diff --git a/.gitignore b/.gitignore
index 7f047c4..c1fdbd0 100644
--- a/.gitignore
+++ b/.gitignore
@@ -1,6 +1,5 @@
 .env
 .rebel_readline_history
-/resources
 /target
 /classes
 /checkouts
diff --git a/resources/kafka-en.txt b/resources/kafka-en.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8090f48
--- /dev/null
+++ b/resources/kafka-en.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,8529 @@
+I
+
+
+One morning, when Gregor Samsa woke from troubled dreams, he found
+himself transformed in his bed into a horrible vermin. He lay on his
+armour-like back, and if he lifted his head a little he could see his
+brown belly, slightly domed and divided by arches into stiff sections.
+The bedding was hardly able to cover it and seemed ready to slide off
+any moment. His many legs, pitifully thin compared with the size of the
+rest of him, waved about helplessly as he looked.
+
+“What’s happened to me?” he thought. It wasn’t a dream. His room, a
+proper human room although a little too small, lay peacefully between
+its four familiar walls. A collection of textile samples lay spread out
+on the table—Samsa was a travelling salesman—and above it there hung a
+picture that he had recently cut out of an illustrated magazine and
+housed in a nice, gilded frame. It showed a lady fitted out with a fur
+hat and fur boa who sat upright, raising a heavy fur muff that covered
+the whole of her lower arm towards the viewer.
+
+Gregor then turned to look out the window at the dull weather. Drops of
+rain could be heard hitting the pane, which made him feel quite sad.
+“How about if I sleep a little bit longer and forget all this
+nonsense”, he thought, but that was something he was unable to do
+because he was used to sleeping on his right, and in his present state
+couldn’t get into that position. However hard he threw himself onto his
+right, he always rolled back to where he was. He must have tried it a
+hundred times, shut his eyes so that he wouldn’t have to look at the
+floundering legs, and only stopped when he began to feel a mild, dull
+pain there that he had never felt before.
+
+“Oh, God”, he thought, “what a strenuous career it is that I’ve chosen!
+Travelling day in and day out. Doing business like this takes much more
+effort than doing your own business at home, and on top of that there’s
+the curse of travelling, worries about making train connections, bad
+and irregular food, contact with different people all the time so that
+you can never get to know anyone or become friendly with them. It can
+all go to Hell!” He felt a slight itch up on his belly; pushed himself
+slowly up on his back towards the headboard so that he could lift his
+head better; found where the itch was, and saw that it was covered with
+lots of little white spots which he didn’t know what to make of; and
+when he tried to feel the place with one of his legs he drew it quickly
+back because as soon as he touched it he was overcome by a cold
+shudder.
+
+He slid back into his former position. “Getting up early all the time”,
+he thought, “it makes you stupid. You’ve got to get enough sleep. Other
+travelling salesmen live a life of luxury. For instance, whenever I go
+back to the guest house during the morning to copy out the contract,
+these gentlemen are always still sitting there eating their breakfasts.
+I ought to just try that with my boss; I’d get kicked out on the spot.
+But who knows, maybe that would be the best thing for me. If I didn’t
+have my parents to think about I’d have given in my notice a long time
+ago, I’d have gone up to the boss and told him just what I think, tell
+him everything I would, let him know just what I feel. He’d fall right
+off his desk! And it’s a funny sort of business to be sitting up there
+at your desk, talking down at your subordinates from up there,
+especially when you have to go right up close because the boss is hard
+of hearing. Well, there’s still some hope; once I’ve got the money
+together to pay off my parents’ debt to him—another five or six years I
+suppose—that’s definitely what I’ll do. That’s when I’ll make the big
+change. First of all though, I’ve got to get up, my train leaves at
+five.”
+
+And he looked over at the alarm clock, ticking on the chest of drawers.
+“God in Heaven!” he thought. It was half past six and the hands were
+quietly moving forwards, it was even later than half past, more like
+quarter to seven. Had the alarm clock not rung? He could see from the
+bed that it had been set for four o’clock as it should have been; it
+certainly must have rung. Yes, but was it possible to quietly sleep
+through that furniture-rattling noise? True, he had not slept
+peacefully, but probably all the more deeply because of that. What
+should he do now? The next train went at seven; if he were to catch
+that he would have to rush like mad and the collection of samples was
+still not packed, and he did not at all feel particularly fresh and
+lively. And even if he did catch the train he would not avoid his
+boss’s anger as the office assistant would have been there to see the
+five o’clock train go, he would have put in his report about Gregor’s
+not being there a long time ago. The office assistant was the boss’s
+man, spineless, and with no understanding. What about if he reported
+sick? But that would be extremely strained and suspicious as in five
+years of service Gregor had never once yet been ill. His boss would
+certainly come round with the doctor from the medical insurance
+company, accuse his parents of having a lazy son, and accept the
+doctor’s recommendation not to make any claim as the doctor believed
+that no-one was ever ill but that many were workshy. And what’s more,
+would he have been entirely wrong in this case? Gregor did in fact,
+apart from excessive sleepiness after sleeping for so long, feel
+completely well and even felt much hungrier than usual.
+
+He was still hurriedly thinking all this through, unable to decide to
+get out of the bed, when the clock struck quarter to seven. There was a
+cautious knock at the door near his head. “Gregor”, somebody called—it
+was his mother—“it’s quarter to seven. Didn’t you want to go
+somewhere?” That gentle voice! Gregor was shocked when he heard his own
+voice answering, it could hardly be recognised as the voice he had had
+before. As if from deep inside him, there was a painful and
+uncontrollable squeaking mixed in with it, the words could be made out
+at first but then there was a sort of echo which made them unclear,
+leaving the hearer unsure whether he had heard properly or not. Gregor
+had wanted to give a full answer and explain everything, but in the
+circumstances contented himself with saying: “Yes, mother, yes,
+thank-you, I’m getting up now.” The change in Gregor’s voice probably
+could not be noticed outside through the wooden door, as his mother was
+satisfied with this explanation and shuffled away. But this short
+conversation made the other members of the family aware that Gregor,
+against their expectations was still at home, and soon his father came
+knocking at one of the side doors, gently, but with his fist. “Gregor,
+Gregor”, he called, “what’s wrong?” And after a short while he called
+again with a warning deepness in his voice: “Gregor! Gregor!” At the
+other side door his sister came plaintively: “Gregor? Aren’t you well?
+Do you need anything?” Gregor answered to both sides: “I’m ready, now”,
+making an effort to remove all the strangeness from his voice by
+enunciating very carefully and putting long pauses between each,
+individual word. His father went back to his breakfast, but his sister
+whispered: “Gregor, open the door, I beg of you.” Gregor, however, had
+no thought of opening the door, and instead congratulated himself for
+his cautious habit, acquired from his travelling, of locking all doors
+at night even when he was at home.
+
+The first thing he wanted to do was to get up in peace without being
+disturbed, to get dressed, and most of all to have his breakfast. Only
+then would he consider what to do next, as he was well aware that he
+would not bring his thoughts to any sensible conclusions by lying in
+bed. He remembered that he had often felt a slight pain in bed, perhaps
+caused by lying awkwardly, but that had always turned out to be pure
+imagination and he wondered how his imaginings would slowly resolve
+themselves today. He did not have the slightest doubt that the change
+in his voice was nothing more than the first sign of a serious cold,
+which was an occupational hazard for travelling salesmen.
+
+It was a simple matter to throw off the covers; he only had to blow
+himself up a little and they fell off by themselves. But it became
+difficult after that, especially as he was so exceptionally broad. He
+would have used his arms and his hands to push himself up; but instead
+of them he only had all those little legs continuously moving in
+different directions, and which he was moreover unable to control. If
+he wanted to bend one of them, then that was the first one that would
+stretch itself out; and if he finally managed to do what he wanted with
+that leg, all the others seemed to be set free and would move about
+painfully. “This is something that can’t be done in bed”, Gregor said
+to himself, “so don’t keep trying to do it”.
+
+The first thing he wanted to do was get the lower part of his body out
+of the bed, but he had never seen this lower part, and could not
+imagine what it looked like; it turned out to be too hard to move; it
+went so slowly; and finally, almost in a frenzy, when he carelessly
+shoved himself forwards with all the force he could gather, he chose
+the wrong direction, hit hard against the lower bedpost, and learned
+from the burning pain he felt that the lower part of his body might
+well, at present, be the most sensitive.
+
+So then he tried to get the top part of his body out of the bed first,
+carefully turning his head to the side. This he managed quite easily,
+and despite its breadth and its weight, the bulk of his body eventually
+followed slowly in the direction of the head. But when he had at last
+got his head out of the bed and into the fresh air it occurred to him
+that if he let himself fall it would be a miracle if his head were not
+injured, so he became afraid to carry on pushing himself forward the
+same way. And he could not knock himself out now at any price; better
+to stay in bed than lose consciousness.
+
+It took just as much effort to get back to where he had been earlier,
+but when he lay there sighing, and was once more watching his legs as
+they struggled against each other even harder than before, if that was
+possible, he could think of no way of bringing peace and order to this
+chaos. He told himself once more that it was not possible for him to
+stay in bed and that the most sensible thing to do would be to get free
+of it in whatever way he could at whatever sacrifice. At the same time,
+though, he did not forget to remind himself that calm consideration was
+much better than rushing to desperate conclusions. At times like this
+he would direct his eyes to the window and look out as clearly as he
+could, but unfortunately, even the other side of the narrow street was
+enveloped in morning fog and the view had little confidence or cheer to
+offer him. “Seven o’clock, already”, he said to himself when the clock
+struck again, “seven o’clock, and there’s still a fog like this.” And
+he lay there quietly a while longer, breathing lightly as if he perhaps
+expected the total stillness to bring things back to their real and
+natural state.
+
+But then he said to himself: “Before it strikes quarter past seven I’ll
+definitely have to have got properly out of bed. And by then somebody
+will have come round from work to ask what’s happened to me as well, as
+they open up at work before seven o’clock.” And so he set himself to
+the task of swinging the entire length of his body out of the bed all
+at the same time. If he succeeded in falling out of bed in this way and
+kept his head raised as he did so he could probably avoid injuring it.
+His back seemed to be quite hard, and probably nothing would happen to
+it falling onto the carpet. His main concern was for the loud noise he
+was bound to make, and which even through all the doors would probably
+raise concern if not alarm. But it was something that had to be risked.
+
+When Gregor was already sticking half way out of the bed—the new method
+was more of a game than an effort, all he had to do was rock back and
+forth—it occurred to him how simple everything would be if somebody
+came to help him. Two strong people—he had his father and the maid in
+mind—would have been more than enough; they would only have to push
+their arms under the dome of his back, peel him away from the bed, bend
+down with the load and then be patient and careful as he swang over
+onto the floor, where, hopefully, the little legs would find a use.
+Should he really call for help though, even apart from the fact that
+all the doors were locked? Despite all the difficulty he was in, he
+could not suppress a smile at this thought.
+
+After a while he had already moved so far across that it would have
+been hard for him to keep his balance if he rocked too hard. The time
+was now ten past seven and he would have to make a final decision very
+soon. Then there was a ring at the door of the flat. “That’ll be
+someone from work”, he said to himself, and froze very still, although
+his little legs only became all the more lively as they danced around.
+For a moment everything remained quiet. “They’re not opening the door”,
+Gregor said to himself, caught in some nonsensical hope. But then of
+course, the maid’s firm steps went to the door as ever and opened it.
+Gregor only needed to hear the visitor’s first words of greeting and he
+knew who it was—the chief clerk himself. Why did Gregor have to be the
+only one condemned to work for a company where they immediately became
+highly suspicious at the slightest shortcoming? Were all employees,
+every one of them, louts, was there not one of them who was faithful
+and devoted who would go so mad with pangs of conscience that he
+couldn’t get out of bed if he didn’t spend at least a couple of hours
+in the morning on company business? Was it really not enough to let one
+of the trainees make enquiries—assuming enquiries were even
+necessary—did the chief clerk have to come himself, and did they have
+to show the whole, innocent family that this was so suspicious that
+only the chief clerk could be trusted to have the wisdom to investigate
+it? And more because these thoughts had made him upset than through any
+proper decision, he swang himself with all his force out of the bed.
+There was a loud thump, but it wasn’t really a loud noise. His fall was
+softened a little by the carpet, and Gregor’s back was also more
+elastic than he had thought, which made the sound muffled and not too
+noticeable. He had not held his head carefully enough, though, and hit
+it as he fell; annoyed and in pain, he turned it and rubbed it against
+the carpet.
+
+“Something’s fallen down in there”, said the chief clerk in the room on
+the left. Gregor tried to imagine whether something of the sort that
+had happened to him today could ever happen to the chief clerk too; you
+had to concede that it was possible. But as if in gruff reply to this
+question, the chief clerk’s firm footsteps in his highly polished boots
+could now be heard in the adjoining room. From the room on his right,
+Gregor’s sister whispered to him to let him know: “Gregor, the chief
+clerk is here.” “Yes, I know”, said Gregor to himself; but without
+daring to raise his voice loud enough for his sister to hear him.
+
+“Gregor”, said his father now from the room to his left, “the chief
+clerk has come round and wants to know why you didn’t leave on the
+early train. We don’t know what to say to him. And anyway, he wants to
+speak to you personally. So please open up this door. I’m sure he’ll be
+good enough to forgive the untidiness of your room.” Then the chief
+clerk called “Good morning, Mr. Samsa”. “He isn’t well”, said his
+mother to the chief clerk, while his father continued to speak through
+the door. “He isn’t well, please believe me. Why else would Gregor have
+missed a train! The lad only ever thinks about the business. It nearly
+makes me cross the way he never goes out in the evenings; he’s been in
+town for a week now but stayed home every evening. He sits with us in
+the kitchen and just reads the paper or studies train timetables. His
+idea of relaxation is working with his fretsaw. He’s made a little
+frame, for instance, it only took him two or three evenings, you’ll be
+amazed how nice it is; it’s hanging up in his room; you’ll see it as
+soon as Gregor opens the door. Anyway, I’m glad you’re here; we
+wouldn’t have been able to get Gregor to open the door by ourselves;
+he’s so stubborn; and I’m sure he isn’t well, he said this morning that
+he is, but he isn’t.” “I’ll be there in a moment”, said Gregor slowly
+and thoughtfully, but without moving so that he would not miss any word
+of the conversation. “Well I can’t think of any other way of explaining
+it, Mrs. Samsa”, said the chief clerk, “I hope it’s nothing serious.
+But on the other hand, I must say that if we people in commerce ever
+become slightly unwell then, fortunately or unfortunately as you like,
+we simply have to overcome it because of business considerations.” “Can
+the chief clerk come in to see you now then?”, asked his father
+impatiently, knocking at the door again. “No”, said Gregor. In the room
+on his right there followed a painful silence; in the room on his left
+his sister began to cry.
+
+So why did his sister not go and join the others? She had probably only
+just got up and had not even begun to get dressed. And why was she
+crying? Was it because he had not got up, and had not let the chief
+clerk in, because he was in danger of losing his job and if that
+happened his boss would once more pursue their parents with the same
+demands as before? There was no need to worry about things like that
+yet. Gregor was still there and had not the slightest intention of
+abandoning his family. For the time being he just lay there on the
+carpet, and no-one who knew the condition he was in would seriously
+have expected him to let the chief clerk in. It was only a minor
+discourtesy, and a suitable excuse could easily be found for it later
+on, it was not something for which Gregor could be sacked on the spot.
+And it seemed to Gregor much more sensible to leave him now in peace
+instead of disturbing him with talking at him and crying. But the
+others didn’t know what was happening, they were worried, that would
+excuse their behaviour.
+
+The chief clerk now raised his voice, “Mr. Samsa”, he called to him,
+“what is wrong? You barricade yourself in your room, give us no more
+than yes or no for an answer, you are causing serious and unnecessary
+concern to your parents and you fail—and I mention this just by the
+way—you fail to carry out your business duties in a way that is quite
+unheard of. I’m speaking here on behalf of your parents and of your
+employer, and really must request a clear and immediate explanation. I
+am astonished, quite astonished. I thought I knew you as a calm and
+sensible person, and now you suddenly seem to be showing off with
+peculiar whims. This morning, your employer did suggest a possible
+reason for your failure to appear, it’s true—it had to do with the
+money that was recently entrusted to you—but I came near to giving him
+my word of honour that that could not be the right explanation. But now
+that I see your incomprehensible stubbornness I no longer feel any wish
+whatsoever to intercede on your behalf. And nor is your position all
+that secure. I had originally intended to say all this to you in
+private, but since you cause me to waste my time here for no good
+reason I don’t see why your parents should not also learn of it. Your
+turnover has been very unsatisfactory of late; I grant you that it’s
+not the time of year to do especially good business, we recognise that;
+but there simply is no time of year to do no business at all, Mr.
+Samsa, we cannot allow there to be.”
+
+“But Sir”, called Gregor, beside himself and forgetting all else in the
+excitement, “I’ll open up immediately, just a moment. I’m slightly
+unwell, an attack of dizziness, I haven’t been able to get up. I’m
+still in bed now. I’m quite fresh again now, though. I’m just getting
+out of bed. Just a moment. Be patient! It’s not quite as easy as I’d
+thought. I’m quite alright now, though. It’s shocking, what can
+suddenly happen to a person! I was quite alright last night, my parents
+know about it, perhaps better than me, I had a small symptom of it last
+night already. They must have noticed it. I don’t know why I didn’t let
+you know at work! But you always think you can get over an illness
+without staying at home. Please, don’t make my parents suffer! There’s
+no basis for any of the accusations you’re making; nobody’s ever said a
+word to me about any of these things. Maybe you haven’t read the latest
+contracts I sent in. I’ll set off with the eight o’clock train, as
+well, these few hours of rest have given me strength. You don’t need to
+wait, sir; I’ll be in the office soon after you, and please be so good
+as to tell that to the boss and recommend me to him!”
+
+And while Gregor gushed out these words, hardly knowing what he was
+saying, he made his way over to the chest of drawers—this was easily
+done, probably because of the practise he had already had in bed—where
+he now tried to get himself upright. He really did want to open the
+door, really did want to let them see him and to speak with the chief
+clerk; the others were being so insistent, and he was curious to learn
+what they would say when they caught sight of him. If they were shocked
+then it would no longer be Gregor’s responsibility and he could rest.
+If, however, they took everything calmly he would still have no reason
+to be upset, and if he hurried he really could be at the station for
+eight o’clock. The first few times he tried to climb up on the smooth
+chest of drawers he just slid down again, but he finally gave himself
+one last swing and stood there upright; the lower part of his body was
+in serious pain but he no longer gave any attention to it. Now he let
+himself fall against the back of a nearby chair and held tightly to the
+edges of it with his little legs. By now he had also calmed down, and
+kept quiet so that he could listen to what the chief clerk was saying.
+
+“Did you understand a word of all that?” the chief clerk asked his
+parents, “surely he’s not trying to make fools of us”. “Oh, God!”
+called his mother, who was already in tears, “he could be seriously ill
+and we’re making him suffer. Grete! Grete!” she then cried. “Mother?”
+his sister called from the other side. They communicated across
+Gregor’s room. “You’ll have to go for the doctor straight away. Gregor
+is ill. Quick, get the doctor. Did you hear the way Gregor spoke just
+now?” “That was the voice of an animal”, said the chief clerk, with a
+calmness that was in contrast with his mother’s screams. “Anna! Anna!”
+his father called into the kitchen through the entrance hall, clapping
+his hands, “get a locksmith here, now!” And the two girls, their skirts
+swishing, immediately ran out through the hall, wrenching open the
+front door of the flat as they went. How had his sister managed to get
+dressed so quickly? There was no sound of the door banging shut again;
+they must have left it open; people often do in homes where something
+awful has happened.
+
+Gregor, in contrast, had become much calmer. So they couldn’t
+understand his words any more, although they seemed clear enough to
+him, clearer than before—perhaps his ears had become used to the sound.
+They had realised, though, that there was something wrong with him, and
+were ready to help. The first response to his situation had been
+confident and wise, and that made him feel better. He felt that he had
+been drawn back in among people, and from the doctor and the locksmith
+he expected great and surprising achievements—although he did not
+really distinguish one from the other. Whatever was said next would be
+crucial, so, in order to make his voice as clear as possible, he
+coughed a little, but taking care to do this not too loudly as even
+this might well sound different from the way that a human coughs and he
+was no longer sure he could judge this for himself. Meanwhile, it had
+become very quiet in the next room. Perhaps his parents were sat at the
+table whispering with the chief clerk, or perhaps they were all pressed
+against the door and listening.
+
+Gregor slowly pushed his way over to the door with the chair. Once
+there he let go of it and threw himself onto the door, holding himself
+upright against it using the adhesive on the tips of his legs. He
+rested there a little while to recover from the effort involved and
+then set himself to the task of turning the key in the lock with his
+mouth. He seemed, unfortunately, to have no proper teeth—how was he,
+then, to grasp the key?—but the lack of teeth was, of course, made up
+for with a very strong jaw; using the jaw, he really was able to start
+the key turning, ignoring the fact that he must have been causing some
+kind of damage as a brown fluid came from his mouth, flowed over the
+key and dripped onto the floor. “Listen”, said the chief clerk in the
+next room, “he’s turning the key.” Gregor was greatly encouraged by
+this; but they all should have been calling to him, his father and his
+mother too: “Well done, Gregor”, they should have cried, “keep at it,
+keep hold of the lock!” And with the idea that they were all excitedly
+following his efforts, he bit on the key with all his strength, paying
+no attention to the pain he was causing himself. As the key turned
+round he turned around the lock with it, only holding himself upright
+with his mouth, and hung onto the key or pushed it down again with the
+whole weight of his body as needed. The clear sound of the lock as it
+snapped back was Gregor’s sign that he could break his concentration,
+and as he regained his breath he said to himself: “So, I didn’t need
+the locksmith after all”. Then he lay his head on the handle of the
+door to open it completely.
+
+Because he had to open the door in this way, it was already wide open
+before he could be seen. He had first to slowly turn himself around one
+of the double doors, and he had to do it very carefully if he did not
+want to fall flat on his back before entering the room. He was still
+occupied with this difficult movement, unable to pay attention to
+anything else, when he heard the chief clerk exclaim a loud “Oh!”,
+which sounded like the soughing of the wind. Now he also saw him—he was
+the nearest to the door—his hand pressed against his open mouth and
+slowly retreating as if driven by a steady and invisible force.
+Gregor’s mother, her hair still dishevelled from bed despite the chief
+clerk’s being there, looked at his father. Then she unfolded her arms,
+took two steps forward towards Gregor and sank down onto the floor into
+her skirts that spread themselves out around her as her head
+disappeared down onto her breast. His father looked hostile, and
+clenched his fists as if wanting to knock Gregor back into his room.
+Then he looked uncertainly round the living room, covered his eyes with
+his hands and wept so that his powerful chest shook.
+
+So Gregor did not go into the room, but leant against the inside of the
+other door which was still held bolted in place. In this way only half
+of his body could be seen, along with his head above it which he leant
+over to one side as he peered out at the others. Meanwhile the day had
+become much lighter; part of the endless, grey-black building on the
+other side of the street—which was a hospital—could be seen quite
+clearly with the austere and regular line of windows piercing its
+façade; the rain was still falling, now throwing down large, individual
+droplets which hit the ground one at a time. The washing up from
+breakfast lay on the table; there was so much of it because, for
+Gregor’s father, breakfast was the most important meal of the day and
+he would stretch it out for several hours as he sat reading a number of
+different newspapers. On the wall exactly opposite there was photograph
+of Gregor when he was a lieutenant in the army, his sword in his hand
+and a carefree smile on his face as he called forth respect for his
+uniform and bearing. The door to the entrance hall was open and as the
+front door of the flat was also open he could see onto the landing and
+the stairs where they began their way down below.
+
+“Now, then”, said Gregor, well aware that he was the only one to have
+kept calm, “I’ll get dressed straight away now, pack up my samples and
+set off. Will you please just let me leave? You can see”, he said to
+the chief clerk, “that I’m not stubborn and I like to do my job; being
+a commercial traveller is arduous but without travelling I couldn’t
+earn my living. So where are you going, in to the office? Yes? Will you
+report everything accurately, then? It’s quite possible for someone to
+be temporarily unable to work, but that’s just the right time to
+remember what’s been achieved in the past and consider that later on,
+once the difficulty has been removed, he will certainly work with all
+the more diligence and concentration. You’re well aware that I’m
+seriously in debt to our employer as well as having to look after my
+parents and my sister, so that I’m trapped in a difficult situation,
+but I will work my way out of it again. Please don’t make things any
+harder for me than they are already, and don’t take sides against me at
+the office. I know that nobody likes the travellers. They think we earn
+an enormous wage as well as having a soft time of it. That’s just
+prejudice but they have no particular reason to think better of it. But
+you, sir, you have a better overview than the rest of the staff, in
+fact, if I can say this in confidence, a better overview than the boss
+himself—it’s very easy for a businessman like him to make mistakes
+about his employees and judge them more harshly than he should. And
+you’re also well aware that we travellers spend almost the whole year
+away from the office, so that we can very easily fall victim to gossip
+and chance and groundless complaints, and it’s almost impossible to
+defend yourself from that sort of thing, we don’t usually even hear
+about them, or if at all it’s when we arrive back home exhausted from a
+trip, and that’s when we feel the harmful effects of what’s been going
+on without even knowing what caused them. Please, don’t go away, at
+least first say something to show that you grant that I’m at least
+partly right!”
+
+But the chief clerk had turned away as soon as Gregor had started to
+speak, and, with protruding lips, only stared back at him over his
+trembling shoulders as he left. He did not keep still for a moment
+while Gregor was speaking, but moved steadily towards the door without
+taking his eyes off him. He moved very gradually, as if there had been
+some secret prohibition on leaving the room. It was only when he had
+reached the entrance hall that he made a sudden movement, drew his foot
+from the living room, and rushed forward in a panic. In the hall, he
+stretched his right hand far out towards the stairway as if out there,
+there were some supernatural force waiting to save him.
+
+Gregor realised that it was out of the question to let the chief clerk
+go away in this mood if his position in the firm was not to be put into
+extreme danger. That was something his parents did not understand very
+well; over the years, they had become convinced that this job would
+provide for Gregor for his entire life, and besides, they had so much
+to worry about at present that they had lost sight of any thought for
+the future. Gregor, though, did think about the future. The chief clerk
+had to be held back, calmed down, convinced and finally won over; the
+future of Gregor and his family depended on it! If only his sister were
+here! She was clever; she was already in tears while Gregor was still
+lying peacefully on his back. And the chief clerk was a lover of women,
+surely she could persuade him; she would close the front door in the
+entrance hall and talk him out of his shocked state. But his sister was
+not there, Gregor would have to do the job himself. And without
+considering that he still was not familiar with how well he could move
+about in his present state, or that his speech still might not—or
+probably would not—be understood, he let go of the door; pushed himself
+through the opening; tried to reach the chief clerk on the landing who,
+ridiculously, was holding on to the banister with both hands; but
+Gregor fell immediately over and, with a little scream as he sought
+something to hold onto, landed on his numerous little legs. Hardly had
+that happened than, for the first time that day, he began to feel
+alright with his body; the little legs had the solid ground under them;
+to his pleasure, they did exactly as he told them; they were even
+making the effort to carry him where he wanted to go; and he was soon
+believing that all his sorrows would soon be finally at an end. He held
+back the urge to move but swayed from side to side as he crouched there
+on the floor. His mother was not far away in front of him and seemed,
+at first, quite engrossed in herself, but then she suddenly jumped up
+with her arms outstretched and her fingers spread shouting: “Help, for
+pity’s sake, Help!” The way she held her head suggested she wanted to
+see Gregor better, but the unthinking way she was hurrying backwards
+showed that she did not; she had forgotten that the table was behind
+her with all the breakfast things on it; when she reached the table she
+sat quickly down on it without knowing what she was doing; without even
+seeming to notice that the coffee pot had been knocked over and a gush
+of coffee was pouring down onto the carpet.
+
+“Mother, mother”, said Gregor gently, looking up at her. He had
+completely forgotten the chief clerk for the moment, but could not help
+himself snapping in the air with his jaws at the sight of the flow of
+coffee. That set his mother screaming anew, she fled from the table and
+into the arms of his father as he rushed towards her. Gregor, though,
+had no time to spare for his parents now; the chief clerk had already
+reached the stairs; with his chin on the banister, he looked back for
+the last time. Gregor made a run for him; he wanted to be sure of
+reaching him; the chief clerk must have expected something, as he leapt
+down several steps at once and disappeared; his shouts resounding all
+around the staircase. The flight of the chief clerk seemed,
+unfortunately, to put Gregor’s father into a panic as well. Until then
+he had been relatively self controlled, but now, instead of running
+after the chief clerk himself, or at least not impeding Gregor as he
+ran after him, Gregor’s father seized the chief clerk’s stick in his
+right hand (the chief clerk had left it behind on a chair, along with
+his hat and overcoat), picked up a large newspaper from the table with
+his left, and used them to drive Gregor back into his room, stamping
+his foot at him as he went. Gregor’s appeals to his father were of no
+help, his appeals were simply not understood, however much he humbly
+turned his head his father merely stamped his foot all the harder.
+Across the room, despite the chilly weather, Gregor’s mother had pulled
+open a window, leant far out of it and pressed her hands to her face. A
+strong draught of air flew in from the street towards the stairway, the
+curtains flew up, the newspapers on the table fluttered and some of
+them were blown onto the floor. Nothing would stop Gregor’s father as
+he drove him back, making hissing noises at him like a wild man. Gregor
+had never had any practice in moving backwards and was only able to go
+very slowly. If Gregor had only been allowed to turn round he would
+have been back in his room straight away, but he was afraid that if he
+took the time to do that his father would become impatient, and there
+was the threat of a lethal blow to his back or head from the stick in
+his father’s hand any moment. Eventually, though, Gregor realised that
+he had no choice as he saw, to his disgust, that he was quite incapable
+of going backwards in a straight line; so he began, as quickly as
+possible and with frequent anxious glances at his father, to turn
+himself round. It went very slowly, but perhaps his father was able to
+see his good intentions as he did nothing to hinder him, in fact now
+and then he used the tip of his stick to give directions from a
+distance as to which way to turn. If only his father would stop that
+unbearable hissing! It was making Gregor quite confused. When he had
+nearly finished turning round, still listening to that hissing, he made
+a mistake and turned himself back a little the way he had just come. He
+was pleased when he finally had his head in front of the doorway, but
+then saw that it was too narrow, and his body was too broad to get
+through it without further difficulty. In his present mood, it
+obviously did not occur to his father to open the other of the double
+doors so that Gregor would have enough space to get through. He was
+merely fixed on the idea that Gregor should be got back into his room
+as quickly as possible. Nor would he ever have allowed Gregor the time
+to get himself upright as preparation for getting through the doorway.
+What he did, making more noise than ever, was to drive Gregor forwards
+all the harder as if there had been nothing in the way; it sounded to
+Gregor as if there was now more than one father behind him; it was not
+a pleasant experience, and Gregor pushed himself into the doorway
+without regard for what might happen. One side of his body lifted
+itself, he lay at an angle in the doorway, one flank scraped on the
+white door and was painfully injured, leaving vile brown flecks on it,
+soon he was stuck fast and would not have been able to move at all by
+himself, the little legs along one side hung quivering in the air while
+those on the other side were pressed painfully against the ground. Then
+his father gave him a hefty shove from behind which released him from
+where he was held and sent him flying, and heavily bleeding, deep into
+his room. The door was slammed shut with the stick, then, finally, all
+was quiet.
+
+
+
+
+II
+
+
+It was not until it was getting dark that evening that Gregor awoke
+from his deep and coma-like sleep. He would have woken soon afterwards
+anyway even if he hadn’t been disturbed, as he had had enough sleep and
+felt fully rested. But he had the impression that some hurried steps
+and the sound of the door leading into the front room being carefully
+shut had woken him. The light from the electric street lamps shone
+palely here and there onto the ceiling and tops of the furniture, but
+down below, where Gregor was, it was dark. He pushed himself over to
+the door, feeling his way clumsily with his antennae—of which he was
+now beginning to learn the value—in order to see what had been
+happening there. The whole of his left side seemed like one, painfully
+stretched scar, and he limped badly on his two rows of legs. One of the
+legs had been badly injured in the events of that morning—it was nearly
+a miracle that only one of them had been—and dragged along lifelessly.
+
+It was only when he had reached the door that he realised what it
+actually was that had drawn him over to it; it was the smell of
+something to eat. By the door there was a dish filled with sweetened
+milk with little pieces of white bread floating in it. He was so
+pleased he almost laughed, as he was even hungrier than he had been
+that morning, and immediately dipped his head into the milk, nearly
+covering his eyes with it. But he soon drew his head back again in
+disappointment; not only did the pain in his tender left side make it
+difficult to eat the food—he was only able to eat if his whole body
+worked together as a snuffling whole—but the milk did not taste at all
+nice. Milk like this was normally his favourite drink, and his sister
+had certainly left it there for him because of that, but he turned,
+almost against his own will, away from the dish and crawled back into
+the centre of the room.
+
+Through the crack in the door, Gregor could see that the gas had been
+lit in the living room. His father at this time would normally be sat
+with his evening paper, reading it out in a loud voice to Gregor’s
+mother, and sometimes to his sister, but there was now not a sound to
+be heard. Gregor’s sister would often write and tell him about this
+reading, but maybe his father had lost the habit in recent times. It
+was so quiet all around too, even though there must have been somebody
+in the flat. “What a quiet life it is the family lead”, said Gregor to
+himself, and, gazing into the darkness, felt a great pride that he was
+able to provide a life like that in such a nice home for his sister and
+parents. But what now, if all this peace and wealth and comfort should
+come to a horrible and frightening end? That was something that Gregor
+did not want to think about too much, so he started to move about,
+crawling up and down the room.
+
+Once during that long evening, the door on one side of the room was
+opened very slightly and hurriedly closed again; later on the door on
+the other side did the same; it seemed that someone needed to enter the
+room but thought better of it. Gregor went and waited immediately by
+the door, resolved either to bring the timorous visitor into the room
+in some way or at least to find out who it was; but the door was opened
+no more that night and Gregor waited in vain. The previous morning
+while the doors were locked everyone had wanted to get in there to him,
+but now, now that he had opened up one of the doors and the other had
+clearly been unlocked some time during the day, no-one came, and the
+keys were in the other sides.
+
+It was not until late at night that the gaslight in the living room was
+put out, and now it was easy to see that his parents and sister had
+stayed awake all that time, as they all could be distinctly heard as
+they went away together on tip-toe. It was clear that no-one would come
+into Gregor’s room any more until morning; that gave him plenty of time
+to think undisturbed about how he would have to re-arrange his life.
+For some reason, the tall, empty room where he was forced to remain
+made him feel uneasy as he lay there flat on the floor, even though he
+had been living in it for five years. Hardly aware of what he was doing
+other than a slight feeling of shame, he hurried under the couch. It
+pressed down on his back a little, and he was no longer able to lift
+his head, but he nonetheless felt immediately at ease and his only
+regret was that his body was too broad to get it all underneath.
+
+He spent the whole night there. Some of the time he passed in a light
+sleep, although he frequently woke from it in alarm because of his
+hunger, and some of the time was spent in worries and vague hopes
+which, however, always led to the same conclusion: for the time being
+he must remain calm, he must show patience and the greatest
+consideration so that his family could bear the unpleasantness that he,
+in his present condition, was forced to impose on them.
+
+Gregor soon had the opportunity to test the strength of his decisions,
+as early the next morning, almost before the night had ended, his
+sister, nearly fully dressed, opened the door from the front room and
+looked anxiously in. She did not see him straight away, but when she
+did notice him under the couch—he had to be somewhere, for God’s sake,
+he couldn’t have flown away—she was so shocked that she lost control of
+herself and slammed the door shut again from outside. But she seemed to
+regret her behaviour, as she opened the door again straight away and
+came in on tip-toe as if entering the room of someone seriously ill or
+even of a stranger. Gregor had pushed his head forward, right to the
+edge of the couch, and watched her. Would she notice that he had left
+the milk as it was, realise that it was not from any lack of hunger and
+bring him in some other food that was more suitable? If she didn’t do
+it herself he would rather go hungry than draw her attention to it,
+although he did feel a terrible urge to rush forward from under the
+couch, throw himself at his sister’s feet and beg her for something
+good to eat. However, his sister noticed the full dish immediately and
+looked at it and the few drops of milk splashed around it with some
+surprise. She immediately picked it up—using a rag, not her bare
+hands—and carried it out. Gregor was extremely curious as to what she
+would bring in its place, imagining the wildest possibilities, but he
+never could have guessed what his sister, in her goodness, actually did
+bring. In order to test his taste, she brought him a whole selection of
+things, all spread out on an old newspaper. There were old, half-rotten
+vegetables; bones from the evening meal, covered in white sauce that
+had gone hard; a few raisins and almonds; some cheese that Gregor had
+declared inedible two days before; a dry roll and some bread spread
+with butter and salt. As well as all that she had poured some water
+into the dish, which had probably been permanently set aside for
+Gregor’s use, and placed it beside them. Then, out of consideration for
+Gregor’s feelings, as she knew that he would not eat in front of her,
+she hurried out again and even turned the key in the lock so that
+Gregor would know he could make things as comfortable for himself as he
+liked. Gregor’s little legs whirred, at last he could eat. What’s more,
+his injuries must already have completely healed as he found no
+difficulty in moving. This amazed him, as more than a month earlier he
+had cut his finger slightly with a knife, he thought of how his finger
+had still hurt the day before yesterday. “Am I less sensitive than I
+used to be, then?”, he thought, and was already sucking greedily at the
+cheese which had immediately, almost compellingly, attracted him much
+more than the other foods on the newspaper. Quickly one after another,
+his eyes watering with pleasure, he consumed the cheese, the vegetables
+and the sauce; the fresh foods, on the other hand, he didn’t like at
+all, and even dragged the things he did want to eat a little way away
+from them because he couldn’t stand the smell. Long after he had
+finished eating and lay lethargic in the same place, his sister slowly
+turned the key in the lock as a sign to him that he should withdraw. He
+was immediately startled, although he had been half asleep, and he
+hurried back under the couch. But he needed great self-control to stay
+there even for the short time that his sister was in the room, as
+eating so much food had rounded out his body a little and he could
+hardly breathe in that narrow space. Half suffocating, he watched with
+bulging eyes as his sister unselfconsciously took a broom and swept up
+the left-overs, mixing them in with the food he had not even touched at
+all as if it could not be used any more. She quickly dropped it all
+into a bin, closed it with its wooden lid, and carried everything out.
+She had hardly turned her back before Gregor came out again from under
+the couch and stretched himself.
+
+This was how Gregor received his food each day now, once in the morning
+while his parents and the maid were still asleep, and the second time
+after everyone had eaten their meal at midday as his parents would
+sleep for a little while then as well, and Gregor’s sister would send
+the maid away on some errand. Gregor’s father and mother certainly did
+not want him to starve either, but perhaps it would have been more than
+they could stand to have any more experience of his feeding than being
+told about it, and perhaps his sister wanted to spare them what
+distress she could as they were indeed suffering enough.
+
+It was impossible for Gregor to find out what they had told the doctor
+and the locksmith that first morning to get them out of the flat. As
+nobody could understand him, nobody, not even his sister, thought that
+he could understand them, so he had to be content to hear his sister’s
+sighs and appeals to the saints as she moved about his room. It was
+only later, when she had become a little more used to everything—there
+was, of course, no question of her ever becoming fully used to the
+situation—that Gregor would sometimes catch a friendly comment, or at
+least a comment that could be construed as friendly. “He’s enjoyed his
+dinner today”, she might say when he had diligently cleared away all
+the food left for him, or if he left most of it, which slowly became
+more and more frequent, she would often say, sadly, “now everything’s
+just been left there again”.
+
+Although Gregor wasn’t able to hear any news directly he did listen to
+much of what was said in the next rooms, and whenever he heard anyone
+speaking he would scurry straight to the appropriate door and press his
+whole body against it. There was seldom any conversation, especially at
+first, that was not about him in some way, even if only in secret. For
+two whole days, all the talk at every mealtime was about what they
+should do now; but even between meals they spoke about the same subject
+as there were always at least two members of the family at home—nobody
+wanted to be at home by themselves and it was out of the question to
+leave the flat entirely empty. And on the very first day the maid had
+fallen to her knees and begged Gregor’s mother to let her go without
+delay. It was not very clear how much she knew of what had happened but
+she left within a quarter of an hour, tearfully thanking Gregor’s
+mother for her dismissal as if she had done her an enormous service.
+She even swore emphatically not to tell anyone the slightest about what
+had happened, even though no-one had asked that of her.
+
+Now Gregor’s sister also had to help his mother with the cooking;
+although that was not so much bother as no-one ate very much. Gregor
+often heard how one of them would unsuccessfully urge another to eat,
+and receive no more answer than “no thanks, I’ve had enough” or
+something similar. No-one drank very much either. His sister would
+sometimes ask his father whether he would like a beer, hoping for the
+chance to go and fetch it herself. When his father then said nothing
+she would add, so that he would not feel selfish, that she could send
+the housekeeper for it, but then his father would close the matter with
+a big, loud “No”, and no more would be said.
+
+Even before the first day had come to an end, his father had explained
+to Gregor’s mother and sister what their finances and prospects were.
+Now and then he stood up from the table and took some receipt or
+document from the little cash box he had saved from his business when
+it had collapsed five years earlier. Gregor heard how he opened the
+complicated lock and then closed it again after he had taken the item
+he wanted. What he heard his father say was some of the first good news
+that Gregor heard since he had first been incarcerated in his room. He
+had thought that nothing at all remained from his father’s business, at
+least he had never told him anything different, and Gregor had never
+asked him about it anyway. Their business misfortune had reduced the
+family to a state of total despair, and Gregor’s only concern at that
+time had been to arrange things so that they could all forget about it
+as quickly as possible. So then he started working especially hard,
+with a fiery vigour that raised him from a junior salesman to a
+travelling representative almost overnight, bringing with it the chance
+to earn money in quite different ways. Gregor converted his success at
+work straight into cash that he could lay on the table at home for the
+benefit of his astonished and delighted family. They had been good
+times and they had never come again, at least not with the same
+splendour, even though Gregor had later earned so much that he was in a
+position to bear the costs of the whole family, and did bear them. They
+had even got used to it, both Gregor and the family, they took the
+money with gratitude and he was glad to provide it, although there was
+no longer much warm affection given in return. Gregor only remained
+close to his sister now. Unlike him, she was very fond of music and a
+gifted and expressive violinist, it was his secret plan to send her to
+the conservatory next year even though it would cause great expense
+that would have to be made up for in some other way. During Gregor’s
+short periods in town, conversation with his sister would often turn to
+the conservatory but it was only ever mentioned as a lovely dream that
+could never be realised. Their parents did not like to hear this
+innocent talk, but Gregor thought about it quite hard and decided he
+would let them know what he planned with a grand announcement of it on
+Christmas day.
+
+That was the sort of totally pointless thing that went through his mind
+in his present state, pressed upright against the door and listening.
+There were times when he simply became too tired to continue listening,
+when his head would fall wearily against the door and he would pull it
+up again with a start, as even the slightest noise he caused would be
+heard next door and they would all go silent. “What’s that he’s doing
+now”, his father would say after a while, clearly having gone over to
+the door, and only then would the interrupted conversation slowly be
+taken up again.
+
+When explaining things, his father repeated himself several times,
+partly because it was a long time since he had been occupied with these
+matters himself and partly because Gregor’s mother did not understand
+everything the first time. From these repeated explanations Gregor
+learned, to his pleasure, that despite all their misfortunes there was
+still some money available from the old days. It was not a lot, but it
+had not been touched in the meantime and some interest had accumulated.
+Besides that, they had not been using up all the money that Gregor had
+been bringing home every month, keeping only a little for himself, so
+that that, too, had been accumulating. Behind the door, Gregor nodded
+with enthusiasm in his pleasure at this unexpected thrift and caution.
+He could actually have used this surplus money to reduce his father’s
+debt to his boss, and the day when he could have freed himself from
+that job would have come much closer, but now it was certainly better
+the way his father had done things.
+
+This money, however, was certainly not enough to enable the family to
+live off the interest; it was enough to maintain them for, perhaps, one
+or two years, no more. That’s to say, it was money that should not
+really be touched but set aside for emergencies; money to live on had
+to be earned. His father was healthy but old, and lacking in self
+confidence. During the five years that he had not been working—the
+first holiday in a life that had been full of strain and no success—he
+had put on a lot of weight and become very slow and clumsy. Would
+Gregor’s elderly mother now have to go and earn money? She suffered
+from asthma and it was a strain for her just to move about the home,
+every other day would be spent struggling for breath on the sofa by the
+open window. Would his sister have to go and earn money? She was still
+a child of seventeen, her life up till then had been very enviable,
+consisting of wearing nice clothes, sleeping late, helping out in the
+business, joining in with a few modest pleasures and most of all
+playing the violin. Whenever they began to talk of the need to earn
+money, Gregor would always first let go of the door and then throw
+himself onto the cool, leather sofa next to it, as he became quite hot
+with shame and regret.
+
+He would often lie there the whole night through, not sleeping a wink
+but scratching at the leather for hours on end. Or he might go to all
+the effort of pushing a chair to the window, climbing up onto the sill
+and, propped up in the chair, leaning on the window to stare out of it.
+He had used to feel a great sense of freedom from doing this, but doing
+it now was obviously something more remembered than experienced, as
+what he actually saw in this way was becoming less distinct every day,
+even things that were quite near; he had used to curse the ever-present
+view of the hospital across the street, but now he could not see it at
+all, and if he had not known that he lived in Charlottenstrasse, which
+was a quiet street despite being in the middle of the city, he could
+have thought that he was looking out the window at a barren waste where
+the grey sky and the grey earth mingled inseparably. His observant
+sister only needed to notice the chair twice before she would always
+push it back to its exact position by the window after she had tidied
+up the room, and even left the inner pane of the window open from then
+on.
+
+If Gregor had only been able to speak to his sister and thank her for
+all that she had to do for him it would have been easier for him to
+bear it; but as it was it caused him pain. His sister, naturally, tried
+as far as possible to pretend there was nothing burdensome about it,
+and the longer it went on, of course, the better she was able to do so,
+but as time went by Gregor was also able to see through it all so much
+better. It had even become very unpleasant for him, now, whenever she
+entered the room. No sooner had she come in than she would quickly
+close the door as a precaution so that no-one would have to suffer the
+view into Gregor’s room, then she would go straight to the window and
+pull it hurriedly open almost as if she were suffocating. Even if it
+was cold, she would stay at the window breathing deeply for a little
+while. She would alarm Gregor twice a day with this running about and
+noise making; he would stay under the couch shivering the whole while,
+knowing full well that she would certainly have liked to spare him this
+ordeal, but it was impossible for her to be in the same room with him
+with the windows closed.
+
+One day, about a month after Gregor’s transformation when his sister no
+longer had any particular reason to be shocked at his appearance, she
+came into the room a little earlier than usual and found him still
+staring out the window, motionless, and just where he would be most
+horrible. In itself, his sister’s not coming into the room would have
+been no surprise for Gregor as it would have been difficult for her to
+immediately open the window while he was still there, but not only did
+she not come in, she went straight back and closed the door behind her,
+a stranger would have thought he had threatened her and tried to bite
+her. Gregor went straight to hide himself under the couch, of course,
+but he had to wait until midday before his sister came back and she
+seemed much more uneasy than usual. It made him realise that she still
+found his appearance unbearable and would continue to do so, she
+probably even had to overcome the urge to flee when she saw the little
+bit of him that protruded from under the couch. One day, in order to
+spare her even this sight, he spent four hours carrying the bedsheet
+over to the couch on his back and arranged it so that he was completely
+covered and his sister would not be able to see him even if she bent
+down. If she did not think this sheet was necessary then all she had to
+do was take it off again, as it was clear enough that it was no
+pleasure for Gregor to cut himself off so completely. She left the
+sheet where it was. Gregor even thought he glimpsed a look of gratitude
+one time when he carefully looked out from under the sheet to see how
+his sister liked the new arrangement.
+
+For the first fourteen days, Gregor’s parents could not bring
+themselves to come into the room to see him. He would often hear them
+say how they appreciated all the new work his sister was doing even
+though, before, they had seen her as a girl who was somewhat useless
+and frequently been annoyed with her. But now the two of them, father
+and mother, would often both wait outside the door of Gregor’s room
+while his sister tidied up in there, and as soon as she went out again
+she would have to tell them exactly how everything looked, what Gregor
+had eaten, how he had behaved this time and whether, perhaps, any
+slight improvement could be seen. His mother also wanted to go in and
+visit Gregor relatively soon but his father and sister at first
+persuaded her against it. Gregor listened very closely to all this, and
+approved fully. Later, though, she had to be held back by force, which
+made her call out: “Let me go and see Gregor, he is my unfortunate son!
+Can’t you understand I have to see him?”, and Gregor would think to
+himself that maybe it would be better if his mother came in, not every
+day of course, but one day a week, perhaps; she could understand
+everything much better than his sister who, for all her courage, was
+still just a child after all, and really might not have had an adult’s
+appreciation of the burdensome job she had taken on.
+
+Gregor’s wish to see his mother was soon realised. Out of consideration
+for his parents, Gregor wanted to avoid being seen at the window during
+the day, the few square meters of the floor did not give him much room
+to crawl about, it was hard to just lie quietly through the night, his
+food soon stopped giving him any pleasure at all, and so, to entertain
+himself, he got into the habit of crawling up and down the walls and
+ceiling. He was especially fond of hanging from the ceiling; it was
+quite different from lying on the floor; he could breathe more freely;
+his body had a light swing to it; and up there, relaxed and almost
+happy, it might happen that he would surprise even himself by letting
+go of the ceiling and landing on the floor with a crash. But now, of
+course, he had far better control of his body than before and, even
+with a fall as great as that, caused himself no damage. Very soon his
+sister noticed Gregor’s new way of entertaining himself—he had, after
+all, left traces of the adhesive from his feet as he crawled about—and
+got it into her head to make it as easy as possible for him by removing
+the furniture that got in his way, especially the chest of drawers and
+the desk. Now, this was not something that she would be able to do by
+herself; she did not dare to ask for help from her father; the sixteen
+year old maid had carried on bravely since the cook had left but she
+certainly would not have helped in this, she had even asked to be
+allowed to keep the kitchen locked at all times and never to have to
+open the door unless it was especially important; so his sister had no
+choice but to choose some time when Gregor’s father was not there and
+fetch his mother to help her. As she approached the room, Gregor could
+hear his mother express her joy, but once at the door she went silent.
+First, of course, his sister came in and looked round to see that
+everything in the room was alright; and only then did she let her
+mother enter. Gregor had hurriedly pulled the sheet down lower over the
+couch and put more folds into it so that everything really looked as if
+it had just been thrown down by chance. Gregor also refrained, this
+time, from spying out from under the sheet; he gave up the chance to
+see his mother until later and was simply glad that she had come. “You
+can come in, he can’t be seen”, said his sister, obviously leading her
+in by the hand. The old chest of drawers was too heavy for a pair of
+feeble women to be heaving about, but Gregor listened as they pushed it
+from its place, his sister always taking on the heaviest part of the
+work for herself and ignoring her mother’s warnings that she would
+strain herself. This lasted a very long time. After labouring at it for
+fifteen minutes or more his mother said it would be better to leave the
+chest where it was, for one thing it was too heavy for them to get the
+job finished before Gregor’s father got home and leaving it in the
+middle of the room it would be in his way even more, and for another
+thing it wasn’t even sure that taking the furniture away would really
+be any help to him. She thought just the opposite; the sight of the
+bare walls saddened her right to her heart; and why wouldn’t Gregor
+feel the same way about it, he’d been used to this furniture in his
+room for a long time and it would make him feel abandoned to be in an
+empty room like that. Then, quietly, almost whispering as if wanting
+Gregor (whose whereabouts she did not know) to hear not even the tone
+of her voice, as she was convinced that he did not understand her
+words, she added “and by taking the furniture away, won’t it seem like
+we’re showing that we’ve given up all hope of improvement and we’re
+abandoning him to cope for himself? I think it’d be best to leave the
+room exactly the way it was before so that when Gregor comes back to us
+again he’ll find everything unchanged and he’ll be able to forget the
+time in between all the easier”.
+
+Hearing these words from his mother made Gregor realise that the lack
+of any direct human communication, along with the monotonous life led
+by the family during these two months, must have made him confused—he
+could think of no other way of explaining to himself why he had
+seriously wanted his room emptied out. Had he really wanted to
+transform his room into a cave, a warm room fitted out with the nice
+furniture he had inherited? That would have let him crawl around
+unimpeded in any direction, but it would also have let him quickly
+forget his past when he had still been human. He had come very close to
+forgetting, and it had only been the voice of his mother, unheard for
+so long, that had shaken him out of it. Nothing should be removed;
+everything had to stay; he could not do without the good influence the
+furniture had on his condition; and if the furniture made it difficult
+for him to crawl about mindlessly that was not a loss but a great
+advantage.
+
+His sister, unfortunately, did not agree; she had become used to the
+idea, not without reason, that she was Gregor’s spokesman to his
+parents about the things that concerned him. This meant that his
+mother’s advice now was sufficient reason for her to insist on removing
+not only the chest of drawers and the desk, as she had thought at
+first, but all the furniture apart from the all-important couch. It was
+more than childish perversity, of course, or the unexpected confidence
+she had recently acquired, that made her insist; she had indeed noticed
+that Gregor needed a lot of room to crawl about in, whereas the
+furniture, as far as anyone could see, was of no use to him at all.
+Girls of that age, though, do become enthusiastic about things and feel
+they must get their way whenever they can. Perhaps this was what
+tempted Grete to make Gregor’s situation seem even more shocking than
+it was so that she could do even more for him. Grete would probably be
+the only one who would dare enter a room dominated by Gregor crawling
+about the bare walls by himself.
+
+So she refused to let her mother dissuade her. Gregor’s mother already
+looked uneasy in his room, she soon stopped speaking and helped
+Gregor’s sister to get the chest of drawers out with what strength she
+had. The chest of drawers was something that Gregor could do without if
+he had to, but the writing desk had to stay. Hardly had the two women
+pushed the chest of drawers, groaning, out of the room than Gregor
+poked his head out from under the couch to see what he could do about
+it. He meant to be as careful and considerate as he could, but,
+unfortunately, it was his mother who came back first while Grete in the
+next room had her arms round the chest, pushing and pulling at it from
+side to side by herself without, of course, moving it an inch. His
+mother was not used to the sight of Gregor, he might have made her ill,
+so Gregor hurried backwards to the far end of the couch. In his
+startlement, though, he was not able to prevent the sheet at its front
+from moving a little. It was enough to attract his mother’s attention.
+She stood very still, remained there a moment, and then went back out
+to Grete.
+
+Gregor kept trying to assure himself that nothing unusual was
+happening, it was just a few pieces of furniture being moved after all,
+but he soon had to admit that the women going to and fro, their little
+calls to each other, the scraping of the furniture on the floor, all
+these things made him feel as if he were being assailed from all sides.
+With his head and legs pulled in against him and his body pressed to
+the floor, he was forced to admit to himself that he could not stand
+all of this much longer. They were emptying his room out; taking away
+everything that was dear to him; they had already taken out the chest
+containing his fretsaw and other tools; now they threatened to remove
+the writing desk with its place clearly worn into the floor, the desk
+where he had done his homework as a business trainee, at high school,
+even while he had been at infant school—he really could not wait any
+longer to see whether the two women’s intentions were good. He had
+nearly forgotten they were there anyway, as they were now too tired to
+say anything while they worked and he could only hear their feet as
+they stepped heavily on the floor.
+
+So, while the women were leant against the desk in the other room
+catching their breath, he sallied out, changed direction four times not
+knowing what he should save first before his attention was suddenly
+caught by the picture on the wall—which was already denuded of
+everything else that had been on it—of the lady dressed in copious fur.
+He hurried up onto the picture and pressed himself against its glass,
+it held him firmly and felt good on his hot belly. This picture at
+least, now totally covered by Gregor, would certainly be taken away by
+no-one. He turned his head to face the door into the living room so
+that he could watch the women when they came back.
+
+They had not allowed themselves a long rest and came back quite soon;
+Grete had put her arm around her mother and was nearly carrying her.
+“What shall we take now, then?”, said Grete and looked around. Her eyes
+met those of Gregor on the wall. Perhaps only because her mother was
+there, she remained calm, bent her face to her so that she would not
+look round and said, albeit hurriedly and with a tremor in her voice:
+“Come on, let’s go back in the living room for a while?” Gregor could
+see what Grete had in mind, she wanted to take her mother somewhere
+safe and then chase him down from the wall. Well, she could certainly
+try it! He sat unyielding on his picture. He would rather jump at
+Grete’s face.
+
+But Grete’s words had made her mother quite worried, she stepped to one
+side, saw the enormous brown patch against the flowers of the
+wallpaper, and before she even realised it was Gregor that she saw
+screamed: “Oh God, oh God!” Arms outstretched, she fell onto the couch
+as if she had given up everything and stayed there immobile. “Gregor!”
+shouted his sister, glowering at him and shaking her fist. That was the
+first word she had spoken to him directly since his transformation. She
+ran into the other room to fetch some kind of smelling salts to bring
+her mother out of her faint; Gregor wanted to help too—he could save
+his picture later, although he stuck fast to the glass and had to pull
+himself off by force; then he, too, ran into the next room as if he
+could advise his sister like in the old days; but he had to just stand
+behind her doing nothing; she was looking into various bottles, he
+startled her when she turned round; a bottle fell to the ground and
+broke; a splinter cut Gregor’s face, some kind of caustic medicine
+splashed all over him; now, without delaying any longer, Grete took
+hold of all the bottles she could and ran with them in to her mother;
+she slammed the door shut with her foot. So now Gregor was shut out
+from his mother, who, because of him, might be near to death; he could
+not open the door if he did not want to chase his sister away, and she
+had to stay with his mother; there was nothing for him to do but wait;
+and, oppressed with anxiety and self-reproach, he began to crawl about,
+he crawled over everything, walls, furniture, ceiling, and finally in
+his confusion as the whole room began to spin around him he fell down
+into the middle of the dinner table.
+
+He lay there for a while, numb and immobile, all around him it was
+quiet, maybe that was a good sign. Then there was someone at the door.
+The maid, of course, had locked herself in her kitchen so that Grete
+would have to go and answer it. His father had arrived home. “What’s
+happened?” were his first words; Grete’s appearance must have made
+everything clear to him. She answered him with subdued voice, and
+openly pressed her face into his chest: “Mother’s fainted, but she’s
+better now. Gregor got out.” “Just as I expected”, said his father,
+“just as I always said, but you women wouldn’t listen, would you.” It
+was clear to Gregor that Grete had not said enough and that his father
+took it to mean that something bad had happened, that he was
+responsible for some act of violence. That meant Gregor would now have
+to try to calm his father, as he did not have the time to explain
+things to him even if that had been possible. So he fled to the door of
+his room and pressed himself against it so that his father, when he
+came in from the hall, could see straight away that Gregor had the best
+intentions and would go back into his room without delay, that it would
+not be necessary to drive him back but that they had only to open the
+door and he would disappear.
+
+His father, though, was not in the mood to notice subtleties like that;
+“Ah!”, he shouted as he came in, sounding as if he were both angry and
+glad at the same time. Gregor drew his head back from the door and
+lifted it towards his father. He really had not imagined his father the
+way he stood there now; of late, with his new habit of crawling about,
+he had neglected to pay attention to what was going on the rest of the
+flat the way he had done before. He really ought to have expected
+things to have changed, but still, still, was that really his father?
+The same tired man as used to be laying there entombed in his bed when
+Gregor came back from his business trips, who would receive him sitting
+in the armchair in his nightgown when he came back in the evenings; who
+was hardly even able to stand up but, as a sign of his pleasure, would
+just raise his arms and who, on the couple of times a year when they
+went for a walk together on a Sunday or public holiday wrapped up
+tightly in his overcoat between Gregor and his mother, would always
+labour his way forward a little more slowly than them, who were already
+walking slowly for his sake; who would place his stick down carefully
+and, if he wanted to say something would invariably stop and gather his
+companions around him. He was standing up straight enough now; dressed
+in a smart blue uniform with gold buttons, the sort worn by the
+employees at the banking institute; above the high, stiff collar of the
+coat his strong double-chin emerged; under the bushy eyebrows, his
+piercing, dark eyes looked out fresh and alert; his normally unkempt
+white hair was combed down painfully close to his scalp. He took his
+cap, with its gold monogram from, probably, some bank, and threw it in
+an arc right across the room onto the sofa, put his hands in his
+trouser pockets, pushing back the bottom of his long uniform coat, and,
+with look of determination, walked towards Gregor. He probably did not
+even know himself what he had in mind, but nonetheless lifted his feet
+unusually high. Gregor was amazed at the enormous size of the soles of
+his boots, but wasted no time with that—he knew full well, right from
+the first day of his new life, that his father thought it necessary to
+always be extremely strict with him. And so he ran up to his father,
+stopped when his father stopped, scurried forwards again when he moved,
+even slightly. In this way they went round the room several times
+without anything decisive happening, without even giving the impression
+of a chase as everything went so slowly. Gregor remained all this time
+on the floor, largely because he feared his father might see it as
+especially provoking if he fled onto the wall or ceiling. Whatever he
+did, Gregor had to admit that he certainly would not be able to keep up
+this running about for long, as for each step his father took he had to
+carry out countless movements. He became noticeably short of breath,
+even in his earlier life his lungs had not been very reliable. Now, as
+he lurched about in his efforts to muster all the strength he could for
+running he could hardly keep his eyes open; his thoughts became too
+slow for him to think of any other way of saving himself than running;
+he almost forgot that the walls were there for him to use although,
+here, they were concealed behind carefully carved furniture full of
+notches and protrusions—then, right beside him, lightly tossed,
+something flew down and rolled in front of him. It was an apple; then
+another one immediately flew at him; Gregor froze in shock; there was
+no longer any point in running as his father had decided to bombard
+him. He had filled his pockets with fruit from the bowl on the
+sideboard and now, without even taking the time for careful aim, threw
+one apple after another. These little, red apples rolled about on the
+floor, knocking into each other as if they had electric motors. An
+apple thrown without much force glanced against Gregor’s back and slid
+off without doing any harm. Another one however, immediately following
+it, hit squarely and lodged in his back; Gregor wanted to drag himself
+away, as if he could remove the surprising, the incredible pain by
+changing his position; but he felt as if nailed to the spot and spread
+himself out, all his senses in confusion. The last thing he saw was the
+door of his room being pulled open, his sister was screaming, his
+mother ran out in front of her in her blouse (as his sister had taken
+off some of her clothes after she had fainted to make it easier for her
+to breathe), she ran to his father, her skirts unfastened and sliding
+one after another to the ground, stumbling over the skirts she pushed
+herself to his father, her arms around him, uniting herself with him
+totally—now Gregor lost his ability to see anything—her hands behind
+his father’s head begging him to spare Gregor’s life.
+
+
+
+
+III
+
+
+No-one dared to remove the apple lodged in Gregor’s flesh, so it
+remained there as a visible reminder of his injury. He had suffered it
+there for more than a month, and his condition seemed serious enough to
+remind even his father that Gregor, despite his current sad and
+revolting form, was a family member who could not be treated as an
+enemy. On the contrary, as a family there was a duty to swallow any
+revulsion for him and to be patient, just to be patient.
+
+Because of his injuries, Gregor had lost much of his mobility—probably
+permanently. He had been reduced to the condition of an ancient invalid
+and it took him long, long minutes to crawl across his room—crawling
+over the ceiling was out of the question—but this deterioration in his
+condition was fully (in his opinion) made up for by the door to the
+living room being left open every evening. He got into the habit of
+closely watching it for one or two hours before it was opened and then,
+lying in the darkness of his room where he could not be seen from the
+living room, he could watch the family in the light of the dinner table
+and listen to their conversation—with everyone’s permission, in a way,
+and thus quite differently from before.
+
+They no longer held the lively conversations of earlier times, of
+course, the ones that Gregor always thought about with longing when he
+was tired and getting into the damp bed in some small hotel room. All
+of them were usually very quiet nowadays. Soon after dinner, his father
+would go to sleep in his chair; his mother and sister would urge each
+other to be quiet; his mother, bent deeply under the lamp, would sew
+fancy underwear for a fashion shop; his sister, who had taken a sales
+job, learned shorthand and French in the evenings so that she might be
+able to get a better position later on. Sometimes his father would wake
+up and say to Gregor’s mother “you’re doing so much sewing again
+today!”, as if he did not know that he had been dozing—and then he
+would go back to sleep again while mother and sister would exchange a
+tired grin.
+
+With a kind of stubbornness, Gregor’s father refused to take his
+uniform off even at home; while his nightgown hung unused on its peg
+Gregor’s father would slumber where he was, fully dressed, as if always
+ready to serve and expecting to hear the voice of his superior even
+here. The uniform had not been new to start with, but as a result of
+this it slowly became even shabbier despite the efforts of Gregor’s
+mother and sister to look after it. Gregor would often spend the whole
+evening looking at all the stains on this coat, with its gold buttons
+always kept polished and shiny, while the old man in it would sleep,
+highly uncomfortable but peaceful.
+
+As soon as it struck ten, Gregor’s mother would speak gently to his
+father to wake him and try to persuade him to go to bed, as he couldn’t
+sleep properly where he was and he really had to get his sleep if he
+was to be up at six to get to work. But since he had been in work he
+had become more obstinate and would always insist on staying longer at
+the table, even though he regularly fell asleep and it was then harder
+than ever to persuade him to exchange the chair for his bed. Then,
+however much mother and sister would importune him with little
+reproaches and warnings he would keep slowly shaking his head for a
+quarter of an hour with his eyes closed and refusing to get up.
+Gregor’s mother would tug at his sleeve, whisper endearments into his
+ear, Gregor’s sister would leave her work to help her mother, but
+nothing would have any effect on him. He would just sink deeper into
+his chair. Only when the two women took him under the arms he would
+abruptly open his eyes, look at them one after the other and say: “What
+a life! This is what peace I get in my old age!” And supported by the
+two women he would lift himself up carefully as if he were carrying the
+greatest load himself, let the women take him to the door, send them
+off and carry on by himself while Gregor’s mother would throw down her
+needle and his sister her pen so that they could run after his father
+and continue being of help to him.
+
+Who, in this tired and overworked family, would have had time to give
+more attention to Gregor than was absolutely necessary? The household
+budget became even smaller; so now the maid was dismissed; an enormous,
+thick-boned charwoman with white hair that flapped around her head came
+every morning and evening to do the heaviest work; everything else was
+looked after by Gregor’s mother on top of the large amount of sewing
+work she did. Gregor even learned, listening to the evening
+conversation about what price they had hoped for, that several items of
+jewellery belonging to the family had been sold, even though both
+mother and sister had been very fond of wearing them at functions and
+celebrations. But the loudest complaint was that although the flat was
+much too big for their present circumstances, they could not move out
+of it, there was no imaginable way of transferring Gregor to the new
+address. He could see quite well, though, that there were more reasons
+than consideration for him that made it difficult for them to move, it
+would have been quite easy to transport him in any suitable crate with
+a few air holes in it; the main thing holding the family back from
+their decision to move was much more to do with their total despair,
+and the thought that they had been struck with a misfortune unlike
+anything experienced by anyone else they knew or were related to. They
+carried out absolutely everything that the world expects from poor
+people, Gregor’s father brought bank employees their breakfast, his
+mother sacrificed herself by washing clothes for strangers, his sister
+ran back and forth behind her desk at the behest of the customers, but
+they just did not have the strength to do any more. And the injury in
+Gregor’s back began to hurt as much as when it was new. After they had
+come back from taking his father to bed Gregor’s mother and sister
+would now leave their work where it was and sit close together, cheek
+to cheek; his mother would point to Gregor’s room and say “Close that
+door, Grete”, and then, when he was in the dark again, they would sit
+in the next room and their tears would mingle, or they would simply sit
+there staring dry-eyed at the table.
+
+Gregor hardly slept at all, either night or day. Sometimes he would
+think of taking over the family’s affairs, just like before, the next
+time the door was opened; he had long forgotten about his boss and the
+chief clerk, but they would appear again in his thoughts, the salesmen
+and the apprentices, that stupid teaboy, two or three friends from
+other businesses, one of the chambermaids from a provincial hotel, a
+tender memory that appeared and disappeared again, a cashier from a hat
+shop for whom his attention had been serious but too slow,—all of them
+appeared to him, mixed together with strangers and others he had
+forgotten, but instead of helping him and his family they were all of
+them inaccessible, and he was glad when they disappeared. Other times
+he was not at all in the mood to look after his family, he was filled
+with simple rage about the lack of attention he was shown, and although
+he could think of nothing he would have wanted, he made plans of how he
+could get into the pantry where he could take all the things he was
+entitled to, even if he was not hungry. Gregor’s sister no longer
+thought about how she could please him but would hurriedly push some
+food or other into his room with her foot before she rushed out to work
+in the morning and at midday, and in the evening she would sweep it
+away again with the broom, indifferent as to whether it had been eaten
+or—more often than not—had been left totally untouched. She still
+cleared up the room in the evening, but now she could not have been any
+quicker about it. Smears of dirt were left on the walls, here and there
+were little balls of dust and filth. At first, Gregor went into one of
+the worst of these places when his sister arrived as a reproach to her,
+but he could have stayed there for weeks without his sister doing
+anything about it; she could see the dirt as well as he could but she
+had simply decided to leave him to it. At the same time she became
+touchy in a way that was quite new for her and which everyone in the
+family understood—cleaning up Gregor’s room was for her and her alone.
+Gregor’s mother did once thoroughly clean his room, and needed to use
+several bucketfuls of water to do it—although that much dampness also
+made Gregor ill and he lay flat on the couch, bitter and immobile. But
+his mother was to be punished still more for what she had done, as
+hardly had his sister arrived home in the evening than she noticed the
+change in Gregor’s room and, highly aggrieved, ran back into the living
+room where, despite her mothers raised and imploring hands, she broke
+into convulsive tears. Her father, of course, was startled out of his
+chair and the two parents looked on astonished and helpless; then they,
+too, became agitated; Gregor’s father, standing to the right of his
+mother, accused her of not leaving the cleaning of Gregor’s room to his
+sister; from her left, Gregor’s sister screamed at her that she was
+never to clean Gregor’s room again; while his mother tried to draw his
+father, who was beside himself with anger, into the bedroom; his
+sister, quaking with tears, thumped on the table with her small fists;
+and Gregor hissed in anger that no-one had even thought of closing the
+door to save him the sight of this and all its noise.
+
+Gregor’s sister was exhausted from going out to work, and looking after
+Gregor as she had done before was even more work for her, but even so
+his mother ought certainly not to have taken her place. Gregor, on the
+other hand, ought not to be neglected. Now, though, the charwoman was
+here. This elderly widow, with a robust bone structure that made her
+able to withstand the hardest of things in her long life, wasn’t really
+repelled by Gregor. Just by chance one day, rather than any real
+curiosity, she opened the door to Gregor’s room and found herself face
+to face with him. He was taken totally by surprise, no-one was chasing
+him but he began to rush to and fro while she just stood there in
+amazement with her hands crossed in front of her. From then on she
+never failed to open the door slightly every evening and morning and
+look briefly in on him. At first she would call to him as she did so
+with words that she probably considered friendly, such as “come on
+then, you old dung-beetle!”, or “look at the old dung-beetle there!”
+Gregor never responded to being spoken to in that way, but just
+remained where he was without moving as if the door had never even been
+opened. If only they had told this charwoman to clean up his room every
+day instead of letting her disturb him for no reason whenever she felt
+like it! One day, early in the morning while a heavy rain struck the
+windowpanes, perhaps indicating that spring was coming, she began to
+speak to him in that way once again. Gregor was so resentful of it that
+he started to move toward her, he was slow and infirm, but it was like
+a kind of attack. Instead of being afraid, the charwoman just lifted up
+one of the chairs from near the door and stood there with her mouth
+open, clearly intending not to close her mouth until the chair in her
+hand had been slammed down into Gregor’s back. “Aren’t you coming any
+closer, then?”, she asked when Gregor turned round again, and she
+calmly put the chair back in the corner.
+
+Gregor had almost entirely stopped eating. Only if he happened to find
+himself next to the food that had been prepared for him he might take
+some of it into his mouth to play with it, leave it there a few hours
+and then, more often than not, spit it out again. At first he thought
+it was distress at the state of his room that stopped him eating, but
+he had soon got used to the changes made there. They had got into the
+habit of putting things into this room that they had no room for
+anywhere else, and there were now many such things as one of the rooms
+in the flat had been rented out to three gentlemen. These earnest
+gentlemen—all three of them had full beards, as Gregor learned peering
+through the crack in the door one day—were painfully insistent on
+things’ being tidy. This meant not only in their own room but, since
+they had taken a room in this establishment, in the entire flat and
+especially in the kitchen. Unnecessary clutter was something they could
+not tolerate, especially if it was dirty. They had moreover brought
+most of their own furnishings and equipment with them. For this reason,
+many things had become superfluous which, although they could not be
+sold, the family did not wish to discard. All these things found their
+way into Gregor’s room. The dustbins from the kitchen found their way
+in there too. The charwoman was always in a hurry, and anything she
+couldn’t use for the time being she would just chuck in there. He,
+fortunately, would usually see no more than the object and the hand
+that held it. The woman most likely meant to fetch the things back out
+again when she had time and the opportunity, or to throw everything out
+in one go, but what actually happened was that they were left where
+they landed when they had first been thrown unless Gregor made his way
+through the junk and moved it somewhere else. At first he moved it
+because, with no other room free where he could crawl about, he was
+forced to, but later on he came to enjoy it although moving about in
+that way left him sad and tired to death, and he would remain immobile
+for hours afterwards.
+
+The gentlemen who rented the room would sometimes take their evening
+meal at home in the living room that was used by everyone, and so the
+door to this room was often kept closed in the evening. But Gregor
+found it easy to give up having the door open, he had, after all, often
+failed to make use of it when it was open and, without the family
+having noticed it, lain in his room in its darkest corner. One time,
+though, the charwoman left the door to the living room slightly open,
+and it remained open when the gentlemen who rented the room came in in
+the evening and the light was put on. They sat up at the table where,
+formerly, Gregor had taken his meals with his father and mother, they
+unfolded the serviettes and picked up their knives and forks. Gregor’s
+mother immediately appeared in the doorway with a dish of meat and soon
+behind her came his sister with a dish piled high with potatoes. The
+food was steaming, and filled the room with its smell. The gentlemen
+bent over the dishes set in front of them as if they wanted to test the
+food before eating it, and the gentleman in the middle, who seemed to
+count as an authority for the other two, did indeed cut off a piece of
+meat while it was still in its dish, clearly wishing to establish
+whether it was sufficiently cooked or whether it should be sent back to
+the kitchen. It was to his satisfaction, and Gregor’s mother and
+sister, who had been looking on anxiously, began to breathe again and
+smiled.
+
+The family themselves ate in the kitchen. Nonetheless, Gregor’s father
+came into the living room before he went into the kitchen, bowed once
+with his cap in his hand and did his round of the table. The gentlemen
+stood as one, and mumbled something into their beards. Then, once they
+were alone, they ate in near perfect silence. It seemed remarkable to
+Gregor that above all the various noises of eating their chewing teeth
+could still be heard, as if they had wanted to show Gregor that you
+need teeth in order to eat and it was not possible to perform anything
+with jaws that are toothless however nice they might be. “I’d like to
+eat something”, said Gregor anxiously, “but not anything like they’re
+eating. They do feed themselves. And here I am, dying!”
+
+Throughout all this time, Gregor could not remember having heard the
+violin being played, but this evening it began to be heard from the
+kitchen. The three gentlemen had already finished their meal, the one
+in the middle had produced a newspaper, given a page to each of the
+others, and now they leant back in their chairs reading them and
+smoking. When the violin began playing they became attentive, stood up
+and went on tip-toe over to the door of the hallway where they stood
+pressed against each other. Someone must have heard them in the
+kitchen, as Gregor’s father called out: “Is the playing perhaps
+unpleasant for the gentlemen? We can stop it straight away.” “On the
+contrary”, said the middle gentleman, “would the young lady not like to
+come in and play for us here in the room, where it is, after all, much
+more cosy and comfortable?” “Oh yes, we’d love to”, called back
+Gregor’s father as if he had been the violin player himself. The
+gentlemen stepped back into the room and waited. Gregor’s father soon
+appeared with the music stand, his mother with the music and his sister
+with the violin. She calmly prepared everything for her to begin
+playing; his parents, who had never rented a room out before and
+therefore showed an exaggerated courtesy towards the three gentlemen,
+did not even dare to sit on their own chairs; his father leant against
+the door with his right hand pushed in between two buttons on his
+uniform coat; his mother, though, was offered a seat by one of the
+gentlemen and sat—leaving the chair where the gentleman happened to
+have placed it—out of the way in a corner.
+
+His sister began to play; father and mother paid close attention, one
+on each side, to the movements of her hands. Drawn in by the playing,
+Gregor had dared to come forward a little and already had his head in
+the living room. Before, he had taken great pride in how considerate he
+was but now it hardly occurred to him that he had become so thoughtless
+about the others. What’s more, there was now all the more reason to
+keep himself hidden as he was covered in the dust that lay everywhere
+in his room and flew up at the slightest movement; he carried threads,
+hairs, and remains of food about on his back and sides; he was much too
+indifferent to everything now to lay on his back and wipe himself on
+the carpet like he had used to do several times a day. And despite this
+condition, he was not too shy to move forward a little onto the
+immaculate floor of the living room.
+
+No-one noticed him, though. The family was totally preoccupied with the
+violin playing; at first, the three gentlemen had put their hands in
+their pockets and come up far too close behind the music stand to look
+at all the notes being played, and they must have disturbed Gregor’s
+sister, but soon, in contrast with the family, they withdrew back to
+the window with their heads sunk and talking to each other at half
+volume, and they stayed by the window while Gregor’s father observed
+them anxiously. It really now seemed very obvious that they had
+expected to hear some beautiful or entertaining violin playing but had
+been disappointed, that they had had enough of the whole performance
+and it was only now out of politeness that they allowed their peace to
+be disturbed. It was especially unnerving, the way they all blew the
+smoke from their cigarettes upwards from their mouth and noses. Yet
+Gregor’s sister was playing so beautifully. Her face was leant to one
+side, following the lines of music with a careful and melancholy
+expression. Gregor crawled a little further forward, keeping his head
+close to the ground so that he could meet her eyes if the chance came.
+Was he an animal if music could captivate him so? It seemed to him that
+he was being shown the way to the unknown nourishment he had been
+yearning for. He was determined to make his way forward to his sister
+and tug at her skirt to show her she might come into his room with her
+violin, as no-one appreciated her playing here as much as he would. He
+never wanted to let her out of his room, not while he lived, anyway;
+his shocking appearance should, for once, be of some use to him; he
+wanted to be at every door of his room at once to hiss and spit at the
+attackers; his sister should not be forced to stay with him, though,
+but stay of her own free will; she would sit beside him on the couch
+with her ear bent down to him while he told her how he had always
+intended to send her to the conservatory, how he would have told
+everyone about it last Christmas—had Christmas really come and gone
+already?—if this misfortune hadn’t got in the way, and refuse to let
+anyone dissuade him from it. On hearing all this, his sister would
+break out in tears of emotion, and Gregor would climb up to her
+shoulder and kiss her neck, which, since she had been going out to
+work, she had kept free without any necklace or collar.
+
+“Mr. Samsa!”, shouted the middle gentleman to Gregor’s father,
+pointing, without wasting any more words, with his forefinger at Gregor
+as he slowly moved forward. The violin went silent, the middle of the
+three gentlemen first smiled at his two friends, shaking his head, and
+then looked back at Gregor. His father seemed to think it more
+important to calm the three gentlemen before driving Gregor out, even
+though they were not at all upset and seemed to think Gregor was more
+entertaining than the violin playing had been. He rushed up to them
+with his arms spread out and attempted to drive them back into their
+room at the same time as trying to block their view of Gregor with his
+body. Now they did become a little annoyed, and it was not clear
+whether it was his father’s behaviour that annoyed them or the dawning
+realisation that they had had a neighbour like Gregor in the next room
+without knowing it. They asked Gregor’s father for explanations, raised
+their arms like he had, tugged excitedly at their beards and moved back
+towards their room only very slowly. Meanwhile Gregor’s sister had
+overcome the despair she had fallen into when her playing was suddenly
+interrupted. She had let her hands drop and let violin and bow hang
+limply for a while but continued to look at the music as if still
+playing, but then she suddenly pulled herself together, lay the
+instrument on her mother’s lap who still sat laboriously struggling for
+breath where she was, and ran into the next room which, under pressure
+from her father, the three gentlemen were more quickly moving toward.
+Under his sister’s experienced hand, the pillows and covers on the beds
+flew up and were put into order and she had already finished making the
+beds and slipped out again before the three gentlemen had reached the
+room. Gregor’s father seemed so obsessed with what he was doing that he
+forgot all the respect he owed to his tenants. He urged them and
+pressed them until, when he was already at the door of the room, the
+middle of the three gentlemen shouted like thunder and stamped his foot
+and thereby brought Gregor’s father to a halt. “I declare here and
+now”, he said, raising his hand and glancing at Gregor’s mother and
+sister to gain their attention too, “that with regard to the repugnant
+conditions that prevail in this flat and with this family”—here he
+looked briefly but decisively at the floor—“I give immediate notice on
+my room. For the days that I have been living here I will, of course,
+pay nothing at all, on the contrary I will consider whether to proceed
+with some kind of action for damages from you, and believe me it would
+be very easy to set out the grounds for such an action.” He was silent
+and looked straight ahead as if waiting for something. And indeed, his
+two friends joined in with the words: “And we also give immediate
+notice.” With that, he took hold of the door handle and slammed the
+door.
+
+Gregor’s father staggered back to his seat, feeling his way with his
+hands, and fell into it; it looked as if he was stretching himself out
+for his usual evening nap but from the uncontrolled way his head kept
+nodding it could be seen that he was not sleeping at all. Throughout
+all this, Gregor had lain still where the three gentlemen had first
+seen him. His disappointment at the failure of his plan, and perhaps
+also because he was weak from hunger, made it impossible for him to
+move. He was sure that everyone would turn on him any moment, and he
+waited. He was not even startled out of this state when the violin on
+his mother’s lap fell from her trembling fingers and landed loudly on
+the floor.
+
+“Father, Mother”, said his sister, hitting the table with her hand as
+introduction, “we can’t carry on like this. Maybe you can’t see it, but
+I can. I don’t want to call this monster my brother, all I can say is:
+we have to try and get rid of it. We’ve done all that’s humanly
+possible to look after it and be patient, I don’t think anyone could
+accuse us of doing anything wrong.”
+
+“She’s absolutely right”, said Gregor’s father to himself. His mother,
+who still had not had time to catch her breath, began to cough dully,
+her hand held out in front of her and a deranged expression in her
+eyes.
+
+Gregor’s sister rushed to his mother and put her hand on her forehead.
+Her words seemed to give Gregor’s father some more definite ideas. He
+sat upright, played with his uniform cap between the plates left by the
+three gentlemen after their meal, and occasionally looked down at
+Gregor as he lay there immobile.
+
+“We have to try and get rid of it”, said Gregor’s sister, now speaking
+only to her father, as her mother was too occupied with coughing to
+listen, “it’ll be the death of both of you, I can see it coming. We
+can’t all work as hard as we have to and then come home to be tortured
+like this, we can’t endure it. I can’t endure it any more.” And she
+broke out so heavily in tears that they flowed down the face of her
+mother, and she wiped them away with mechanical hand movements.
+
+“My child”, said her father with sympathy and obvious understanding,
+“what are we to do?”
+
+His sister just shrugged her shoulders as a sign of the helplessness
+and tears that had taken hold of her, displacing her earlier certainty.
+
+“If he could just understand us”, said his father almost as a question;
+his sister shook her hand vigorously through her tears as a sign that
+of that there was no question.
+
+“If he could just understand us”, repeated Gregor’s father, closing his
+eyes in acceptance of his sister’s certainty that that was quite
+impossible, “then perhaps we could come to some kind of arrangement
+with him. But as it is ...”
+
+“It’s got to go”, shouted his sister, “that’s the only way, Father.
+You’ve got to get rid of the idea that that’s Gregor. We’ve only harmed
+ourselves by believing it for so long. How can that be Gregor? If it
+were Gregor he would have seen long ago that it’s not possible for
+human beings to live with an animal like that and he would have gone of
+his own free will. We wouldn’t have a brother any more, then, but we
+could carry on with our lives and remember him with respect. As it is
+this animal is persecuting us, it’s driven out our tenants, it
+obviously wants to take over the whole flat and force us to sleep on
+the streets. Father, look, just look”, she suddenly screamed, “he’s
+starting again!” In her alarm, which was totally beyond Gregor’s
+comprehension, his sister even abandoned his mother as she pushed
+herself vigorously out of her chair as if more willing to sacrifice her
+own mother than stay anywhere near Gregor. She rushed over to behind
+her father, who had become excited merely because she was and stood up
+half raising his hands in front of Gregor’s sister as if to protect
+her.
+
+But Gregor had had no intention of frightening anyone, least of all his
+sister. All he had done was begin to turn round so that he could go
+back into his room, although that was in itself quite startling as his
+pain-wracked condition meant that turning round required a great deal
+of effort and he was using his head to help himself do it, repeatedly
+raising it and striking it against the floor. He stopped and looked
+round. They seemed to have realised his good intention and had only
+been alarmed briefly. Now they all looked at him in unhappy silence.
+His mother lay in her chair with her legs stretched out and pressed
+against each other, her eyes nearly closed with exhaustion; his sister
+sat next to his father with her arms around his neck.
+
+“Maybe now they’ll let me turn round”, thought Gregor and went back to
+work. He could not help panting loudly with the effort and had
+sometimes to stop and take a rest. No-one was making him rush any more,
+everything was left up to him. As soon as he had finally finished
+turning round he began to move straight ahead. He was amazed at the
+great distance that separated him from his room, and could not
+understand how he had covered that distance in his weak state a little
+while before and almost without noticing it. He concentrated on
+crawling as fast as he could and hardly noticed that there was not a
+word, not any cry, from his family to distract him. He did not turn his
+head until he had reached the doorway. He did not turn it all the way
+round as he felt his neck becoming stiff, but it was nonetheless enough
+to see that nothing behind him had changed, only his sister had stood
+up. With his last glance he saw that his mother had now fallen
+completely asleep.
+
+He was hardly inside his room before the door was hurriedly shut,
+bolted and locked. The sudden noise behind Gregor so startled him that
+his little legs collapsed under him. It was his sister who had been in
+so much of a rush. She had been standing there waiting and sprung
+forward lightly, Gregor had not heard her coming at all, and as she
+turned the key in the lock she said loudly to her parents “At last!”.
+
+“What now, then?”, Gregor asked himself as he looked round in the
+darkness. He soon made the discovery that he could no longer move at
+all. This was no surprise to him, it seemed rather that being able to
+actually move around on those spindly little legs until then was
+unnatural. He also felt relatively comfortable. It is true that his
+entire body was aching, but the pain seemed to be slowly getting weaker
+and weaker and would finally disappear altogether. He could already
+hardly feel the decayed apple in his back or the inflamed area around
+it, which was entirely covered in white dust. He thought back of his
+family with emotion and love. If it was possible, he felt that he must
+go away even more strongly than his sister. He remained in this state
+of empty and peaceful rumination until he heard the clock tower strike
+three in the morning. He watched as it slowly began to get light
+everywhere outside the window too. Then, without his willing it, his
+head sank down completely, and his last breath flowed weakly from his
+nostrils.
+
+When the cleaner came in early in the morning—they’d often asked her
+not to keep slamming the doors but with her strength and in her hurry
+she still did, so that everyone in the flat knew when she’d arrived and
+from then on it was impossible to sleep in peace—she made her usual
+brief look in on Gregor and at first found nothing special. She thought
+he was laying there so still on purpose, playing the martyr; she
+attributed all possible understanding to him. She happened to be
+holding the long broom in her hand, so she tried to tickle Gregor with
+it from the doorway. When she had no success with that she tried to
+make a nuisance of herself and poked at him a little, and only when she
+found she could shove him across the floor with no resistance at all
+did she start to pay attention. She soon realised what had really
+happened, opened her eyes wide, whistled to herself, but did not waste
+time to yank open the bedroom doors and shout loudly into the darkness
+of the bedrooms: “Come and ’ave a look at this, it’s dead, just lying
+there, stone dead!”
+
+Mr. and Mrs. Samsa sat upright there in their marriage bed and had to
+make an effort to get over the shock caused by the cleaner before they
+could grasp what she was saying. But then, each from his own side, they
+hurried out of bed. Mr. Samsa threw the blanket over his shoulders,
+Mrs. Samsa just came out in her nightdress; and that is how they went
+into Gregor’s room. On the way they opened the door to the living room
+where Grete had been sleeping since the three gentlemen had moved in;
+she was fully dressed as if she had never been asleep, and the paleness
+of her face seemed to confirm this. “Dead?”, asked Mrs. Samsa, looking
+at the charwoman enquiringly, even though she could have checked for
+herself and could have known it even without checking. “That’s what I
+said”, replied the cleaner, and to prove it she gave Gregor’s body
+another shove with the broom, sending it sideways across the floor.
+Mrs. Samsa made a movement as if she wanted to hold back the broom, but
+did not complete it. “Now then”, said Mr. Samsa, “let’s give thanks to
+God for that”. He crossed himself, and the three women followed his
+example. Grete, who had not taken her eyes from the corpse, said: “Just
+look how thin he was. He didn’t eat anything for so long. The food came
+out again just the same as when it went in”. Gregor’s body was indeed
+completely dried up and flat, they had not seen it until then, but now
+he was not lifted up on his little legs, nor did he do anything to make
+them look away.
+
+“Grete, come with us in here for a little while”, said Mrs. Samsa with
+a pained smile, and Grete followed her parents into the bedroom but not
+without looking back at the body. The cleaner shut the door and opened
+the window wide. Although it was still early in the morning the fresh
+air had something of warmth mixed in with it. It was already the end of
+March, after all.
+
+The three gentlemen stepped out of their room and looked round in
+amazement for their breakfasts; they had been forgotten about. “Where
+is our breakfast?”, the middle gentleman asked the cleaner irritably.
+She just put her finger on her lips and made a quick and silent sign to
+the men that they might like to come into Gregor’s room. They did so,
+and stood around Gregor’s corpse with their hands in the pockets of
+their well-worn coats. It was now quite light in the room.
+
+Then the door of the bedroom opened and Mr. Samsa appeared in his
+uniform with his wife on one arm and his daughter on the other. All of
+them had been crying a little; Grete now and then pressed her face
+against her father’s arm.
+
+“Leave my home. Now!”, said Mr. Samsa, indicating the door and without
+letting the women from him. “What do you mean?”, asked the middle of
+the three gentlemen somewhat disconcerted, and he smiled sweetly. The
+other two held their hands behind their backs and continually rubbed
+them together in gleeful anticipation of a loud quarrel which could
+only end in their favour. “I mean just what I said”, answered Mr.
+Samsa, and, with his two companions, went in a straight line towards
+the man. At first, he stood there still, looking at the ground as if
+the contents of his head were rearranging themselves into new
+positions. “Alright, we’ll go then”, he said, and looked up at Mr.
+Samsa as if he had been suddenly overcome with humility and wanted
+permission again from Mr. Samsa for his decision. Mr. Samsa merely
+opened his eyes wide and briefly nodded to him several times. At that,
+and without delay, the man actually did take long strides into the
+front hallway; his two friends had stopped rubbing their hands some
+time before and had been listening to what was being said. Now they
+jumped off after their friend as if taken with a sudden fear that Mr.
+Samsa might go into the hallway in front of them and break the
+connection with their leader. Once there, all three took their hats
+from the stand, took their sticks from the holder, bowed without a word
+and left the premises. Mr. Samsa and the two women followed them out
+onto the landing; but they had had no reason to mistrust the men’s
+intentions and as they leaned over the landing they saw how the three
+gentlemen made slow but steady progress down the many steps. As they
+turned the corner on each floor they disappeared and would reappear a
+few moments later; the further down they went, the more that the Samsa
+family lost interest in them; when a butcher’s boy, proud of posture
+with his tray on his head, passed them on his way up and came nearer
+than they were, Mr. Samsa and the women came away from the landing and
+went, as if relieved, back into the flat.
+
+They decided the best way to make use of that day was for relaxation
+and to go for a walk; not only had they earned a break from work but
+they were in serious need of it. So they sat at the table and wrote
+three letters of excusal, Mr. Samsa to his employers, Mrs. Samsa to her
+contractor and Grete to her principal. The cleaner came in while they
+were writing to tell them she was going, she’d finished her work for
+that morning. The three of them at first just nodded without looking up
+from what they were writing, and it was only when the cleaner still did
+not seem to want to leave that they looked up in irritation. “Well?”,
+asked Mr. Samsa. The charwoman stood in the doorway with a smile on her
+face as if she had some tremendous good news to report, but would only
+do it if she was clearly asked to. The almost vertical little ostrich
+feather on her hat, which had been a source of irritation to Mr. Samsa
+all the time she had been working for them, swayed gently in all
+directions. “What is it you want then?”, asked Mrs. Samsa, whom the
+cleaner had the most respect for. “Yes”, she answered, and broke into a
+friendly laugh that made her unable to speak straight away, “well then,
+that thing in there, you needn’t worry about how you’re going to get
+rid of it. That’s all been sorted out.” Mrs. Samsa and Grete bent down
+over their letters as if intent on continuing with what they were
+writing; Mr. Samsa saw that the cleaner wanted to start describing
+everything in detail but, with outstretched hand, he made it quite
+clear that she was not to. So, as she was prevented from telling them
+all about it, she suddenly remembered what a hurry she was in and,
+clearly peeved, called out “Cheerio then, everyone”, turned round
+sharply and left, slamming the door terribly as she went.
+
+“Tonight she gets sacked”, said Mr. Samsa, but he received no reply
+from either his wife or his daughter as the charwoman seemed to have
+destroyed the peace they had only just gained. They got up and went
+over to the window where they remained with their arms around each
+other. Mr. Samsa twisted round in his chair to look at them and sat
+there watching for a while. Then he called out: “Come here, then. Let’s
+forget about all that old stuff, shall we. Come and give me a bit of
+attention”. The two women immediately did as he said, hurrying over to
+him where they kissed him and hugged him and then they quickly finished
+their letters.
+
+After that, the three of them left the flat together, which was
+something they had not done for months, and took the tram out to the
+open country outside the town. They had the tram, filled with warm
+sunshine, all to themselves. Leant back comfortably on their seats,
+they discussed their prospects and found that on closer examination
+they were not at all bad—until then they had never asked each other
+about their work but all three had jobs which were very good and held
+particularly good promise for the future. The greatest improvement for
+the time being, of course, would be achieved quite easily by moving
+house; what they needed now was a flat that was smaller and cheaper
+than the current one which had been chosen by Gregor, one that was in a
+better location and, most of all, more practical. All the time, Grete
+was becoming livelier. With all the worry they had been having of late
+her cheeks had become pale, but, while they were talking, Mr. and Mrs.
+Samsa were struck, almost simultaneously, with the thought of how their
+daughter was blossoming into a well built and beautiful young lady.
+They became quieter. Just from each other’s glance and almost without
+knowing it they agreed that it would soon be time to find a good man
+for her. And, as if in confirmation of their new dreams and good
+intentions, as soon as they reached their destination Grete was the
+first to get up and stretch out her young body.
+Chapter One
+
+Arrest--Conversation with Mrs. Grubach--Then Miss Bürstner
+
+
+Someone must have been telling lies about Josef K., he knew he had done
+nothing wrong but, one morning, he was arrested. Every day at eight in
+the morning he was brought his breakfast by Mrs. Grubach's cook--Mrs.
+Grubach was his landlady--but today she didn't come. That had never
+happened before. K. waited a little while, looked from his pillow at the
+old woman who lived opposite and who was watching him with an
+inquisitiveness quite unusual for her, and finally, both hungry and
+disconcerted, rang the bell. There was immediately a knock at the door
+and a man entered. He had never seen the man in this house before. He
+was slim but firmly built, his clothes were black and close-fitting,
+with many folds and pockets, buckles and buttons and a belt, all of
+which gave the impression of being very practical but without making it
+very clear what they were actually for. "Who are you?" asked K., sitting
+half upright in his bed. The man, however, ignored the question as if
+his arrival simply had to be accepted, and merely replied, "You rang?"
+"Anna should have brought me my breakfast," said K. He tried to work
+out who the man actually was, first in silence, just through
+observation and by thinking about it, but the man didn't stay still to
+be looked at for very long. Instead he went over to the door, opened it
+slightly, and said to someone who was clearly standing immediately
+behind it, "He
+wants Anna to bring him his breakfast." There was a little laughter in
+the neighbouring room, it was not clear from the sound of it whether
+there were several people laughing. The strange man could not have
+learned anything from it that he hadn't known already, but now he said
+to K., as if making his report "It is not possible." "It would be the
+first time that's happened," said K., as he jumped out of bed and
+quickly pulled on his trousers. "I want to see who that is in the next
+room, and why it is that Mrs. Grubach has let me be disturbed in this
+way." It immediately occurred to him that he needn't have said this out
+loud, and that he must to some extent have acknowledged their authority
+by doing so, but that didn't seem important to him at the time. That, at
+least, is how the stranger took it, as he said, "Don't you think you'd
+better stay where you are?" "I want neither to stay here nor to be
+spoken to by you until you've introduced yourself." "I meant it for your
+own good," said the stranger and opened the door, this time without
+being asked. The next room, which K. entered more slowly than he had
+intended, looked at first glance exactly the same as it had the previous
+evening. It was Mrs. Grubach's living room, over-filled with furniture,
+tablecloths, porcelain and photographs. Perhaps there was a little more
+space in there than usual today, but if so it was not immediately
+obvious, especially as the main difference was the presence of a man
+sitting by the open window with a book from which he now looked up.
+"You should have stayed in your room! Didn't Franz tell you?" "And what
+is it you want, then?" said K., looking back and forth between this new
+acquaintance and the one named Franz, who had remained in the doorway.
+Through the open window he noticed the old woman again, who had come
+close to the window opposite so that she could continue to see
+everything. She was showing an inquisitiveness that really made it seem
+like she was going senile. "I want to see Mrs. Grubach ...," said K.,
+making a movement as if tearing himself away from the two men--even
+though they were standing well away from him--and wanted to go. "No,"
+said the man at the window, who threw his book down on a coffee table
+and stood up. "You can't go away when you're under arrest." "That's how
+it seems," said K. "And why am I under arrest?" he then asked. "That's
+something we're not allowed to tell you. Go into your room and wait
+there. Proceedings are underway and you'll learn about everything all in
+good time. It's not really part of my job to be friendly towards you
+like this, but I hope no-one, apart from Franz, will hear about it, and
+he's been more friendly towards you than he should have been, under the
+rules, himself. If you carry on having as much good luck as you have
+been with your arresting officers then you can reckon on things going
+well with you." K. wanted to sit down, but then he saw that, apart from
+the chair by the window, there was nowhere anywhere in the room where he
+could sit. "You'll get the chance to see for yourself how true all this
+is," said Franz and both men then walked up to K. They were
+significantly bigger than him, especially the second man, who frequently
+slapped him on the shoulder. The two of them felt K.'s nightshirt, and
+said he would now have to wear one that was of much lower quality, but
+that they would keep the nightshirt along with his other underclothes
+and return them to him if his case turned out well. "It's better for you
+if you give us the things than if you leave them in the storeroom," they
+said. "Things have a tendency to go missing in the storeroom, and after
+a certain amount of time they sell things off, whether the case involved
+has come to an end or not. And cases like this can last a long time,
+especially the ones that have been coming up lately. They'd give you the
+money they got for them, but it wouldn't be very much as it's not what
+they're offered for them when they sell them that counts, it's how much
+they get slipped on the side, and things like that lose their value
+anyway when they get passed on from hand to hand, year after year." K.
+paid hardly any attention to what they were saying, he did not place
+much value on what he may have still possessed or on who decided what
+happened to them. It was much more important to him to get a clear
+understanding of his position, but he could not think clearly while
+these people were here, the second policeman's belly--and they could
+only be policemen--looked friendly enough, sticking out towards him, but
+when K. looked up and saw his dry, bony face it did not seem to fit
+with the body. His strong nose twisted to one side as if ignoring K. and
+sharing an understanding with the other policeman. What sort of people
+were these? What were they talking about? What office did they belong
+to? K. was living in a free country, after all, everywhere was at peace,
+all laws were decent and were upheld, who was it who dared accost him in
+his own home. He was always inclined to take life as lightly as he
+could, to cross bridges when he came to them, pay no heed for the
+future, even when everything seemed under threat. But here that did not
+seem the right thing to do. He could have taken it all as a joke, a big
+joke set up by his colleagues at the bank for some unknown reason, or
+also perhaps because today was his thirtieth birthday, it was all
+possible of course, maybe all he had to do was laugh in the policemen's
+face in some way and they would laugh with him, maybe they were
+tradesmen from the corner of the street, they looked like they might
+be--but he was nonetheless determined, ever since he first caught sight
+of the one called Franz, not to lose any slight advantage he might have
+had over these people. There was a very slight risk that people would
+later say he couldn't understand a joke, but--although he wasn't
+normally in the habit of learning from experience--he might also have
+had a few unimportant occasions in mind when, unlike his more cautious
+friends, he had acted with no thought at all for what might follow and
+had been made to suffer for it. He didn't want that to happen again, not
+this time at least; if they were play-acting he would act along with
+them.
+
+He still had time. "Allow me," he said, and hurried between the two
+policemen through into his room. "He seems sensible enough," he heard
+them say behind him. Once in his room, he quickly pulled open the drawer
+of his writing desk, everything in it was very tidy but in his
+agitation he was unable to find the identification documents he was
+looking for straight away. He finally found his bicycle permit and was
+about to go back to the policemen with it when it seemed to him too
+petty, so he carried on searching until he found his birth certificate.
+Just as he got back in the adjoining room the door on the other side
+opened and Mrs. Grubach was about to enter. He only saw her for an
+instant, for as soon as she recognised K. she was clearly embarrassed,
+asked for forgiveness and disappeared, closing the door behind her very
+carefully. "Do come in," K. could have said just then. But now he stood
+in the middle of the room with his papers in his hand and still looking
+at the door which did not open again. He stayed like that until he was
+startled out of it by the shout of the policeman who sat at the little
+table at the open window and, as K. now saw, was eating his breakfast.
+"Why didn't she come in?" he asked. "She's not allowed to," said the
+big policeman. "You're under arrest, aren't you?" "But how can I be
+under arrest? And how come it's like this?" "Now you're starting again,"
+said the policeman, dipping a piece of buttered bread in the honeypot.
+"We don't answer questions like that." "You will have to answer them,"
+said K. "Here are my identification papers, now show me yours and I
+certainly want to see the arrest warrant." "Oh, my God!" said the
+policeman. "In a position like yours, and you think you can start giving
+orders, do you. It won't do you any good to get us on the wrong side,
+even if you think it will--we're probably more on your side that anyone
+else you know!" "That's true, you know, you'd better believe it," said
+Franz, holding a cup of coffee in his hand which he did not lift to his
+mouth but looked at K. in a way that was probably meant to be full of
+meaning but could not actually be understood. K. found himself, without
+intending it, in a mute dialogue with Franz, but then slapped his hand
+down on his papers and said, "Here are my identity documents." "And what
+do you want us to do about it?" replied the big policeman, loudly. "The
+way you're carrying on, it's worse than a child. What is it you want? Do
+you want to get this great, bloody trial of yours over with quickly by
+talking about ID and arrest warrants with us? We're just coppers, that's
+all we are. Junior officers like us hardly know one end of an ID card
+from another, all we've got to do with you is keep an eye on you for
+ten hours a day and get paid for it. That's all we are. Mind you, what
+we can do is make sure that the high officials we work for find out
+just what sort of person it is they're going to arrest, and why he
+should be arrested, before they issue the warrant. There's no mistake
+there. Our authorities as far as I know, and I only know the lowest
+grades, don't go out looking for guilt among the public; it's the guilt
+that draws them out, like it says in the law, and they have to send us
+police officers out. That's the law. Where d'you think there'd be any
+mistake there?" "I don't know this law," said K. "So much the worse for
+you, then," said the policeman. "It's probably exists only in your
+heads," said K., he wanted, in some way, to insinuate his way into the
+thoughts of the policemen, to re-shape those thoughts to his benefit or
+to make himself at home there. But the policeman just said dismissively,
+"You'll find out when it affects you." Franz joined in, and said, "Look
+at this, Willem, he admits he doesn't know the law and at the same time
+insists he's innocent." "You're quite right, but we can't get him to
+understand a thing," said the other. K. stopped talking with them; do I,
+he thought to himself, do I really have to carry on getting tangled up
+with the chattering of base functionaries like this?--and they admit
+themselves that they are of the lowest position. They're talking about
+things of which they don't have the slightest understanding, anyway.
+It's only because of their stupidity that they're able to be so sure of
+themselves. I just need few words with someone of the same social
+standing as myself and everything will be incomparably clearer, much
+clearer than a long conversation with these two can make it. He walked
+up and down the free space in the room a couple of times, across the
+street he could see the old woman who, now, had pulled an old man, much
+older than herself, up to the window and had her arms around him. K. had
+to put an end to this display, "Take me to your superior," he said. "As
+soon as he wants to see you. Not before," said the policeman, the one
+called Willem. "And now my advice to you," he added, "is to go into your
+room, stay calm, and wait and see what's to be done with you. If you
+take our advice, you won't tire yourself out thinking about things to no
+purpose, you need to pull yourself together as there's a lot that's
+going to required of you. You've not behaved towards us the way we
+deserve after being so good to you, you forget that we, whatever we are,
+we're still free men and you're not, and that's quite an advantage. But
+in spite of all that we're still willing, if you've got the money, to go
+and get you some breakfast from the café over the road."
+
+Without giving any answer to this offer, K. stood still for some time.
+Perhaps, if he opened the door of the next room or even the front door,
+the two of them would not dare to stand in his way, perhaps that would
+be the simplest way to settle the whole thing, by bringing it to a head.
+But maybe they would grab him, and if he were thrown down on the ground
+he would lose all the advantage he, in a certain respect, had over them.
+So he decided on the more certain solution, the way things would go in
+the natural course of events, and went back in his room without another
+word either from him or from the policemen.
+
+He threw himself down on his bed, and from the dressing table he took
+the nice apple that he had put there the previous evening for his
+breakfast. Now it was all the breakfast he had and anyway, as he
+confirmed as soon as he took his first, big bite of it, it was far
+better than a breakfast he could have had through the good will of the
+policemen from the dirty café. He felt well and confident, he had failed
+to go into work at the bank this morning but that could easily be
+excused because of the relatively high position he held there. Should he
+really send in his explanation? He wondered about it. If nobody believed
+him, and in this case that would be understandable, he could bring Mrs.
+Grubach in as a witness, or even the old pair from across the street,
+who probably even now were on their way over to the window opposite. It
+puzzled K., at least it puzzled him looking at it from the policemen's
+point of view, that they had made him go into the room and left him
+alone there, where he had ten different ways of killing himself. At the
+same time, though, he asked himself, this time looking at it from his
+own point of view, what reason he could have to do so. Because those two
+were sitting there in the next room and had taken his breakfast,
+perhaps. It would have been so pointless to kill himself that, even if
+he had wanted to, the pointlessness would have made him unable. Maybe,
+if the policemen had not been so obviously limited in their mental
+abilities, it could have been supposed that they had come to the same
+conclusion and saw no danger in leaving him alone because of it. They
+could watch now, if they wanted, and see how he went over to the
+cupboard in the wall where he kept a bottle of good schnapps, how he
+first emptied a glass of it in place of his breakfast and how he then
+took a second glassful in order to give himself courage, the last one
+just as a precaution for the unlikely chance it would be needed.
+
+Then he was so startled by a shout to him from the other room that he
+struck his teeth against the glass. "The supervisor wants to see you!" a
+voice said. It was only the shout that startled him, this curt, abrupt,
+military shout, that he would not have expected from the policeman
+called Franz. In itself, he found the order very welcome. "At last!" he
+called back, locked the cupboard and, without delay, hurried into the
+next room. The two policemen were standing there and chased him back
+into his bedroom as if that were a matter of course. "What d'you think
+you're doing?" they cried. "Think you're going to see the supervisor
+dressed in just your shirt, do you? He'd see to it you got a right
+thumping, and us and all!" "Let go of me for God's sake!" called K., who
+had already been pushed back as far as his wardrobe, "if you accost me
+when I'm still in bed you can't expect to find me in my evening dress."
+"That won't help you," said the policemen, who always became very quiet,
+almost sad, when K. began to shout, and in that way confused him or, to
+some extent, brought him to his senses. "Ridiculous formalities!" he
+grumbled, as he lifted his coat from the chair and kept it in both his
+hands for a little while, as if holding it out for the policemen's
+inspection. They shook their heads. "It's got to be a black coat,"
+they said. At that, K. threw the coat to the floor and said--without
+knowing even himself what he meant by it--"Well it's not going to be the
+main trial, after all." The policemen laughed, but continued to insist,
+"It's got to be a black coat." "Well that's alright by me if it makes
+things go any faster," said K. He opened the wardrobe himself, spent a
+long time searching through all the clothes, and chose his best black
+suit which had a short jacket that had greatly surprised those who knew
+him, then he also pulled out a fresh shirt and began, carefully, to get
+dressed. He secretly told himself that he had succeeded in speeding
+things up by letting the policemen forget to make him have a bath. He
+watched them to see if they might remember after all, but of course it
+never occurred to them, although Willem did not forget to send Franz up
+to the supervisor with the message saying that K. was getting dressed.
+
+Once he was properly dressed, K. had to pass by Willem as he went
+through the next room into the one beyond, the door of which was already
+wide open. K. knew very well that this room had recently been let to a
+typist called 'Miss Bürstner'. She was in the habit of going out to work
+very early and coming back home very late, and K. had never exchanged
+more than a few words of greeting with her. Now, her bedside table had
+been pulled into the middle of the room to be used as a desk for these
+proceedings, and the supervisor sat behind it. He had his legs crossed,
+and had thrown one arm over the backrest of the chair.
+
+In one corner of the room there were three young people looking at the
+photographs belonging to Miss Bürstner that had been put into a piece of
+fabric on the wall. Hung up on the handle of the open window was a white
+blouse. At the window across the street, there was the old pair again,
+although now their number had increased, as behind them, and far taller
+than they were, stood a man with an open shirt that showed his chest and
+a reddish goatee beard which he squeezed and twisted with his fingers.
+"Josef K.?" asked the supervisor, perhaps merely to attract K.'s
+attention as he looked round the room. K. nodded. "I daresay you were
+quite surprised by all that's been taking place this morning," said the
+supervisor as, with both hands, he pushed away the few items on the
+bedside table--the candle and box of matches, a book and a pin cushion
+which lay there as if they were things he would need for his own
+business. "Certainly," said K., and he began to feel relaxed now that,
+at last, he stood in front of someone with some sense, someone with whom
+he would be able to talk about his situation. "Certainly I'm surprised,
+but I'm not in any way very surprised." "You're not very surprised?"
+asked the supervisor, as he positioned the candle in the middle of the
+table and the other things in a group around it. "Perhaps you don't
+quite understand me," K. hurriedly pointed out. "What I mean is ..."
+here K. broke off what he was saying and looked round for somewhere to
+sit. "I may sit down, mayn't I?" he asked. "That's not usual," the
+supervisor answered. "What I mean is ...," said K. without delaying a
+second time, "that, yes, I am very surprised but when you've been in the
+world for thirty years already and had to make your own way through
+everything yourself, which has been my lot, then you become hardened to
+surprises and don't take them too hard. Especially not what's happened
+today." "Why especially not what's happened today?" "I wouldn't want to
+say that I see all of this as a joke, you seem to have gone to too much
+trouble making all these arrangements for that. Everyone in the house
+must be taking part in it as well as all of you, that would be going
+beyond what could be a joke. So I don't want to say that this is a
+joke." "Quite right," said the supervisor, looking to see how many
+matches were left in the box. "But on the other hand," K. went on,
+looking round at everyone there and even wishing he could get the
+attention of the three who were looking at the photographs, "on the
+other hand this really can't be all that important. That follows from
+the fact that I've been indicted, but can't think of the slightest
+offence for which I could be indicted. But even that is all beside the
+point, the main question is: Who is issuing the indictment? What office
+is conducting this affair? Are you officials? None of you is wearing a
+uniform, unless what you are wearing"--here he turned towards Franz--"is
+meant to be a uniform, it's actually more of a travelling suit. I
+require a clear answer to all these questions, and I'm quite sure that
+once things have been made clear we can take our leave of each other on
+the best of terms." The supervisor slammed the box of matches down on
+the table. "You're making a big mistake," he said. "These gentlemen and
+I have got nothing to do with your business, in fact we know almost
+nothing about you. We could be wearing uniforms as proper and exact as
+you like and your situation wouldn't be any the worse for it. As to
+whether you're on a charge, I can't give you any sort of clear answer to
+that, I don't even know whether you are or not. You're under arrest,
+you're quite right about that, but I don't know any more than that.
+Maybe these officers have been chit-chatting with you, well if they have
+that's all it is, chit-chat. I can't give you an answer to your
+questions, but I can give you a bit of advice: You'd better think less
+about us and what's going to happen to you, and think a bit more about
+yourself. And stop making all this fuss about your sense of innocence;
+you don't make such a bad impression, but with all this fuss you're
+damaging it. And you ought to do a bit less talking, too. Almost
+everything you've said so far has been things we could have taken from
+your behaviour, even if you'd said no more than a few words. And what
+you have said has not exactly been in your favour."
+
+K. stared at the supervisor. Was this man, probably younger than he was,
+lecturing him like a schoolmaster. Was he being punished for his honesty
+with a telling off. And was he to learn nothing about the reasons for
+his arrest or those who were arresting him. He became somewhat cross and
+began to walk up and down. No-one stopped him doing this and he pushed
+his sleeves back, felt his chest, straightened his hair, went over to
+the three men, said, "It makes no sense," at which these three turned
+round to face him and came towards him with serious expressions. He
+finally came again to a halt in front of the supervisor's desk. "State
+Attorney Hasterer is a good friend of mine," he said, "can I telephone
+him?" "Certainly," said the supervisor, "but I don't know what the point
+of that will be, I suppose you must have some private matter you want to
+discuss with him." "What the point is?" shouted K., more disconcerted
+that cross. "Who do you think you are? You want to see some point in it
+while you're carrying out something as pointless as it could be. It's
+enough to make you cry! These gentlemen first accost me, and now they
+sit or stand about in here and let me be hauled up in front of you.
+What point there would be, in telephoning a state attorney when I'm
+ostensibly under arrest? Very well, I won't make the telephone call."
+"You can call him if you want to," said the supervisor, stretching his
+hand out towards the outer room where the telephone was, "please, go on,
+do make your phone call." "No, I don't want to any more," said K., and
+went over to the window. Across the street, the people were still there
+at the window, and it was only now that K. had gone up to his window
+that they seemed to become uneasy about quietly watching what was going
+on. The old couple wanted to get up but the man behind them calmed them
+down. "We've got some kind of audience over there," called K. to the
+supervisor, quite loudly, as he pointed out with his forefinger. "Go
+away," he then called across to them. And the three of them did
+immediately retreat a few steps, the old pair even found themselves
+behind the man who then concealed them with the breadth of his body and
+seemed, going by the movements of his mouth, to be saying something
+incomprehensible into the distance. They did not disappear entirely,
+though, but seemed to be waiting for the moment when they could come
+back to the window without being noticed. "Intrusive, thoughtless
+people!" said K. as he turned back into the room. The supervisor may
+have agreed with him, at least K. thought that was what he saw from the
+corner of his eye. But it was just as possible that he had not even been
+listening as he had his hand pressed firmly down on the table and seemed
+to be comparing the length of his fingers. The two policemen were
+sitting on a chest covered with a coloured blanket, rubbing their knees.
+The three young people had put their hands on their hips and were
+looking round aimlessly. Everything was still, like in some office that
+has been forgotten about. "Now, gentlemen," called out K., and for a
+moment it seemed as if he was carrying all of them on his shoulders, "it
+looks like your business with me is over with. In my opinion, it's best
+now to stop wondering about whether you're proceeding correctly or
+incorrectly, and to bring the matter to a peaceful close with a mutual
+handshake. If you are of the same opinion, then please...." and he
+walked up to the supervisor's desk and held out his hand to him. The
+supervisor raised his eyes, bit his lip and looked at K.'s outstretched
+hand; K. still believed the supervisor would do as he suggested. But
+instead, he stood up, picked up a hard round hat that was laying on
+Miss Bürstner's bed and put it carefully onto his head, using both hands
+as if trying on a new hat. "Everything seems so simple to you, doesn't
+it," he said to K. as he did so, "so you think we should bring the
+matter to a peaceful close, do you? No, no, that won't do. Mind you, on
+the other hand I certainly wouldn't want you to think there's no hope
+for you. No, why should you think that? You're simply under arrest,
+nothing more than that. That's what I had to tell you, that's what I've
+done and now I've seen how you've taken it. That's enough for one day
+and we can take our leave of each other, for the time being at least. I
+expect you'll want to go in to the bank now, won't you?" "In to the
+bank?" asked K., "I thought I was under arrest." K. said this with a
+certain amount of defiance as, although his handshake had not been
+accepted, he was feeling more independent of all these people,
+especially since the supervisor had stood up. He was playing with them.
+If they left, he had decided he would run after them and offer to let
+them arrest him. That's why he even repeated, "How can I go in to the
+bank when I'm under arrest?" "I see you've misunderstood me," said the
+supervisor who was already at the door. "It's true that you're under
+arrest, but that shouldn't stop you from carrying out your job. And
+there shouldn't be anything to stop you carrying on with your usual
+life." "In that case it's not too bad, being under arrest," said K., and
+went up close to the supervisor. "I never meant it should be anything
+else," he replied. "It hardly seems to have been necessary to notify me
+of the arrest in that case," said K., and went even closer. The others
+had also come closer. All of them had gathered together into a narrow
+space by the door. "That was my duty," said the supervisor. "A silly
+duty," said K., unyielding. "Maybe so," replied the supervisor, "only
+don't let's waste our time talking on like this. I had assumed you'd be
+wanting to go to the bank. As you're paying close attention to every
+word I'll add this: I'm not forcing you to go to the bank, I'd just
+assumed you wanted to. And to make things easier for you, and to let you
+get to the bank with as little fuss as possible I've put these three
+gentlemen, colleagues of yours, at your disposal." "What's that?"
+exclaimed K., and looked at the three in astonishment. He could only
+remember seeing them in their group by the photographs, but these
+characterless, anaemic young people were indeed officials from his bank,
+not colleagues of his, that was putting it too high and it showed a gap
+in the omniscience of the supervisor, but they were nonetheless junior
+members of staff at the bank. How could K. have failed to see that? How
+occupied he must have been with the supervisor and the policemen not to
+have recognised these three! Rabensteiner, with his stiff demeanour and
+swinging hands, Kullich, with his blonde hair and deep-set eyes, and
+Kaminer, with his involuntary grin caused by chronic muscle spasms.
+"Good morning," said K. after a while, extending his hand to the
+gentlemen as they bowed correctly to him. "I didn't recognise you at
+all. So, we'll go into work now, shall we?" The gentlemen laughed and
+nodded enthusiastically, as if that was what they had been waiting for
+all the time, except that K. had left his hat in his room so they all
+dashed, one after another, into the room to fetch it, which caused a
+certain amount of embarrassment. K. stood where he was and watched them
+through the open double doorway, the last to go, of course, was the
+apathetic Rabensteiner who had broken into no more than an elegant trot.
+Kaminer got to the hat and K., as he often had to do at the bank,
+forcibly reminded himself that the grin was not deliberate, that he in
+fact wasn't able to grin deliberately. At that moment Mrs. Grubach
+opened the door from the hallway into the living room where all the
+people were. She did not seem to feel guilty about anything at all, and
+K., as often before, looked down at the belt of her apron which, for no
+reason, cut so deeply into her hefty body. Once downstairs, K., with his
+watch in his hand, decided to take a taxi--he had already been delayed
+by half an hour and there was no need to make the delay any longer.
+Kaminer ran to the corner to summon it, and the two others were making
+obvious efforts to keep K. diverted when Kullich pointed to the doorway
+of the house on the other side of the street where the large man with
+the blonde goatee beard appeared and, a little embarrassed at first at
+letting himself be seen in his full height, stepped back to the wall and
+leant against it. The old couple were probably still on the stairs. K.
+was cross with Kullich for pointing out this man whom he had already
+seen himself, in fact whom he had been expecting. "Don't look at him!"
+he snapped, without noticing how odd it was to speak to free men in this
+way. But there was no explanation needed anyway as just then the taxi
+arrived, they sat inside and set off. Inside the taxi, K. remembered
+that he had not noticed the supervisor and the policemen leaving--the
+supervisor had stopped him noticing the three bank staff and now the
+three bank staff had stopped him noticing the supervisor. This showed
+that K. was not very attentive, and he resolved to watch himself more
+carefully in this respect. Nonetheless, he gave it no thought as he
+twisted himself round and leant over onto the rear shelf of the car to
+catch sight of the supervisor and the policemen if he could. But he
+turned back round straight away and leant comfortably into the corner of
+the taxi without even having made the effort to see anyone. Although it
+did not seem like it, now was just the time when he needed some
+encouragement, but the gentlemen seemed tired just then, Rabensteiner
+looked out of the car to the right, Kullich to the left and only Kaminer
+was there with his grin at K.'s service. It would have been inhumane to
+make fun of that.
+
+That spring, whenever possible, K. usually spent his evenings after
+work--he usually stayed in the office until nine o'clock--with a short
+walk, either by himself or in the company of some of the bank officials,
+and then he would go into a pub where he would sit at the regulars'
+table with mostly older men until eleven. There were, however, also
+exceptions to this habit, times, for instance, when K. was invited by
+the bank's manager (whom he greatly respected for his industry and
+trustworthiness) to go with him for a ride in his car or to eat dinner
+with him at his large house. K. would also go, once a week, to see a
+girl called Elsa who worked as a waitress in a wine bar through the
+night until late in the morning. During the daytime she only received
+visitors while still in bed.
+
+That evening, though,--the day had passed quickly with a lot of hard
+work and many respectful and friendly birthday greetings--K. wanted to
+go straight home. Each time he had any small break from the day's work
+he considered, without knowing exactly what he had in mind, that Mrs.
+Grubach's flat seemed to have been put into great disarray by the events
+of that morning, and that it was up to him to put it back into order.
+Once order had been restored, every trace of those events would have
+been erased and everything would take its previous course once more. In
+particular, there was nothing to fear from the three bank officials,
+they had immersed themselves back into their paperwork and there was no
+alteration to be seen in them. K. had called each of them, separately or
+all together, into his office that day for no other reason than to
+observe them; he was always satisfied and had always been able to let
+them go again.
+
+At half past nine that evening, when he arrived back in front of the
+building where he lived, he met a young lad in the doorway who was
+standing there, his legs apart and smoking a pipe. "Who are you?"
+immediately asked K., bringing his face close to the lad's, as it was
+hard to see in the half light of the landing. "I'm the landlord's son,
+sir," answered the lad, taking the pipe from his mouth and stepping to
+one side. "The landlord's son?" asked K., and impatiently knocked on the
+ground with his stick. "Did you want anything, sir? Would you like me
+to fetch my father?" "No, no," said K., there was something forgiving
+in his voice, as if the boy had harmed him in some way and he was
+excusing him. "It's alright," he said then, and went on, but before
+going up the stairs he turned round once more.
+
+He could have gone directly to his room, but as he wanted to speak with
+Mrs. Grubach he went straight to her door and knocked. She was sat at
+the table with a knitted stocking and a pile of old stockings in front
+of her. K. apologised, a little embarrassed at coming so late, but Mrs.
+Grubach was very friendly and did not want to hear any apology, she was
+always ready to speak to him, he knew very well that he was her best and
+her favourite tenant. K. looked round the room, it looked exactly as it
+usually did, the breakfast dishes, which had been on the table by the
+window that morning, had already been cleared away. "A woman's hands
+will do many things when no-one's looking," he thought, he might himself
+have smashed all the dishes on the spot but certainly would not have
+been able to carry it all out. He looked at Mrs. Grubach with some
+gratitude. "Why are you working so late?" he asked. They were now both
+sitting at the table, and K. now and then sank his hands into the pile
+of stockings. "There's a lot of work to do," she said, "during the day I
+belong to the tenants; if I'm to sort out my own things there are only
+the evenings left to me." "I fear I may have caused you some exceptional
+work today." "How do you mean, Mr. K.?" she asked, becoming more
+interested and leaving her work in her lap. "I mean the men who were
+here this morning." "Oh, I see," she said, and went peacefully back to
+what she was doing, "that was no trouble, not especially." K. looked on
+in silence as she took up the knitted stocking once more. She seems
+surprised at my mentioning it, he thought, she seems to think it's
+improper for me to mention it. All the more important for me to do so.
+An old woman is the only person I can speak about it with. "But it must
+have caused some work for you," he said then, "but it won't happen
+again." "No, it can't happen again," she agreed, and smiled at K. in a
+way that was almost pained. "Do you mean that seriously?" asked K.
+"Yes," she said, more gently, "but the important thing is you mustn't
+take it too hard. There are so many awful things happening in the world!
+As you're being so honest with me, Mr. K., I can admit to you that I
+listened to a little of what was going on from behind the door, and that
+those two policemen told me one or two things as well. It's all to do
+with your happiness, and that's something that's quite close to my
+heart, perhaps more than it should be as I am, after all, only your
+landlady. Anyway, so I heard one or two things but I can't really say
+that it's about anything very serious. No. You have been arrested, but
+it's not in the same way as when they arrest a thief. If you're arrested
+in the same way as a thief, then it's bad, but an arrest like this....
+It seems to me that it's something very complicated--forgive me if I'm
+saying something stupid--something very complicated that I don't
+understand, but something that you don't really need to understand
+anyway."
+
+"There's nothing stupid about what you've said, Mrs. Grubach, or at
+least I partly agree with you, only, the way I judge the whole thing is
+harsher than yours, and think it's not only not something complicated
+but simply a fuss about nothing. I was just caught unawares, that's what
+happened. If I had got up as soon as I was awake without letting myself
+get confused because Anna wasn't there, if I'd got up and paid no regard
+to anyone who might have been in my way and come straight to you, if I'd
+done something like having my breakfast in the kitchen as an exception,
+asked you to bring my clothes from my room, in short, if I had behaved
+sensibly then nothing more would have happened, everything that was
+waiting to happen would have been stifled. People are so often
+unprepared. In the bank, for example, I am well prepared, nothing of
+this sort could possibly happen to me there, I have my own assistant
+there, there are telephones for internal and external calls in front of
+me on the desk, I continually receive visits from people,
+representatives, officials, but besides that, and most importantly, I'm
+always occupied with my work, that's to say I'm always alert, it would
+even be a pleasure for me to find myself faced with something of that
+sort. But now it's over with, and I didn't really even want to talk
+about it any more, only I wanted to hear what you, as a sensible woman,
+thought about it all, and I'm very glad to hear that we're in agreement.
+But now you must give me your hand, an agreement of this sort needs to
+be confirmed with a handshake."
+
+Will she shake hands with me? The supervisor didn't shake hands, he
+thought, and looked at the woman differently from before, examining her.
+She stood up, as he had also stood up, and was a little self-conscious,
+she hadn't been able to understand everything that K. said. As a result
+of this self-consciousness she said something that she certainly did
+not intend and certainly was not appropriate. "Don't take it so hard,
+Mr. K.," she said, with tears in her voice and also, of course,
+forgetting the handshake. "I didn't know I was taking it hard," said K.,
+feeling suddenly tired and seeing that if this woman did agree with him
+it was of very little value.
+
+Before going out the door he asked, "Is Miss Bürstner home?" "No," said
+Mrs. Grubach, smiling as she gave this simple piece of information,
+saying something sensible at last. "She's at the theatre. Did you want
+to see her? Should I give her a message?" "I, er, I just wanted to have
+a few words with her." "I'm afraid I don't know when she's coming in;
+she usually gets back late when she's been to the theatre." "It really
+doesn't matter," said K. his head hanging as he turned to the door to
+leave, "I just wanted to give her my apology for taking over her room
+today." "There's no need for that, Mr. K., you're too conscientious, the
+young lady doesn't know anything about it, she hasn't been home since
+early this morning and everything's been tidied up again, you can see
+for yourself." And she opened the door to Miss Bürstner's room. "Thank
+you, I'll take your word for it," said K., but went nonetheless over to
+the open door. The moon shone quietly into the unlit room. As far as
+could be seen, everything was indeed in its place, not even the blouse
+was hanging on the window handle. The pillows on the bed looked
+remarkably plump as they lay half in the moonlight. "Miss Bürstner often
+comes home late," said K., looking at Mrs. Grubach as if that were her
+responsibility. "That's how young people are!" said Mrs. Grubach to
+excuse herself. "Of course, of course," said K., "but it can be taken
+too far." "Yes, it can be," said Mrs. Grubach, "you're so right, Mr. K.
+Perhaps it is in this case. I certainly wouldn't want to say anything
+nasty about Miss Bürstner, she is a good, sweet girl, friendly, tidy,
+punctual, works hard, I appreciate all that very much, but one thing is
+true, she ought to have more pride, be a bit less forthcoming. Twice
+this month already, in the street over the way, I've seen her with a
+different gentleman. I really don't like saying this, you're the only
+one I've said this to, Mr. K., I swear to God, but I'm going to have no
+choice but to have a few words with Miss Bürstner about it myself. And
+it's not the only thing about her that I'm worried about." "Mrs.
+Grubach, you are on quite the wrong track," said K., so angry that he
+was hardly able to hide it, "and you have moreover misunderstood what I
+was saying about Miss Bürstner, that is not what I meant. In fact I warn
+you quite directly not to say anything to her, you are quite mistaken, I
+know Miss Bürstner very well and there is no truth at all in what you
+say. And what's more, perhaps I'm going to far, I don't want to get in
+your way, say to her whatever you see fit. Good night." "Mr. K.," said
+Mrs. Grubach as if asking him for something and hurrying to his door
+which he had already opened, "I don't want to speak to Miss Bürstner at
+all, not yet, of course I'll continue to keep an eye on her but you're
+the only one I've told what I know. And it is, after all something that
+everyone who lets rooms has to do if she's to keep the house decent,
+that's all I'm trying to do." "Decent!" called out K. through the crack
+in the door, "if you want to keep the house decent you'll first have to
+give me notice." Then he slammed the door shut, there was a gentle
+knocking to which he paid no more attention.
+
+He did not feel at all like going to bed, so he decided to stay up, and
+this would also give him the chance to find out when Miss Bürstner would
+arrive home. Perhaps it would also still be possible, even if a little
+inappropriate, to have a few words with her. As he lay there by the
+window, pressing his hands to his tired eyes, he even thought for a
+moment that he might punish Mrs. Grubach by persuading Miss Bürstner to
+give in her notice at the same time as he would. But he immediately
+realised that that would be shockingly excessive, and there would even
+be the suspicion that he was moving house because of the incidents of
+that morning. Nothing would have been more nonsensical and, above all,
+more pointless and contemptible.
+
+When he had become tired of looking out onto the empty street he
+slightly opened the door to the living room so that he could see anyone
+who entered the flat from where he was and lay down on the couch. He lay
+there, quietly smoking a cigar, until about eleven o'clock. He wasn't
+able to hold out longer than that, and went a little way into the
+hallway as if in that way he could make Miss Bürstner arrive sooner. He
+had no particular desire for her, he could not even remember what she
+looked like, but now he wanted to speak to her and it irritated him that
+her late arrival home meant this day would be full of unease and
+disorder right to its very end. It was also her fault that he had not
+had any dinner that evening and that he had been unable to visit Elsa
+as he had intended. He could still make up for both of those things,
+though, if he went to the wine bar where Elsa worked. He wanted to do so
+even later, after the discussion with Miss Bürstner.
+
+It was already gone half past eleven when someone could be heard in the
+stairway. K., who had been lost in his thoughts in the hallway, walking
+up and down loudly as if it were his own room, fled behind his door.
+Miss Bürstner had arrived. Shivering, she pulled a silk shawl over her
+slender shoulders as she locked the door. The next moment she would
+certainly go into her room, where K. ought not to intrude in the middle
+of the night; that meant he would have to speak to her now, but,
+unfortunately, he had not put the electric light on in his room so that
+when he stepped out of the dark it would give the impression of being an
+attack and would certainly, at the very least, have been quite alarming.
+There was no time to lose, and in his helplessness he whispered through
+the crack of the door, "Miss Bürstner." It sounded like he was pleading
+with her, not calling to her. "Is there someone there?" asked Miss
+Bürstner, looking round with her eyes wide open. "It's me," said K. and
+came out. "Oh, Mr. K.!" said Miss Bürstner with a smile. "Good Evening,"
+and offered him her hand. "I wanted to have a word with you, if you
+would allow me?" "Now?" asked Miss Bürstner, "does it have to be now? It
+is a little odd, isn't it?" "I've been waiting for you since nine
+o'clock." "Well, I was at the theatre, I didn't know anything about you
+waiting for me." "The reason I need to speak to you only came up
+today." "I see, well I don't see why not, I suppose, apart from being
+so tired I could drop. Come into my room for a few minutes then. We
+certainly can't talk out here, we'd wake everyone up and I think that
+would be more unpleasant for us than for them. Wait here till I've put
+the light on in my room, and then turn the light down out here." K. did
+as he was told, and then even waited until Miss Bürstner came out of her
+room and quietly invited him, once more, to come in. "Sit down," she
+said, indicating the ottoman, while she herself remained standing by
+the bedpost despite the tiredness she had spoken of; she did not even
+take off her hat, which was small but decorated with an abundance of
+flowers. "What is it you wanted, then? I'm really quite curious." She
+gently crossed her legs. "I expect you'll say," K. began, "that the
+matter really isn't all that urgent and we don't need to talk about it
+right now, but...." "I never listen to introductions," said Miss
+Bürstner. "That makes my job so much easier," said K. "This morning, to
+some extent through my fault, your room was made a little untidy, this
+happened because of people I did not know and against my will but, as I
+said, because of my fault; I wanted to apologise for it." "My room?"
+asked Miss Bürstner, and instead of looking round the room scrutinised
+K. "It is true," said K., and now, for the first time, they looked each
+other in the eyes, "there's no point in saying exactly how this came
+about." "But that's the interesting thing about it," said Miss Bürstner.
+"No," said K. "Well then," said Miss Bürstner, "I don't want to force my
+way into any secrets, if you insist that it's of no interest I won't
+insist. I'm quite happy to forgive you for it, as you ask, especially as
+I can't see anything at all that's been left untidy." With her hand laid
+flat on her lower hip, she made a tour around the room. At the mat where
+the photographs were she stopped. "Look at this!" she cried. "My
+photographs really have been put in the wrong places. Oh, that's
+horrible. Someone really has been in my room without permission." K.
+nodded, and quietly cursed Kaminer who worked at his bank and who was
+always active doing things that had neither use nor purpose. "It is
+odd," said Miss Bürstner, "that I'm forced to forbid you to do something
+that you ought to have forbidden yourself to do, namely to come into my
+room when I'm not here." "But I did explain to you," said K., and went
+over to join her by the photographs, "that it wasn't me who interfered
+with your photographs; but as you don't believe me I'll have to admit
+that the investigating committee brought along three bank employees with
+them, one of them must have touched your photographs and as soon as I
+get the chance I'll ask to have him dismissed from the bank. Yes, there
+was an investigating committee here," added K., as the young lady was
+looking at him enquiringly. "Because of you?" she asked. "Yes," answered
+K. "No!" the lady cried with a laugh. "Yes, they were," said K., "you
+believe that I'm innocent then, do you?" "Well now, innocent ..." said
+the lady, "I don't want to start making any pronouncements that might
+have serious consequences, I don't really know you after all, it means
+they're dealing with a serious criminal if they send an investigating
+committee straight out to get him. But you're not in custody now--at
+least I take it you've not escaped from prison considering that you seem
+quite calm--so you can't have committed any crime of that sort." "Yes,"
+said K., "but it might be that the investigating committee could see
+that I'm innocent, or not so guilty as had been supposed." "Yes, that's
+certainly a possibility," said Miss Bürstner, who seemed very
+interested. "Listen," said K., "you don't have much experience in legal
+matters." "No, that's true, I don't," said Miss Bürstner, "and I've
+often regretted it, as I'd like to know everything and I'm very
+interested in legal matters. There's something peculiarly attractive
+about the law, isn't there. But I'll certainly be perfecting my
+knowledge in this area, as next month I start work in a legal office."
+"That's very good," said K., "that means you'll be able to give me some
+help with my trial." "That could well be," said Miss Bürstner, "why not?
+I like to make use of what I know." "I mean it quite seriously," said
+K., "or at least, half seriously, as you do. This affair is too petty to
+call in a lawyer, but I could make good use of someone who could give me
+advice." "Yes, but if I'm to give you advice I'll have to know what it's
+all about," said Miss Bürstner. "That's exactly the problem," said K.,
+"I don't know that myself." "So you have been making fun of me, then,"
+said Miss Bürstner exceedingly disappointed, "you really ought not to
+try something like that on at this time of night." And she stepped away
+from the photographs where they had stood so long together. "Miss
+Bürstner, no," said K., "I'm not making fun of you. Please believe me!
+I've already told you everything I know. More than I know, in fact, as
+it actually wasn't even an investigating committee, that's just what I
+called them because I don't know what else to call them. There was no
+cross questioning at all, I was merely arrested, but by a committee."
+Miss Bürstner sat on the ottoman and laughed again. "What was it like
+then?" she asked. "It was terrible," said K., although his mind was no
+longer on the subject, he had become totally absorbed by Miss Bürstner's
+gaze who was supporting her chin on one hand--the elbow rested on the
+cushion of the ottoman--and slowly stroking her hip with the other.
+"That's too vague," said Miss Bürstner. "What's too vague?" asked K.
+Then he remembered himself and asked, "Would you like me to show you
+what it was like?" He wanted to move in some way but did not want to
+leave. "I'm already tired," said Miss Bürstner. "You arrived back so
+late," said K. "Now you've started telling me off. Well I suppose I
+deserve it as I shouldn't have let you in here in the first place, and
+it turns out there wasn't even any point." "Oh, there was a point,
+you'll see now how important a point it was," said K. "May I move this
+table away from your bedside and put it here?" "What do you think you're
+doing?" said Miss Bürstner. "Of course you can't!" "In that case I
+can't show you," said K., quite upset, as if Miss Bürstner had committed
+some incomprehensible offence against him. "Alright then, if you need it
+to show what you mean, just take the bedside table then," said Miss
+Bürstner, and after a short pause added in a weak voice, "I'm so tired
+I'm allowing more than I ought to." K. put the little table in the
+middle of the room and sat down behind it. "You have to get a proper
+idea of where the people were situated, it is very interesting. I'm the
+supervisor, sitting over there on the chest are two policemen, standing
+next to the photographs there are three young people. Hanging on the
+handle of the window is a white blouse--I just mention that by the way.
+And now it begins. Ah yes, I'm forgetting myself, the most important
+person of all, so I'm standing here in front of the table. The
+supervisor is sitting extremely comfortably with his legs crossed and
+his arm hanging over the backrest here like some layabout. And now it
+really does begin. The supervisor calls out as if he had to wake me up,
+in fact he shouts at me, I'm afraid, if I'm to make it clear to you,
+I'll have to shout as well, and it's nothing more than my name that he
+shouts out." Miss Bürstner, laughing as she listened to him, laid her
+forefinger on her mouth so that K. would not shout, but it was too late.
+K. was too engrossed in his role and slowly called out, "Josef K.!" It
+was not as loud as he had threatened, but nonetheless, once he had
+suddenly called it out, the cry seemed gradually to spread itself all
+round the room.
+
+There was a series of loud, curt and regular knocks at the door of the
+adjoining room. Miss Bürstner went pale and laid her hand on her heart.
+K. was especially startled, as for a moment he had been quite unable to
+think of anything other than the events of that morning and the girl for
+whom he was performing them. He had hardly pulled himself together when
+he jumped over to Miss Bürstner and took her hand. "Don't be afraid," he
+whispered, "I'll put everything right. But who can it be? It's only the
+living room next door, nobody sleeps in there." "Yes they do," whispered
+Miss Bürstner into K.'s ear, "a nephew of Mrs. Grubach's, a captain in
+the army, has been sleeping there since yesterday. There's no other room
+free. I'd forgotten about it too. Why did you have to shout like that?
+You've made me quite upset." "There is no reason for it," said K., and,
+now as she sank back onto the cushion, kissed her forehead. "Go away, go
+away," she said, hurriedly sitting back up, "get out of here, go, what
+is it you want, he's listening at the door, he can hear everything.
+You're causing me so much trouble!" "I won't go," said K., "until you've
+calmed down a bit. Come over into the other corner of the room, he
+won't be able to hear us there." She let him lead her there. "Don't
+forget," he said, "although this might be unpleasant for you you're not
+in any real danger. You know how much esteem Mrs. Grubach has for me,
+she's the one who will make all the decisions in this, especially as the
+captain is her nephew, but she believes everything I say without
+question. What's more, she has borrowed a large sum of money from me and
+that makes her dependent on me. I will confirm whatever you say to
+explain our being here together, however inappropriate it might be, and
+I guarantee to make sure that Mrs. Grubach will not only say she
+believes the explanation in public but will believe it truly and
+sincerely. You will have no need to consider me in any way. If you wish
+to let it be known that I have attacked you then Mrs. Grubach will be
+informed of such and she will believe it without even losing her trust
+in me, that's how much respect she has for me." Miss Bürstner looked at
+the floor in front of her, quiet and a little sunk in on herself. "Why
+would Mrs. Grubach not believe that I've attacked you?" added K. He
+looked at her hair in front of him, parted, bunched down, reddish and
+firmly held in place. He thought she would look up at him, but without
+changing her manner she said, "Forgive me, but it was the suddenness of
+the knocking that startled me so much, not so much what the consequences
+of the captain being here might be. It was all so quiet after you'd
+shouted, and then there was the knocking, that's what made me so
+shocked, and I was sitting right by the door, the knocking was right
+next to me. Thank you for your suggestions, but I won't accept them. I
+can bear the responsibility for anything that happens in my room myself,
+and I can do so with anyone. I'm surprised you don't realise just how
+insulting your suggestions are and what they imply about me, although I
+certainly acknowledge your good intentions. But now, please go, leave me
+alone, I need you to go now even more than I did earlier. The couple of
+minutes you asked for have grown into half an hour, more than half an
+hour now." K. took hold of her hand, and then of her wrist, "You're not
+cross with me, though?" he said. She pulled her hand away and answered,
+"No, no, I'm never cross with anyone." He grasped her wrist once more,
+she tolerated it now and, in that way, led him to the door. He had
+fully intended to leave. But when he reached the door he came to a halt
+as if he hadn't expected to find a door there, Miss Bürstner made use of
+that moment to get herself free, open the door, slip out into the
+hallway and gently say to K. from there, "Now, come along, please.
+Look," she pointed to the captain's door, from under which there was a
+light shining, "he's put a light on and he's laughing at us." "Alright,
+I'm coming," said K., moved forward, took hold of her, kissed her on
+the mouth and then over her whole face like a thirsty animal lapping
+with its tongue when it eventually finds water. He finally kissed her on
+her neck and her throat and left his lips pressed there for a long time.
+He did not look up until there was a noise from the captain's room.
+"I'll go now," he said, he wanted to address Miss Bürstner by her
+Christian name, but did not know it. She gave him a tired nod, offered
+him her hand to kiss as she turned away as if she did not know what she
+was doing, and went back into her room with her head bowed. A short
+while later, K. was lying in his bed. He very soon went to sleep, but
+before he did he thought a little while about his behaviour, he was
+satisfied with it but felt some surprise that he was not more satisfied;
+he was seriously worried about Miss Bürstner because of the captain.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Two
+
+First Cross-examination
+
+
+K. was informed by telephone that there would be a small hearing
+concerning his case the following Sunday. He was made aware that these
+cross examinations would follow one another regularly, perhaps not every
+week but quite frequently. On the one hand it was in everyone's interest
+to bring proceedings quickly to their conclusion, but on the other hand
+every aspect of the examinations had to be carried out thoroughly
+without lasting too long because of the associated stress. For these
+reasons, it had been decided to hold a series of brief examinations
+following on one after another. Sunday had been chosen as the day for
+the hearings so that K. would not be disturbed in his professional work.
+It was assumed that he would be in agreement with this, but if he wished
+for another date then, as far as possible, he would be accommodated.
+Cross-examinations could even be held in the night, for instance, but K.
+would probably not be fresh enough at that time. Anyway, as long as K.
+made no objection, the hearing would be left on Sundays. It was a matter
+of course that he would have to appear without fail, there was probably
+no need to point this out to him. He would be given the number of the
+building where he was to present himself, which was in a street in a
+suburb well away from the city centre which K. had never been to before.
+
+Once he had received this notice, K. hung up the receiver without giving
+an answer; he had decided immediately to go there that Sunday, it was
+certainly necessary, proceedings had begun and he had to face up to it,
+and this first examination would probably also be the last. He was still
+standing in thought by the telephone when he heard the voice of the
+deputy director behind him--he wanted to use the telephone but K. stood
+in his way. "Bad news?" asked the deputy director casually, not in order
+to find anything out but just to get K. away from the device. "No, no,"
+said K., he stepped to one side but did not go away entirely. The deputy
+director picked up the receiver and, as he waited for his connection,
+turned away from it and said to K., "One question, Mr. K.: Would you
+like to give me the pleasure of joining me on my sailing boat on Sunday
+morning? There's quite a few people coming, you're bound to know some
+of them. One of them is Hasterer, the state attorney. Would you like to
+come along? Do come along!" K. tried to pay attention to what the
+deputy director was saying. It was of no small importance for him, as
+this invitation from the deputy director, with whom he had never got on
+very well, meant that he was trying to improve his relations with him.
+It showed how important K. had become in the bank and how its second
+most important official seemed to value his friendship, or at least his
+impartiality. He was only speaking at the side of the telephone receiver
+while he waited for his connection, but in giving this invitation the
+deputy director was humbling himself. But K. would have to humiliate him
+a second time as a result, he said, "Thank you very much, but I'm afraid
+I will have no time on Sunday, I have a previous obligation." "Pity,"
+said the deputy director, and turned to the telephone conversation that
+had just been connected. It was not a short conversation, but K.
+remained standing confused by the instrument all the time it was going
+on. It was only when the deputy director hung up that he was shocked
+into awareness and said, in order to partially excuse his standing there
+for no reason, "I've just received a telephone call, there's somewhere I
+need to go, but they forgot to tell me what time." "Ask them then," said
+the deputy director. "It's not that important," said K., although in
+that way his earlier excuse, already weak enough, was made even weaker.
+As he went, the deputy director continued to speak about other things.
+K. forced himself to answer, but his thoughts were mainly about that
+Sunday, how it would be best to get there for nine o'clock in the
+morning as that was the time that courts always start work on weekdays.
+
+The weather was dull on Sunday. K. was very tired, as he had stayed out
+drinking until late in the night celebrating with some of the regulars,
+and he had almost overslept. He dressed hurriedly, without the time to
+think and assemble the various plans he had worked out during the week.
+With no breakfast, he rushed to the suburb he had been told about. Oddly
+enough, although he had little time to look around him, he came across
+the three bank officials involved in his case, Rabensteiner, Kullich and
+Kaminer. The first two were travelling in a tram that went across K.'s
+route, but Kaminer sat on the terrace of a café and leant curiously
+over the wall as K. came over. All of them seemed to be looking at him,
+surprised at seeing their superior running; it was a kind of pride that
+made K. want to go on foot, this was his affair and the idea of any help
+from strangers, however slight, was repulsive to him, he also wanted to
+avoid asking for anyone's help because that would initiate them into the
+affair even if only slightly. And after all, he had no wish at all to
+humiliate himself before the committee by being too punctual. Anyway,
+now he was running so that he would get there by nine o'clock if at all
+possible, even though he had no appointment for this time.
+
+He had thought that he would recognise the building from a distance by
+some kind of sign, without knowing exactly what the sign would look
+like, or from some particular kind of activity outside the entrance. K.
+had been told that the building was in Juliusstrasse, but when he stood
+at the street's entrance it consisted on each side of almost nothing but
+monotonous, grey constructions, tall blocks of flats occupied by poor
+people. Now, on a Sunday morning, most of the windows were occupied, men
+in their shirtsleeves leant out smoking, or carefully and gently held
+small children on the sills. Other windows were piled up with bedding,
+above which the dishevelled head of a woman would briefly appear. People
+called out to each other across the street, one of the calls provoked a
+loud laugh about K. himself. It was a long street, and spaced evenly
+along it were small shops below street level, selling various kinds of
+foodstuffs, which you reached by going down a few steps. Women went in
+and out of them or stood chatting on the steps. A fruitmonger, taking
+his goods up to the windows, was just as inattentive as K. and nearly
+knocked him down with his cart. Just then, a gramophone, which in better
+parts of town would have been seen as worn out, began to play some
+murderous tune.
+
+K. went further into the street, slowly, as if he had plenty of time
+now, or as if the examining magistrate were looking at him from one of
+the windows and therefore knew that K. had found his way there. It was
+shortly after nine. The building was quite far down the street, it
+covered so much area it was almost extraordinary, and the gateway in
+particular was tall and long. It was clearly intended for delivery
+wagons belonging to the various warehouses all round the yard which were
+now locked up and carried the names of companies some of which K. knew
+from his work at the bank. In contrast with his usual habits, he
+remained standing a while at the entrance to the yard taking in all
+these external details. Near him, there was a bare-footed man sitting on
+a crate and reading a newspaper. There were two lads swinging on a hand
+cart. In front of a pump stood a weak, young girl in a bedjacket who, as
+the water flowed into her can, looked at K. There was a piece of rope
+stretched between two windows in a corner of the yard, with some washing
+hanging on it to dry. A man stood below it calling out instructions to
+direct the work being done.
+
+K. went over to the stairway to get to the room where the hearing was to
+take place, but then stood still again as besides these steps he could
+see three other stairway entrances, and there also seemed to be a small
+passageway at the end of the yard leading into a second yard. It
+irritated him that he had not been given more precise directions to the
+room, it meant they were either being especially neglectful with him or
+especially indifferent, and he decided to make that clear to them very
+loudly and very unambiguously. In the end he decided to climb up the
+stairs, his thoughts playing on something that he remembered the
+policeman, Willem, saying to him; that the court is attracted by the
+guilt, from which it followed that the courtroom must be on the stairway
+that K. selected by chance.
+
+As he went up he disturbed a large group of children playing on the
+stairs who looked at him as he stepped through their rows. "Next time I
+come here," he said to himself, "I must either bring sweets with me to
+make them like me or a stick to hit them with." Just before he reached
+the first landing he even had to wait a little while until a ball had
+finished its movement, two small lads with sly faces like grown-up
+scoundrels held him by his trouser-legs until it had; if he were to
+shake them off he would have to hurt them, and he was afraid of what
+noise they would make by shouting.
+
+On the first floor, his search began for real. He still felt unable to
+ask for the investigating committee, and so he invented a joiner called
+Lanz--that name occurred to him because the captain, Mrs. Grubach's
+nephew, was called Lanz--so that he could ask at every flat whether Lanz
+the joiner lived there and thus obtain a chance to look into the rooms.
+It turned out, though, that that was mostly possible without further
+ado, as almost all the doors were left open and the children ran in and
+out. Most of them were small, one-windowed rooms where they also did the
+cooking. Many women held babies in one arm and worked at the stove with
+the other. Half grown girls, who seemed to be dressed in just their
+pinafores worked hardest running to and fro. In every room, the beds
+were still in use by people who were ill, or still asleep, or people
+stretched out on them in their clothes. K. knocked at the flats where
+the doors were closed and asked whether Lanz the joiner lived there. It
+was usually a woman who opened the door, heard the enquiry and turned to
+somebody in the room who would raise himself from the bed. "The
+gentleman's asking if a joiner called Lanz, lives here." "A joiner,
+called Lanz?" he would ask from the bed." "That's right," K. would say,
+although it was clear that the investigating committee was not to be
+found there, and so his task was at an end. There were many who thought
+it must be very important for K. to find Lanz the joiner and thought
+long about it, naming a joiner who was not called Lanz or giving a name
+that had some vague similarity with Lanz, or they asked neighbours or
+accompanied K. to a door a long way away where they thought someone of
+that sort might live in the back part of the building or where someone
+would be who could advise K. better than they could themselves. K.
+eventually had to give up asking if he did not want to be led all round
+from floor to floor in this way. He regretted his initial plan, which
+had at first seemed so practical to him. As he reached the fifth floor,
+he decided to give up the search, took his leave of a friendly, young
+worker who wanted to lead him on still further and went down the stairs.
+But then the thought of how much time he was wasting made him cross, he
+went back again and knocked at the first door on the fifth floor. The
+first thing he saw in the small room was a large clock on the wall which
+already showed ten o'clock. "Is there a joiner called Lanz who lives
+here?" he asked. "Pardon?" said a young woman with black, shining eyes
+who was, at that moment, washing children's underclothes in a bucket.
+She pointed her wet hand towards the open door of the adjoining room.
+
+K. thought he had stepped into a meeting. A medium sized, two windowed
+room was filled with the most diverse crowd of people--nobody paid any
+attention to the person who had just entered. Close under its ceiling it
+was surrounded by a gallery which was also fully occupied and where the
+people could only stand bent down with their heads and their backs
+touching the ceiling. K., who found the air too stuffy, stepped out
+again and said to the young woman, who had probably misunderstood what
+he had said, "I asked for a joiner, someone by the name of Lanz." "Yes,"
+said the woman, "please go on in." K. would probably not have followed
+her if the woman had not gone up to him, taken hold of the door handle
+and said, "I'll have to close the door after you, no-one else will be
+allowed in." "Very sensible," said K., "but it's too full already." But
+then he went back in anyway. He passed through between two men who were
+talking beside the door--one of them held both hands far out in front of
+himself making the movements of counting out money, the other looked him
+closely in the eyes--and someone took him by the hand. It was a small,
+red-faced youth. "Come in, come in," he said. K. let himself be led by
+him, and it turned out that there was--surprisingly in a densely packed
+crowd of people moving to and fro--a narrow passage which may have been
+the division between two factions; this idea was reinforced by the fact
+that in the first few rows to the left and the right of him there was
+hardly any face looking in his direction, he saw nothing but the backs
+of people directing their speech and their movements only towards
+members of their own side. Most of them were dressed in black, in old,
+long, formal frock coats that hung down loosely around them. These
+clothes were the only thing that puzzled K., as he would otherwise have
+taken the whole assembly for a local political meeting.
+
+At the other end of the hall where K. had been led there was a little
+table set at an angle on a very low podium which was as overcrowded as
+everywhere else, and behind the table, near the edge of the podium, sat
+a small, fat, wheezing man who was talking with someone behind him. This
+second man was standing with his legs crossed and his elbows on the
+backrest of the chair, provoking much laughter. From time to time he
+threw his arm in the air as if doing a caricature of someone. The youth
+who was leading K. had some difficulty in reporting to the man. He had
+already tried twice to tell him something, standing on tiptoe, but
+without getting the man's attention as he sat there above him. It was
+only when one of the people up on the podium drew his attention to the
+youth that the man turned to him and leant down to hear what it was he
+quietly said. Then he pulled out his watch and quickly looked over at K.
+"You should have been here one hour and five minutes ago," he said. K.
+was going to give him a reply but had no time to do so, as hardly had
+the man spoken than a general muttering arose all over the right hand
+side of the hall. "You should have been here one hour and five minutes
+ago," the man now repeated, raising his voice this time, and quickly
+looked round the hall beneath him. The muttering also became immediately
+louder and, as the man said nothing more, died away only gradually. Now
+the hall was much quieter than when K. had entered. Only the people up
+in the gallery had not stopped passing remarks. As far as could be
+distinguished, up in the half-darkness, dust and haze, they seemed to be
+less well dressed than those below. Many of them had brought pillows
+that they had put between their heads and the ceiling so that they would
+not hurt themselves pressed against it.
+
+K. had decided he would do more watching than talking, so he did not
+defend himself for supposedly having come late, and simply said, "Well
+maybe I have arrived late, I'm here now." There followed loud applause,
+once more from the right hand side of the hall. Easy people to get on
+your side, thought K., and was bothered only by the quiet from the left
+hand side which was directly behind him and from which there was
+applause from only a few individuals. He wondered what he could say to
+get all of them to support him together or, if that were not possible,
+to at least get the support of the others for a while.
+
+"Yes," said the man, "but I'm now no longer under any obligation to hear
+your case"--there was once more a muttering, but this time it was
+misleading as the man waved the people's objections aside with his hand
+and continued--"I will, however, as an exception, continue with it
+today. But you should never arrive late like this again. And now, step
+forward!" Someone jumped down from the podium so that there would be a
+place free for K., and K. stepped up onto it. He stood pressed closely
+against the table, the press of the crowd behind him was so great that
+he had to press back against it if he did not want to push the judge's
+desk down off the podium and perhaps the judge along with it.
+
+The judge, however, paid no attention to that but sat very comfortably
+on his chair and, after saying a few words to close his discussion with
+the man behind him, reached for a little note book, the only item on his
+desk. It was like an old school exercise book and had become quite
+misshapen from much thumbing. "Now then," said the judge, thumbing
+through the book. He turned to K. with the tone of someone who knows his
+facts and said, "you are a house painter?" "No," said K., "I am the
+chief clerk in a large bank." This reply was followed by laughter among
+the right hand faction down in the hall, it was so hearty that K.
+couldn't stop himself joining in with it. The people supported
+themselves with their hands on their knees and shook as if suffering a
+serious attack of coughing. Even some of those in the gallery were
+laughing. The judge had become quite cross but seemed to have no power
+over those below him in the hall, he tried to reduce what harm had been
+done in the gallery and jumped up threatening them, his eyebrows, until
+then hardly remarkable, pushed themselves up and became big, black and
+bushy over his eyes.
+
+The left hand side of the hall was still quiet, though, the people stood
+there in rows with their faces looking towards the podium listening to
+what was being said there, they observed the noise from the other side
+of the hall with the same quietness and even allowed some individuals
+from their own ranks, here and there, to go forward into the other
+faction. The people in the left faction were not only fewer in number
+than the right but probably were no more important than them, although
+their behaviour was calmer and that made it seem like they were. When K.
+now began to speak he was convinced he was doing it in the same way as
+them.
+
+"Your question, My Lord, as to whether I am a house painter--in fact
+even more than that, you did not ask at all but merely imposed it on
+me--is symptomatic of the whole way these proceedings against me are
+being carried out. Perhaps you will object that there are no proceedings
+against me. You will be quite right, as there are proceedings only if I
+acknowledge that there are. But, for the moment, I do acknowledge it,
+out of pity for yourselves to a large extent. It's impossible not to
+observe all this business without feeling pity. I don't say things are
+being done without due care but I would like to make it clear that it is
+I who make the acknowledgement."
+
+K. stopped speaking and looked down into the hall. He had spoken
+sharply, more sharply than he had intended, but he had been quite right.
+It should have been rewarded with some applause here and there but
+everything was quiet, they were all clearly waiting for what would
+follow, perhaps the quietness was laying the ground for an outbreak of
+activity that would bring this whole affair to an end. It was somewhat
+disturbing that just then the door at the end of the hall opened, the
+young washerwoman, who seemed to have finished her work, came in and,
+despite all her caution, attracted the attention of some of the people
+there. It was only the judge who gave K. any direct pleasure, as he
+seemed to have been immediately struck by K.'s words. Until then, he had
+listened to him standing, as K.'s speech had taken him by surprise while
+he was directing his attention to the gallery. Now, in the pause, he sat
+down very slowly, as if he did not want anyone to notice. He took out
+the notebook again, probably so that he could give the impression of
+being calmer.
+
+"That won't help you, sir," continued K., "even your little book will
+only confirm what I say." K. was satisfied to hear nothing but his own
+quiet words in this room full of strangers, and he even dared casually
+to pick up the examining judge's notebook and, touching it only with the
+tips of his fingers as if it were something revolting, lifted it in the
+air, holding it just by one of the middle pages so that the others on
+each side of it, closely written, blotted and yellowing, flapped down.
+"Those are the official notes of the examining judge," he said, and let
+the notebook fall down onto the desk. "You can read in your book as much
+as you like, sir, I really don't have anything in this charge book to be
+afraid of, even though I don't have access to it as I wouldn't want it
+in my hand, I can only touch it with two fingers." The judge grabbed the
+notebook from where it had fallen on the desk--which could only have
+been a sign of his deep humiliation, or at least that is how it must
+have been perceived--tried to tidy it up a little, and held it once more
+in front of himself in order to read from it.
+
+The people in the front row looked up at him, showing such tension on
+their faces that he looked back down at them for some time. Every one of
+them was an old man, some of them with white beards. Could they perhaps
+be the crucial group who could turn the whole assembly one way or the
+other. They had sunk into a state of motionlessness while K. gave his
+oration, and it had not been possible to raise them from this passivity
+even when the judge was being humiliated. "What has happened to me,"
+continued K., with less of the vigour he had had earlier, he continually
+scanned the faces in the first row, and this gave his address a somewhat
+nervous and distracted character, "what has happened to me is not just
+an isolated case. If it were it would not be of much importance as it's
+not of much importance to me, but it is a symptom of proceedings which
+are carried out against many. It's on behalf of them that I stand here
+now, not for myself alone."
+
+Without having intended it, he had raised his voice. Somewhere in the
+hall, someone raised his hands and applauded him shouting, "Bravo! Why
+not then? Bravo! Again I say, Bravo!" Some of the men in the first row
+groped around in their beards, none of them looked round to see who was
+shouting. Not even K. thought him of any importance but it did raise his
+spirits; he no longer thought it at all necessary that all of those in
+the hall should applaud him, it was enough if the majority of them began
+to think about the matter and if only one of them, now and then, was
+persuaded.
+
+"I'm not trying to be a successful orator," said K. after this thought,
+"that's probably more than I'm capable of anyway. I'm sure the examining
+judge can speak far better than I can, it is part of his job after all.
+All that I want is a public discussion of a public wrong. Listen: ten
+days ago I was placed under arrest, the arrest itself is something I
+laugh about but that's beside the point. They came for me in the morning
+when I was still in bed. Maybe the order had been given to arrest some
+house painter--that seems possible after what the judge has
+said--someone who is as innocent as I am, but it was me they chose.
+There were two police thugs occupying the next room. They could not have
+taken better precautions if I had been a dangerous robber. And these
+policemen were unprincipled riff-raff, they talked at me till I was sick
+of it, they wanted bribes, they wanted to trick me into giving them my
+clothes, they wanted money, supposedly so that they could bring me my
+breakfast after they had blatantly eaten my own breakfast in front of my
+eyes. And even that was not enough. I was led in front of the supervisor
+in another room. This was the room of a lady who I have a lot of respect
+for, and I was forced to look on while the supervisor and the policemen
+made quite a mess of this room because of me, although not through any
+fault of mine. It was not easy to stay calm, but I managed to do so and
+was completely calm when I asked the supervisor why it was that I was
+under arrest. If he were here he would have to confirm what I say. I can
+see him now, sitting on the chair belonging to that lady I mentioned--a
+picture of dull-witted arrogance. What do you think he answered? What
+he told me, gentlemen, was basically nothing at all; perhaps he really
+did know nothing, he had placed me under arrest and was satisfied. In
+fact he had done more than that and brought three junior employees from
+the bank where I work into the lady's room; they had made themselves
+busy interfering with some photographs that belonged to the lady and
+causing a mess. There was, of course, another reason for bringing these
+employees; they, just like my landlady and her maid, were expected to
+spread the news of my arrest and damage my public reputation and in
+particular to remove me from my position at the bank. Well they didn't
+succeed in any of that, not in the slightest, even my landlady, who is
+quite a simple person--and I will give you here her name in full
+respect, her name is Mrs. Grubach--even Mrs. Grubach was understanding
+enough to see that an arrest like this has no more significance than an
+attack carried out on the street by some youths who are not kept under
+proper control. I repeat, this whole affair has caused me nothing but
+unpleasantness and temporary irritation, but could it not also have had
+some far worse consequences?"
+
+K. broke off here and looked at the judge, who said nothing. As he did
+so he thought he saw the judge use a movement of his eyes to give a sign
+to someone in the crowd. K. smiled and said, "And now the judge, right
+next to me, is giving a secret sign to someone among you. There seems to
+be someone among you who is taking directions from above. I don't know
+whether the sign is meant to produce booing or applause, but I'll resist
+trying to guess what its meaning is too soon. It really doesn't matter
+to me, and I give his lordship the judge my full and public permission
+to stop giving secret signs to his paid subordinate down there and give
+his orders in words instead; let him just say 'Boo now!,' and then the
+next time 'Clap now!'"
+
+Whether it was embarrassment or impatience, the judge rocked backwards
+and forwards on his seat. The man behind him, whom he had been talking
+with earlier, leant forward again, either to give him a few general
+words of encouragement or some specific piece of advice. Below them in
+the hall the people talked to each other quietly but animatedly. The two
+factions had earlier seemed to hold views strongly opposed to each other
+but now they began to intermingle, a few individuals pointed up at K.,
+others pointed at the judge. The air in the room was fuggy and extremely
+oppressive, those who were standing furthest away could hardly even be
+seen through it. It must have been especially troublesome for those
+visitors who were in the gallery, as they were forced to quietly ask
+the participants in the assembly what exactly was happening, albeit
+with timid glances at the judge. The replies they received were just as
+quiet, and given behind the protection of a raised hand.
+
+"I have nearly finished what I have to say," said K., and as there was
+no bell available he struck the desk with his fist in a way that
+startled the judge and his advisor and made them look up from each
+other. "None of this concerns me, and I am therefore able to make a calm
+assessment of it, and, assuming that this so-called court is of any real
+importance, it will be very much to your advantage to listen to what I
+have to say. If you want to discuss what I say, please don't bother to
+write it down until later on, I don't have any time to waste and I'll
+soon be leaving."
+
+There was immediate silence, which showed how well K. was in control of
+the crowd. There were no shouts among them as there had been at the
+start, no-one even applauded, but if they weren't already persuaded they
+seemed very close to it.
+
+K. was pleased at the tension among all the people there as they
+listened to him, a rustling rose from the silence which was more
+invigorating than the most ecstatic applause could have been. "There is
+no doubt," he said quietly, "that there is some enormous organisation
+determining what is said by this court. In my case this includes my
+arrest and the examination taking place here today, an organisation that
+employs policemen who can be bribed, oafish supervisors and judges of
+whom nothing better can be said than that they are not as arrogant as
+some others. This organisation even maintains a high-level judiciary
+along with its train of countless servants, scribes, policemen and all
+the other assistance that it needs, perhaps even executioners and
+torturers--I'm not afraid of using those words. And what, gentlemen, is
+the purpose of this enormous organisation. Its purpose is to arrest
+innocent people and wage pointless prosecutions against them which, as
+in my case, lead to no result. How are we to avoid those in office
+becoming deeply corrupt when everything is devoid of meaning? That is
+impossible, not even the highest judge would be able to achieve that for
+himself. That is why policemen try to steal the clothes off the back of
+those they arrest, that is why supervisors break into the homes of
+people they do not know, that is why innocent people are humiliated in
+front of crowds rather than being given a proper trial. The policemen
+only talked about the warehouses where they put the property of those
+they arrest, I would like to see these warehouses where the hard won
+possessions of people under arrest is left to decay, if, that is, it's
+not stolen by the thieving hands of the warehouse workers."
+
+K. was interrupted by a screeching from the far end of the hall, he
+shaded his eyes to see that far, as the dull light of day made the smoke
+whitish and hard to see through. It was the washerwoman whom K. had
+recognised as a likely source of disturbance as soon as she had entered.
+It was hard to see now whether it was her fault or not. K. could only
+see that a man had pulled her into a corner by the door and was pressing
+himself against her. But it was not her who was screaming, but the man,
+he had opened his mouth wide and looked up at the ceiling. A small
+circle had formed around the two of them, the visitors near him in the
+gallery seemed delighted that the serious tone K. had introduced into
+the gathering had been disturbed in this way. K.'s first thought was to
+run over there, and he also thought that everyone would want to bring
+things back into order there or at least to make the pair leave the
+room, but the first row of people in front of him stayed were they were,
+no-one moved and no-one let K. through. On the contrary, they stood in
+his way, old men held out their arms in front of him and a hand from
+somewhere--he did not have the time to turn round--took hold of his
+collar. K., by this time, had forgotten about the pair, it seemed to him
+that his freedom was being limited as if his arrest was being taken
+seriously, and, without any thought for what he was doing, he jumped
+down from the podium. Now he stood face to face with the crowd. Had he
+judged the people properly? Had he put too much faith in the effect of
+his speech? Had they been putting up a pretence all the time he had
+been speaking, and now that he came to the end and to what must follow,
+were they tired of pretending? What faces they were, all around him!
+Dark, little eyes flickered here and there, cheeks drooped down like on
+drunken men, their long beards were thin and stiff, if they took hold of
+them it was more like they were making their hands into claws, not as if
+they were taking hold of their own beards. But underneath those
+beards--and this was the real discovery made by K.--there were badges of
+various sizes and colours shining on the collars of their coats. As far
+as he could see, every one of them was wearing one of these badges. All
+of them belonged to the same group, even though they seemed to be
+divided to the right and the left of him, and when he suddenly turned
+round he saw the same badge on the collar of the examining judge who
+calmly looked down at him with his hands in his lap. "So," called out
+K., throwing his arms in the air as if this sudden realisation needed
+more room, "all of you are working for this organisation, I see now that
+you are all the very bunch of cheats and liars I've just been speaking
+about, you've all pressed yourselves in here in order to listen in and
+snoop on me, you gave the impression of having formed into factions, one
+of you even applauded me to test me out, and you wanted to learn how to
+trap an innocent man! Well, I hope you haven't come here for nothing, I
+hope you've either had some fun from someone who expected you to defend
+his innocence or else--let go of me or I'll hit you," shouted K. to a
+quivery old man who had pressed himself especially close to him--"or
+else that you've actually learned something. And so I wish you good luck
+in your trade." He briskly took his hat from where it lay on the edge of
+the table and, surrounded by a silence caused perhaps by the
+completeness of their surprise, pushed his way to the exit. However, the
+examining judge seems to have moved even more quickly than K., as he was
+waiting for him at the doorway. "One moment," he said. K. stood where he
+was, but looked at the door with his hand already on its handle rather
+than at the judge. "I merely wanted to draw your attention," said the
+judge, "to something you seem not yet to be aware of: today, you have
+robbed yourself of the advantages that a hearing of this sort always
+gives to someone who is under arrest." K. laughed towards the door. "You
+bunch of louts," he called, "you can keep all your hearings as a present
+from me," then opened the door and hurried down the steps. Behind him,
+the noise of the assembly rose as it became lively once more and
+probably began to discuss these events as if making a scientific study
+of them.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Three
+
+In the empty Courtroom--The Student--The Offices
+
+
+Every day over the following week, K. expected another summons to
+arrive, he could not believe that his rejection of any more hearings had
+been taken literally, and when the expected summons really had not come
+by Saturday evening he took it to mean that he was expected, without
+being told, to appear at the same place at the same time. So on Sunday,
+he set out once more in the same direction, going without hesitation up
+the steps and through the corridors; some of the people remembered him
+and greeted him from their doorways, but he no longer needed to ask
+anyone the way and soon arrived at the right door. It was opened as soon
+as he knocked and, paying no attention to the woman he had seen last
+time who was standing at the doorway, he was about to go straight into
+the adjoining room when she said to him "There's no session today."
+"What do you mean; no session?" he asked, unable to believe it. But the
+woman persuaded him by opening the door to the next room. It was indeed
+empty, and looked even more dismal empty than it had the previous
+Sunday. On the podium stood the table exactly as it had been before with
+a few books laying on it. "Can I have a look at those books?" asked K.,
+not because he was especially curious but so that he would not have come
+for nothing. "No," said the woman as she re-closed the door, "that's not
+allowed. Those books belong to the examining judge." "I see," said K.,
+and nodded, "those books must be law books, and that's how this court
+does things, not only to try people who are innocent but even to try
+them without letting them know what's going on." "I expect you're
+right," said the woman, who had not understood exactly what he meant.
+"I'd better go away again, then," said K. "Should I give a message to
+the examining judge?" asked the woman. "Do you know him, then?" asked K.
+"Of course I know him," said the woman, "my husband is the court usher."
+It was only now that K. noticed that the room, which before had held
+nothing but a wash-tub, had been fitted out as a living room. The woman
+saw how surprised he was and said, "Yes, we're allowed to live here as
+we like, only we have to clear the room out when the court's in session.
+There's lots of disadvantages to my husband's job." "It's not so much
+the room that surprises me," said K., looking at her crossly, "it's your
+being married that shocks me." "Are you thinking about what happened
+last time the court was in session, when I disturbed what you were
+saying?" asked the woman. "Of course," said K., "it's in the past now
+and I've nearly forgotten about it, but at the time it made me furious.
+And now you tell me yourself that you are a married woman." "It wasn't
+any disadvantage for you to have your speech interrupted. The way they
+talked about you after you'd gone was really bad." "That could well be,"
+said K., turning away, "but it does not excuse you." "There's no-one I
+know who'd hold it against me," said the woman. "Him, who put his arms
+around me, he's been chasing after me for a long time. I might not be
+very attractive for most people, but I am for him. I've got no
+protection from him, even my husband has had to get used to it; if he
+wants to keep his job he's got to put up with it as that man's a student
+and he'll almost certainly be very powerful later on. He's always after
+me, he'd only just left when you arrived." "That fits in with everything
+else," said K., "I'm not surprised." "Do you want to make things a bit
+better here?" the woman asked slowly, watching him as if she were saying
+something that could be as dangerous for K. as for herself. "That's what
+I thought when I heard you speak, I really liked what you said. Mind
+you, I only heard part of it, I missed the beginning of it and at the
+end I was lying on the floor with the student--it's so horrible here,"
+she said after a pause, and took hold of K.'s hand. "Do you believe you
+really will be able to make things better?" K. smiled and twisted his
+hand round a little in her soft hands. "It's really not my job to make
+things better here, as you put it," he said, "and if you said that to
+the examining judge he would laugh at you or punish you for it. I really
+would not have become involved in this matter if I could have helped it,
+and I would have lost no sleep worrying about how this court needs to be
+made better. But because I'm told that I have been arrested--and I am
+under arrest--it forces me to take some action, and to do so for my own
+sake. However, if I can be of some service to you in the process I will,
+of course, be glad to do so. And I will be glad to do so not only for
+the sake of charity but also because you can be of some help to me."
+"How could I help you, then?" said the woman. "You could, for example,
+show me the books on the table there." "Yes, certainly," the woman
+cried, and pulled K. along behind her as she rushed to them. The books
+were old and well worn, the cover of one of them had nearly broken
+through in its middle, and it was held together with a few threads.
+"Everything is so dirty here," said K., shaking his head, and before he
+could pick the books up the woman wiped some of the dust off with her
+apron. K. took hold of the book that lay on top and threw it open, an
+indecent picture appeared. A man and a woman sat naked on a sofa, the
+base intent of whoever drew it was easy to see but he had been so
+grossly lacking in skill that all that anyone could really make out were
+the man and the woman who dominated the picture with their bodies,
+sitting in overly upright postures that created a false perspective and
+made it difficult for them to approach each other. K. didn't thumb
+through that book any more, but just threw open the next one at its
+title page, it was a novel with the title, What Grete Suffered from her
+Husband, Hans. "So this is the sort of law book they study here," said
+K., "this is the sort of person sitting in judgement over me." "I can
+help you," said the woman, "would you like me to?" "Could you really do
+that without placing yourself in danger? You did say earlier on that
+your husband is wholly dependent on his superiors." "I still want to
+help you," said the woman, "come over here, we've got to talk about it.
+Don't say any more about what danger I'm in, I only fear danger where I
+want to fear it. Come over here." She pointed to the podium and invited
+him to sit down on the step with her. "You've got lovely dark eyes," she
+said after they had sat down, looking up into K.'s face, "people say
+I've got nice eyes too, but yours are much nicer. It was the first thing
+I noticed when you first came here. That's even why I came in here, into
+the assembly room, afterwards, I'd never normally do that, I'm not
+really even allowed to." So that's what all this is about, thought K.,
+she's offering herself to me, she's as degenerate as everything else
+around here, she's had enough of the court officials, which is
+understandable I suppose, and so she approaches any stranger and makes
+compliments about his eyes. With that, K. stood up in silence as if he
+had spoken his thoughts out loud and thus explained his action to the
+woman. "I don't think you can be of any assistance to me," he said, "to
+be of any real assistance you would need to be in contact with high
+officials. But I'm sure you only know the lower employees, and there are
+crowds of them milling about here. I'm sure you're very familiar with
+them and could achieve a great deal through them, I've no doubt of that,
+but the most that could be done through them would have no bearing at
+all on the final outcome of the trial. You, on the other hand, would
+lose some of your friends as a result, and I have no wish of that. Carry
+on with these people in the same way as you have been, as it does seem
+to me to be something you cannot do without. I have no regrets in saying
+this as, in return for your compliment to me, I also find you rather
+attractive, especially when you look at me as sadly as you are now,
+although you really have no reason to do so. You belong to the people I
+have to combat, and you're very comfortable among them, you're even in
+love with the student, or if you don't love him you do at least prefer
+him to your husband. It's easy to see that from what you've been
+saying." "No!" she shouted, remained sitting where she was and grasped
+K.'s hand, which he failed to pull away fast enough. "You can't go away
+now, you can't go away when you've misjudged me like that! Are you
+really capable of going away now? Am I really so worthless that you
+won't even do me the favour of staying a little bit longer?" "You
+misunderstand me," said K., sitting back down, "if it's really important
+to you for me to stay here then I'll be glad to do so, I have plenty of
+time, I came here thinking there would be a trial taking place. All I
+meant with what I said just now was to ask you not to do anything on my
+behalf in the proceedings against me. But even that is nothing for you
+to worry about when you consider that there's nothing hanging on the
+outcome of this trial, and that, whatever the verdict, I will just laugh
+at it. And that's even presupposing it ever even reaches any conclusion,
+which I very much doubt. I think it's much more likely that the court
+officials will be too lazy, too forgetful, or even too fearful ever to
+continue with these proceedings and that they will soon be abandoned if
+they haven't been abandoned already. It's even possible that they will
+pretend to be carrying on with the trial in the hope of receiving a
+large bribe, although I can tell you now that that will be quite in vain
+as I pay bribes to no-one. Perhaps one favour you could do me would be
+to tell the examining judge, or anyone else who likes to spread
+important news, that I will never be induced to pay any sort of bribe
+through any stratagem of theirs--and I'm sure they have many stratagems
+at their disposal. There is no prospect of that, you can tell them that
+quite openly. And what's more, I expect they have already noticed
+themselves, or even if they haven't, this affair is really not so
+important to me as they think. Those gentlemen would only save some work
+for themselves, or at least some unpleasantness for me, which, however,
+I am glad to endure if I know that each piece of unpleasantness for me
+is a blow against them. And I will make quite sure it is a blow against
+them. Do you actually know the judge?" "Course I do," said the woman,
+"he was the first one I thought of when I offered to help you. I didn't
+know he's only a minor official, but if you say so it must be true. Mind
+you, I still think the report he gives to his superiors must have some
+influence. And he writes so many reports. You say these officials are
+lazy, but they're certainly not all lazy, especially this examining
+judge, he writes ever such a lot. Last Sunday, for instance, that
+session went on till the evening. Everyone had gone, but the examining
+judge, he stayed in the hall, I had to bring him a lamp in, all I had
+was a little kitchen lamp but he was very satisfied with it and started
+to write straight away. Meantime my husband arrived, he always has the
+day off on Sundays, we got the furniture back in and got our room sorted
+out and then a few of the neighbours came, we sat and talked for a bit
+by a candle, in short, we forgot all about the examining judge and went
+to bed. All of a sudden in the night, it must have been quite late in
+the night, I wakes up, next to the bed, there's the examining judge
+shading the lamp with his hand so that there's no light from it falls on
+my husband, he didn't need to be as careful as that, the way my husband
+sleeps the light wouldn't have woken him up anyway. I was quite shocked
+and nearly screamed, but the judge was very friendly, warned me I should
+be careful, he whispered to me he's been writing all this time, and now
+he's brought me the lamp back, and he'll never forget how I looked when
+he found me there asleep. What I mean, with all this, I just wanted to
+tell you how the examining judge really does write lots of reports,
+especially about you as questioning you was definitely one of the main
+things on the agenda that Sunday. If he writes reports as long as that
+they must be of some importance. And besides all that, you can see from
+what happened that the examining judge is after me, and it's right now,
+when he's first begun to notice me, that I can have a lot of influence
+on him. And I've got other proof I mean a lot to him, too. Yesterday, he
+sent that student to me, the one he really trusts and who he works with,
+he sent him with a present for me, silk stockings. He said it was
+because I clear up in the courtroom but that's only a pretence, that
+job's no more than what I'm supposed to do, it's what my husband gets
+paid for. Nice stockings, they are, look,"--she stretched out her leg,
+drew her skirt up to her knee and looked, herself, at the
+stocking--"they are nice stockings, but they're too good for me,
+really."
+
+She suddenly interrupted herself and lay her hand on K.'s as if she
+wanted to calm him down, and whispered, "Be quiet, Berthold is watching
+us." K. slowly looked up. In the doorway to the courtroom stood a young
+man, he was short, his legs were not quite straight, and he continually
+moved his finger round in a short, thin, red beard with which he hoped
+to make himself look dignified. K. looked at him with some curiosity, he
+was the first student he had ever met of the unfamiliar discipline of
+jurisprudence, face to face at least, a man who would even most likely
+attain high office one day. The student, in contrast, seemed to take no
+notice of K. at all, he merely withdrew his finger from his beard long
+enough to beckon to the woman and went over to the window, the woman
+leant over to K. and whispered, "Don't be cross with me, please don't,
+and please don't think ill of me either, I've got to go to him now, to
+this horrible man, just look at his bent legs. But I'll come straight
+back and then I'll go with you if you'll take me, I'll go wherever you
+want, you can do whatever you like with me, I'll be happy if I can be
+away from here for as long as possible, it'd be best if I could get away
+from here for good." She stroked K.'s hand once more, jumped up and ran
+over to the window. Before he realised it, K. grasped for her hand but
+failed to catch it. He really was attracted to the woman, and even after
+thinking hard about it could find no good reason why he should not give
+in to her allure. It briefly crossed his mind that the woman meant to
+entrap him on behalf of the court, but that was an objection he had no
+difficulty in fending off. In what way could she entrap him? Was he not
+still free, so free that he could crush the entire court whenever he
+wanted, at least where it concerned him? Could he not have that much
+confidence in himself? And her offer of help sounded sincere, and maybe
+it wasn't quite worthless. And maybe there was no better revenge against
+the examining judge and his cronies than to take this woman from him and
+have her for himself. Maybe then, after much hard work writing dishonest
+reports about K., the judge would go to the woman's bed late one night
+and find it empty. And it would be empty because she belonged to K.,
+because this woman at the window, this lush, supple, warm body in its
+sombre clothes of rough, heavy material belonged to him, totally to him
+and to him alone. Once he had settled his thoughts towards the woman in
+this way, he began to find the quiet conversation at the window was
+taking too long, he rapped on the podium with his knuckles, and then
+even with his fist. The student briefly looked away from the woman to
+glance at K. over his shoulder but did allow himself to be disturbed, in
+fact he even pressed himself close to the woman and put his arms around
+her. She dropped her head down low as if listening to him carefully, as
+she did so he kissed her right on the neck, hardly even interrupting
+what he was saying. K. saw this as confirmation of the tyranny the
+student held over the woman and which she had already complained about,
+he stood up and walked up and down the room. Glancing sideways at the
+student, he wondered what would be the quickest possible way to get rid
+of him, and so it was not unwelcome to him when the student, clearly
+disturbed by K.'s to-ing and fro-ing which K. had now developed into a
+stamping up and down, said to him, "You don't have to stay here, you
+know, if you're getting impatient. You could have gone earlier, no-one
+would have missed you. In fact you should have gone, you should have
+left as quickly as possible as soon as I got here." This comment could
+have caused all possible rage to break out between them, but K. also
+bore in mind that this was a prospective court official speaking to a
+disfavoured defendant, and he might well have been taking pride in
+speaking in this way. K. remained standing quite close to him and said
+with a smile, "You're quite right, I am impatient, but the easiest way
+to settle this impatience would be if you left us. On the other hand,
+if you've come here to study--you are a student, I hear--I'll be quite
+happy to leave the room to you and go away with the woman. I'm sure
+you'll still have a lot of study to do before you're made into a judge.
+It's true that I'm still not all that familiar with your branch of
+jurisprudence but I take it it involves a lot more than speaking
+roughly--and I see you have no shame in doing that extremely well." "He
+shouldn't have been allowed to move about so freely," said the student,
+as if he wanted to give the woman an explanation for K.'s insults, "that
+was a mistake. I've told the examining judge so. He should at least have
+been detained in his room between hearings. Sometimes it's impossible to
+understand what the judge thinks he's doing." "You're wasting your
+breath," said K., then he reached his hand out towards the woman and
+said, "come with me." "So that's it," said the student, "oh no, you're
+not going to get her," and with a strength you would not have expected
+from him, he glanced tenderly at her, lifted her up on one arm and, his
+back bent under the weight, ran with her to the door. In this way he
+showed, unmistakably, that he was to some extent afraid of K., but he
+nonetheless dared to provoke him still further by stroking and squeezing
+the woman's arm with his free hand. K. ran the few steps up to him, but
+when he had reached him and was about to take hold of him and, if
+necessary, throttle him, the woman said, "It's no good, it's the
+examining judge who's sent for me, I daren't go with you, this little
+bastard ..." and here she ran her hand over the student's face, "this
+little bastard won't let me." "And you don't want to be set free!"
+shouted K., laying his hand on the student's shoulder, who then snapped
+at it with his teeth. "No!" shouted the woman, pushing K. away with both
+hands, "no, no don't do that, what d'you think you're doing? That'd be
+the end of me. Let go of him, please just let go of him. He's only
+carrying out the judge's orders, he's carrying me to him." "Let him take
+you then, and I want to see nothing more of you," said K., enraged by
+his disappointment and giving the student a thump in the back so that he
+briefly stumbled and then, glad that he had not fallen, immediately
+jumped up all the higher with his burden. K. followed them slowly. He
+realised that this was the first unambiguous setback he had suffered
+from these people. It was of course nothing to worry about, he accepted
+the setback only because he was looking for a fight. If he stayed at
+home and carried on with his normal life he would be a thousand times
+superior to these people and could get any of them out of his way just
+with a kick. And he imagined the most laughable scene possible as an
+example of this, if this contemptible student, this inflated child, this
+knock-kneed redbeard, if he were kneeling at Elsa's bed wringing his
+hands and begging for forgiveness. K. so enjoyed imagining this scene
+that he decided to take the student along to Elsa with him if ever he
+should get the opportunity.
+
+K. was curious to see where the woman would be taken and he hurried over
+to the door, the student was not likely to carry her through the streets
+on his arm. It turned out that the journey was far shorter. Directly
+opposite the flat there was a narrow flight of wooden steps which
+probably led up to the attic, they turned as they went so that it was
+not possible to see where they ended. The student carried the woman up
+these steps, and after the exertions of running with her he was soon
+groaning and moving very slowly. The woman waved down at K. and by
+raising and lowering her shoulders she tried to show that she was an
+innocent party in this abduction, although the gesture did not show a
+lot of regret. K. watched her without expression like a stranger, he
+wanted to show neither that he was disappointed nor that he would easily
+get over his disappointment.
+
+The two of them had disappeared, but K. remained standing in the
+doorway. He had to accept that the woman had not only cheated him but
+that she had also lied to him when she said she was being taken to the
+examining judge. The examining judge certainly wouldn't be sitting and
+waiting in the attic. The wooden stairs would explain nothing to him
+however long he stared at them. Then K. noticed a small piece of paper
+next to them, went across to it and read, in a childish and unpractised
+hand, "Entrance to the Court Offices". Were the court offices here, in
+the attic of this tenement, then? If that was how they were
+accommodated it did not attract much respect, and it was some comfort
+for the accused to realise how little money this court had at its
+disposal if it had to locate its offices in a place where the tenants of
+the building, who were themselves among the poorest of people, would
+throw their unneeded junk. On the other hand, it was possible that the
+officials had enough money but that they squandered it on themselves
+rather than use it for the court's purposes. Going by K.'s experience of
+them so far, that even seemed probable, except that if the court were
+allowed to decay in that way it would not just humiliate the accused but
+also give him more encouragement than if the court were simply in a
+state of poverty. K. also now understood that the court was ashamed to
+summon those it accused to the attic of this building for the initial
+hearing, and why it preferred to impose upon them in their own homes.
+What a position it was that K. found himself in, compared with the judge
+sitting up in the attic! K., at the bank, had a big office with an
+ante-room, and had an enormous window through which he could look down
+at the activity in the square. It was true, though, that he had no
+secondary income from bribes and fraud, and he couldn't tell a servant
+to bring him a woman up to the office on his arm. K., however, was quite
+willing to do without such things, in this life at least. K. was still
+looking at the notice when a man came up the stairs, looked through the
+open door into the living room where it was also possible to see the
+courtroom, and finally asked K. whether he had just seen a woman there.
+"You're the court usher, aren't you?" asked K. "That's right," said the
+man, "oh, yes, you're defendant K., I recognise you now as well. Nice to
+see you here." And he offered K. his hand, which was far from what K.
+had expected. And when K. said nothing, he added, "There's no court
+session planned for today, though." "I know that," said K. as he looked
+at the usher's civilian coat which, beside its ordinary buttons,
+displayed two gilded ones as the only sign of his office and seemed to
+have been taken from an old army officer's coat. "I was speaking with
+your wife a little while ago. She is no longer here. The student has
+carried her off to the examining judge." "Listen to this," said the
+usher, "they're always carrying her away from me. It's Sunday today, and
+it's not part of my job to do any work today, but they send me off with
+some message which isn't even necessary just to get me away from here.
+What they do is they send me off not too far away so that I can still
+hope to get back on time if I really hurry. So off I go running as fast
+as I can, shout the message through the crack in the door of the office
+I've been sent to, so out of breath they'll hardly be able to understand
+it, run back here again, but the student's been even faster than I
+have--well he's got less far to go, he's only got to run down the steps.
+If I wasn't so dependent on them I'd have squashed the student against
+the wall here a long time ago. Right here, next to the sign. I'm always
+dreaming of doing that. Just here, just above the floor, that's where
+he's crushed onto the wall, his arms stretched out, his fingers spread
+apart, his crooked legs twisted round into a circle and blood squirted
+out all around him. It's only ever been a dream so far, though." "Is
+there nothing else you do?" asked K. with a smile. "Nothing that I know
+of," said the usher. "And it's going to get even worse now, up till now
+he's only been carrying her off for himself, now he's started carrying
+her off for the judge and all, just like I'd always said he would."
+"Does your wife, then, not share some of the responsibility?" asked K.
+He had to force himself as he asked this question, as he, too, felt so
+jealous now. "Course she does," said the usher, "it's more her fault
+than theirs. It was her who attached herself to him. All he did, he just
+chases after any woman. There's five flats in this block alone where
+he's been thrown out after working his way in there. And my wife is the
+best looking woman in the whole building, but it's me who's not even
+allowed to defend himself." "If that's how things are, then there's
+nothing that can be done," said K. "Well why not?" asked the usher.
+"He's a coward that student, if he wants to lay a finger on my wife all
+you'd have to do is give him such a good hiding he'd never dare do it
+again. But I'm not allowed to do that, and nobody else is going to do me
+the favour as they're all afraid of his power. The only one who could do
+it is a man like you." "What, how could I do it?" asked K. in
+astonishment. "Well you're facing a charge, aren't you," said the usher.
+"Yes, but that's all the more reason for me to be afraid. Even if he has
+no influence on the outcome of the trial he probably has some on the
+initial examination." "Yes, exactly," said the usher, as if K.'s view
+had been just as correct as his own. "Only we don't usually get any
+trials heard here with no hope at all." "I am not of the same opinion,"
+said K., "although that ought not to prevent me from dealing with the
+student if the opportunity arises." "I would be very grateful to you,"
+said the usher of the court, somewhat formally, not really seeming to
+believe that his highest wish could be fulfilled. "Perhaps," continued
+K., "perhaps there are some other officials of yours here, perhaps all
+of them, who would deserve the same." "Oh yes, yes," said the usher, as
+if this was a matter of course. Then he looked at K. trustingly which,
+despite all his friendliness, he had not done until then, and added,
+"they're always rebelling." But the conversation seemed to have become a
+little uncomfortable for him, as he broke it off by saying, "now I have
+to report to the office. Would you like to come with me?" "There's
+nothing for me to do there," said K. "You'd be able to have a look at
+it. No-one will take any notice of you." "Is it worth seeing then?"
+asked K. hesitatingly, although he felt very keen to go with him.
+"Well," said the usher, "I thought you'd be interested in it." "Alright
+then," said K. finally, "I'll come with you." And, quicker than the
+usher himself, he ran up the steps.
+
+At the entrance he nearly fell over, as behind the door there was
+another step. "They don't show much concern for the public," he said.
+"They don't show any concern at all," said the usher, "just look at the
+waiting room here." It consisted of a long corridor from which roughly
+made doors led out to the separate departments of the attic. There was
+no direct source of light but it was not entirely dark as many of the
+departments, instead of solid walls, had just wooden bars reaching up to
+the ceiling to separate them from the corridor. The light made its way
+in through them, and it was also possible to see individual officials
+through them as they sat writing at their desks or stood up at the
+wooden frameworks and watched the people on the corridor through the
+gaps. There were only a few people in the corridor, probably because it
+was Sunday. They were not very impressive. They sat, equally spaced, on
+two rows of long wooden benches which had been placed along both sides
+of the corridor. All of them were carelessly dressed although the
+expressions on their faces, their bearing, the style of their beards and
+many details which were hard to identify showed that they belonged to
+the upper classes. There were no coat hooks for them to use, and so they
+had placed their hats under the bench, each probably having followed the
+example of the others. When those who were sitting nearest the door saw
+K. and the usher of the court they stood up to greet them, and when the
+others saw that, they also thought they had to greet them, so that as
+the two of them went by all the people there stood up. None of them
+stood properly upright, their backs were bowed, their knees bent, they
+stood like beggars on the street. K. waited for the usher, who was
+following just behind him. "They must all be very dispirited," he said.
+"Yes," said the usher, "they are the accused, everyone you see here has
+been accused." "Really!" said K. "They're colleagues of mine then." And
+he turned to the nearest one, a tall, thin man with hair that was nearly
+grey. "What is it you are waiting for here?" asked K., politely, but the
+man was startled at being spoken to unexpectedly, which was all the more
+pitiful to see because the man clearly had some experience of the world
+and elsewhere would certainly have been able to show his superiority and
+would not have easily given up the advantage he had acquired. Here,
+though, he did not know what answer to give to such a simple question
+and looked round at the others as if they were under some obligation to
+help him, and as if no-one could expect any answer from him without this
+help. Then the usher of the court stepped forward to him and, in order
+to calm him down and raise his spirits, said, "The gentleman here's only
+asking what it is you're waiting for. You can give him an answer." The
+voice of the usher was probably familiar to him, and had a better effect
+than K.'s. "I'm ... I'm waiting...." he began, and then came to a halt.
+He had clearly chosen this beginning so that he could give a precise
+answer to the question, but now he didn't know how to continue. Some of
+the others waiting had come closer and stood round the group, the usher
+of the court said to them, "Get out the way, keep the gangway free."
+They moved back slightly, but not as far as where they had been sitting
+before. In the meantime, the man whom K. had first approached had pulled
+himself together and even answered him with a smile. "A month ago I made
+some applications for evidence to be heard in my case, and I'm waiting
+for it to be settled." "You certainly seem to be going to a lot of
+effort," said K. "Yes," said the man, "it is my affair after all." "Not
+everyone thinks the same way as you do," said K. "I've been indicted as
+well but I swear on my soul that I've neither submitted evidence nor
+done anything else of the sort. Do you really think that's necessary?"
+"I don't really know, exactly," said the man, once more totally unsure
+of himself; he clearly thought K. was joking with him and therefore
+probably thought it best to repeat his earlier answer in order to avoid
+making any new mistakes. With K. looking at him impatiently, he just
+said, "as far as I'm concerned, I've applied to have this evidence
+heard." "Perhaps you don't believe I've been indicted?" asked K. "Oh,
+please, I certainly do," said the man, stepping slightly to one side,
+but there was more anxiety in his answer than belief. "You don't believe
+me then?" asked K., and took hold of his arm, unconsciously prompted by
+the man's humble demeanour, and as if he wanted to force him to believe
+him. But he did not want to hurt the man and had only taken hold of him
+very lightly. Nonetheless, the man cried out as if K. had grasped him
+not with two fingers but with red hot tongs. Shouting in this ridiculous
+way finally made K. tired of him, if he didn't believe he was indicted
+then so much the better; maybe he even thought K. was a judge. And
+before leaving, he held him a lot harder, shoved him back onto the bench
+and walked on. "These defendants are so sensitive, most of them," said
+the usher of the court. Almost all of those who had been waiting had now
+assembled around the man who, by now, had stopped shouting and they
+seemed to be asking him lots of precise questions about the incident. K.
+was approached by a security guard, identifiable mainly by his sword, of
+which the scabbard seemed to be made of aluminium. This greatly
+surprised K., and he reached out for it with his hand. The guard had
+come because of the shouting and asked what had been happening. The
+usher of the court said a few words to try and calm him down but the
+guard explained that he had to look into it himself, saluted, and
+hurried on, walking with very short steps, probably because of gout.
+
+K. didn't concern himself long with the guard or these people,
+especially as he saw a turning off the corridor, about half way along
+it on the right hand side, where there was no door to stop him going
+that way. He asked the usher whether that was the right way to go, the
+usher nodded, and that is the way that K. went. The usher remained
+always one or two steps behind K., which he found irritating as in a
+place like this it could give the impression that he was being driven
+along by someone who had arrested him, so he frequently waited for the
+usher to catch up, but the usher always remained behind him. In order to
+put an end to his discomfort, K. finally said, "Now that I've seen what
+it looks like here, I'd like to go." "You haven't seen everything yet,"
+said the usher ingenuously. "I don't want to see everything," said K.,
+who was also feeling very tired, "I want to go, what is the way to the
+exit?" "You haven't got lost, have you?" asked the usher in amazement,
+"you go down this way to the corner, then right down the corridor
+straight ahead as far as the door." "Come with me," said K., "show me
+the way, I'll miss it, there are so many different ways here." "It's the
+only way there is," said the usher, who had now started to sound quite
+reproachful, "I can't go back with you again, I've got to hand in my
+report, and I've already lost a lot of time because of you as it is."
+"Come with me!" K. repeated, now somewhat sharper as if he had finally
+caught the usher out in a lie. "Don't shout like that," whispered the
+usher, "there's offices all round us here. If you don't want to go back
+by yourself come on a bit further with me or else wait here till I've
+sorted out my report, then I'll be glad to go back with you again." "No,
+no," said K., "I will not wait and you must come with me now." K. had
+still not looked round at anything at all in the room where he found
+himself, and it was only when one of the many wooden doors all around
+him opened that he noticed it. A young woman, probably summoned by the
+loudness of K.'s voice, entered and asked, "What is it the gentleman
+wants?" In the darkness behind her there was also a man approaching. K.
+looked at the usher. He had, after all, said that no-one would take any
+notice of K., and now there were two people coming, it only needed a few
+and everyone in the office would become aware of him and asking for
+explanations as to why he was there. The only understandable and
+acceptable thing to say was that he was accused of something and wanted
+to know the date of his next hearing, but this was an explanation he did
+not want to give, especially as it was not true--he had only come out of
+curiosity. Or else, an explanation even less usable, he could say that
+he wanted to ascertain that the court was as revolting on the inside as
+it was on the outside. And it did seem that he had been quite right in
+this supposition, he had no wish to intrude any deeper, he was disturbed
+enough by what he had seen already, he was not in the right frame of
+mind just then to face a high official such as might appear from behind
+any door, and he wanted to go, either with the usher of the court or, if
+needs be, alone.
+
+But he must have seemed very odd standing there in silence, and the
+young woman and the usher were indeed looking at him as if they thought
+he would go through some major metamorphosis any second which they
+didn't want to miss seeing. And in the doorway stood the man whom K. had
+noticed in the background earlier, he held firmly on to the beam above
+the low door swinging a little on the tips of his feet as if becoming
+impatient as he watched. But the young woman was the first to recognise
+that K.'s behaviour was caused by his feeling slightly unwell, she
+brought a chair and asked, "Would you not like to sit down?" K. sat down
+immediately and, in order to keep his place better, put his elbows on
+the armrests. "You're a little bit dizzy, aren't you?" she asked him.
+Her face was now close in front of him, it bore the severe expression
+that many young women have just when they're in the bloom of their
+youth. "It's nothing for you to worry about," she said, "that's nothing
+unusual here, almost everyone gets an attack like that the first time
+they come here. This is your first time is it. Yes, it's nothing unusual
+then. The sun burns down on the roof and the hot wood makes the air so
+thick and heavy. It makes this place rather unsuitable for offices,
+whatever other advantages it might offer. But the air is almost
+impossible to breathe on days when there's a lot of business, and that's
+almost every day. And when you think that there's a lot of washing put
+out to dry here as well--and we can't stop the tenants doing that--it's
+not surprising you started to feel unwell. But you get used to the air
+alright in the end. When you're here for the second or third time you'll
+hardly notice how oppressive the air is. Are you feeling any better
+now?" K. made no answer, he felt too embarrassed at being put at the
+mercy of these people by his sudden weakness, and learning the reason
+for feeling ill made him feel not better but a little worse. The girl
+noticed it straight away, and to make the air fresher for K., she took a
+window pole that was leaning against the wall and pushed open a small
+hatch directly above K.'s head that led to the outside. But so much soot
+fell in that the girl had to immediately close the hatch again and clean
+the soot off K.'s hands with her handkerchief, as K. was too tired to do
+that for himself. He would have liked just to sit quietly where he was
+until he had enough strength to leave, and the less fuss people made
+about him the sooner that would be. But then the girl said, "You can't
+stay here, we're in people's way here...." K. looked at her as if to ask
+whose way they were impeding. "If you like, I can take you to the sick
+room," and turning to the man in the doorway said, "please help me." The
+man immediately came over to them, but K. did not want to go to the sick
+room, that was just what he wanted to avoid, being led further from
+place to place, the further he went the more difficult it must become.
+So he said, "I am able to walk now," and stood up, shaking after
+becoming used to sitting so comfortably. But then he was unable to stay
+upright. "I can't manage it," he said shaking his head, and sat down
+again with a sigh. He remembered the usher who, despite everything,
+would have been able to lead him out of there but who seemed to have
+gone long before. K. looked out between the man and the young woman who
+were standing in front of him but was unable to find the usher. "I
+think," said the man, who was elegantly dressed and whose appearance was
+made especially impressive with a grey waistcoat that had two long,
+sharply tailored points, "the gentleman is feeling unwell because of the
+atmosphere here, so the best thing, and what he would most prefer, would
+be not to take him to the sick room but get him out of the offices
+altogether." "That's right," exclaimed K., with such joy that he nearly
+interrupted what the man was saying, "I'm sure that'll make me feel
+better straight away, I'm really not that weak, all I need is a little
+support under my arms, I won't cause you much trouble, it's not such a
+long way anyway, lead me to the door and then I'll sit on the stairs for
+a while and soon recover, as I don't suffer from attacks like this at
+all, I'm surprised at it myself. I also work in an office and I'm quite
+used to office air, but here it seems to be too strong, you've said so
+yourselves. So please, be so kind as to help me on my way a little, I'm
+feeling dizzy, you see, and it'll make me ill if I stand up by myself."
+And with that he raised his shoulders to make it easier for the two of
+them to take him by the arms.
+
+The man, however, didn't follow this suggestion but just stood there
+with his hands in his trouser pockets and laughed out loud. "There, you
+see," he said to the girl, "I was quite right. The gentleman is only
+unwell here, and not in general." The young woman smiled too, but
+lightly tapped the man's arm with the tips of her fingers as if he had
+allowed himself too much fun with K. "So what do you think, then?" said
+the man, still laughing, "I really do want to lead the gentleman out of
+here." "That's alright, then," said the girl, briefly inclining her
+charming head. "Don't worry too much about him laughing," said the girl
+to K., who had become unhappy once more and stared quietly in front of
+himself as if needing no further explanation. "This gentleman--may I
+introduce you?"--(the man gave his permission with a wave of the
+hand)--"so, this gentleman's job is to give out information. He gives
+all the information they need to people who are waiting, as our court
+and its offices are not very well known among the public he gets asked
+for quite a lot. He has an answer for every question, you can try him
+out if you feel like it. But that's not his only distinction, his other
+distinction is his elegance of dress. We, that's to say all of us who
+work in the offices here, we decided that the information-giver would
+have to be elegantly dressed as he continually has to deal with the
+litigants and he's the first one they meet, so he needs to give a
+dignified first impression. The rest of us I'm afraid, as you can see
+just by looking at me, dress very badly and old-fashioned; and there's
+not much point in spending much on clothes anyway, as we hardly ever
+leave the offices, we even sleep here. But, as I said, we decided that
+the information-giver would have to have nice clothes. As the management
+here is rather peculiar in this respect, and they would get them for us,
+we had a collection--some of the litigants contributed too--and bought
+him these lovely clothes and some others besides. So everything would be
+ready for him to give a good impression, except that he spoils it again
+by laughing and frightening people." "That's how it is," said the man,
+mocking her, "but I don't understand why it is that you're explaining
+all our intimate facts to the gentleman, or rather why it is that you're
+pressing them on him, as I'm sure he's not all interested. Just look at
+him sitting there, it's clear he's occupied with his own affairs." K.
+just did not feel like contradicting him. The girl's intention may have
+been good, perhaps she was under instructions to distract him or to give
+him the chance to collect himself, but the attempt had not worked. "I
+had to explain to him why you were laughing," said the girl. "I suppose
+it was insulting." "I think he would forgive even worse insults if I
+finally took him outside." K. said nothing, did not even look up, he
+tolerated the two of them negotiating over him like an object, that was
+even what suited him best. But suddenly he felt the information-giver's
+hand on one arm and the young woman's hand on the other. "Up you get
+then, weakling," said the information-giver. "Thank you both very much,"
+said K., pleasantly surprised, as he slowly rose and personally guided
+these unfamiliar hands to the places where he most needed support. As
+they approached the corridor, the girl said quietly into K.'s ear, "I
+must seem to think it's very important to show the information-giver in
+a good light, but you shouldn't doubt what I say, I just want to say the
+truth. He isn't hard-hearted. It's not really his job to help litigants
+outside if they're unwell but he's doing it anyway, as you can see. I
+don't suppose any of us is hard-hearted, perhaps we'd all like to be
+helpful, but working for the court offices it's easy for us to give the
+impression we are hard-hearted and don't want to help anyone. It makes
+me quite sad." "Would you not like to sit down here a while?" asked the
+information-giver, there were already in the corridor and just in front
+of the defendant whom K. had spoken to earlier. K. felt almost ashamed
+to be seen by him, earlier he had stood so upright in front of him and
+now he had to be supported by two others, his hat was held up by the
+information-giver balanced on outstretched fingers, his hair was
+dishevelled and hung down onto the sweat on his forehead. But the
+defendant seemed to notice nothing of what was going on and just stood
+there humbly, as if wanting to apologise to the information-giver for
+being there. The information-giver looked past him. "I know," he said,
+"that my case can't be settled today, not yet, but I've come in anyway,
+I thought, I thought I could wait here anyway, it's Sunday today, I've
+got plenty of time, and I'm not disturbing anyone here." "There's no
+need to be so apologetic," said the information-giver, "it's very
+commendable for you to be so attentive. You are taking up space here
+when you don't need to but as long as you don't get in my way I will do
+nothing to stop you following the progress of your case as closely as
+you like. When one has seen so many people who shamefully neglect their
+cases one learns to show patience with people like you. Do sit down."
+"He's very good with the litigants," whispered the girl. K. nodded, but
+started to move off again when the information-giver repeated, "Would
+you not like to sit down here a while?" "No," said K., "I don't want to
+rest." He had said that as decisively as he could, but in fact it would
+have done him a lot of good to sit down. It was as if he were suffering
+sea-sickness. He felt as if he were on a ship in a rough sea, as if the
+water were hitting against the wooden walls, a thundering from the
+depths of the corridor as if the torrent were crashing over it, as if
+the corridor were swaying and the waiting litigants on each side of it
+rising and sinking. It made the calmness of the girl and the man leading
+him all the more incomprehensible. He was at their mercy, if they let go
+of him he would fall like a board. Their little eyes glanced here and
+there, K. could feel the evenness of their steps but could not do the
+same, as from step to step he was virtually being carried. He finally
+noticed they were speaking to him but he did not understand them, all he
+heard was a noise that filled all the space and through which there
+seemed to be an unchanging higher note sounding, like a siren. "Louder,"
+he whispered with his head sunk low, ashamed at having to ask them to
+speak louder when he knew they had spoken loudly enough, even if it had
+been, for him, incomprehensible. At last, a draught of cool air blew in
+his face as if a gap had been torn out in the wall in front of him, and
+next to him he heard someone say, "First he says he wants to go, and
+then you can tell him a hundred times that this is the way out and he
+doesn't move." K. became aware that he was standing in front of the way
+out, and that the young woman had opened the door. It seemed to him that
+all his strength returned to him at once, and to get a foretaste of
+freedom he stepped straight on to one of the stairs and took his leave
+there of his companions, who bowed to him. "Thank you very much," he
+repeated, shook their hands once more and did not let go until he
+thought he saw that they found it hard to bear the comparatively fresh
+air from the stairway after being so long used to the air in the
+offices. They were hardly able to reply, and the young woman might even
+have fallen over if K. had not shut the door extremely fast. K. then
+stood still for a while, combed his hair with the help of a pocket
+mirror, picked up his hat from the next stair--the information-giver
+must have thrown it down there--and then he ran down the steps so fresh
+and in such long leaps that the contrast with his previous state nearly
+frightened him. His normally sturdy state of health had never prepared
+him for surprises such as this. Did his body want to revolt and cause
+him a new trial as he was bearing the old one with such little effort?
+He did not quite reject the idea that he should see a doctor the next
+time he had the chance, but whatever he did--and this was something on
+which he could advise himself--he wanted to spend all Sunday mornings in
+future better than he had spent this one.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Four
+
+Miss Bürstner's Friend
+
+
+For some time after this, K. found it impossible to exchange even just a
+few words with Miss Bürstner. He tried to reach her in many and various
+ways but she always found a way to avoid it. He would come straight home
+from the office, remain in her room without the light on, and sit on the
+sofa with nothing more to distract him than keeping watch on the empty
+hallway. If the maid went by and closed the door of the apparently empty
+room he would get up after a while and open it again. He got up an hour
+earlier than usual in the morning so that he might perhaps find Miss
+Bürstner alone as she went to the office. But none of these efforts
+brought any success. Then he wrote her a letter, both to the office and
+the flat, attempting once more to justify his behaviour, offered to make
+whatever amends he could, promised never to cross whatever boundary she
+might set him and begged merely to have the chance to speak to her some
+time, especially as he was unable to do anything with Mrs. Grubach
+either until he had spoken with Miss Bürstner, he finally informed her
+that the following Sunday he would stay in his room all day waiting for
+a sign from her that there was some hope of his request being fulfilled,
+or at least that she would explain to him why she could not fulfil it
+even though he had promised to observe whatever stipulations she might
+make. The letters were not returned, but there was no answer either.
+However, on the following Sunday there was a sign that seemed clear
+enough. It was still early when K. noticed, through the keyhole, that
+there was an unusual level of activity in the hallway which soon abated.
+A French teacher, although she was German and called Montag, a pale and
+febrile girl with a slight limp who had previously occupied a room of
+her own, was moving into Miss Bürstner's room. She could be seen
+shuffling through the hallway for several hours, there was always
+another piece of clothing or a blanket or a book that she had forgotten
+and had to be fetched specially and brought into the new home.
+
+When Mrs. Grubach brought K. his breakfast--ever since the time when she
+had made K. so cross she didn't trust the maid to do the slightest
+job--he had no choice but to speak to her, for the first time in five
+days. "Why is there so much noise in the hallway today?" he asked as she
+poured his coffee out, "Can't something be done about it? Does this
+clearing out have to be done on a Sunday?" K. did not look up at Mrs.
+Grubach, but he saw nonetheless that she seemed to feel some relief as
+she breathed in. Even sharp questions like this from Mr. K. she
+perceived as forgiveness, or as the beginning of forgiveness. "We're not
+clearing anything out, Mr. K.," she said, "it's just that Miss Montag is
+moving in with Miss Bürstner and is moving her things across." She said
+nothing more, but just waited to see how K. would take it and whether he
+would allow her to carry on speaking. But K. kept her in uncertainty,
+took the spoon and pensively stirred his coffee while he remained
+silent. Then he looked up at her and said, "What about the suspicions
+you had earlier about Miss Bürstner, have you given them up?" "Mr. K.,"
+called Mrs. Grubach, who had been waiting for this very question, as she
+put her hands together and held them out towards him. "I just made a
+chance remark and you took it so badly. I didn't have the slightest
+intention of offending anyone, not you or anyone else. You've known me
+for long enough, Mr. K., I'm sure you're convinced of that. You don't
+know how I've been suffering for the past few days! That I should tell
+lies about my tenants! And you, Mr. K., you believed it! And said I
+should give you notice! Give you notice!" At this last outcry, Mrs.
+Grubach was already choking back her tears, she raised her apron to her
+face and blubbered out loud.
+
+"Oh, don't cry Mrs. Grubach," said K., looking out the window, he was
+thinking only of Miss Bürstner and how she was accepting an unknown girl
+into her room. "Now don't cry," he said again as he turned his look back
+into the room where Mrs. Grubach was still crying. "I meant no harm
+either when I said that. It was simply a misunderstanding between us.
+That can happen even between old friends sometimes." Mrs. Grubach pulled
+her apron down to below her eyes to see whether K. really was attempting
+a reconciliation. "Well, yes, that's how it is," said K., and as Mrs.
+Grubach's behaviour indicated that the captain had said nothing he dared
+to add, "Do you really think, then, that I'd want to make an enemy of
+you for the sake of a girl we hardly know?" "Yes, you're quite right,
+Mr. K.," said Mrs. Grubach, and then, to her misfortune, as soon as she
+felt just a little freer to speak, she added something rather inept. "I
+kept asking myself why it was that Mr. K. took such an interest in Miss
+Bürstner. Why does he quarrel with me over her when he knows that any
+cross word from him and I can't sleep that night? And I didn't say
+anything about Miss Bürstner that I hadn't seen with my own eyes." K.
+said nothing in reply, he should have chased her from the room as soon
+as she had opened her mouth, and he didn't want to do that. He contented
+himself with merely drinking his coffee and letting Mrs. Grubach feel
+that she was superfluous. Outside, the dragging steps of Miss Montag
+could still be heard as she went from one side of the hallway to the
+other. "Do you hear that?" asked K. pointing his hand at the door.
+"Yes," said Mrs. Grubach with a sigh, "I wanted to give her some help
+and I wanted the maid to help her too but she's stubborn, she wants to
+move everything in herself. I wonder at Miss Bürstner. I often feel it's
+a burden for me to have Miss Montag as a tenant but Miss Bürstner
+accepts her into her room with herself." "There's nothing there for you
+to worry about," said K., crushing the remains of a sugar lump in his
+cup. "Does she cause you any trouble?" "No," said Mrs. Grubach, "in
+itself it's very good to have her there, it makes another room free for
+me and I can let my nephew, the captain, occupy it. I began to worry he
+might be disturbing you when I had to let him live in the living room
+next to you over the last few days. He's not very considerate." "What an
+idea!" said K. standing up, "there's no question of that. You seem to
+think that because I can't stand this to-ing and fro-ing of Miss Montag
+that I'm over-sensitive--and there she goes back again." Mrs. Grubach
+appeared quite powerless. "Should I tell her to leave moving the rest of
+her things over till later, then, Mr. K.? If that's what you want I'll
+do it immediately." "But she has to move in with Miss Bürstner!" said K.
+"Yes," said Mrs. Grubach, without quite understanding what K. meant. "So
+she has to take her things over there." Mrs. Grubach just nodded. K. was
+irritated all the more by this dumb helplessness which, seen from the
+outside, could have seemed like a kind of defiance on her part. He began
+to walk up and down the room between the window and the door, thus
+depriving Mrs. Grubach of the chance to leave, which she otherwise
+probably would have done.
+
+Just as K. once more reached the door, someone knocked at it. It was the
+maid, to say that Miss Montag would like to have a few words with Mr.
+K., and therefore requested that he come to the dining room where she
+was waiting for him. K. heard the maid out thoughtfully, and then looked
+back at the shocked Mrs. Grubach in a way that was almost contemptuous.
+His look seemed to be saying that K. had been expecting this invitation
+for Miss Montag for a long time, and that it was confirmation of the
+suffering he had been made to endure that Sunday morning from Mrs.
+Grubach's tenants. He sent the maid back with the reply that he was on
+his way, then he went to the wardrobe to change his coat, and in answer
+to Mrs. Grubach's gentle whining about the nuisance Miss Montag was
+causing merely asked her to clear away the breakfast things. "But you've
+hardly touched it," said Mrs. Grubach. "Oh just take it away!" shouted
+K. It seemed to him that Miss Montag was mixed up in everything and made
+it repulsive to him.
+
+As he went through the hallway he looked at the closed door of Miss
+Bürstner's room. But it wasn't there that he was invited, but the dining
+room, to which he yanked the door open without knocking.
+
+The room was long but narrow with one window. There was only enough
+space available to put two cupboards at an angle in the corner by the
+door, and the rest of the room was entirely taken up with the long
+dining table which started by the door and reached all the way to the
+great window, which was thus made almost inaccessible. The table was
+already laid for a large number of people, as on Sundays almost all the
+tenants ate their dinner here at midday.
+
+When K. entered, Miss Montag came towards him from the window along one
+side of the table. They greeted each other in silence. Then Miss Montag,
+her head unusually erect as always, said, "I'm not sure whether you know
+me." K. looked at her with a frown. "Of course I do," he said, "you've
+been living here with Mrs. Grubach for quite some time now." "But I get
+the impression you don't pay much attention to what's going on in the
+lodging house," said Miss Montag. "No," said K. "Would you not like to
+sit down?" said Miss Montag. In silence, the two of them drew chairs out
+from the farthest end of the table and sat down facing each other. But
+Miss Montag stood straight up again as she had left her handbag on the
+window sill and went to fetch it; she shuffled down the whole length of
+the room. When she came back, the handbag lightly swinging, she said,
+"I'd like just to have a few words with you on behalf of my friend. She
+would have come herself, but she's feeling a little unwell today.
+Perhaps you'll be kind enough to forgive her and listen to me instead.
+There's anyway nothing that she could have said that I won't. On the
+contrary, in fact, I think I can say even more than her because I'm
+relatively impartial. Would you not agree?" "What is there to say,
+then?" answered K., who was tired of Miss Montag continuously watching
+his lips. In that way she took control of what he wanted to say before
+he said it. "Miss Bürstner clearly refuses to grant me the personal
+meeting that I asked her for." "That's how it is," said Miss Montag, "or
+rather, that's not at all how it is, the way you put it is remarkably
+severe. Generally speaking, meetings are neither granted nor the
+opposite. But it can be that meetings are considered unnecessary, and
+that's how it is here. Now, after your comment, I can speak openly. You
+asked my friend, verbally or in writing, for the chance to speak with
+her. Now my friend is aware of your reasons for asking for this
+meeting--or at least I suppose she is--and so, for reasons I know
+nothing about, she is quite sure that it would be of no benefit to
+anyone if this meeting actually took place. Moreover, it was only
+yesterday, and only very briefly, that she made it clear to me that such
+a meeting could be of no benefit for yourself either, she feels that it
+can only have been a matter of chance that such an idea came to you, and
+that even without any explanations from her, you will very soon come to
+realise yourself, if you have not done so already, the futility of your
+idea. My answer to that is that although it may be quite right, I
+consider it advantageous, if the matter is to be made perfectly clear,
+to give you an explicit answer. I offered my services in taking on the
+task, and after some hesitation my friend conceded. I hope, however,
+also to have acted in your interests, as even the slightest uncertainty
+in the least significant of matters will always remain a cause of
+suffering and if, as in this case, it can be removed without substantial
+effort, then it is better if that is done without delay." "I thank you,"
+said K. as soon as Miss Montag had finished. He stood slowly up, looked
+at her, then across the table, then out the window--the house opposite
+stood there in the sun--and went to the door. Miss Montag followed him a
+few paces, as if she did not quite trust him. At the door, however, both
+of them had to step back as it opened and Captain Lanz entered. This was
+the first time that K. had seen him close up. He was a large man of
+about forty with a tanned, fleshy face. He bowed slightly, intending it
+also for K., and then went over to Miss Montag and deferentially kissed
+her hand. He was very elegant in the way he moved. The courtesy he
+showed towards Miss Montag made a striking contrast with the way she had
+been treated by K. Nonetheless, Miss Montag did not seem to be cross
+with K. as it even seemed to him that she wanted to introduce the
+captain. K. however, did not want to be introduced, he would not have
+been able to show any sort of friendliness either to Miss Montag or to
+the captain, the kiss on the hand had, for K., bound them into a group
+which would keep him at a distance from Miss Bürstner whilst at the same
+time seeming to be totally harmless and unselfish. K. thought, however,
+that he saw more than that, he thought he also saw that Miss Montag had
+chosen a means of doing it that was good, but two-edged. She exaggerated
+the importance of the relationship between K. and Miss Bürstner, and
+above all she exaggerated the importance of asking to speak with her and
+she tried at the same time to make out that K. was exaggerating
+everything. She would be disappointed, K. did not want to exaggerate
+anything, he was aware that Miss Bürstner was a little typist who would
+not offer him much resistance for long. In doing so he deliberately took
+no account of what Mrs. Grubach had told him about Miss Bürstner. All
+these things were going through his mind as he left the room with hardly
+a polite word. He wanted to go straight to his room, but a little laugh
+from Miss Montag that he heard from the dining room behind him brought
+him to the idea that he might prepare a surprise for the two of them,
+the captain and Miss Montag. He looked round and listened to find out if
+there might be any disturbance from any of the surrounding rooms,
+everywhere was quiet, the only thing to be heard was the conversation
+from the dining room and Mrs. Grubach's voice from the passage leading
+to the kitchen. This seemed an opportune time, K. went to Miss
+Bürstner's room and knocked gently. There was no sound so he knocked
+again but there was still no answer in reply. Was she asleep? Or was
+she really unwell? Or was she just pretending as she realised it could
+only be K. knocking so gently? K. assumed she was pretending and
+knocked harder, eventually, when the knocking brought no result, he
+carefully opened the door with the sense of doing something that was not
+only improper but also pointless. In the room there was no-one. What's
+more, it looked hardly at all like the room K. had known before. Against
+the wall there were now two beds behind one another, there were clothes
+piled up on three chairs near the door, a wardrobe stood open. Miss
+Bürstner must have gone out while Miss Montag was speaking to him in the
+dining room. K. was not greatly bothered by this, he had hardly expected
+to be able to find Miss Bürstner so easily and had made this attempt for
+little more reason than to spite Miss Montag. But that made it all the
+more embarrassing for him when, as he was closing the door again, he saw
+Miss Montag and the captain talking in the open doorway of the dining
+room. They had probably been standing there ever since K. had opened the
+door, they avoided seeming to observe K. but chatted lightly and
+followed his movements with glances, the absent minded glances to the
+side such as you make during a conversation. But these glances were
+heavy for K., and he rushed alongside the wall back into his own room.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Five
+
+The whip-man
+
+
+One evening, a few days later, K. was walking along one of the corridors
+that separated his office from the main stairway--he was nearly the last
+one to leave for home that evening, there remained only a couple of
+workers in the light of a single bulb in the dispatch department--when
+he heard a sigh from behind a door which he had himself never opened but
+which he had always thought just led into a junk room. He stood in
+amazement and listened again to establish whether he might not be
+mistaken. For a while there was silence, but then came some more sighs.
+His first thought was to fetch one of the servitors, it might well have
+been worth having a witness present, but then he was taken by an
+uncontrollable curiosity that make him simply yank the door open. It
+was, as he had thought, a junk room. Old, unusable forms, empty stone
+ink-bottles lay scattered behind the entrance. But in the cupboard-like
+room itself stood three men, crouching under the low ceiling. A candle
+fixed on a shelf gave them light. "What are you doing here?" asked K.
+quietly, but crossly and without thinking. One of the men was clearly in
+charge, and attracted attention by being dressed in a kind of dark
+leather costume which left his neck and chest and his arms exposed. He
+did not answer. But the other two called out, "Mr. K.! We're to be
+beaten because you made a complaint about us to the examining judge."
+And now, K. finally realised that it was actually the two policemen,
+Franz and Willem, and that the third man held a cane in his hand with
+which to beat them. "Well," said K., staring at them, "I didn't make any
+complaint, I only said what took place in my home. And your behaviour
+was not entirely unobjectionable, after all." "Mr. K.," said Willem,
+while Franz clearly tried to shelter behind him as protection from the
+third man, "if you knew how badly we get paid you wouldn't think so
+badly of us. I've got a family to feed, and Franz here wanted to get
+married, you just have to get more money where you can, you can't do it
+just by working hard, not however hard you try. I was sorely tempted by
+your fine clothes, policemen aren't allowed to do that sort of thing,
+course they aren't, and it wasn't right of us, but it's tradition that
+the clothes go to the officers, that's how it's always been, believe me;
+and it's understandable too, isn't it, what can things like that mean
+for anyone unlucky enough to be arrested. But if he starts talking about
+it openly then the punishment has to follow." "I didn't know about any
+of this that you've been telling me, and I made no sort of request that
+you be punished, I was simply acting on principle." "Franz," said
+Willem, turning to the other policeman, "didn't I tell you that the
+gentleman didn't say he wanted us to be punished. Now you can hear for
+yourself, he didn't even know we'd have to be punished." "Don't you let
+them persuade you, talking like that," said the third man to K., "this
+punishment is both just and unavoidable." "Don't listen to him," said
+Willem, interrupting himself only to quickly bring his hand to his mouth
+when it had received a stroke of the cane, "we're only being punished
+because you made a complaint against us. Nothing would have happened to
+us otherwise, not even if they'd found out what we'd done. Can you call
+that justice? Both of us, me especially, we'd proved our worth as good
+police officers over a long period--you've got to admit yourself that as
+far as official work was concerned we did the job well--things looked
+good for us, we had prospects, it's quite certain that we would've been
+made whip-men too, like this one, only he had the luck not to have
+anyone make a complaint about him, as you really don't get many
+complaints like that. Only that's all finished now, Mr. K., our careers
+are at an end, we're going to have to do work now that's far inferior to
+police work and besides all this we're going to get this terrible,
+painful beating." "Can the cane really cause so much pain, then?" asked
+K., testing the cane that the whip-man swang in front of him. "We're
+going to have to strip off totally naked," said Willem. "Oh, I see,"
+said K., looking straight at the whip-man, his skin was burned brown
+like a sailor's, and his face showed health and vigour. "Is there then
+no possibility of sparing these two their beating?" he asked him. "No,"
+said the whip-man, shaking his head with a laugh. "Get undressed!" he
+ordered the policemen. And to K. he said, "You shouldn't believe
+everything they tell you, it's the fear of being beaten, it's already
+made them a bit weak in the head. This one here, for instance," he
+pointed at Willem, "all that he told you about his career prospects,
+it's just ridiculous. Look at him, look how fat he is--the first strokes
+of the cane will just get lost in all that fat. Do you know what it is
+that's made him so fat. He's in the habit of, everyone that gets
+arrested by him, he eats their breakfast. Didn't he eat up your
+breakfast? Yeah, I thought as much. But a man with a belly like that
+can't be made into a whip-man and never will be, that is quite out of
+the question." "There are whip-men like that," Willem insisted, who had
+just released the belt of this trousers. "No," said the whip-man,
+striking him such a blow with the cane on his neck that it made him
+wince, "you shouldn't be listening to this, just get undressed." "I
+would make it well worth your while if you would let them go," said K.,
+and without looking at the whip-man again--as such matters are best
+carried on with both pairs of eyes turned down--he pulled out his
+wallet. "And then you'd try and put in a complaint against me, too,"
+said the whip-man, "and get me flogged. No, no!" "Now, do be
+reasonable," said K., "if I had wanted to get these two punished I would
+not now be trying to buy their freedom, would I? I could simply close
+the door here behind me, go home and see or hear nothing more of it. But
+that's not what I'm doing, it really is of much more importance to me to
+let them go free; if I had realised they would be punished, or even that
+they might be punished, I would never have named them in the first place
+as they are not the ones I hold responsible. It's the organisation
+that's to blame, the high officials are the ones to blame." "That's how
+it is!" shouted the policemen, who then immediately received another
+blow on their backs, which were by now exposed. "If you had a senior
+judge here beneath your stick," said K., pressing down the cane as he
+spoke to stop it being raised once more, "I really would do nothing to
+stop you, on the contrary, I would even pay you money to give you all
+the more strength." "Yeah, that's all very plausible, what you're saying
+there," said the whip-man, "only I'm not the sort of person you can
+bribe. It's my job to flog people, so I flog them." Franz, the
+policeman, had been fairly quiet so far, probably in expectation of a
+good result from K.'s intervention, but now he stepped forward to the
+door wearing just his trousers, knelt down hanging on to K.'s arm and
+whispered, "Even if you can't get mercy shown for both of us, at least
+try and get me set free. Willem is older than me, he's less sensitive
+than me in every way, he even got a light beating a couple of years
+ago, but my record's still clean, I only did things the way I did
+because Willem led me on to it, he's been my teacher both for good and
+bad. Down in front of the bank my poor bride is waiting for me at the
+entrance, I'm so ashamed of myself, it's pitiful." His face was flowing
+over with tears, and he wiped it dry on K.'s coat. "I'm not going to
+wait any longer," said the whip-man, taking hold of the cane in both
+hands and laying in to Franz while Willem cowered back in a corner and
+looked on secretly, not even daring to turn his head. Then, the sudden
+scream that shot out from Franz was long and irrevocable, it seemed to
+come not from a human being but from an instrument that was being
+tortured, the whole corridor rang with it, it must have been heard by
+everyone in the building. "Don't shout like that!", called out K.,
+unable to prevent himself, and, as he looked anxiously in the direction
+from which the servitor would come, he gave Franz a shove, not hard, but
+hard enough for him to fall down unconscious, clawing at the ground with
+his hands by reflex; he still did not avoid being hit; the rod still
+found him on the floor; the tip of the rod swang regularly up and down
+while he rolled to and fro under its blows. And now one of the servitors
+appeared in the distance, with another a few steps behind him. K. had
+quickly thrown the door shut, gone over to one of the windows
+overlooking the yard and opened it. The screams had completely stopped.
+So that the servitor wouldn't come in, he called out, "It's only me!"
+"Good evening, chief clerk," somebody called back. "Is there anything
+wrong?" "No, no," answered K., "it's only a dog yelping in the yard."
+There was no sound from the servitors so he added, "You can go back to
+what you were doing." He did not want to become involved with a
+conversation with them, and so he leant out of the window. A little
+while later, when he looked out in the corridor, they had already gone.
+Now, K. remained at the window, he did not dare go back into the junk
+room, and he did not want to go home either. The yard he looked down
+into was small and rectangular, all around it were offices, all the
+windows were now dark and only those at the very top caught a reflection
+of the moon. K. tried hard to see into the darkness of one corner of the
+yard, where a few handcarts had been left behind one another. He felt
+anguish at not having been able to prevent the flogging, but that was
+not his fault, if Franz had not screamed like that--clearly it must have
+caused a great deal of pain but it's important to maintain control of
+oneself at important moments--if Franz had not screamed then it was at
+least highly probable that K. would have been able to dissuade the
+whip-man. If all the junior officers were contemptible why would the
+whip-man, whose position was the most inhumane of all, be any exception,
+and K. had noticed very clearly how his eyes had lit up when he saw the
+banknotes, he had obviously only seemed serious about the flogging to
+raise the level of the bribe a little. And K. had not been ungenerous,
+he really had wanted to get the policemen freed; if he really had now
+begun to do something against the degeneracy of the court then it was a
+matter of course that he would have to do something here as well. But of
+course, it became impossible for him to do anything as soon as Franz
+started screaming. K. could not possibly have let the junior bank staff,
+and perhaps even all sorts of other people, come along and catch him by
+surprise as he haggled with those people in the junk room. Nobody could
+really expect that sort of sacrifice of him. If that had been his
+intention then it would almost have been easier, K. would have taken
+his own clothes off and offered himself to the whip-man in the
+policemen's place. The whip-man would certainly not have accepted this
+substitution anyway, as in that way he would have seriously violated his
+duty without gaining any benefit. He would most likely have violated his
+duty twice over, as court employees were probably under orders not to
+cause any harm to K. while he was facing charges, although there may
+have been special conditions in force here. However things stood, K. was
+able to do no more than throw the door shut, even though that would
+still do nothing to remove all the dangers he faced. It was regrettable
+that he had given Franz a shove, and it could only be excused by the
+heat of the moment.
+
+In the distance, he heard the steps of the servitors; he did not want
+them to be too aware of his presence, so he closed the window and
+walked towards the main staircase. At the door of the junk room he
+stopped and listened for a little while. All was silent. The two
+policemen were entirely at the whip-man's mercy; he could have beaten
+them to death. K. reached his hand out for the door handle but drew it
+suddenly back. He was no longer in any position to help anyone, and the
+servitors would soon be back; he did, though, promise himself that he
+would raise the matter again with somebody and see that, as far as it
+was in his power, those who really were guilty, the high officials whom
+nobody had so far dared point out to him, received their due punishment.
+As he went down the main stairway at the front of the bank, he looked
+carefully round at everyone who was passing, but there was no girl to be
+seen who might have been waiting for somebody, not even within some
+distance from the bank. Franz's claim that his bride was waiting for him
+was thus shown to be a lie, albeit one that was forgivable and intended
+only to elicit more sympathy.
+
+The policemen were still on K.'s mind all through the following day; he
+was unable to concentrate on his work and had to stay in his office a
+little longer than the previous day so that he could finish it. On the
+way home, as he passed by the junk room again, he opened its door as if
+that had been his habit. Instead of the darkness he expected, he saw
+everything unchanged from the previous evening, and did not know how he
+should respond. Everything was exactly the same as he had seen it when
+he had opened the door the previous evening. The forms and bottles of
+ink just inside the doorway, the whip-man with his cane, the two
+policemen, still undressed, the candle on the shelf, and the two
+policemen began to wail and call out "Mr. K.!" K. slammed the door
+immediately shut, and even thumped on it with his fists as if that
+would shut it all the firmer. Almost in tears, he ran to the servitors
+working quietly at the copying machine. "Go and get that junk room
+cleared out!" he shouted, and, in amazement, they stopped what they were
+doing. "It should have been done long ago, we're sinking in dirt!" They
+would be able to do the job the next day, K. nodded, it was too late in
+the evening to make them do it there and then as he had originally
+intended. He sat down briefly in order to keep them near him for a
+little longer, looked through a few of the copies to give the impression
+that he was checking them and then, as he saw that they would not dare
+to leave at the same time as himself, went home tired and with his mind
+numb.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Six
+
+K.'s uncle--Leni
+
+
+One afternoon--K. was very busy at the time, getting the post
+ready--K.'s Uncle Karl, a small country land owner, came into the room,
+pushing his way between two of the staff who were bringing in some
+papers. K. had long expected his uncle to appear, but the sight of him
+now shocked K. far less than the prospect of it had done a long time
+before. His uncle was bound to come, K. had been sure of that for about
+a month. He already thought at the time he could see how his uncle
+would arrive, slightly bowed, his battered panama hat in his left hand,
+his right hand already stretched out over the desk long before he was
+close enough as he rushed carelessly towards K. knocking over everything
+that was in his way. K.'s uncle was always in a hurry, as he suffered
+from the unfortunate belief that he had a number of things to do while
+he was in the big city and had to settle all of them in one day--his
+visits were only ever for one day--and at the same time thought he could
+not forgo any conversation or piece of business or pleasure that might
+arise by chance. Uncle Karl was K.'s former guardian, and so K. was
+duty-bound to help him in all of this as well as to offer him a bed for
+the night. "I'm haunted by a ghost from the country," he would say.
+
+As soon as they had greeted each other--K. had invited him to sit in
+the armchair but Uncle Karl had no time for that--he said he wanted to
+speak briefly with K. in private. "It is necessary," he said with a
+tired gulp, "it is necessary for my peace of mind." K. immediately sent
+the junior staff from the room and told them to let no-one in. "What's
+this that I've been hearing, Josef?" cried K.'s uncle when they were
+alone, as he sat on the table shoving various papers under himself
+without looking at them to make himself more comfortable. K. said
+nothing, he knew what was coming, but, suddenly relieved from the
+effort of the work he had been doing, he gave way to a pleasant
+lassitude and looked out the window at the other side of the street.
+From where he sat, he could see just a small, triangular section of it,
+part of the empty walls of houses between two shop windows. "You're
+staring out the window!" called out his uncle, raising his arms, "For
+God's sake, Josef, give me an answer! Is it true, can it really be
+true?" "Uncle Karl," said K., wrenching himself back from his
+daydreaming, "I really don't know what it is you want of me." "Josef,"
+said his uncle in a warning tone, "as far as I know, you've always told
+the truth. Am I to take what you've just said as a bad sign?" "I think I
+know what it is you want," said K. obediently, "I expect you've heard
+about my trial." "That's right," answered his uncle with a slow nod,
+"I've heard about your trial." "Who did you hear it from, then?" asked
+K. "Erna wrote to me," said his uncle, "she doesn't have much contact
+with you, it's true, you don't pay very much attention to her, I'm
+afraid to say, but she learned about it nonetheless. I got her letter
+today and, of course, I came straight here. And for no other reason, but
+it seems to me that this is reason enough. I can read you out the part
+of the letter that concerns you." He drew the letter out from his
+wallet. "Here it is. She writes; 'I have not seen Josef for a long time,
+I was in the bank last week but Josef was so busy that they would not
+let me through; I waited there for nearly an hour but then I had to go
+home as I had my piano lesson. I would have liked to have spoken to him,
+maybe there will be a chance another time. He sent me a big box of
+chocolates for my name-day, that was very nice and attentive of him. I
+forgot to tell you about it when I wrote, and I only remember now that
+you ask me about it. Chocolate, as I am sure you are aware, disappears
+straight away in this lodging house, almost as soon as you know somebody
+has given you chocolate it is gone. But there is something else I wanted
+to tell you about Josef. Like I said, they would not let me through to
+see him at the bank because he was negotiating with some gentleman just
+then. After I had been waiting quietly for quite a long time I asked one
+of the staff whether his meeting would last much longer. He said it
+might well do, as it was probably about the legal proceedings, he said,
+that were being conducted against him. I asked what sort of legal
+proceedings it was that were being conducted against the chief clerk,
+and whether he was not making some mistake, but he said he was not
+making any mistake, there were legal proceedings underway and even that
+they were about something quite serious, but he did not know any more
+about it. He would have liked to have been of some help to the chief
+clerk himself, as the chief clerk was a gentleman, good and honest, but
+he did not know what it was he could do and merely hoped there would be
+some influential gentlemen who would take his side. I'm sure that is
+what will happen and that everything will turn out for the best in the
+end, but in the mean time things do not look at all good, and you can
+see that from the mood of the chief clerk himself. Of course, I did not
+place too much importance on this conversation, and even did my best to
+put the bank clerk's mind at rest, he was quite a simple man. I told him
+he was not to speak to anyone else about this, and I think it is all
+just a rumour, but I still think it might be good if you, Dear Father,
+if you looked into the matter the next time you visit. It will be easy
+for you to find out more detail and, if it is really necessary, to do
+something about it through the great and influential people you know.
+But if it is not necessary, and that is what seems most likely, then at
+least your daughter will soon have the chance to embrace you and I look
+forward to it.'--She's a good child," said K.'s uncle when he had
+finished reading, and wiped a few tears from his eyes. K. nodded. With
+all the different disruptions he had had recently he had completely
+forgotten about Erna, even her birthday, and the story of the chocolates
+had clearly just been invented so that he wouldn't get in trouble with
+his aunt and uncle. It was very touching, and even the theatre tickets,
+which he would regularly send her from then on, would not be enough to
+repay her, but he really did not feel, now, that it was right for him to
+visit her in her lodgings and hold conversations with a little, eighteen
+year old schoolgirl. "And what do you have to say about that?" asked his
+uncle, who had forgotten all his rush and excitement as he read the
+letter, and seemed to be about to read it again. "Yes, Uncle," said K.,
+"it is true." "True!" called out his uncle. "What is true? How can this
+be true? What sort of trial is it? Not a criminal trial, I hope?" "It's
+a criminal trial," answered K. "And you sit quietly here while you've
+got a criminal trial round your neck?" shouted his uncle, getting ever
+louder. "The more calm I am, the better it will be for the outcome,"
+said K. in a tired voice, "don't worry." "How can I help worrying?!"
+shouted his uncle, "Josef, my dear Josef, think about yourself, about
+your family, think about our good name! Up till now, you've always been
+our pride, don't now become our disgrace. I don't like the way you're
+behaving," he said, looking at K. with his head at an angle, "that's not
+how an innocent man behaves when he's accused of something, not if he's
+still got any strength in him. Just tell me what it's all about so that
+I can help you. It's something to do with the bank, I take it?" "No,"
+said K. as he stood up, "and you're speaking too loud, Uncle, I expect
+one of the staff is listening at the door and I find that rather
+unpleasant. It's best if we go somewhere else, then I can answer all
+your questions, as far as I can. And I know very well that I have to
+account to the family for what I do." "You certainly do!" his uncle
+shouted, "Quite right, you do. Now just get a move on, Josef, hurry up
+now!" "I still have a few documents I need to prepare," said K., and,
+using the intercom, he summoned his deputy who entered a few moments
+later. K.'s uncle, still angry and excited, gestured with his hand to
+show that K. had summoned him, even though there was no need whatever to
+do so. K. stood in front of the desk and explained to the young man, who
+listened calm and attentive, what would need to be done that day in his
+absence, speaking in a calm voice and making use of various documents.
+The presence of K.'s uncle while this was going on was quite disturbing;
+he did not listen to what was being said, but at first he stood there
+with eyes wide open and nervously biting his lips. Then he began to walk
+up and down the room, stopped now and then at the window, or stood in
+front of a picture always making various exclamations such as, "That is
+totally incomprehensible to me!" or "Now just tell me, what are you
+supposed to make of that?" The young man pretended to notice nothing of
+this and listened to K.'s instructions through to the end, he made a few
+notes, bowed to both K. and his uncle and then left the room. K.'s uncle
+had turned his back to him and was looking out the window, bunching up
+the curtains with his outstretched hands. The door had hardly closed
+when he called out, "At last! Now that he's stopped jumping about we can
+go too!" Once they were in the front hall of the bank, where several
+members of staff were standing about and where, just then, the deputy
+director was walking across, there was unfortunately no way of stopping
+K.'s uncle from continually asking questions about the trial. "Now
+then, Josef," he began, lightly acknowledging the bows from those around
+them as they passed, "tell me everything about this trial; what sort of
+trial is it?" K. made a few comments which conveyed little information,
+even laughed a little, and it was only when they reached the front steps
+that he explained to his uncle that he had not wanted to talk openly in
+front of those people. "Quite right," said his uncle, "but now start
+talking." With his head to one side, and smoking his cigar in short,
+impatient draughts, he listened. "First of all, Uncle," said K., "it's
+not a trial like you'd have in a normal courtroom." "So much the worse,"
+said his uncle. "How's that?" asked K., looking at him. "What I mean is,
+that's for the worse," he repeated. They were standing on the front
+steps of the bank; as the doorkeeper seemed to be listening to what they
+were saying K. drew his uncle down further, where they were absorbed
+into the bustle of the street. His uncle took K.'s arm and stopped
+asking questions with such urgency about the trial, they walked on for a
+while in silence. "But how did all this come about?" he eventually
+asked, stopping abruptly enough to startle the people walking behind,
+who had to avoid walking into him. "Things like this don't come all of a
+sudden, they start developing a long time beforehand, there must have
+been warning signs of it, why didn't you write to me? You know I'd do
+anything for you, to some extent I am still your guardian, and until
+today that's something I was proud of. I'll still help you, of course I
+will, only now, now that the trial is already underway, it makes it
+very difficult. But whatever; the best thing now is for you to take a
+short holiday staying with us in the country. You've lost weight, I can
+see that now. The country life will give you strength, that will be
+good, there's bound to be a lot of hard work ahead of you. But besides
+that it'll be a way of getting you away from the court, to some extent.
+Here they've got every means of showing the powers at their disposal
+and they're automatically bound to use them against you; in the country
+they'll either have to delegate authority to different bodies or just
+have to try and bother you by letter, telegram or telephone. And that's
+bound to weaken the effect, it won't release you from them but it'll
+give you room to breathe." "You could forbid me to leave," said K., who
+had been drawn slightly into his uncle's way of thinking by what he had
+been saying. "I didn't think you would do it," said his uncle
+thoughtfully, "you won't suffer too much loss of power by moving away."
+K. grasped his uncle under the arm to prevent him stopping still and
+said, "I thought you'd think all this is less important than I do, and
+now you're taking it so hard." "Josef," called his uncle trying to
+disentangle himself from him so that he could stop walking, but K. did
+not let go, "you've completely changed, you used to be so astute, are
+you losing it now? Do you want to lose the trial? Do you realise what
+that would mean? That would mean you would be simply destroyed. And
+that everyone you know would be pulled down with you or at the very
+least humiliated, disgraced right down to the ground. Josef, pull
+yourself together. The way you're so indifferent about it, it's driving
+me mad. Looking at you I can almost believe that old saying: 'Having a
+trial like that means losing a trial like that'." "My dear Uncle," said
+K., "it won't do any good to get excited, it's no good for you to do it
+and it'd be no good for me to do it. The case won't be won by getting
+excited, and please admit that my practical experience counts for
+something, just as I have always and still do respect your experience,
+even when it surprises me. You say that the family will also be
+affected by this trial; I really can't see how, but that's beside the
+point and I'm quite willing to follow your instructions in all of this.
+Only, I don't see any advantage in staying in the country, not even for
+you, as that would indicate flight and a sense of guilt. And besides,
+although I am more subject to persecution if I stay in the city I can
+also press the matter forward better here." "You're right," said his
+uncle in a tone that seemed to indicate they were finally coming closer
+to each other, "I just made the suggestion because, as I saw it, if you
+stay in the city the case will be put in danger by your indifference to
+it, and I thought it was better if I did the work for you. But will you
+push things forward yourself with all your strength, if so, that will
+naturally be far better." "We're agreed then," said K. "And do you have
+any suggestions for what I should do next?" "Well, naturally I'll have
+to think about it," said his uncle, "you must bear in mind that I've
+been living in the country for twenty years now, almost without a
+break, you lose your ability to deal with matters like this. But I do
+have some important connections with several people who, I expect, know
+their way around these things better than I do, and to contact them is a
+matter of course. Out there in the country I've been getting out of
+condition, I'm sure you're already aware of that. It's only at times
+like this that you notice it yourself. And this affair of yours came
+largely unexpected, although, oddly enough, I had expected something of
+the sort after I'd read Erna's letter, and today when I saw your face I
+knew it with almost total certainty. But all that is by the by, the
+important thing now is, we have no time to lose." Even while he was
+still speaking, K.'s uncle had stood on tiptoe to summon a taxi and now
+he pulled K. into the car behind himself as he called out an address to
+the driver. "We're going now to see Dr. Huld, the lawyer," he said, "we
+were at school together. I'm sure you know the name, don't you? No? Well
+that is odd. He's got a very good reputation as a defence barrister and
+for working with the poor. But I esteem him especially as someone you
+can trust." "It's alright with me, whatever you do," said K., although
+he was made uneasy by the rushed and urgent way his uncle was dealing
+with the matter. It was not very encouraging, as the accused, to be
+taken to a lawyer for poor people. "I didn't know," he said, "that you
+could take on a lawyer in matters like this." "Well of course you can,"
+said his uncle, "that goes without saying. Why wouldn't you take on a
+lawyer? And now, so that I'm properly instructed in this matter, tell me
+what's been happening so far." K. instantly began telling his uncle
+about what had been happening, holding nothing back--being completely
+open with him was the only way that K. could protest at his uncle's
+belief that the trial was a great disgrace. He mentioned Miss Bürstner's
+name just once and in passing, but that did nothing to diminish his
+openness about the trial as Miss Bürstner had no connection with it. As
+he spoke, he looked out the window and saw how, just then, they were
+getting closer to the suburb where the court offices were. He drew this
+to his uncle's attention, but he did not find the coincidence especially
+remarkable. The taxi stopped in front of a dark building. K.'s uncle
+knocked at the very first door at ground level; while they waited he
+smiled, showing his big teeth, and whispered, "Eight o'clock; not the
+usual sort of time to be visiting a lawyer, but Huld won't mind it from
+me." Two large, black eyes appeared in the spy-hatch in the door, they
+stared at the two visitors for a while and then disappeared; the door,
+however, did not open. K. and his uncle confirmed to each other the fact
+that they had seen the two eyes. "A new maid, afraid of strangers," said
+K.'s uncle, and knocked again. The eyes appeared once more. This time
+they seemed almost sad, but the open gas flame that burned with a hiss
+close above their heads gave off little light and that may have merely
+created an illusion. "Open the door," called K.'s uncle, raising his
+fist against it, "we are friends of Dr. Huld, the lawyer!" "Dr. Huld is
+ill," whispered someone behind them. In a doorway at the far end of a
+narrow passage stood a man in his dressing gown, giving them this
+information in an extremely quiet voice. K.'s uncle, who had already
+been made very angry by the long wait, turned abruptly round and
+retorted, "Ill. You say he's ill?" and strode towards the gentleman in a
+way that seemed almost threatening, as if he were the illness himself.
+"They've opened the door for you, now," said the gentleman, pointing at
+the door of the lawyer. He pulled his dressing gown together and
+disappeared. The door had indeed been opened, a young girl--K.
+recognised the dark, slightly bulging eyes--stood in the hallway in a
+long white apron, holding a candle in her hand. "Next time, open up
+sooner!" said K.'s uncle instead of a greeting, while the girl made a
+slight curtsey. "Come along, Josef," he then said to K. who was slowly
+moving over towards the girl. "Dr. Huld is unwell," said the girl as
+K.'s uncle, without stopping, rushed towards one of the doors. K.
+continued to look at the girl in amazement as she turned round to block
+the way into the living room, she had a round face like a puppy's, not
+only the pale cheeks and the chin were round but the temples and the
+hairline were too. "Josef!" called his uncle once more, and he asked the
+girl, "It's trouble with his heart, is it?" "I think it is, sir," said
+the girl, who by now had found time to go ahead with the candle and open
+the door into the room. In one corner of the room, where the light of
+the candle did not reach, a face with a long beard looked up from the
+bed. "Leni, who's this coming in?" asked the lawyer, unable to recognise
+his guests because he was dazzled by the candle. "It's your old friend,
+Albert," said K.'s uncle. "Oh, Albert," said the lawyer, falling back
+onto his pillow as if this visit meant he would not need to keep up
+appearances. "Is it really as bad as that?" asked K.'s uncle, sitting on
+the edge of the bed. "I don't believe it is. It's a recurrence of your
+heart trouble and it'll pass over like the other times." "Maybe," said
+the lawyer quietly, "but it's just as much trouble as it's ever been. I
+can hardly breathe, I can't sleep at all and I'm getting weaker by the
+day." "I see," said K.'s uncle, pressing his panama hat firmly against
+his knee with his big hand. "That is bad news. But are you getting the
+right sort of care? And it's so depressing in here, it's so dark. It's a
+long time since I was last here, but it seemed to me friendlier then.
+Even your young lady here doesn't seem to have much life in her, unless
+she's just pretending." The maid was still standing by the door with the
+candle; as far as could be made out, she was watching K. more than she
+was watching his uncle even while the latter was still speaking about
+her. K. leant against a chair that he had pushed near to the girl. "When
+you're as ill as I am," said the lawyer, "you need to have peace. I
+don't find it depressing." After a short pause he added, "and Leni looks
+after me well, she's a good girl." But that was not enough to persuade
+K.'s uncle, he had visibly taken against his friend's carer and, even
+though he did not contradict the invalid, he persecuted her with his
+scowl as she went over to the bed, put the candle on the bedside table
+and, leaning over the bed, made a fuss of him by tidying the pillows.
+K.'s uncle nearly forgot the need to show any consideration for the man
+who lay ill in bed, he stood up, walked up and down behind the carer,
+and K. would not have been surprised if he had grabbed hold of her
+skirts behind her and dragged her away from the bed. K. himself looked
+on calmly, he was not even disappointed at finding the lawyer unwell,
+he had been able to do nothing to oppose the enthusiasm his uncle had
+developed for the matter, he was glad that this enthusiasm had now been
+distracted without his having to do anything about it. His uncle,
+probably simply wishing to be offensive to the lawyer's attendant, then
+said, "Young lady, now please leave us alone for a while, I have some
+personal matters to discuss with my friend." Dr. Huld's carer was still
+leant far over the invalid's bed and smoothing out the cloth covering
+the wall next to it, she merely turned her head and then, in striking
+contrast with the anger that first stopped K.'s uncle from speaking and
+then let the words out in a gush, she said very quietly, "You can see
+that Dr. Huld is so ill that he can't discuss any matters at all." It
+was probably just for the sake of convenience that she had repeated the
+words spoken by K.'s uncle, but an onlooker might even have perceived
+it as mocking him and he, of course, jumped up as if he had just been
+stabbed. "You damned ...," in the first gurglings of his excitement his
+words could hardly be understood, K. was startled even though he had
+been expecting something of the sort and ran to his uncle with the
+intention, no doubt, of closing his mouth with both his hands.
+Fortunately, though, behind the girl, the invalid raised himself up,
+K.'s uncle made an ugly face as if swallowing something disgusting and
+then, somewhat calmer, said, "We have naturally not lost our senses,
+not yet; if what I am asking for were not possible I would not be asking
+for it. Now please, go!" The carer stood up straight by the bed
+directly facing K.'s uncle, K. thought he noticed that with one hand she
+was stroking the lawyer's hand. "You can say anything in front of
+Leni," said the invalid, in a tone that was unmistakably imploring.
+"It's not my business," said K.'s uncle, "and it's not my secrets." And
+he twisted himself round as if wanting to go into no more negotiations
+but giving himself a little more time to think. "Whose business is it
+then?" asked the lawyer in an exhausted voice as he leant back again.
+"My nephew's," said K.'s uncle, "and I've brought him along with me."
+And he introduced him, "Chief Clerk Josef K." "Oh!" said the invalid,
+now with much more life in him, and reached out his hand towards K. "Do
+forgive me, I didn't notice you there at all." Then he then said to his
+carer, "Leni, go," stretching his hand out to her as if this were a
+farewell that would have to last for a long time. This time the girl
+offered no resistance. "So you," he finally said to K.'s uncle, who had
+also calmed down and stepped closer, "you haven't come to visit me
+because I'm ill but you've come on business." The lawyer now looked so
+much stronger that it seemed the idea of being visited because he was
+ill had somehow made him weak, he remained supporting himself on one
+elbow, which must have been rather tiring, and continually pulled at a
+lock of hair in the middle of his beard. "You already look much better,"
+said K.'s uncle, "now that that witch has gone outside." He interrupted
+himself, whispered, "I bet you she's listening!" and sprang over to the
+door. But behind the door there was no-one, K.'s uncle came back not
+disappointed, as her not listening seemed to him worse than if she had
+been, but probably somewhat embittered. "You're mistaken about her,"
+said the lawyer, but did nothing more to defend her; perhaps that was
+his way of indicating that she did not need defending. But in a tone
+that was much more committed he went on, "As far as your nephew's
+affairs are concerned, this will be an extremely difficult undertaking
+and I'd count myself lucky if my strength lasted out long enough for it;
+I'm greatly afraid it won't do, but anyway I don't want to leave
+anything untried; if I don't last out you can always get somebody else.
+To be honest, this matter interests me too much, and I can't bring
+myself to give up the chance of taking some part in it. If my heart does
+totally give out then at least it will have found a worthy affair to
+fail in." K. believed he understood not a word of this entire speech, he
+looked at his uncle for an explanation but his uncle sat on the bedside
+table with the candle in his hand, a medicine bottle had rolled off the
+table onto the floor, he nodded to everything the lawyer said, agreed to
+everything, and now and then looked at K. urging him to show the same
+compliance. Maybe K.'s uncle had already told the lawyer about the
+trial. But that was impossible, everything that had happened so far
+spoke against it. So he said, "I don't understand...." "Well, maybe I've
+misunderstood what you've been saying," said the lawyer, just as
+astonished and embarrassed as K. "Perhaps I've been going too fast. What
+was it you wanted to speak to me about? I thought it was to do with your
+trial." "Of course it is," said K.'s uncle, who then asked K., "So what
+is it you want?" "Yes, but how is it that you know anything about me and
+my case?" asked K. "Oh, I see," said the lawyer with a smile. "I am a
+lawyer, I move in court circles, people talk about various different
+cases and the more interesting ones stay in your mind, especially when
+they concern the nephew of a friend. There's nothing very remarkable
+about that." "What is it you want, then?" asked K.'s uncle once more,
+"You seem so uneasy about it." "You move in this court's circles?" asked
+K. "Yes," said the lawyer. "You're asking questions like a child," said
+K.'s uncle. "What circles should I move in, then, if not with members of
+my own discipline?" the lawyer added. It sounded so indisputable that K.
+gave no answer at all. "But you work in the High Court, not that court
+in the attic," he had wanted to say but could not bring himself to
+actually utter it. "You have to realise," the lawyer continued, in a
+tone as if he were explaining something obvious, unnecessary and
+incidental, "you have to realise that I also derive great advantage for
+my clients from mixing with those people, and do so in many different
+ways, it's not something you can keep talking about all the time. I'm at
+a bit of a disadvantage now, of course, because of my illness, but I
+still get visits from some good friends of mine at the court and I learn
+one or two things. It might even be that I learn more than many of those
+who are in the best of health and spend all day in court. And I'm
+receiving a very welcome visit right now, for instance." And he pointed
+into a dark corner of the room. "Where?" asked K., almost uncouth in
+his surprise. He looked round uneasily; the little candle gave off far
+too little light to reach as far as the wall opposite. And then,
+something did indeed begin to move there in the corner. In the light of
+the candle held up by K.'s uncle an elderly gentleman could be seen
+sitting beside a small table. He had been sitting there for so long
+without being noticed that he could hardly have been breathing. Now he
+stood up with a great deal of fuss, clearly unhappy that attention had
+been drawn to him. It was as if, by flapping his hands about like short
+wings, he hoped to deflect any introductions and greetings, as if he
+wanted on no account to disturb the others by his presence and seemed to
+be exhorting them to leave him back in the dark and forget about his
+being there. That, however, was something that could no longer be
+granted him. "You took us by surprise, you see," said the lawyer in
+explanation, cheerfully indicating to the gentleman that he should come
+closer, which, slowly, hesitatingly, looking all around him, but with a
+certain dignity, he did. "The office director--oh, yes, forgive me, I
+haven't introduced you--this is my friend Albert K., this is his nephew,
+the chief clerk Josef K., and this is the office director--so, the
+office director was kind enough to pay me a visit. It's only possible
+to appreciate just how valuable a visit like this is if you've been let
+into the secret of what a pile of work the office director has heaped
+over him. Well, he came anyway, we were having a peaceful chat, as far
+as I was able when I'm so weak, and although we hadn't told Leni she
+mustn't let anyone in as we weren't expecting anyone, we still would
+rather have remained alone, but then along came you, Albert, thumping
+your fists on the door, the office director moved over into the corner
+pulling his table and chair with him, but now it turns out we might
+have, that is, if that's what you wish, we might have something to
+discuss with each other and it would be good if we can all come back
+together again.--Office director ...," he said with his head on one
+side, pointing with a humble smile to an armchair near the bed. "I'm
+afraid I'll only be able to stay a few minutes more," smiled the office
+director as he spread himself out in the armchair and looked at the
+clock. "Business calls. But I wouldn't want to miss the chance of
+meeting a friend of my friend." He inclined his head slightly toward
+K.'s uncle, who seemed very happy with his new acquaintance, but he was
+not the sort of person to express his feelings of deference and
+responded to the office director's words with embarrassed, but loud,
+laughter. A horrible sight! K. was able to quietly watch everything as
+nobody paid any attention to him, the office director took over as
+leader of the conversation as seemed to be his habit once he had been
+called forward, the lawyer listened attentively with his hand to his
+ear, his initial weakness having perhaps only had the function of
+driving away his new visitors. K.'s uncle served as
+candle-bearer--balancing the candle on his thigh while the office
+director frequently glanced nervously at it--and was soon free of his
+embarrassment and was quickly enchanted not only by the office
+director's speaking manner but also by the gentle, waving
+hand-movements with which he accompanied it. K., leaning against the
+bedpost, was totally ignored by the office director, perhaps
+deliberately, and served the old man only as audience. And besides, he
+had hardly any idea what the conversation was about and his thoughts
+soon turned to the care assistant and the ill treatment she had suffered
+from his uncle. Soon after, he began to wonder whether he had not seen
+the office director somewhere before, perhaps among the people who were
+at his first hearing. He may have been mistaken, but thought the office
+director might well have been among the old gentlemen with the thin
+beards in the first row.
+
+There was then a noise that everyone heard from the hallway as if
+something of porcelain were being broken. "I'll go and see what's
+happened," said K., who slowly left the room as if giving the others
+the chance to stop him. He had hardly stepped into the hallway, finding
+his bearings in the darkness with his hand still firmly holding the
+door, when another small hand, much smaller than K.'s own, placed itself
+on his and gently shut the door. It was the carer who had been waiting
+there. "Nothing has happened," she whispered to him, "I just threw a
+plate against the wall to get you out of there." "I was thinking about
+you, as well," replied K. uneasily. "So much the better," said the
+carer. "Come with me." A few steps along, they came to a frosted glass
+door which the carer opened for him. "Come in here," she said. It was
+clearly the lawyer's office, fitted out with old, heavy furniture, as
+far as could be seen in the moonlight which now illuminated just a
+small, rectangular section of the floor by each of the three big
+windows. "This way," said the carer, pointing to a dark trunk with a
+carved, wooden backrest. When he had sat down, K. continued to look
+round the room, it was a large room with a high ceiling, the clients of
+this lawyer for the poor must have felt quite lost in it. K. thought he
+could see the little steps with which visitors would approach the
+massive desk. But then he forgot about all of this and had eyes only
+for the carer who sat very close beside him, almost pressing him against
+the armrest. "I did think," she said, "you would come out here to me by
+yourself without me having to call you first. It was odd. First you
+stare at me as soon as you come in, and then you keep me waiting. And
+you ought to call me Leni, too," she added quickly and suddenly, as if
+no moment of this conversation should be lost. "Gladly," said K. "But
+as for its being odd, Leni, that's easy to explain. Firstly, I had to
+listen to what the old men were saying and couldn't leave without a
+good reason, but secondly I'm not a bold person, if anything I'm quite
+shy, and you, Leni, you didn't really look like you could be won over in
+one stroke, either." "That's not it," said Leni, laying one arm on the
+armrest and looking at K., "you didn't like me, and I don't suppose you
+like me now, either." "Liking wouldn't be very much," said K.,
+evasively. "Oh!" she exclaimed with a smile, thus making use of K.'s
+comment to gain an advantage over him. So K. remained silent for a
+while. By now, he had become used to the darkness in the room and was
+able to make out various fixtures and fittings. He was especially
+impressed by a large picture hanging to the right of the door, he leant
+forward in order to see it better. It depicted a man wearing a judge's
+robes; he was sitting on a lofty throne gilded in a way that shone
+forth from the picture. The odd thing about the picture was that this
+judge was not sitting there in dignified calm but had his left arm
+pressed against the back and armrest, his right arm, however, was
+completely free and only grasped the armrest with his hand, as if about
+to jump up any moment in vigorous outrage and make some decisive comment
+or even to pass sentence. The accused was probably meant to be imagined
+at the foot of the steps, the top one of which could be seen in the
+picture, covered with a yellow carpet. "That might be my judge," said
+K., pointing to the picture with one finger. "I know him," said Leni
+looking up at the picture, "he comes here quite often. That picture is
+from when he was young, but he can never have looked anything like it,
+as he's tiny, minute almost. But despite that, he had himself made to
+look bigger in the picture as he's madly vain, just like everyone round
+here. But even I'm vain and that makes me very unhappy that you don't
+like me." K. replied to that last comment merely by embracing Leni and
+drawing her towards him, she lay her head quietly on his shoulder. To
+the rest of it, though, he said, "What rank is he?" "He's an examining
+judge," she said, taking hold of the hand with which K. held her and
+playing with his fingers. "Just an examining judge once again," said K.
+in disappointment, "the senior officials keep themselves hidden. But
+here he is sitting on a throne." "That's all just made up," said Leni
+with her face bent over K.'s hand, "really he's sitting on a kitchen
+chair with an old horse blanket folded over it. But do you have to be
+always thinking about your trial?" she added slowly. "No, not at all,"
+said K., "I probably even think too little about it." "That's not the
+mistake you're making," said Leni, "you're too unyielding, that's what
+I've heard." "Who said that?" asked K., he felt her body against his
+chest and looked down on her rich, dark, tightly-bound hair. "I'd be
+saying too much if I told you that," answered Leni. "Please don't ask
+for names, but do stop making these mistakes of yours, stop being so
+unyielding, there's nothing you can do to defend yourself from this
+court, you have to confess. So confess to them as soon as you get the
+chance. It's only then that they give you the chance to get away, not
+till then. Only, without help from outside even that's impossible, but
+you needn't worry about getting this help as I want to help you
+myself." "You understand a lot about this court and what sort of tricks
+are needed," said K. as he lifted her, since she was pressing in much
+too close to him, onto his lap. "That's alright, then," she said, and
+made herself comfortable on his lap by smoothing out her skirt and
+adjusting her blouse. Then she hung both her arms around his neck, leant
+back and took a long look at him. "And what if I don't confess, could
+you not help me then?" asked K. to test her out. I'm accumulating women
+to help me, he thought to himself almost in amazement, first Miss
+Bürstner, then the court usher's wife, and now this little care
+assistant who seems to have some incomprehensible need for me. The way
+she sits on my lap as if it were her proper place! "No," answered Leni,
+slowly shaking her head, "I couldn't help you then. But you don't want
+my help anyway, it means nothing to you, you're too stubborn and won't
+be persuaded." Then, after a while she asked, "Do you have a lover?"
+"No," said K. "Oh, you must have," she said. "Well, I have really," said
+K. "Just think, I've even betrayed her while I'm carrying her photograph
+with me." Leni insisted he show her a photograph of Elsa, and then,
+hunched on his lap, studied the picture closely. The photograph was not
+one that had been taken while Elsa was posing for it, it showed her just
+after she had been in a wild dance such as she liked to do in wine bars,
+her skirt was still flung out as she span round, she had placed her
+hands on her firm hips and, with her neck held taut, looked to one side
+with a laugh; you could not see from the picture whom her laugh was
+intended for. "She's very tightly laced," said Leni, pointing to the
+place where she thought this could be seen. "I don't like her, she's
+clumsy and crude. But maybe she's gentle and friendly towards you,
+that's the impression you get from the picture. Big, strong girls like
+that often don't know how to be anything but gentle and friendly. Would
+she be capable of sacrificing herself for you, though?" "No," said K.,
+"she isn't gentle or friendly, and nor would she be capable of
+sacrificing herself for me. But I've never yet asked any of those things
+of her. I've never looked at this picture as closely as you." "You can't
+think much of her, then," said Leni. "She can't be your lover after
+all." "Yes she is," said K., "I'm not going to take my word back on
+that." "Well she might be your lover now, then," said Leni, "but you
+wouldn't miss her much if you lost her or if you exchanged her for
+somebody else, me for instance." "That is certainly conceivable," said
+K. with a smile, "but she does have one major advantage over you, she
+knows nothing about my trial, and even if she did she wouldn't think
+about it. She wouldn't try to persuade me to be less unyielding." "Well
+that's no advantage," said Leni. "If she's got no advantage other than
+that, I can keep on hoping. Has she got any bodily defects?" "'Bodily
+defects'?" asked K. "Yeah," said Leni, "as I do have a bodily defect,
+just a little one. Look." She spread the middle and ring fingers of her
+right hand apart from each other. Between those fingers the flap of skin
+connecting them reached up almost as far as the top joint of the little
+finger. In the darkness, K. did not see at first what it was she wanted
+to show him, so she led his hand to it so that he could feel. "What a
+freak of nature," said K., and when he had taken a look at the whole
+hand he added, "What a pretty claw!" Leni looked on with a kind of pride
+as K. repeatedly opened and closed her two fingers in amazement, until,
+finally, he briefly kissed them and let go. "Oh!" she immediately
+exclaimed, "you kissed me!" Hurriedly, and with her mouth open, she
+clambered up K.'s lap with her knees. He was almost aghast as he looked
+up at her, now that she was so close to him there was a bitter,
+irritating smell from her, like pepper, she grasped his head, leant out
+over him, and bit and kissed his neck, even biting into his hair. "I've
+taken her place!" she exclaimed from time to time. "Just look, now
+you've taken me instead of her!" Just then, her knee slipped out and,
+with a little cry, she nearly fell down onto the carpet, K. tried to
+hold her by putting his arms around her and was pulled down with her.
+"Now you're mine," she said. Her last words to him as he left were,
+"Here's the key to the door, come whenever you want," and she planted an
+undirected kiss on his back. When he stepped out the front door there
+was a light rain falling, he was about to go to the middle of the street
+to see if he could still glimpse Leni at the window when K.'s uncle
+leapt out of a car that K., thinking of other things, had not seen
+waiting outside the building. He took hold of K. by both arms and shoved
+him against the door as if he wanted to nail him to it. "Young man," he
+shouted, "how could you do a thing like that?! Things were going well
+with this business of yours, now you've caused it terrible damage. You
+slip off with some dirty, little thing who, moreover, is obviously the
+lawyer's beloved, and stay away for hours. You don't even try to find an
+excuse, don't try to hide anything, no, you're quite open about it, you
+run off with her and stay there. And meanwhile we're sitting there, your
+uncle who's going to such effort for you, the lawyer who needs to be won
+over to your side, and above all the office director, a very important
+gentleman who is in direct command of your affair in its present stage.
+We wanted to discuss how best to help you, I had to handle the lawyer
+very carefully, he had to handle the office director carefully, and you
+had most reason of all to at least give me some support. Instead of
+which you stay away. Eventually we couldn't keep up the pretence any
+longer, but these are polite and highly capable men, they didn't say
+anything about it so as to spare my feelings but in the end not even
+they could continue to force themselves and, as they couldn't speak
+about the matter in hand, they became silent. We sat there for several
+minutes, listening to see whether you wouldn't finally come back. All in
+vain. In the end the office director stood up, as he had stayed far
+longer than he had originally intended, made his farewell, looked at me
+in sympathy without being able to help, he waited at the door for a long
+time although it's more than I can understand why he was being so good,
+and then he went. I, of course, was glad he'd gone, I'd been holding my
+breath all this time. All this had even more effect on the lawyer lying
+there ill, when I took my leave of him, the good man, he was quite
+unable to speak. You have probably contributed to his total collapse
+and so brought the very man who you are dependent on closer to his
+death. And me, your own uncle, you leave me here in the rain--just feel
+this, I'm wet right through--waiting here for hours, sick with worry."
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Seven
+
+Lawyer--Manufacturer--Painter
+
+
+One winter morning--snow was falling in the dull light outside--K. was
+sitting in his office, already extremely tired despite the early hour.
+He had told the servitor he was engaged in a major piece of work and
+none of the junior staff should be allowed in to see him, so he would
+not be disturbed by them at least. But instead of working he turned
+round in his chair, slowly moved various items around his desk, but
+then, without being aware of it, he lay his arm stretched out on the
+desk top and sat there immobile with his head sunk down on his chest.
+
+He was no longer able to get the thought of the trial out of his head.
+He had often wondered whether it might not be a good idea to work out a
+written defence and hand it in to the court. It would contain a short
+description of his life and explain why he had acted the way he had at
+each event that was in any way important, whether he now considered he
+had acted well or ill, and his reasons for each. There was no doubt of
+the advantages a written defence of this sort would have over relying
+on the lawyer, who was anyway not without his shortcomings. K. had no
+idea what actions the lawyer was taking; it was certainly not a lot, it
+was more than a month since the lawyer had summoned him, and none of
+the previous discussions had given K. the impression that this man would
+be able to do much for him. Most importantly, he had asked him hardly
+any questions. And there were so many questions here to be asked.
+Asking questions was the most important thing. K. had the feeling that
+he would be able to ask all the questions needed here himself. The
+lawyer, in contrast, did not ask questions but did all the talking
+himself or sat silently facing him, leant forward slightly over the
+desk, probably because he was hard of hearing, pulled on a strand of
+hair in the middle of his beard and looked down at the carpet, perhaps
+at the very spot where K. had lain with Leni. Now and then he would give
+K. some vague warning of the sort you give to children. His speeches
+were as pointless as they were boring, and K. decided that when the
+final bill came he would pay not a penny for them. Once the lawyer
+thought he had humiliated K. sufficiently, he usually started something
+that would raise his spirits again. He had already, he would then say,
+won many such cases, partly or in whole, cases which may not really have
+been as difficult as this one but which, on the face of it, had even
+less hope of success. He had a list of these cases here in the
+drawer--here he would tap on one or other of the drawers in his
+desk--but could, unfortunately, not show them to K. as they dealt with
+official secrets. Nonetheless, the great experience he had acquired
+through all these cases would, of course, be of benefit to K. He had, of
+course, begun work straight away and was nearly ready to submit the
+first documents. They would be very important because the first
+impression made by the defence will often determine the whole course of
+the proceedings. Unfortunately, though, he would still have to make it
+clear to K. that the first documents submitted are sometimes not even
+read by the court. They simply put them with the other documents and
+point out that, for the time being, questioning and observing the
+accused are much more important than anything written. If the applicant
+becomes insistent, then they add that before they come to any decision,
+as soon as all the material has been brought together, with due regard,
+of course, to all the documents, then these first documents to have been
+submitted will also be checked over. But unfortunately, even this is not
+usually true, the first documents submitted are usually mislaid or lost
+completely, and even if they do keep them right to the end they are
+hardly read, although the lawyer only knew about this from rumour. This
+is all very regrettable, but not entirely without its justifications.
+But K. should not forget that the trial would not be public, if the
+court deems it necessary it can be made public but there is no law that
+says it has to be. As a result, the accused and his defence don't have
+access even to the court records, and especially not to the indictment,
+and that means we generally don't know--or at least not precisely--what
+the first documents need to be about, which means that if they do
+contain anything of relevance to the case it's only by a lucky
+coincidence. If anything about the individual charges and the reasons
+for them comes out clearly or can be guessed at while the accused is
+being questioned, then it's possible to work out and submit documents
+that really direct the issue and present proof, but not before.
+Conditions like this, of course, place the defence in a very
+unfavourable and difficult position. But that is what they intend. In
+fact, defence is not really allowed under the law, it's only tolerated,
+and there is even some dispute about whether the relevant parts of the
+law imply even that. So strictly speaking, there is no such thing as a
+counsel acknowledged by the court, and anyone who comes before this
+court as counsel is basically no more than a barrack room lawyer. The
+effect of all this, of course, is to remove the dignity of the whole
+procedure, the next time K. is in the court offices he might like to
+have a look in at the lawyers' room, just so that he's seen it. He might
+well be quite shocked by the people he sees assembled there. The room
+they've been allocated, with its narrow space and low ceiling, will be
+enough to show what contempt the court has for these people. The only
+light in the room comes through a little window that is so high up that,
+if you want to look out of it, you first have to get one of your
+colleagues to support you on his back, and even then the smoke from the
+chimney just in front of it will go up your nose and make your face
+black. In the floor of this room--to give yet another example of the
+conditions there--there is a hole that's been there for more than a
+year, it's not so big that a man could fall through, but it is big
+enough for your foot to disappear through it. The lawyers' room is on
+the second floor of the attic; if your foot does go through it will hang
+down into the first floor of the attic underneath it, and right in the
+corridor where the litigants are waiting. It's no exaggeration when
+lawyers say that conditions like that are a disgrace. Complaints to the
+management don't have the slightest effect, but the lawyers are strictly
+forbidden to alter anything in the room at their own expense. But even
+treating the lawyers in this way has its reasons. They want, as far as
+possible, to prevent any kind of defence, everything should be made the
+responsibility of the accused. Not a bad point of view, basically, but
+nothing could be more mistaken than to think from that that lawyers are
+not necessary for the accused in this court. On the contrary, there is
+no court where they are less needed than here. This is because
+proceedings are generally kept secret not only from the public but also
+from the accused. Only as far as that is possible, of course, but it is
+possible to a very large extent. And the accused doesn't get to see the
+court records either, and it's very difficult to infer what's in the
+court records from what's been said during questioning based on them,
+especially for the accused who is in a difficult situation and is faced
+with every possible worry to distract him. This is when the defence
+begins. Counsel for the defence are not normally allowed to be present
+while the accused is being questioned, so afterwards, and if possible
+still at the door of the interview room, he has to learn what he can
+about it from him and extract whatever he can that might be of use, even
+though what the accused has to report is often very confused. But that
+is not the most important thing, as there's really not a lot that can be
+learned in this way, although in this, as with anything else, a
+competent man will learn more than another. Nonetheless, the most
+important thing is the lawyer's personal connections, that's where the
+real value of taking counsel lies. Now K. will most likely have already
+learned from his own experience that, among its very lowest orders, the
+court organisation does have its imperfections, the court is strictly
+closed to the public, but staff who forget their duty or who take bribes
+do, to some extent, show where the gaps are. This is where most lawyers
+will push their way in, this is where bribes are paid and information
+extracted, there have even, in earlier times at least, been incidents
+where documents have been stolen. There's no denying that some
+surprisingly favourable results have been attained for the accused in
+this way, for a limited time, and these petty advocates then strut to
+and fro on the basis of them and attract new clients, but for the
+further course of the proceedings it signifies either nothing or nothing
+good. The only things of real value are honest personal contacts,
+contacts with higher officials, albeit higher officials of the lower
+grades, you understand. That is the only way the progress of the trial
+can be influenced, hardly noticeable at first, it's true, but from then
+on it becomes more and more visible. There are, of course, not many
+lawyers who can do this, and K. has made a very good choice in this
+matter. There were probably no more than one or two who had as many
+contacts as Dr. Huld, but they don't bother with the company of the
+lawyers' room and have nothing to do with it. This means they have all
+the less contact with the court officials. It is not at all necessary
+for Dr. Huld to go to the court, wait in the ante-rooms for the
+examining judges to turn up, if they turn up, and try to achieve
+something which, according to the judges' mood is usually more apparent
+than real and most often not even that. No, K. has seen for himself that
+the court officials, including some who are quite high up, come forward
+without being asked, are glad to give information which is fully open or
+at least easy to understand, they discuss the next stages in the
+proceedings, in fact in some cases they can be won over and are quite
+willing to adopt the other person's point of view. However, when this
+happens, you should never trust them too far, as however firmly they may
+have declared this new point of view in favour of the defendant they
+might well go straight back to their offices and write a report for the
+court that says just the opposite, and might well be even harder on the
+defendant than the original view, the one they insist they've been fully
+dissuaded from. And, of course, there's no way of defending yourself
+from this, something said in private is indeed in private and cannot
+then be used in public, it's not something that makes it easy for the
+defence to keep those gentlemen's favour. On the other hand, it's also
+true that the gentlemen don't become involved with the defence--which
+will of course be done with great expertise--just for philanthropic
+reasons or in order to be friendly, in some respects it would be truer
+to say that they, too, have it allocated to them. This is where the
+disadvantages of a court structure that, right from the start,
+stipulates that all proceedings take place in private, come into force.
+In normal, mediocre trials its officials have contact with the public,
+and they're very well equipped for it, but here they don't; normal
+trials run their course all by themselves, almost, and just need a nudge
+here and there; but when they're faced with cases that are especially
+difficult they're as lost as they often are with ones that are very
+simple; they're forced to spend all their time, day and night, with
+their laws, and so they don't have the right feel for human
+relationships, and that's a serious shortcoming in cases like this.
+That's when they come for advice to the lawyer, with a servant behind
+them carrying the documents which normally are kept so secret. You could
+have seen many gentlemen at this window, gentlemen of whom you would
+least expect it, staring out this window in despair on the street below
+while the lawyer is at his desk studying the documents so that he can
+give them good advice. And at times like that it's also possible to see
+how exceptionally seriously these gentlemen take their professions and
+how they are thrown into great confusion by difficulties which it's just
+not in their natures to overcome. But they're not in an easy position,
+to regard their positions as easy would be to do them an injustice. The
+different ranks and hierarchies of the court are endless, and even
+someone who knows his way around them cannot always tell what's going to
+happen. But even for the junior officials, the proceedings in the
+courtrooms are usually kept secret, so they are hardly able to see how
+the cases they work with proceed, court affairs appear in their range of
+vision often without their knowing where they come from and they move on
+further without their learning where they go. So civil servants like
+this are not able to learn the things you can learn from studying the
+successive stages that individual trials go through, the final verdict
+or the reasons for it. They're only allowed to deal with that part of
+the trial which the law allocates them, and they usually know less about
+the results of their work after it's left them than the defence does,
+even though the defence will usually stay in contact with the accused
+until the trial is nearly at its end, so that the court officials can
+learn many useful things from the defence. Bearing all this in mind,
+does it still surprise K. that the officials are irritated and often
+express themselves about the litigants in unflattering ways--which is an
+experience shared by everyone. All the officials are irritated, even
+when they appear calm. This causes many difficulties for the junior
+advocates, of course. There is a story, for instance, that has very much
+the ring of truth about it. It goes like this: One of the older
+officials, a good and peaceful man, was dealing with a difficult matter
+for the court which had become very confused, especially thanks to the
+contributions from the lawyers. He had been studying it for a day and a
+night without a break--as these officials are indeed hard working,
+no-one works as hard as they do. When it was nearly morning, and he had
+been working for twenty-four hours with probably very little result, he
+went to the front entrance, waited there in ambush, and every time a
+lawyer tried to enter the building he would throw him down the steps.
+The lawyers gathered together down in front of the steps and discussed
+with each other what they should do; on the one hand they had actually
+no right to be allowed into the building so that there was hardly
+anything that they could legally do to the official and, as I've already
+mentioned, they would have to be careful not to set all the officials
+against them. On the other hand, any day not spent in court is a day
+lost for them and it was a matter of some importance to force their way
+inside. In the end, they agreed that they would try to tire the old man
+out. One lawyer after another was sent out to run up the steps and let
+himself be thrown down again, offering what resistance he could as long
+as it was passive resistance, and his colleagues would catch him at the
+bottom of the steps. That went on for about an hour until the old
+gentleman, who was already exhausted from working all night, was very
+tired and went back to his office. Those who were at the bottom of the
+steps could not believe it at first, so they sent somebody out to go and
+look behind the door to see if there really was no-one there, and only
+then did they all gather together and probably didn't even dare to
+complain, as it's far from being the lawyers' job to introduce any
+improvements in the court system, or even to want to. Even the most
+junior lawyer can understand the relationship there to some extent, but
+one significant point is that almost every defendant, even very simple
+people, begins to think of suggestions for improving the court as soon
+as his proceedings have begun, many of them often even spend time and
+energy on the matter that could be spent far better elsewhere. The only
+right thing to do is to learn how to deal with the situation as it is.
+Even if it were possible to improve any detail of it--which is anyway no
+more than superstitious nonsense--the best that they could achieve,
+although doing themselves incalculable harm in the process, is that they
+will have attracted the special attention of the officials for any case
+that comes up in the future, and the officials are always ready to seek
+revenge. Never attract attention to yourself! Stay calm, however much it
+goes against your character! Try to gain some insight into the size of
+the court organism and how, to some extent, it remains in a state of
+suspension, and that even if you alter something in one place you'll
+draw the ground out from under your feet and might fall, whereas if an
+enormous organism like the court is disrupted in any one place it finds
+it easy to provide a substitute for itself somewhere else. Everything is
+connected with everything else and will continue without any change or
+else, which is quite probable, even more closed, more attentive, more
+strict, more malevolent. So it's best to leave the work to the lawyers
+and not to keep disturbing them. It doesn't do much good to make
+accusations, especially if you can't make it clear what they're based on
+and their full significance, but it must be said that K. caused a great
+deal of harm to his own case by his behaviour towards the office
+director, he was a very influential man but now he might as well be
+struck off the list of those who might do anything for K. If the trial
+is mentioned, even just in passing, it's quite obvious that he's
+ignoring it. These officials are in many ways just like children. Often,
+something quite harmless--although K.'s behaviour could unfortunately
+not be called harmless--will leave them feeling so offended that they
+will even stop talking with good friends of theirs, they turn away when
+they see them and do everything they can to oppose them. But then, with
+no particular reason, surprisingly enough, some little joke that was
+only ever attempted because everything seemed so hopeless will make them
+laugh and they'll be reconciled. It's both difficult and hard at the
+same time to deal with them, and there's hardly any reason for it. It's
+sometimes quite astonishing that a single, average life is enough to
+encompass so much that it's at all possible ever to have any success in
+one's work here. On the other hand, there are also dark moments, such as
+everyone has, when you think you've achieved nothing at all, when it
+seems that the only trials to come to a good end are those that were
+determined to have a good end from the start and would do so without any
+help, while all the others are lost despite all the running to and fro,
+all the effort, all the little, apparent successes that gave such joy.
+Then you no longer feel very sure of anything and, if asked about a
+trial that was doing well by its own nature but which was turned for the
+worse because you assisted in it, would not even dare deny that. And
+even that is a kind of self-confidence, but then it's the only one
+that's left. Lawyers are especially vulnerable to fits of depression of
+that sort--and they are no more than fits of depression of course--when
+a case is suddenly taken out of their hands after they've been
+conducting it satisfactorily for some time. That's probably the worst
+that can happen to a lawyer. It's not that the accused takes the case
+away from him, that hardly ever happens, once a defendant has taken on
+a certain lawyer he has to stay with him whatever happens. How could he
+ever carry on by himself after he's taken on help from a lawyer? No,
+that just doesn't happen, but what does sometimes happen is that the
+trial takes on a course where the lawyer may not go along with it.
+Client and trial are both simply taken away from the lawyer; and then
+even contact with the court officials won't help, however good they are,
+as they don't know anything themselves. The trial will have entered a
+stage where no more help can be given, where it's being processed in
+courts to which no-one has any access, where the defendant cannot even
+be contacted by his lawyer. You come home one day and find all the
+documents you've submitted, which you've worked hard to create and which
+you had the best hopes for, lying on the desk, they've been sent back as
+they can't be carried through to the next stage in the trial, they're
+just worthless scraps of paper. It doesn't mean that the case has been
+lost, not at all, or at least there is no decisive reason for supposing
+so, it's just that you don't know anything more about the case and won't
+be told anything of what's happening. Well, cases like that are the
+exceptions, I'm glad to say, and even if K.'s trial is one of them, it's
+still, for the time being, a long way off. But there was still plenty of
+opportunity for lawyers to get to work, and K. could be sure they would
+be made use of. As he had said, the time for submitting documents was
+still in the future and there was no rush to prepare them, it was much
+more important to start the initial discussions with the appropriate
+officials, and they had already taken place. With varying degrees of
+success, it must be said. It was much better not to give away any
+details before their time, as in that way K. could only be influenced
+unfavourably and his hopes might be raised or he might be made too
+anxious, better just to say that some individuals have spoken very
+favourably and shown themselves very willing to help, although others
+have spoken less favourably, but even they have not in any way refused
+to help. So all in all, the results are very encouraging, only you
+should certainly not draw any particular conclusions as all preliminary
+proceedings begin in the same way and it was only the way they developed
+further that would show what the value of these preliminary proceedings
+has been. Anyway, nothing has been lost yet, and if we can succeed in
+getting the office director, despite everything, on our side--and
+several actions have been undertaken to this end--then everything is a
+clean wound, as a surgeon would say, and we can wait for the results
+with some comfort.
+
+When he started talking on in this way the lawyer was quite tireless.
+He went through it all again every time K. went to see him. There was
+always some progress, but he could never be told what sort of progress
+it was. The first set of documents to be submitted were being worked on
+but still not ready, which usually turned out to be a great advantage
+the next time K. went to see him as the earlier occasion would have
+been a very bad time to put them in, which they could not then have
+known. If K., stupefied from all this talking, ever pointed out that
+even considering all these difficulties progress was very slow, the
+lawyer would object that progress was not slow at all, but that they
+might have progressed far further if K. had come to him at the right
+time. But he had come to him late and that lateness would bring still
+further difficulties, and not only where time was concerned. The only
+welcome interruption during these visits was always when Leni contrived
+to bring the lawyer his tea while K. was there. Then she would stand
+behind K.--pretending to watch the lawyer as he bent greedily over his
+cup, poured the tea in and drank--and secretly let K. hold her hand.
+There was always complete silence. The lawyer drank. K. squeezed Leni's
+hand and Leni would sometimes dare to gently stroke K.'s hair. "Still
+here, are you?" the lawyer would ask when he was ready. "I wanted to
+take the dishes away," said Leni, they would give each other's hands a
+final squeeze, the lawyer would wipe his mouth and then start talking at
+K. again with renewed energy.
+
+Was the lawyer trying to comfort K. or to confuse him? K. could not
+tell, but it seemed clear to him that his defence was not in good
+hands. Maybe everything the lawyer said was quite right, even though he
+obviously wanted to make himself as conspicuous as possible and
+probably had never even taken on a case as important as he said K.'s
+was. But it was still suspicious how he continually mentioned his
+personal contacts with the civil servants. Were they to be exploited
+solely for K.'s benefit. The lawyer never forgot to mention that they
+were dealing only with junior officials, which meant officials who were
+dependent on others, and the direction taken in each trial could be
+important for their own furtherment. Could it be that they were making
+use of the lawyer to turn trials in a certain direction, which would,
+of course, always be at the cost of the defendant. It certainly did not
+mean that they would do that in every trial, that was not likely at all,
+and there were probably also trials where they gave the lawyer
+advantages and all the room he needed to turn it in the direction he
+wanted, as it would also be to their advantage to keep his reputation
+intact. If that really was their relationship, how would they direct
+K.'s trial which, as the lawyer had explained, was especially difficult
+and therefore important enough to attract great attention from the very
+first time it came to court? There could not be much doubt about what
+they would do. The first signs of it could already be seen in the fact
+that the first documents still had not been submitted even though the
+trial had already lasted several months, and that, according to the
+lawyer, everything was still in its initial stages, which was very
+effective, of course, in making the defendant passive and keeping him
+helpless. Then he could be suddenly surprised with the verdict, or at
+least with a notification that the hearing had not decided in his favour
+and the matter would be passed on to a higher office.
+
+It was essential that K. take a hand in it himself. On winter's
+mornings such as this, when he was very tired and everything dragged
+itself lethargically through his head, this belief of his seemed
+irrefutable. He no longer felt the contempt for the trial that he had
+had earlier. If he had been alone in the world it would have been easy
+for him to ignore it, although it was also certain that, in that case,
+the trial would never have arisen in the first place. But now, his uncle
+had already dragged him to see the lawyer, he had to take account of his
+family; his job was no longer totally separate from the progress of the
+trial, he himself had carelessly--with a certain, inexplicable
+complacency--mentioned it to acquaintances and others had learned about
+it in ways he did not know, his relationship with Miss Bürstner seemed
+to be in trouble because of it. In short, he no longer had any choice
+whether he would accept the trial or turn it down, he was in the middle
+of it and had to defend himself. If he was tired, then that was bad.
+
+But there was no reason to worry too much before he needed to. He had
+been capable of working himself up to his high position in the bank in
+a relatively short time and to retain it with respect from everyone,
+now he simply had to apply some of the talents that had made that
+possible for him to the trial, and there was no doubt that it had to
+turn out well. The most important thing, if something was to be
+achieved, was to reject in advance any idea that he might be in any way
+guilty. There was no guilt. The trial was nothing but a big piece of
+business, just like he had already concluded to the benefit of the bank
+many times, a piece of business that concealed many lurking dangers
+waiting in ambush for him, as they usually did, and these dangers would
+need to be defended against. If that was to be achieved then he must not
+entertain any idea of guilt, whatever he did, he would need to look
+after his own interests as closely as he could. Seen in this way, there
+was no choice but to take his representation away from the lawyer very
+soon, at best that very evening. The lawyer had told him, as he talked
+to him, that that was something unheard of and would probably do him a
+great deal of harm, but K. could not tolerate any impediment to his
+efforts where his trial was concerned, and these impediments were
+probably caused by the lawyer himself. But once he had shaken off the
+lawyer the documents would need to be submitted straight away and, if
+possible, he would need to see to it that they were being dealt with
+every day. It would of course not be enough, if that was to be done, for
+K. to sit in the corridor with his hat under the bench like the others.
+Day after day, he himself, or one of the women or somebody else on his
+behalf, would have to run after the officials and force them to sit at
+their desks and study K.'s documents instead of looking out on the
+corridor through the grating. There could be no let-up in these efforts,
+everything would need to be organised and supervised, it was about time
+that the court came up against a defendant who knew how to defend and
+make use of his rights.
+
+But when K. had the confidence to try and do all this the difficulty of
+composing the documents was too much for him. Earlier, just a week or
+so before, he could only have felt shame at the thought of being made
+to write out such documents himself; it had never entered his head that
+the task could also be difficult. He remembered one morning when,
+already piled up with work, he suddenly shoved everything to one side
+and took a pad of paper on which he sketched out some of his thoughts on
+how documents of this sort should proceed. Perhaps he would offer them
+to that slow-witted lawyer, but just then the door of the manager's
+office opened and the deputy director entered the room with a loud
+laugh. K. was very embarrassed, although the deputy director, of
+course, was not laughing at K.'s documents, which he knew nothing about,
+but at a joke he had just heard about the stock-exchange, a joke which
+needed an illustration if it was to be understood, and now the
+deputy director leant over K.'s desk, took his pencil from his hand,
+and drew the illustration on the writing pad that K. had intended for
+his ideas about his case.
+
+K. now had no more thoughts of shame, the documents had to be prepared
+and submitted. If, as was very likely, he could find no time to do it
+in the office he would have to do it at home at night. If the nights
+weren't enough he would have to take a holiday. Above all, he could not
+stop half way, that was nonsense not only in business but always and
+everywhere. Needless to say, the documents would mean an almost endless
+amount of work. It was easy to come to the belief, not only for those
+of an anxious disposition, that it was impossible ever to finish it.
+This was not because of laziness or deceit, which were the only things
+that might have hindered the lawyer in preparing it, but because he did
+not know what the charge was or even what consequences it might bring,
+so that he had to remember every tiny action and event from the whole
+of his life, looking at them from all sides and checking and
+reconsidering them. It was also a very disheartening job. It would have
+been more suitable as a way of passing the long days after he had
+retired and become senile. But now, just when K. needed to apply all his
+thoughts to his work, when he was still rising and already posed a
+threat to the deputy director, when every hour passed so quickly and he
+wanted to enjoy the brief evenings and nights as a young man, this was
+the time he had to start working out these documents. Once more, he
+began to feel resentment. Almost involuntarily, only to put an end to
+it, his finger felt for the button of the electric bell in the
+ante-room. As he pressed it he glanced up to the clock. It was eleven
+o'clock, two hours, he had spent a great deal of his costly time just
+dreaming and his wits were, of course, even more dulled than they had
+been before. But the time had, nonetheless, not been wasted, he had come
+to some decisions that could be of value. As well as various pieces of
+mail, the servitors brought two visiting cards from gentlemen who had
+already been waiting for K. for some time. They were actually very
+important clients of the bank who should not really have been kept
+waiting under any circumstances. Why had they come at such an awkward
+time, and why, the gentlemen on the other side of the closed door seemed
+to be asking, was the industrious K. using up the best business time for
+his private affairs? Tired from what had gone before, and tired in
+anticipation of what was to follow, K. stood up to receive the first of
+them.
+
+He was a short, jolly man, a manufacturer who K. knew well. He
+apologised for disturbing K. at some important work, and K., for his
+part, apologised for having kept the manufacturer waiting for so long.
+But even this apology was spoken in such a mechanical way and with such
+false intonation that the manufacturer would certainly have noticed if
+he had not been fully preoccupied with his business affairs. Instead,
+he hurriedly pulled calculations and tables out from all his pockets,
+spread them out in front of K., explained several items, corrected a
+little mistake in the arithmetic that he noticed as he quickly glanced
+over it all, and reminded K. of a similar piece of business he'd
+concluded with him about a year before, mentioning in passing that this
+time there was another bank spending great effort to get his business,
+and finally stopped speaking in order to learn K.'s opinion on the
+matter. And K. had indeed, at first, been closely following what the
+manufacturer was saying, he too was aware of how important the deal
+was, but unfortunately it did not last, he soon stopped listening,
+nodded at each of the manufacturer's louder exclamations for a short
+while, but eventually he stopped doing even that and did no more than
+stare at the bald head bent over the papers, asking himself when the
+manufacturer would finally realise that everything he was saying was
+useless. When he did stop talking, K. really thought at first that this
+was so that he would have the chance to confess that he was incapable of
+listening. Instead, seeing the anticipation on the manufacturer's face,
+obviously ready to counter any objections made, he was sorry to realise
+that the business discussion had to be continued. So he bent his head as
+if he'd been given an order and began slowly to move his pencil over the
+papers, now and then he would stop and stare at one of the figures. The
+manufacturer thought there must be some objection, perhaps his figures
+weren't really sound, perhaps they weren't the decisive issue, whatever
+he thought, the manufacturer covered the papers with his hand and began
+once again, moving very close to K., to explain what the deal was all
+about. "It is difficult," said K., pursing his lips. The only thing
+that could offer him any guidance were the papers, and the manufacturer
+had covered them from his view, so he just sank back against the arm of
+the chair. Even when the door of the manager's office opened and
+revealed not very clearly, as if through a veil, the deputy director, he
+did no more than look up weakly. K. thought no more about the matter, he
+merely watched the immediate effect of the deputy director's appearance
+and, for him, the effect was very pleasing; the manufacturer
+immediately jumped up from his seat and hurried over to meet the deputy
+director, although K. would have liked to make him ten times livelier as
+he feared the deputy director might disappear again. He need not have
+worried, the two gentlemen met each other, shook each other's hand and
+went together over to K.'s desk. The manufacturer said he was sorry to
+find the chief clerk so little inclined to do business, pointing to K.
+who, under the view of the deputy director, had bent back down over the
+papers. As the two men leant over the desk and the manufacturer made
+some effort to gain and keep the deputy director's attention, K. felt as
+if they were much bigger than they really were and that their
+negotiations were about him. Carefully and slowly turning his eyes
+upwards, he tried to learn what was taking place above him, took one of
+the papers from his desk without looking to see what it was, lay it on
+the flat of his hand and raised it slowly up as he rose up to the level
+of the two men himself. He had no particular plan in mind as he did
+this, but merely felt this was how he would act if only he had finished
+preparing that great document that was to remove his burden entirely.
+The deputy director had been paying all his attention to the
+conversation and did no more than glance at the paper, he did not read
+what was written on it at all as what was important for the chief clerk
+was not important for him, he took it from K.'s hand saying, "Thank you,
+I'm already familiar with everything," and laid it calmly back on the
+desk. K. gave him a bitter, sideways look. But the deputy director did
+not notice this at all, or if he did notice it it only raised his
+spirits, he frequently laughed out loud, one time he clearly embarrassed
+the manufacturer when he raised an objection in a witty way but drew him
+immediately back out of his embarrassment by commenting adversely on
+himself, and finally invited him into his office where they could bring
+the matter to its conclusion. "It's a very important matter," said the
+manufacturer. "I understand that completely. And I'm sure the chief
+clerk ..."--even as he said this he was actually speaking only to the
+manufacturer--"will be very glad to have us take it off his hands. This
+is something that needs calm consideration. But he seems to be
+over-burdened today, there are even some people in the room outside
+who've been waiting there for hours for him." K. still had enough
+control of himself to turn away from the deputy director and direct his
+friendly, albeit stiff, smile only at the manufacturer, he made no other
+retaliation, bent down slightly and supported himself with both hands on
+his desk like a clerk, and watched as the two gentlemen, still talking,
+took the papers from his desk and disappeared into the manager's office.
+In the doorway, the manufacturer turned and said he wouldn't make his
+farewell with K. just yet, he would of course let the chief clerk know
+about the success of his discussions but he also had a little something
+to tell him about.
+
+At last, K. was by himself. It did not enter his head to show anyone
+else into his office and only became vaguely aware of how nice it was
+that the people outside thought he was still negotiating with the
+manufacturer and, for this reason, he could not let anyone in to see
+him, not even the servitor. He went over to the window, sat down on the
+ledge beside it, held firmly on to the handle and looked down onto the
+square outside. The snow was still falling, the weather still had not
+brightened up at all.
+
+He remained a long time sitting in this way, not knowing what it
+actually was that made him so anxious, only occasionally did he glance,
+slightly startled, over his shoulder at the door to the outer room
+where, mistakenly, he thought he'd heard some noise. No-one came, and
+that made him feel calmer, he went over to the wash stand, rinsed his
+face with cold water and, his head somewhat clearer, went back to his
+place by the window. The decision to take his defence into his own
+hands now seemed more of a burden than he had originally assumed. All
+the while he had left his defence up to the lawyer his trial had had
+little basic affect on him, he had observed it from afar as something
+that was scarcely able to reach him directly, when it suited him he
+looked to see how things stood but he was also able to draw his head
+back again whenever he wanted. Now, in contrast, if he was to conduct
+his defence himself, he would have to devote himself entirely to the
+court--for the time being, at least--success would mean, later on, his
+complete and conclusive liberation, but if he was to achieve this he
+would have to place himself, to start with, in far greater danger than
+he had been in so far. If he ever felt tempted to doubt this, then his
+experience with the deputy director and the manufacturer that day would
+be quite enough to convince him of it. How could he have sat there
+totally convinced of the need to do his own defence? How would it be
+later? What would his life be like in the days ahead? Would he find the
+way through it all to a happy conclusion? Did a carefully worked out
+defence--and any other sort would have made no sense--did a carefully
+worked out defence not also mean he would need to shut himself off from
+everything else as much as he could? Would he survive that? And how was
+he to succeed in conducting all this at the bank? It involved much more
+than just submitting some documents that he could probably prepare in a
+few days' leave, although it would have been great temerity to ask for
+time off from the bank just at that time, it was a whole trial and there
+was no way of seeing how long it might last. This was an enormous
+difficulty that had suddenly been thrown into K.'s life!
+
+And was he supposed to be doing the bank's work at a time like this? He
+looked down at his desk. Was he supposed to let people in to see him
+and go into negotiations with them at a time like this? While his trial
+trundled on, while the court officials upstairs in the attic room sat
+looking at the papers for this trial, should he be worrying about the
+business of the bank? Did this not seem like a kind of torture,
+acknowledged by the court, connected with the trial and which followed
+him around? And is it likely that anyone in the bank, when judging his
+work, would take any account of his peculiar situation? No-one and
+never. There were those who knew about his trial, although it was not
+quite clear who knew about it or how much. But he hoped rumours had not
+reached as far as the deputy director, otherwise he would obviously
+soon find a way of making use of it to harm K., he would show neither
+comradeship nor humaneness. And what about the director? It was true
+that he was well disposed towards K., and as soon as he heard about the
+trial he would probably try to do everything he could to make it easier
+for him, but he would certainly not devote himself to it. K. at one
+time had provided the counter-balance to what the deputy director said
+but the director was now coming more and more under his influence, and
+the deputy director would also exploit the weakened condition of the
+director to strengthen his own power. So what could K. hope for? Maybe
+considerations of this sort weakened his power of resistance, but it
+was still necessary not to deceive oneself and to see everything as
+clearly as it could be seen at that moment.
+
+For no particular reason, just to avoiding returning to his desk for a
+while, he opened the window. It was difficult to open and he had to
+turn the handle with both his hands. Then, through the whole height and
+breadth of the window, the mixture of fog and smoke was drawn into the
+room, filling it with a slight smell of burning. A few flakes of snow
+were blown in with it. "It's a horrible autumn," said the manufacturer,
+who had come into the room unnoticed after seeing the deputy director
+and now stood behind K. K. nodded and looked uneasily at the
+manufacturer's briefcase, from which he would now probably take the
+papers and inform K. of the result of his negotiations with the deputy
+director. However, the manufacturer saw where K. was looking, knocked
+on his briefcase and without opening it said, "You'll be wanting to
+hear how things turned out. I've already got the contract in my pocket,
+almost. He's a charming man, your deputy director--he's got his
+dangers, though." He laughed as he shook K.'s hand and wanted to make
+him laugh with him. But to K., it once more seemed suspicious that the
+manufacturer did not want to show him the papers and saw nothing about
+his comments to laugh at. "Chief clerk," said the manufacturer, "I
+expect the weather's been affecting your mood, has it? You're looking
+so worried today." "Yes," said K., raising his hand and holding the
+temple of his head, "headaches, worries in the family." "Quite right,"
+said the manufacturer, who was always in a hurry and could never listen
+to anyone for very long, "everyone has his cross to bear." K. had
+unconsciously made a step towards the door as if wanting to show the
+manufacturer out, but the manufacturer said, "Chief clerk, there's
+something else I'd like to mention to you. I'm very sorry if it's
+something that'll be a burden to you today of all days but I've been to
+see you twice already, lately, and each time I forgot all about it. If I
+delay it any longer it might well lose its point altogether. That would
+be a pity, as I think what I've got to say does have some value." Before
+K. had had the time to answer, the manufacturer came up close to him,
+tapped his knuckle lightly on his chest and said quietly, "You've got a
+trial going on, haven't you?" K. stepped back and immediately exclaimed,
+"That's what the deputy director's been telling you!" "No, no," said
+the manufacturer, "how would the deputy director know about it?" "And
+what about you?" asked K., already more in control of himself. "I hear
+things about the court here and there," said the manufacturer, "and that
+even applies to what it is that I wanted to tell you about." "There are
+so many people who have connections with the court!" said K. with
+lowered head, and he led the manufacturer over to his desk. They sat
+down where they had been before, and the manufacturer said, "I'm afraid
+it's not very much that I've got to tell you about. Only, in matters
+like this, it's best not to overlook the tiniest details. Besides, I
+really want to help you in some way, however modest my help might be.
+We've been good business partners up till now, haven't we? Well then."
+K. wanted to apologise for his behaviour in the conversation earlier
+that day, but the manufacturer would tolerate no interruption, shoved
+his briefcase up high in his armpit to show that he was in a hurry, and
+carried on. "I know about your case through a certain Titorelli. He's a
+painter, Titorelli's just his artistic name, I don't even know what his
+real name is. He's been coming to me in my office for years from time to
+time, and brings little pictures with him which I buy more or less just
+for the sake of charity as he's hardly more than a beggar. And they're
+nice pictures, too, moorland landscapes and that sort of thing. We'd
+both got used to doing business in this way and it always went smoothly.
+Only, one time these visits became a bit too frequent, I began to tell
+him off for it, we started talking and I became interested how it was
+that he could earn a living just by painting, and then I learned to my
+amazement that his main source of income was painting portraits. 'I work
+for the court,' he said, 'what court?' said I. And that's when he told
+me about the court. I'm sure you can imagine how amazed I was at being
+told all this. Ever since then I learn something new about the court
+every time he comes to visit, and so little by little I get to
+understand something of how it works. Anyway, Titorelli talks a lot and
+I often have to push him away, not only because he's bound to be lying
+but also, most of all, because a businessman like me who's already close
+to breaking point under the weight of his own business worries can't pay
+too much attention to other people's. But all that's just by the by.
+Perhaps--this is what I've been thinking--perhaps Titorelli might be
+able to help you in some small way, he knows lots of judges and even if
+he can't have much influence himself he can give you some advice about
+how to get some influential people on your side. And even if this
+advice doesn't turn out to make all the difference I still think it'll
+be very important once you've got it. You're nearly a lawyer yourself.
+That's what I always say, Mr. K. the chief clerk is nearly a lawyer. Oh
+I'm sure this trial of yours will turn out all right. So do you want to
+go and see Titorelli, then. If I ask him to he'll certainly do
+everything he possibly can. I really do think you ought to go. It
+needn't be today, of course, just some time, when you get the chance.
+And anyway--I want to tell you this too--you don't actually have to go
+and see Titorelli, this advice from me doesn't place you under any
+obligation at all. No, if you think you can get by without Titorelli
+it'll certainly be better to leave him completely out of it. Maybe
+you've already got a clear idea of what you're doing and Titorelli could
+upset your plans. No, if that's the case then of course you shouldn't go
+there under any circumstances! And it certainly won't be easy to take
+advice from a lad like that. Still, it's up to you. Here's the letter of
+recommendation and here's the address."
+
+Disappointed, K. took the letter and put it in his pocket. Even at
+best, the advantage he might derive from this recommendation was
+incomparably smaller than the damage that lay in the fact of the
+manufacturer knowing about his trial, and that the painter was spreading
+the news about. It was all he could manage to give the manufacturer, who
+was already on his way to the door, a few words of thanks. "I'll go
+there," he said as he took his leave of the manufacturer at the door,
+"or, as I'm very busy at present, I'll write to him, perhaps he would
+like to come to me in my office some time." "I was sure you'd find the
+best solution," said the manufacturer. "Although I had thought you'd
+prefer to avoid inviting people like this Titorelli to the bank and
+talking about the trial here. And it's not always a good idea to send
+letters to people like Titorelli, you don't know what might happen to
+them. But you're bound to have thought everything through and you know
+what you can and can't do." K. nodded and accompanied the manufacturer
+on through the ante-room. But despite seeming calm on the outside he was
+actually very shocked; he had told the manufacturer he would write to
+Titorelli only to show him in some way that he valued his
+recommendations and would consider the opportunity to speak with
+Titorelli without delay, but if he had thought Titorelli could offer any
+worthwhile assistance he would not have delayed. But it was only the
+manufacturer's comment that made K. realise what dangers that could lead
+to. Was he really able to rely on his own understanding so little? If it
+was possible that he might invite a questionable character into the bank
+with a clear letter, and ask advice from him about his trial, separated
+from the deputy director by no more than a door, was it not possible or
+even very likely that there were also other dangers he had failed to see
+or that he was even running towards? There was not always someone
+beside him to warn him. And just now, just when he would have to act
+with all the strength he could muster, now a number of doubts of a sort
+he had never before known had presented themselves and affected his own
+vigilance! The difficulties he had been feeling in carrying out his
+office work; were they now going to affect the trial too? Now, at least,
+he found himself quite unable to understand how he could have intended
+to write to Titorelli and invite him into the bank.
+
+He shook his head at the thought of it once more as the servitor came
+up beside him and drew his attention to the three gentlemen who were
+waiting on a bench in the ante-room. They had already been waiting to
+see K. for a long time. Now that the servitor was speaking with K. they
+had stood up and each of them wanted to make use of the opportunity to
+see K. before the others. It had been negligent of the bank to let them
+waste their time here in the waiting room, but none of them wanted to
+draw attention to this. "Mr. K., ..." one of them was saying, but K.
+had told the servitor to fetch his winter coat and said to the three of
+them, as the servitor helped him to put it on, "Please forgive me,
+gentlemen, I'm afraid I have no time to see you at present. Please do
+forgive me but I have some urgent business to settle and have to leave
+straight away. You've already seen yourselves how long I've been
+delayed. Would you be so kind as to come back tomorrow or some time? Or
+perhaps we could settle your affairs by telephone. Or perhaps you would
+like to tell me now, briefly, what it's about and I can then give you a
+full answer in writing. Whatever, the best thing will be for you to
+come here again." The gentlemen now saw that their wait had been
+totally pointless, and these suggestions of K.'s left them so astounded
+that they looked at each other without a word. "That's agreed then, is
+it?" asked K., who had turned toward the servitor bringing him his hat.
+Through the open door of K.'s office they could see that the snowfall
+outside had become much heavier. So K. turned the collar of his coat up
+and buttoned it up high under his chin. Just then the deputy director
+came out of the adjoining room, smiled as he saw K. negotiating with
+the gentlemen in his winter coat, and asked, "Are you about to go out?"
+"Yes," said K., standing more upright, "I have to go out on some
+business." But the deputy director had already turned towards the
+gentlemen. "And what about these gentlemen?" he asked. "I think they've
+already been waiting quite a long time." "We've already come to an
+understanding," said K. But now the gentlemen could be held back no
+longer, they surrounded K. and explained that they would not have been
+waiting for hours if it had not been about something important that had
+to be discussed now, at length and in private. The deputy director
+listened to them for a short while, he also looked at K. as he held his
+hat in his hand cleaning the dust off it here and there, and then he
+said, "Gentlemen, there is a very simple way to solve this. If you
+would prefer it, I'll be very glad to take over these negotiations
+instead of the chief clerk. Your business does, of course, need to be
+discussed without delay. We are businessmen like yourselves and know the
+value of a businessman's time. Would you like to come this way?" And he
+opened the door leading to the ante-room of his own office.
+
+The deputy director seemed very good at appropriating everything that
+K. was now forced to give up! But was K. not giving up more than he
+absolutely had to? By running off to some unknown painter, with, as he
+had to admit, very little hope of any vague benefit, his renown was
+suffering damage that could not be repaired. It would probably be much
+better to take off his winter coat again and, at the very least, try to
+win back the two gentlemen who were certainly still waiting in the next
+room. If K. had not then glimpsed the deputy director in his office,
+looking for something from his bookshelves as if they were his own, he
+would probably even have made the attempt. As K., somewhat agitated,
+approached the door the deputy director called out, "Oh, you've still
+not left!" He turned his face toward him--its many deep folds seemed to
+show strength rather than age--and immediately began once more to
+search. "I'm looking for a copy of a contract," he said, "which this
+gentleman insists you must have. Could you help me look for it, do you
+think?" K. made a step forward, but the deputy director said, "thank
+you, I've already found it," and with a big package of papers, which
+certainly must have included many more documents than just the copy of
+the contract, he turned and went back into his own office.
+
+"I can't deal with him right now," K. said to himself, "but once my
+personal difficulties have been settled, then he'll certainly be the
+first to get the effect of it, and he certainly won't like it."
+Slightly calmed by these thoughts, K. gave the servitor, who had already
+long been holding the door to the corridor open for him, the task of
+telling the director, when he was able, that K. was going out of the
+bank on a business matter. As he left the bank he felt almost happy at
+the thought of being able to devote more of himself to his own business
+for a while.
+
+He went straight to the painter, who lived in an outlying part of town
+which was very near to the court offices, although this area was even
+poorer, the houses were darker, the streets were full of dirt that
+slowly blew about over the half-melted snow. In the great gateway to
+the building where the painter lived only one of the two doors was open,
+a hole had been broken open in the wall by the other door, and as K.
+approached it a repulsive, yellow, steaming liquid shot out causing
+some rats to scurry away into the nearby canal. Down by the staircase
+there was a small child lying on its belly crying, but it could hardly
+be heard because of the noise from a metal-workshop on the other side
+of the entrance hall, drowning out any other sound. The door to the
+workshop was open, three workers stood in a circle around some piece of
+work that they were beating with hammers. A large tin plate hung on the
+wall, casting a pale light that pushed its way in between two of the
+workers, lighting up their faces and their work-aprons. K. did no more
+than glance at any of these things, he wanted to get things over with
+here as soon as possible, to exchange just a few words to find out how
+things stood with the painter and go straight back to the bank. Even if
+he had just some tiny success here it would still have a good effect on
+his work at the bank for that day. On the third floor he had to slow
+down his pace, he was quite out of breath--the steps, just like the
+height of each floor, were much higher than they needed to be and he'd
+been told that the painter lived right up in the attic. The air was
+also quite oppressive, there was no proper stairwell and the narrow
+steps were closed in by walls on both sides with no more than a small,
+high window here and there. Just as K. paused for a while some young
+girls ran out of one of the flats and rushed higher up the stairs,
+laughing. K. followed them slowly, caught up with one of the girls who
+had stumbled and been left behind by the others, and asked her as they
+went up side by side, "Is there a painter, Titorelli, who lives here?"
+The girl, hardly thirteen years old and somewhat hunchbacked, jabbed
+him with her elbow and looked at him sideways. Her youth and her bodily
+defects had done nothing to stop her being already quite depraved. She
+did not smile once, but looked at K. earnestly, with sharp, acquisitive
+eyes. K. pretended not to notice her behaviour and asked, "Do you know
+Titorelli, the painter?" She nodded and asked in reply, "What d'you
+want to see him for?" K. thought it would be to his advantage quickly to
+find out something more about Titorelli. "I want to have him paint my
+portrait," he said. "Paint your portrait?" she asked, opening her mouth
+too wide and lightly hitting K. with her hand as if he had said
+something extraordinarily surprising or clumsy, with both hands she
+lifted her skirt, which was already very short, and, as fast as she
+could, she ran off after the other girls whose indistinct shouts lost
+themselves in the heights. At the next turn of the stairs, however, K.
+encountered all the girls once more. The hunchbacked girl had clearly
+told them about K.'s intentions and they were waiting for him. They
+stood on both sides of the stairs, pressing themselves against the wall
+so that K. could get through between them, and smoothed their aprons
+down with their hands. All their faces, even in this guard of honour,
+showed a mixture of childishness and depravity. Up at the head of the
+line of girls, who now, laughing, began to close in around K., was the
+hunchback who had taken on the role of leader. It was thanks to her
+that K. found the right direction without delay--he would have continued
+up the stairs straight in front of him, but she showed him that to
+reach Titorelli he would need to turn off to one side. The steps that
+led up to the painter were especially narrow, very long without any
+turning, the whole length could be seen in one glance and, at the top,
+at Titorelli's closed door, it came to its end. This door was much
+better illuminated than the rest of the stairway by the light from a
+small skylight set obliquely above it, it had been put together from
+unpainted planks of wood and the name 'Titorelli' was painted on it in
+broad, red brushstrokes. K. was no more than half way up the steps,
+accompanied by his retinue of girls, when, clearly the result of the
+noise of all those footsteps, the door opened slightly and in the crack
+a man who seemed to be dressed in just his nightshirt appeared. "Oh!" he
+cried, when he saw the approaching crowd, and vanished. The hunchbacked
+girl clapped her hands in glee and the other girls crowded in behind K.
+to push him faster forward.
+
+They still had not arrived at the top, however, when the painter up
+above them suddenly pulled the door wide open and, with a deep bow,
+invited K. to enter. The girls, on the other hand, he tried to keep
+away, he did not want to let any of them in however much they begged
+him and however much they tried to get in--if they could not get in with
+his permission they would try to force their way in against his will.
+The only one to succeed was the hunchback when she slipped through under
+his outstretched arm, but the painter chased after her, grabbed her by
+the skirt, span her once round and set her down again by the door with
+the other girls who, unlike the first, had not dared to cross the
+doorstep while the painter had left his post. K. did not know what he
+was to make of all this, as they all seemed to be having fun. One behind
+the other, the girls by the door stretched their necks up high and
+called out various words to the painter which were meant in jest but
+which K. did not understand, and even the painter laughed as the
+hunchback whirled round in his hand. Then he shut the door, bowed once
+more to K., offered him his hand and introduced himself, saying,
+"Titorelli, painter." K. pointed to the door, behind which the girls
+were whispering, and said, "You seem to be very popular in this
+building." "Ach, those brats!" said the painter, trying in vain to
+fasten his nightshirt at the neck. He was also bare-footed and, apart
+from that, was wearing nothing more than a loose pair of yellowish linen
+trousers held up with a belt whose free end whipped to and fro. "Those
+kids are a real burden for me," he continued. The top button of his
+nightshirt came off and he gave up trying to fasten it, fetched a chair
+for K. and made him sit down on it. "I painted one of them once--she's
+not here today--and ever since then they've been following me about. If
+I'm here they only come in when I allow it, but as soon as I've gone out
+there's always at least one of them in here. They had a key made to my
+door and lend it round to each other. It's hard to imagine what a pain
+that is. Suppose I come back home with a lady I'm going to paint, I open
+the door with my own key and find the hunchback there or something, by
+the table painting her lips red with my paintbrush, and meanwhile her
+little sisters will be keeping guard for her, moving about and causing
+chaos in every corner of the room. Or else, like happened yesterday, I
+might come back home late in the evening--please forgive my appearance
+and the room being in a mess, it is to do with them--so, I might come
+home late in the evening and want to go to bed, then I feel something
+pinching my leg, look under the bed and pull another of them out from
+under it. I don't know why it is they bother me like this, I expect
+you've just seen that I do nothing to encourage them to come near me.
+And they make it hard for me to do my work too, of course. If I didn't
+get this studio for nothing I'd have moved out a long time ago." Just
+then, a little voice, tender and anxious, called out from under the
+door, "Titorelli, can we come in now?" "No," answered the painter. "Not
+even just me, by myself?" the voice asked again. "Not even just you,"
+said the painter, as he went to the door and locked it.
+
+Meanwhile, K. had been looking round the room, if it had not been
+pointed out it would never have occurred to him that this wretched
+little room could be called a studio. It was hardly long enough or
+broad enough to make two steps. Everything, floor, walls and ceiling,
+was made of wood, between the planks narrow gaps could be seen. Across
+from where K. was, the bed stood against the wall under a covering of
+many different colours. In the middle of the room a picture stood on an
+easel, covered over with a shirt whose arms dangled down to the ground.
+Behind K. was the window through which the fog made it impossible to
+see further than the snow covered roof of the neighbouring building.
+
+The turning of the key in the lock reminded K. that he had not wanted
+to stay too long. So he drew the manufacturer's letter out from his
+pocket, held it out to the painter and said, "I learned about you from
+this gentleman, an acquaintance of yours, and it's on his advice that
+I've come here." The painter glanced through the letter and threw it
+down onto the bed. If the manufacturer had not said very clearly that
+Titorelli was an acquaintance of his, a poor man who was dependent on
+his charity, then it would really have been quite possible to believe
+that Titorelli did not know him or at least that he could not remember
+him. This impression was augmented by the painter's asking, "Were you
+wanting to buy some pictures or did you want to have yourself painted?"
+K. looked at the painter in astonishment. What did the letter actually
+say? K. had taken it as a matter of course that the manufacturer had
+explained to the painter in his letter that K. wanted nothing more with
+him than to find out more about his trial. He had been far too rash in
+coming here! But now he had to give the painter some sort of answer
+and, glancing at the easel, said, "Are you working on a picture
+currently?" "Yes," said the painter, and he took the shirt hanging over
+the easel and threw it onto the bed after the letter. "It's a portrait.
+Quite a good piece of work, although it's not quite finished yet." This
+was a convenient coincidence for K., it gave him a good opportunity to
+talk about the court as the picture showed, very clearly, a judge.
+What's more, it was remarkably similar to the picture in the lawyer's
+office, although this one showed a quite different judge, a heavy man
+with a full beard which was black and bushy and extended to the sides
+far up the man's cheeks. The lawyer's picture was also an oil painting,
+whereas this one had been made with pastel colours and was pale and
+unclear. But everything else about the picture was similar, as this
+judge, too, was holding tightly to the arm of his throne and seemed
+ominously about to rise from it. At first K. was about to say, "He
+certainly is a judge," but he held himself back for the time being and
+went closer to the picture as if he wanted to study it in detail. There
+was a large figure shown in the middle of the throne's back rest which
+K. could not understand and asked the painter about it. That'll need
+some more work done on it, the painter told him, and taking a pastel
+crayon from a small table he added a few strokes to the edges of the
+figure but without making it any clearer as far as K. could make out.
+"That's the figure of justice," said the painter, finally. "Now I see,"
+said K., "here's the blindfold and here are the scales. But aren't those
+wings on her heels, and isn't she moving?" "Yes," said the painter, "I
+had to paint it like that according to the contract. It's actually the
+figure of justice and the goddess of victory all in one." "That is not a
+good combination," said K. with a smile. "Justice needs to remain
+still, otherwise the scales will move about and it won't be possible to
+make a just verdict." "I'm just doing what the client wanted," said the
+painter. "Yes, certainly," said K., who had not meant to criticise
+anyone by that comment. "You've painted the figure as it actually
+appears on the throne." "No," said the painter, "I've never seen that
+figure or that throne, it's all just invention, but they told me what
+it was I had to paint." "How's that?" asked K. pretending not fully to
+understand what the painter said. "That is a judge sitting on the
+judge's chair, isn't it?" "Yes," said the painter, "but that judge
+isn't very high up and he's never sat on any throne like that." "And he
+has himself painted in such a grand pose. He's sitting there just like
+the president of the court." "Yeah, gentlemen like this are very vain,"
+said the painter. "But they have permission from higher up to get
+themselves painted like this. It's laid down quite strictly just what
+sort of portrait each of them can get for himself. Only it's a pity that
+you can't make out the details of his costume and pose in this picture,
+pastel colours aren't really suitable for showing people like this."
+"Yes," said K., "it does seem odd that it's in pastel colours." "That's
+what the judge wanted," said the painter, "it's meant to be for a
+woman." The sight of the picture seemed to make him feel like working,
+he rolled up his shirtsleeves, picked up a few of the crayons, and K.
+watched as a reddish shadow built up around the head of the judge under
+their quivering tips and radiated out the to edges of the picture. This
+shadow play slowly surrounded the head like a decoration or lofty
+distinction. But around the figure of Justice, apart from some
+coloration that was barely noticeable, it remained light, and in this
+brightness the figure seemed to shine forward so that it now looked
+like neither the God of Justice nor the God of Victory, it seemed now,
+rather, to be a perfect depiction of the God of the Hunt. K. found the
+painter's work more engrossing than he had wanted; but finally he
+reproached himself for staying so long without having done anything
+relevant to his own affair. "What's the name of this judge?" he asked
+suddenly. "I'm not allowed to tell you that," the painter answered. He
+was bent deeply over the picture and clearly neglecting his guest who,
+at first, he had received with such care. K. took this to be just a
+foible of the painter's, and it irritated him as it made him lose time.
+"I take it you must be a trustee of the court," he said. The painter
+immediately put his crayons down, stood upright, rubbed his hands
+together and looked at K. with a smile. "Always straight out with the
+truth," he said. "You want to learn something about the court, like it
+says in your letter of recommendation, but then you start talking about
+my pictures to get me on your side. Still, I won't hold it against you,
+you weren't to know that that was entirely the wrong thing to try with
+me. Oh, please!" he said sharply, repelling K.'s attempt to make some
+objection. He then continued, "And besides, you're quite right in your
+comment that I'm a trustee of the court." He made a pause, as if
+wanting to give K. the time to come to terms with this fact. The girls
+could once more be heard from behind the door. They were probably
+pressed around the keyhole, perhaps they could even see into the room
+through the gaps in the planks. K. forewent the opportunity to excuse
+himself in some way as he did not wish to distract the painter from what
+he was saying, or else perhaps he didn't want him to get too far above
+himself and in this way make himself to some extent unattainable, so he
+asked, "Is that a publicly acknowledged position?" "No," was the
+painter's curt reply, as if the question prevented him saying any more.
+But K. wanted him to continue speaking and said, "Well, positions like
+that, that aren't officially acknowledged, can often have more influence
+than those that are." "And that's how it is with me," said the painter,
+and nodded with a frown. "I was talking about your case with the
+manufacturer yesterday, and he asked me if I wouldn't like to help you,
+and I answered: 'He can come and see me if he likes,' and now I'm
+pleased to see you here so soon. This business seems to be quite
+important to you, and, of course, I'm not surprised at that. Would you
+not like to take your coat off now?" K. had intended to stay for only a
+very short time, but the painter's invitation was nonetheless very
+welcome. The air in the room had slowly become quite oppressive for him,
+he had several times looked in amazement at a small, iron stove in the
+corner that certainly could not have been lit, the heat of the room was
+inexplicable. As he took off his winter overcoat and also unbuttoned
+his frock coat the painter said to him in apology, "I must have warmth.
+And it is very cosy here, isn't it. This room's very good in that
+respect." K. made no reply, but it was actually not the heat that made
+him uncomfortable but, much more, the stuffiness, the air that almost
+made it more difficult to breathe, the room had probably not been
+ventilated for a long time. The unpleasantness of this was made all the
+stronger for K. when the painter invited him to sit on the bed while he
+himself sat down on the only chair in the room in front of the easel.
+The painter even seemed to misunderstand why K. remained at the edge of
+the bed and urged K. to make himself comfortable, and as he hesitated
+he went over to the bed himself and pressed K. deep down into the
+bedclothes and pillows. Then he went back to his seat and at last he
+asked his first objective question, which made K. forget everything
+else. "You're innocent, are you?" he asked. "Yes," said K. He felt a
+simple joy at answering this question, especially as the answer was
+given to a private individual and therefore would have no consequences.
+Up till then no-one had asked him this question so openly. To make the
+most of his pleasure he added, "I am totally innocent." "So," said the
+painter, and he lowered his head and seemed to be thinking. Suddenly he
+raised his head again and said, "Well if you're innocent it's all very
+simple." K. began to scowl, this supposed trustee of the court was
+talking like an ignorant child. "My being innocent does not make things
+simple," said K. Despite everything, he couldn't help smiling and
+slowly shook his head. "There are many fine details in which the court
+gets lost, but in the end it reaches into some place where originally
+there was nothing and pulls enormous guilt out of it." "Yeah, yeah,
+sure," said the painter, as if K. had been disturbing his train of
+thought for no reason. "But you are innocent, aren't you?" "Well of
+course I am," said K. "That's the main thing," said the painter. There
+was no counter-argument that could influence him, but although he had
+made up his mind it was not clear whether he was talking this way
+because of conviction or indifference. K., then, wanted to find out and
+said therefore, "I'm sure you're more familiar with the court than I am,
+I know hardly more about it than what I've heard, and that's been from
+many very different people. But they were all agreed on one thing, and
+that was that when ill thought-out accusations are made they are not
+ignored, and that once the court has made an accusation it is convinced
+of the guilt of the defendant and it's very hard to make it think
+otherwise." "Very hard?" the painter asked, throwing one hand up in the
+air. "It's impossible to make it think otherwise. If I painted all the
+judges next to each other here on canvas, and you were trying to defend
+yourself in front of it, you'd have more success with them than you'd
+ever have with the real court." "Yes," said K. to himself, forgetting
+that he had only gone there to investigate the painter.
+
+One of the girls behind the door started up again, and asked,
+"Titorelli, is he going to go soon?" "Quiet!" shouted the painter at
+the door, "Can't you see I'm talking with the gentleman?" But this was
+not enough to satisfy the girl and she asked, "You going to paint his
+picture?" And when the painter didn't answer she added, "Please don't
+paint him, he's an 'orrible bloke." There followed an incomprehensible,
+interwoven babble of shouts and replies and calls of agreement. The
+painter leapt over to the door, opened it very slightly--the girls'
+clasped hands could be seen stretching through the crack as if they
+wanted something--and said, "If you're not quiet I'll throw you all
+down the stairs. Sit down here on the steps and be quiet." They probably
+did not obey him immediately, so that he had to command, "Down on the
+steps!" Only then it became quiet.
+
+"I'm sorry about that," said the painter as he returned to K. K. had
+hardly turned towards the door, he had left it completely up to the
+painter whether and how he would place him under his protection if he
+wanted to. Even now, he made hardly any movement as the painter bent
+over him and, whispering into his ear in order not to be heard outside,
+said, "These girls belong to the court as well." "How's that?" asked
+K., as he leant his head to one side and looked at the painter. But the
+painter sat back down on his chair and, half in jest, half in
+explanation, "Well, everything belongs to the court." "That is
+something I had never noticed until now," said K. curtly, this general
+comment of the painter's made his comment about the girls far less
+disturbing. Nonetheless, K. looked for a while at the door, behind which
+the girls were now sitting quietly on the steps. Except, that one of
+them had pushed a drinking straw through a crack between the planks and
+was moving it slowly up and down. "You still don't seem to have much
+general idea of what the court's about," said the painter, who had
+stretched his legs wide apart and was tapping loudly on the floor with
+the tip of his foot. "But as you're innocent you won't need it anyway.
+I'll get you out of this by myself." "How do you intend to do that?"
+asked K. "You did say yourself not long ago that it's quite impossible
+to go to the court with reasons and proofs." "Only impossible for
+reasons and proofs you take to the court yourself," said the painter,
+raising his forefinger as if K. had failed to notice a fine distinction.
+"It goes differently if you try to do something behind the public court,
+that's to say in the consultation rooms, in the corridors or here, for
+instance, in my studio." K. now began to find it far easier to believe
+what the painter was saying, or rather it was largely in agreement with
+what he had also been told by others. In fact it was even quite
+promising. If it really was so easy to influence the judges through
+personal contacts as the lawyer had said then the painter's contacts
+with these vain judges was especially important, and at the very least
+should not be undervalued. And the painter would fit in very well in the
+circle of assistants that K. was slowly gathering around himself. He had
+been noted at the bank for his talent in organising, here, where he was
+placed entirely on his own resources, would be a good opportunity to
+test that talent to its limits. The painter observed the effect his
+explanation had had on K. and then, with a certain unease, said, "Does
+it not occur to you that the way I'm speaking is almost like a lawyer?
+It's the incessant contact with the gentlemen of the court has that
+influence on me. I gain a lot by it, of course, but I lose a lot,
+artistically speaking." "How did you first come into contact with the
+judges, then?" asked K., he wanted first to gain the painter's trust
+before he took him into his service. "That was very easy," said the
+painter, "I inherited these contacts. My father was court painter before
+me. It's a position that's always inherited. They can't use new people
+for it, the rules governing how the various grades of officials are
+painted are so many and varied, and, above all, so secret that no-one
+outside of certain families even knows them. In the drawer there, for
+instance, I've got my father's notes, which I don't show to anyone. But
+you're only able to paint judges if you know what they say. Although,
+even if I lost them no-one could ever dispute my position because of all
+the rules I just carry round in my head. All the judges want to be
+painted like the old, great judges were, and I'm the only one who can do
+that." "You are to be envied," said K., thinking of his position at the
+bank. "Your position is quite unassailable, then?" "Yes, quite
+unassailable," said the painter, and he raised his shoulders in pride.
+"That's how I can even afford to help some poor man facing trial now and
+then." "And how do you do that?" asked K., as if the painter had not
+just described him as a poor man. The painter did not let himself be
+distracted, but said, "In your case, for instance, as you're totally
+innocent, this is what I'll do." The repeated mention of K.'s innocence
+was becoming irksome to him. It sometimes seemed to him as if the
+painter was using these comments to make a favourable outcome to the
+trial a precondition for his help, which of course would make the help
+itself unnecessary. But despite these doubts K. forced himself not to
+interrupt the painter. He did not want to do without the painter's help,
+that was what he had decided, and this help did not seem in any way less
+questionable than that of the lawyer. K. valued the painter's help far
+more highly because it was offered in a way that was more harmless and
+open.
+
+The painter had pulled his seat closer to the bed and continued in a
+subdued voice: "I forgot to ask you: what sort of acquittal is it you
+want. There are three possibilities: absolute acquittal, apparent
+acquittal and deferment. Absolute acquittal is the best, of course,
+only there's nothing I could do to get that sort of outcome. I don't
+think there's anyone at all who could do anything to get an absolute
+acquittal. Probably the only thing that could do that is if the accused
+is innocent. As you are innocent it could actually be possible and you
+could depend on your innocence alone. In that case you won't need me or
+any other kind of help."
+
+At first, K. was astonished at this orderly explanation, but then, just
+as quietly as the painter, he said, "I think you're contradicting
+yourself." "How's that?" asked the painter patiently, leaning back with
+a smile. This smile made K. feel as if he were examining not the words
+of the painter but seeking out inconsistencies in the procedures of the
+court itself. Nonetheless, he continued unabashed and said, "You
+remarked earlier that the court cannot be approached with reasoned
+proofs, you later restricted this to the open court, and now you go so
+far as to say that an innocent man needs no assistance in court. That
+entails a contradiction. Moreover, you said earlier that the judges can
+be influenced personally but now you insist that an absolute acquittal,
+as you call it, can never be attained through personal influence. That
+entails a second contradiction." "It's quite easy to clear up these
+contradictions," said the painter. "We're talking about two different
+things here, there's what it says in the law and there's what I know
+from my own experience, you shouldn't get the two confused. I've never
+seen it in writing, but the law does, of course, say on the one hand
+that the innocent will be set free, but on the other hand it doesn't
+say that the judges can be influenced. But in my experience it's the
+other way round. I don't know of any absolute acquittals but I do know
+of many times when a judge has been influenced. It's possible, of
+course, that there was no innocence in any of the cases I know about.
+But is that likely? Not a single innocent defendant in so many cases?
+When I was a boy I used to listen closely to my father when he told us
+about court cases at home, and the judges that came to his studio talked
+about the court, in our circles nobody talks about anything else; I
+hardly ever got the chance to go to court myself but always made use of
+it when I could, I've listened to countless trials at important stages
+in their development, I've followed them closely as far as they could
+be followed, and I have to say that I've never seen a single
+acquittal." "So. Not a single acquittal," said K., as if talking to
+himself and his hopes. "That confirms the impression I already have of
+the court. So there's no point in it from this side either. They could
+replace the whole court with a single hangman." "You shouldn't
+generalise," said the painter, dissatisfied, "I've only been talking
+about my own experience." "Well that's enough," said K., "or have you
+heard of any acquittals that happened earlier?" "They say there have
+been some acquittals earlier," the painter answered, "but it's very hard
+to be sure about it. The courts don't make their final conclusions
+public, not even the judges are allowed to know about them, so that all
+we know about these earlier cases are just legends. But most of them did
+involve absolute acquittals, you can believe that, but they can't be
+proved. On the other hand, you shouldn't forget all about them either,
+I'm sure there is some truth to them, and they are very beautiful, I've
+painted a few pictures myself depicting these legends." "My assessment
+will not be altered by mere legends," said K. "I don't suppose it's
+possible to cite these legends in court, is it?" The painter laughed.
+"No, you can't cite them in court," he said. "Then there's no point in
+talking about them," said K., he wanted, for the time being, to accept
+anything the painter told him, even if he thought it unlikely or
+contradicted what he had been told by others. He did not now have the
+time to examine the truth of everything the painter said or even to
+disprove it, he would have achieved as much as he could if the painter
+would help him in any way even if his help would not be decisive. As a
+result, he said, "So let's pay no more attention to absolute acquittal,
+but you mentioned two other possibilities." "Apparent acquittal and
+deferment. They're the only possibilities," said the painter. "But
+before we talk about them, would you not like to take your coat off? You
+must be hot." "Yes," said K., who until then had paid attention to
+nothing but the painter's explanations, but now that he had had the heat
+pointed out to him his brow began to sweat heavily. "It's almost
+unbearable." The painter nodded as if he understood K.'s discomfort very
+well. "Could we not open the window?" asked K. "No," said the painter.
+"It's only a fixed pane of glass, it can't be opened." K. now realised
+that all this time he had been hoping the painter would suddenly go over
+to the window and pull it open. He had prepared himself even for the fog
+that he would breathe in through his open mouth. The thought that here
+he was entirely cut off from the air made him feel dizzy. He tapped
+lightly on the bedspread beside him and, with a weak voice, said, "That
+is very inconvenient and unhealthy." "Oh no," said the painter in
+defence of his window, "as it can't be opened this room retains the heat
+better than if the window were double glazed, even though it's only a
+single pane. There's not much need to air the room as there's so much
+ventilation through the gaps in the wood, but when I do want to I can
+open one of my doors, or even both of them." K. was slightly consoled
+by this explanation and looked around to see where the second door was.
+The painter saw him do so and said, "It's behind you, I had to hide it
+behind the bed." Only then was K. able to see the little door in the
+wall. "It's really much too small for a studio here," said the painter,
+as if he wanted to anticipate an objection K. would make. "I had to
+arrange things as well as I could. That's obviously a very bad place for
+the bed, in front of the door. For instance when the judge I'm painting
+at present comes he always comes through the door by the bed, and I've
+even given him a key to this door so that he can wait for me here in the
+studio when I'm not home. Although nowadays he usually comes early in
+the morning when I'm still asleep. And of course, it always wakes me up
+when I hear the door opened beside the bed, however fast asleep I am. If
+you could hear the way I curse him as he climbs over my bed in the
+morning you'd lose all respect for judges. I suppose I could take the
+key away from him but that'd only make things worse. It only takes a
+tiny effort to break any of the doors here off their hinges." All the
+time the painter was speaking, K. was considering whether he should take
+off his coat, but he finally realised that, if he didn't do so, he would
+be quite unable to stay here any longer, so he took off his frock coat
+and lay it on his knee so that he could put it back on again as soon as
+the conversation was over. He had hardly done this when one of the girls
+called out, "Now he's taken his coat off!" and they could all be heard
+pressing around the gaps in the planks to see the spectacle for
+themselves. "The girls think I'm going to paint your portrait," said the
+painter, "and that's why you're taking your coat off." "I see," said K.,
+only slightly amused by this, as he felt little better than he had
+before even though he now sat in his shirtsleeves. With some irritation
+he asked, "What did you say the two other possibilities were?" He had
+already forgotten the terms used. "Apparent acquittal and deferment,"
+said the painter. "It's up to you which one you choose. You can get
+either of them if I help you, but it'll take some effort of course, the
+difference between them is that apparent acquittal needs concentrated
+effort for a while and that deferment takes much less effort but it has
+to be sustained. Now then, apparent acquittal. If that's what you want
+I'll write down an assertion of your innocence on a piece of paper. The
+text for an assertion of this sort was passed down to me from my father
+and it's quite unassailable. I take this assertion round to the judges I
+know. So I'll start off with the one I'm currently painting, and put
+the assertion to him when he comes for his sitting this evening. I'll
+lay the assertion in front of him, explain that you're innocent and give
+him my personal guarantee of it. And that's not just a superficial
+guarantee, it's a real one and it's binding." The painter's eyes seemed
+to show some reproach of K. for wanting to impose that sort of
+responsibility on him. "That would be very kind of you," said K. "And
+would the judge then believe you and nonetheless not pass an absolute
+acquittal?" "It's like I just said," answered the painter. "And anyway,
+it's not entirely sure that all the judges would believe me, many of
+them, for instance, might want me to bring you to see them personally.
+So then you'd have to come along too. But at least then, if that
+happens, the matter is half way won, especially as I'd teach you in
+advance exactly how you'd need to act with the judge concerned, of
+course. What also happens, though, is that there are some judges who'll
+turn me down in advance, and that's worse. I'll certainly make several
+attempts, but still, we'll have to forget about them, but at least we
+can afford to do that as no one judge can pass the decisive verdict.
+Then when I've got enough judges' signatures on this document I take it
+to the judge who's concerned with your case. I might even have his
+signature already, in which case things develop a bit quicker than they
+would do otherwise. But there aren't usually many hold ups from then
+on, and that's the time that the defendant can feel most confident.
+It's odd, but true, that people feel more confidence in this time than
+they do after they've been acquitted. There's no particular exertion
+needed now. When he has the document asserting the defendant's
+innocence, guaranteed by a number of other judges, the judge can acquit
+you without any worries, and although there are still several
+formalities to be gone through there's no doubt that that's what he'll
+do as a favour to me and several other acquaintances. You, however, walk
+out the court and you're free." "So, then I'll be free," said K.,
+hesitantly. "That's right," said the painter, "but only apparently free
+or, to put it a better way, temporarily free, as the most junior judges,
+the ones I know, they don't have the right to give the final acquittal.
+Only the highest judge can do that, in the court that's quite out of
+reach for you, for me and for all of us. We don't know how things look
+there and, incidentally, we don't want to know. The right to acquit
+people is a major privilege and our judges don't have it, but they do
+have the right to free people from the indictment. That's to say, if
+they're freed in this way then for the time being the charge is
+withdrawn but it's still hanging over their heads and it only takes an
+order from higher up to bring it back into force. And as I'm in such
+good contact with the court I can also tell you how the difference
+between absolute and apparent acquittal is described, just in a
+superficial way, in the directives to the court offices. If there's an
+absolute acquittal all proceedings should stop, everything disappears
+from the process, not just the indictment but the trial and even the
+acquittal disappears, everything just disappears. With an apparent
+acquittal it's different. When that happens, nothing has changed except
+that the case for your innocence, for your acquittal and the grounds for
+the acquittal have been made stronger. Apart from that, proceedings go
+on as before, the court offices continue their business and the case
+gets passed to higher courts, gets passed back down to the lower courts
+and so on, backwards and forwards, sometimes faster, sometimes slower,
+to and fro. It's impossible to know exactly what's happening while this
+is going on. Seen from outside it can sometimes seem that everything has
+been long since forgotten, the documents have been lost and the
+acquittal is complete. No-one familiar with the court would believe it.
+No documents ever get lost, the court forgets nothing. One day--no-one
+expects it--some judge or other picks up the documents and looks more
+closely at them, he notices that this particular case is still active,
+and orders the defendant's immediate arrest. I've been talking here as
+if there's a long delay between apparent acquittal and re-arrest, that
+is quite possible and I do know of cases like that, but it's just as
+likely that the defendant goes home after he's been acquitted and finds
+somebody there waiting to re-arrest him. Then, of course, his life as a
+free man is at an end." "And does the trial start over again?" asked K.,
+finding it hard to believe. "The trial will always start over again,"
+said the painter, "but there is, once again as before, the possibility
+of getting an apparent acquittal. Once again, the accused has to muster
+all his strength and mustn't give up." The painter said that last phrase
+possibly as a result of the impression that K., whose shoulders had
+dropped somewhat, gave on him. "But to get a second acquittal," asked
+K., as if in anticipation of further revelations by the painter, "is
+that not harder to get than the first time?" "As far as that's
+concerned," answered the painter, "there's nothing you can say for
+certain. You mean, do you, that the second arrest would have an adverse
+influence on the judge and the verdict he passes on the defendant.
+That's not how it happens. When the acquittal is passed the judges are
+already aware that re-arrest is likely. So when it happens it has hardly
+any effect. But there are countless other reasons why the judges' mood
+and their legal acumen in the case can be altered, and efforts to obtain
+the second acquittal must therefore be suited to the new conditions, and
+generally just as vigorous as the first." "But this second acquittal
+will once again not be final," said K., shaking his head. "Of course
+not," said the painter, "the second acquittal is followed by the third
+arrest, the third acquittal by the fourth arrest and so on. That's what
+is meant by the term apparent acquittal." K. was silent. "You clearly
+don't think an apparent acquittal offers much advantage," said the
+painter, "perhaps deferment would suit you better. Would you like me to
+explain what deferment is about?" K. nodded. The painter had leant back
+and spread himself out in his chair, his nightshirt was wide open, he
+had pushed his hand inside and was stroking his breast and his sides.
+"Deferment," said the painter, looking vaguely in front of himself for a
+while as if trying to find a perfectly appropriate explanation,
+"deferment consists of keeping proceedings permanently in their earliest
+stages. To do that, the accused and those helping him need to keep in
+continuous personal contact with the court, especially those helping
+him. I repeat, this doesn't require so much effort as getting an
+apparent acquittal, but it probably requires a lot more attention. You
+must never let the trial out of your sight, you have to go and see the
+appropriate judge at regular intervals as well as when something in
+particular comes up and, whatever you do, you have to try and remain
+friendly with him; if you don't know the judge personally you have to
+influence him through the judges you do know, and you have to do it
+without giving up on the direct discussions. As long as you don't fail
+to do any of these things you can be reasonably sure the trial won't get
+past its first stages. The trial doesn't stop, but the defendant is
+almost as certain of avoiding conviction as if he'd been acquitted.
+Compared with an apparent acquittal, deferment has the advantage that
+the defendant's future is less uncertain, he's safe from the shock of
+being suddenly re-arrested and doesn't need to fear the exertions and
+stress involved in getting an apparent acquittal just when everything
+else in his life would make it most difficult. Deferment does have
+certain disadvantages of its own though, too, and they shouldn't be
+under-estimated. I don't mean by this that the defendant is never free,
+he's never free in the proper sense of the word with an apparent
+acquittal either. There's another disadvantage. Proceedings can't be
+prevented from moving forward unless there are some at least ostensible
+reasons given. So something needs to seem to be happening when looked at
+from the outside. This means that from time to time various injunctions
+have to be obeyed, the accused has to be questioned, investigations have
+to take place and so on. The trial's been artificially constrained
+inside a tiny circle, and it has to be continuously spun round within
+it. And that, of course, brings with it certain unpleasantnesses for the
+accused, although you shouldn't imagine they're all that bad. All of
+this is just for show, the interrogations, for instance, they're only
+very short, if you ever don't have the time or don't feel like going to
+them you can offer an excuse, with some judges you can even arrange the
+injunctions together a long time in advance, in essence all it means is
+that, as the accused, you have to report to the judge from time to
+time." Even while the painter was speaking those last words K. had laid
+his coat over his arm and had stood up. Immediately, from outside the
+door, there was a cry of "He's standing up now!" "Are you leaving
+already?" asked the painter, who had also stood up. "It must be the air
+that's driving you out. I'm very sorry about that. There's still a lot I
+need to tell you. I had to put everything very briefly but I hope at
+least it was all clear." "Oh yes," said K., whose head was aching from
+the effort of listening. Despite this affirmation the painter summed it
+all up once more, as if he wanted to give K. something to console him on
+his way home. "Both have in common that they prevent the defendant being
+convicted," he said. "But they also prevent his being properly
+acquitted," said K. quietly, as if ashamed to acknowledge it. "You've
+got it, in essence," said the painter quickly. K. placed his hand on his
+winter overcoat but could not bring himself to put it on. Most of all he
+would have liked to pack everything together and run out to the fresh
+air. Not even the girls could induce him to put his coat on, even though
+they were already loudly telling each other that he was doing so. The
+painter still had to interpret K.'s mood in some way, so he said, "I
+expect you've deliberately avoided deciding between my suggestions yet.
+That's good. I would even have advised against making a decision
+straight away. There's no more than a hair's breadth of difference
+between the advantages and disadvantages. Everything has to be carefully
+weighed up. But the most important thing is you shouldn't lose too much
+time." "I'll come back here again soon," said K., who had suddenly
+decided to put his frock coat on, threw his overcoat over his shoulder
+and hurried over to the door behind which the girls now began to scream.
+K. thought he could even see the screaming girls through the door.
+"Well, you'll have to keep your word," said the painter, who had not
+followed him, "otherwise I'll come to the bank to ask about it myself."
+"Will you open this door for me," said K. pulling at the handle which,
+as he noticed from the resistance, was being held tightly by the girls
+on the other side. "Do you want to be bothered by the girls?" asked the
+painter. "It's better if you use the other way out," he said, pointing
+to the door behind the bed. K. agreed to this and jumped back to the
+bed. But instead of opening that door the painter crawled under the bed
+and from underneath it asked K., "Just a moment more, would you not like
+to see a picture I could sell to you?" K. did not want to be impolite,
+the painter really had taken his side and promised to help him more in
+the future, and because of K.'s forgetfulness there had been no mention
+of any payment for the painter's help, so K. could not turn him down now
+and allowed him to show him the picture, even though he was quivering
+with impatience to get out of the studio. From under the bed, the
+painter withdrew a pile of unframed paintings. They were so covered in
+dust that when the painter tried to blow it off the one on top the dust
+swirled around in front of K.'s eyes, robbing him of breath for some
+time. "Moorland landscape," said the painter passing the picture to K.
+It showed two sickly trees, well separated from each other in dark
+grass. In the background there was a multi-coloured sunset. "That's
+nice," said K. "I'll buy it." K. expressed himself in this curt way
+without any thought, so he was glad when the painter did not take this
+amiss and picked up a second painting from the floor. "This is a
+counterpart to the first picture," said the painter. Perhaps it had been
+intended as a counterpart, but there was not the slightest difference to
+be seen between it and the first picture, there were the trees, there
+the grass and there the sunset. But this was of little importance to K.
+"They are beautiful landscapes," he said, "I'll buy them both and hang
+them in my office." "You seem to like this subject," said the painter,
+picking up a third painting, "good job I've still got another, similar
+picture here." The picture though, was not similar, rather it was
+exactly the same moorland landscape. The painter was fully exploiting
+this opportunity to sell off his old pictures. "I'll take this one too,"
+said K. "How much do the three paintings cost?" "We can talk about that
+next time," said the painter. "You're in a hurry now, and we'll still be
+in contact. And besides, I'm glad you like the paintings, I'll give you
+all the paintings I've got down here. They're all moorland landscapes,
+I've painted a lot of moorland landscapes. A lot of people don't like
+that sort of picture because they're too gloomy, but there are others,
+and you're one of them, who love gloomy themes." But K. was not in the
+mood to hear about the professional experiences of this painter cum
+beggar. "Wrap them all up!" he called out, interrupting the painter as
+he was speaking, "my servant will come to fetch them in the morning."
+"There's no need for that," said the painter. "I expect I can find a
+porter for you who can go with you now." And, at last, he leant over the
+bed and unlocked the door. "Just step on the bed, don't worry about
+that," said the painter, "that's what everyone does who comes in here."
+Even without this invitation, K. had shown no compunction in already
+placing his foot in the middle of the bed covers, then he looked out
+through the open door and drew his foot back again. "What is that?" he
+asked the painter. "What are you so surprised at?" he asked, surprised
+in his turn. "Those are court offices. Didn't you know there are court
+offices here. There are court offices in almost every attic, why should
+this building be any different? Even my studio is actually one of the
+court offices but the court put it at my disposal." It was not so much
+finding court offices even here that shocked K., he was mainly shocked
+at himself, at his own naïvety in court matters. It seemed to him that
+one of the most basic rules governing how a defendant should behave was
+always to be prepared, never allow surprises, never to look,
+unsuspecting, to the right when the judge stood beside him to his
+left--and this was the very basic rule that he was continually
+violating. A long corridor extended in front of him, air blew in from it
+which, compared with the air in the studio, was refreshing. There were
+benches set along each side of the corridor just as in the waiting area
+for the office he went to himself. There seemed to be precise rules
+governing how offices should be equipped. There did not seem to be many
+people visiting the offices that day. There was a man there, half
+sitting, half laying, his face was buried in his arm on the bench and he
+seemed to be sleeping; another man was standing in the half-dark at the
+end of the corridor. K. now climbed over the bed, the painter followed
+him with the pictures. They soon came across a servant of the court--K.
+was now able to recognise all the servants of the court from the gold
+buttons they wore on their civilian clothes below the normal
+buttons--and the painter instructed him to go with K. carrying the
+pictures. K. staggered more than he walked, his handkerchief pressed
+over his mouth. They had nearly reached the exit when the girls stormed
+in on them, so K. had not been able to avoid them. They had clearly seen
+that the second door of the studio had been opened and had gone around
+to impose themselves on him from this side. "I can't come with you any
+further!" called out the painter with a laugh as the girls pressed in.
+"Goodbye, and don't hesitate too long!" K. did not even look round at
+him. Once on the street he took the first cab he came across. He now had
+to get rid of the servant, whose gold button continually caught his eye
+even if it caught no-one else's. As a servant, the servant of the court
+was going to sit on the coach-box. But K. chased him down from there. It
+was already well into the afternoon when K. arrived in front of the
+bank. He would have liked to leave the pictures in the cab but feared
+there might be some occasion when he would have to let the painter see
+he still had them. So he had the pictures taken to his office and locked
+them in the lowest drawer of his desk so that he could at least keep
+them safe from the deputy director's view for the next few days.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Eight
+
+Block, the businessman--Dismissing the lawyer
+
+
+K. had at last made the decision to withdraw his defence from the
+lawyer. It was impossible to remove his doubts as to whether this was
+the right decision, but this was outweighed by his belief in its
+necessity. This decision, on the day he intended to go to see the
+lawyer, took a lot of the strength he needed for his work, he worked
+exceptionally slowly, he had to remain in his office a long time, and
+it was already past ten o'clock when he finally stood in front of the
+lawyer's front door. Even before he rang he considered whether it might
+not be better to give the lawyer notice by letter or telephone, a
+personal conversation would certainly be very difficult. Nonetheless,
+K. did not actually want to do without it, if he gave notice by any
+other means it would be received in silence or with a few formulated
+words, and unless Leni could discover anything K. would never learn how
+the lawyer had taken his dismissal and what its consequences might be,
+in the lawyer's not unimportant opinion. But sitting in front of him
+and taken by surprise by his dismissal, K. would be able easily to
+infer everything he wanted from the lawyer's face and behaviour, even if
+he could not be induced to say very much. It was not even out of the
+question that K. might, after all, be persuaded that it would be best
+to leave his defence to the lawyer and withdraw his dismissal.
+
+As usual, there was at first no response to K.'s ring at the door.
+"Leni could be a bit quicker," thought K. But he could at least be glad
+there was nobody else interfering as usually happened, be it the man in
+his nightshirt or anyone else who might bother him. As K. pressed on
+the button for the second time he looked back at the other door, but
+this time it, too, remained closed. At last, two eyes appeared at the
+spy-hatch in the lawyer's door, although they weren't Leni's eyes.
+Someone unlocked the door, but kept himself pressed against it as he
+called back inside, "It's him!", and only then did he open the door
+properly. K. pushed against the door, as behind him he could already
+hear the key being hurriedly turned in the lock of the door to the
+other flat. When the door in front of him finally opened, he stormed
+straight into the hallway. Through the corridor which led between the
+rooms he saw Leni, to whom the warning cry of the door opener had been
+directed, still running away in her nightshirt. He looked at her for a
+moment and then looked round at the person who had opened the door. It
+was a small, wizened man with a full beard, he held a candle in his
+hand. "Do you work here?" asked K. "No," answered the man, "I don't
+belong here at all, the lawyer is only representing me, I'm here on
+legal business." "Without your coat?" asked K., indicating the man's
+deficiency of dress with a gesture of his hand. "Oh, do forgive me!"
+said the man, and he looked at himself in the light of the candle he was
+holding as if he had not known about his appearance until then. "Is Leni
+your lover?" asked K. curtly. He had set his legs slightly apart, his
+hands, in which he held his hat, were behind his back. Merely by being
+in possession of a thick overcoat he felt his advantage over this thin
+little man. "Oh God," he said and, shocked, raised one hand in front of
+his face as if in defence, "no, no, what can you be thinking?" "You look
+honest enough," said K. with a smile, "but come along anyway." K.
+indicated with his hat which way the man was to go and let him go ahead
+of him. "What is your name then?" asked K. on the way. "Block. I'm a
+businessman," said the small man, twisting himself round as he thus
+introduced himself, although K. did not allow him to stop moving. "Is
+that your real name?" asked K. "Of course it is," was the man's reply,
+"why do you doubt it?" "I thought you might have some reason to keep
+your name secret," said K. He felt himself as much at liberty as is
+normally only felt in foreign parts when speaking with people of lower
+standing, keeping everything about himself to himself, speaking only
+casually about the interests of the other, able to raise him to a level
+above one's own, but also able, at will, to let him drop again. K.
+stopped at the door of the lawyer's office, opened it and, to the
+businessman who had obediently gone ahead, called, "Not so fast! Bring
+some light here!" K. thought Leni might have hidden in here, he let the
+businessman search in every corner, but the room was empty. In front of
+the picture of the judge K. took hold of the businessman's braces to
+stop him moving on. "Do you know him?" he asked, pointing upwards with
+his finger. The businessman lifted the candle, blinked as he looked up
+and said, "It's a judge." "An important judge?" asked K., and stood to
+the side and in front of the businessman so that he could observe what
+impression the picture had on him. The businessman was looking up in
+admiration. "He's an important judge." "You don't have much insight,"
+said K. "He is the lowest of the lowest examining judges." "I remember
+now," said the businessman as he lowered the candle, "that's what I've
+already been told." "Well of course you have," called out K., "I'd
+forgotten about it, of course you would already have been told." "But
+why, why?" asked the businessman as he moved forwards towards the door,
+propelled by the hands of K. Outside in the corridor K. said, "You know
+where Leni's hidden, do you?" "Hidden?" said the businessman, "No, but
+she might be in the kitchen cooking soup for the lawyer." "Why didn't
+you say that immediately?" asked K. "I was going to take you there, but
+you called me back again," answered the businessman, as if confused by
+the contradictory commands. "You think you're very clever, don't you,"
+said K., "now take me there!" K. had never been in the kitchen, it was
+surprisingly big and very well equipped. The stove alone was three
+times bigger than normal stoves, but it was not possible to see any
+detail beyond this as the kitchen was at the time illuminated by no more
+than a small lamp hanging by the entrance. At the stove stood Leni, in a
+white apron as always, breaking eggs into a pot standing on a spirit
+lamp. "Good evening, Josef," she said with a glance sideways. "Good
+evening," said K., pointing with one hand to a chair in a corner which
+the businessman was to sit on, and he did indeed sit down on it. K.
+however went very close behind Leni's back, leant over her shoulder and
+asked, "Who is this man?" Leni put one hand around K. as she stirred the
+soup with the other, she drew him forward toward herself and said, "He's
+a pitiful character, a poor businessman by the name of Block. Just look
+at him." The two of them looked back over their shoulders. The
+businessman was sitting on the chair that K. had directed him to, he
+had extinguished the candle whose light was no longer needed and pressed
+on the wick with his fingers to stop the smoke. "You were in your
+nightshirt," said K., putting his hand on her head and turning it back
+towards the stove. She was silent. "Is he your lover?" asked K. She was
+about to take hold of the pot of soup, but K. took both her hands and
+said, "Answer me!" She said, "Come into the office, I'll explain
+everything to you." "No," said K., "I want you to explain it here." She
+put her arms around him and wanted to kiss him. K., though, pushed her
+away and said, "I don't want you to kiss me now." "Josef," said Leni,
+looking at K. imploringly but frankly in the eyes, "you're not going to
+be jealous of Mr. Block now, are you. Rudi," she then said, turning to
+the businessman, "help me out will you, I'm being suspected of
+something, you can see that, leave the candle alone." It had looked as
+though Mr. Block had not been paying attention but he had been
+following closely. "I don't even know why you might be jealous," he
+said ingenuously. "Nor do I, actually," said K., looking at the
+businessman with a smile. Leni laughed out loud and while K. was not
+paying attention took the opportunity of embracing him and whispering,
+"Leave him alone, now, you can see what sort of person he is. I've been
+helping him a little bit because he's an important client of the
+lawyer's, and no other reason. And what about you? Do you want to speak
+to the lawyer at this time of day? He's very unwell today, but if you
+want I'll tell him you're here. But you can certainly spend the night
+with me. It's so long since you were last here, even the lawyer has been
+asking about you. Don't neglect your case! And I've got some things to
+tell you that I've learned about. But now, before anything else, take
+your coat off!" She helped him off with his coat, took the hat off his
+head, ran with the things into the hallway to hang them up, then she ran
+back and saw to the soup. "Do you want me to tell him you're here
+straight away or take him his soup first?" "Tell him I'm here first,"
+said K. He was in a bad mood, he had originally intended a detailed
+discussion of his business with Leni, especially the question of his
+giving the lawyer notice, but now he no longer wanted to because of the
+presence of the businessman. Now he considered his affair too important
+to let this little businessman take part in it and perhaps change some
+of his decisions, and so he called Leni back even though she was already
+on her way to the lawyer. "Bring him his soup first," he said, "I want
+him to get his strength up for the discussion with me, he'll need it."
+"You're a client of the lawyer's too, aren't you," said the businessman
+quietly from his corner as if he were trying to find this out. It was
+not, however, taken well. "What business is that of yours?" said K., and
+Leni said, "Will you be quiet.--I'll take him his soup first then, shall
+I?" And she poured the soup into a dish. "The only worry then is that
+he might go to sleep soon after he's eaten." "What I've got to say to
+him will keep him awake," said K., who still wanted to intimate that he
+intended some important negotiations with the lawyer, he wanted Leni to
+ask him what it was and only then to ask her advice. But instead, she
+just promptly carried out the order he had given her. When she went
+over to him with the dish she deliberately brushed against him and
+whispered, "I'll tell him you're here as soon as he's eaten the soup so
+that I can get you back as soon as possible." "Just go," said K., "just
+go." "Be a bit more friendly," she said and, still holding the dish,
+turned completely round once more in the doorway.
+
+K. watched her as she went; the decision had finally been made that the
+lawyer was to be dismissed, it was probably better that he had not been
+able to discuss the matter any more with Leni beforehand; she hardly
+understood the complexity of the matter, she would certainly have
+advised him against it and perhaps would even have prevented him from
+dismissing the lawyer this time, he would have remained in doubt and
+unease and eventually have carried out his decision after a while
+anyway as this decision was something he could not avoid. The sooner it
+was carried out the more harm would be avoided. And moreover, perhaps
+the businessman had something to say on the matter.
+
+K. turned round, the businessman hardly noticed it as he was about to
+stand up. "Stay where you are," said K. and pulled up a chair beside
+him. "Have you been a client of the lawyer's for a long time?" asked K.
+"Yes," said the businessman, "a very long time." "How many years has he
+been representing you so far, then?" asked K. "I don't know how you
+mean," said the businessman, "he's been my business lawyer--I buy and
+sell cereals--he's been my business lawyer since I took the business
+over, and that's about twenty years now, but perhaps you mean my own
+trial and he's been representing me in that since it started, and
+that's been more than five years. Yes, well over five years," he then
+added, pulling out an old briefcase, "I've got everything written down;
+I can tell you the exact dates if you like. It's so hard to remember
+everything. Probably, my trial's been going on much longer than that,
+it started soon after the death of my wife, and that's been more than
+five and a half years now." K. moved in closer to him. "So the lawyer
+takes on ordinary legal business, does he?" he asked. This combination
+of criminal and commercial business seemed surprisingly reassuring for
+K. "Oh yes," said the businessman, and then he whispered, "They even
+say he's more efficient in jurisprudence than he is in other matters."
+But then he seemed to regret saying this, and he laid a hand on K.'s
+shoulder and said, "Please don't betray me to him, will you." K. patted
+his thigh to reassure him and said, "No, I don't betray people." "He
+can be so vindictive, you see," said the businessman. "I'm sure he won't
+do anything against such a faithful client as you," said K. "Oh, he
+might do," said the businessman, "when he gets cross it doesn't matter
+who it is, and anyway, I'm not really faithful to him." "How's that
+then?" asked K. "I'm not sure I should tell you about it," said the
+businessman hesitantly. "I think it'll be alright," said K. "Well then,"
+said the businessman, "I'll tell you about some of it, but you'll have
+to tell me a secret too, then we can support each other with the
+lawyer." "You are very careful," said K., "but I'll tell you a secret
+that will set your mind completely at ease. Now tell me, in what way
+have you been unfaithful to the lawyer?" "I've ..." said the businessman
+hesitantly, and in a tone as if he were confessing something
+dishonourable, "I've taken on other lawyers besides him." "That's not so
+serious," said K., a little disappointed. "It is, here," said the
+businessman, who had had some difficulty breathing since making his
+confession but who now, after hearing K.'s comment, began to feel more
+trust for him. "That's not allowed. And it's allowed least of all to
+take on petty lawyers when you've already got a proper one. And that's
+just what I have done, besides him I've got five petty lawyers." "Five!"
+exclaimed K., astonished at this number, "Five lawyers besides this
+one?" The businessman nodded. "I'm even negotiating with a sixth one."
+"But why do you need so many lawyers?" asked K. "I need all of them,"
+said the businessman. "Would you mind explaining that to me?" asked K.
+"I'd be glad to," said the businessman. "Most of all, I don't want to
+lose my case, well that's obvious. So that means I mustn't neglect
+anything that might be of use to me; even if there's very little hope of
+a particular thing being of any use I can't just throw it away. So
+everything I have I've put to use in my case. I've taken all the money
+out of my business, for example, the offices for my business used to
+occupy nearly a whole floor, but now all I need is a little room at the
+back where I work with one apprentice. It wasn't just using up the money
+that caused the difficulty, of course, it was much more to do with me
+not working at the business as much as I used to. If you want to do
+something about your trial you don't have much time for anything else."
+"So you're also working at the court yourself?" asked K. "That's just
+what I want to learn more about." "I can't tell you very much about
+that," said the businessman, "at first I tried to do that too but I soon
+had to give it up again. It wears you out too much, and it's really not
+much use. And it turned out to be quite impossible to work there
+yourself and to negotiate, at least for me it was. It's a heavy strain
+there just sitting and waiting. You know yourself what the air is like
+in those offices." "How do you know I've been there, then?" asked K. "I
+was in the waiting room myself when you went through." "What a
+coincidence that is!" exclaimed K., totally engrossed and forgetting how
+ridiculous the businessman had seemed to him earlier. "So you saw me!
+You were in the waiting room when I went through. Yes, I did go through
+it one time." "It isn't such a big coincidence," said the businessman,
+"I'm there nearly every day." "I expect I'll have to go there quite
+often myself now," said K., "although I can hardly expect to be shown
+the same respect as I was then. They all stood up for me. They must have
+thought I was a judge." "No," said the businessman, "we were greeting
+the servant of the court. We knew you were a defendant. That sort of
+news spreads very quickly." "So you already knew about that," said K.,
+"the way I behaved must have seemed very arrogant to you. Did you
+criticise me for it afterwards?" "No," said the businessman, "quite the
+opposite. That was just stupidity." "What do you mean, 'stupidity'?"
+asked K. "Why are you asking about it?" said the businessman in some
+irritation. "You still don't seem to know the people there and you might
+take it wrong. Don't forget in proceedings like this there are always
+lots of different things coming up to talk about, things that you just
+can't understand with reason alone, you just get too tired and
+distracted for most things and so, instead, people rely on superstition.
+I'm talking about the others, but I'm no better myself. One of these
+superstitions, for example, is that you can learn a lot about the
+outcome of a defendant's case by looking at his face, especially the
+shape of his lips. There are lots who believe that, and they said they
+could see from the shape of your lips that you'd definitely be found
+guilty very soon. I repeat that all this is just a ridiculous
+superstition, and in most cases it's completely disproved by the facts,
+but when you live in that society it's hard to hold yourself back from
+beliefs like that. Just think how much effect that superstition can
+have. You spoke to one of them there, didn't you? He was hardly able to
+give you an answer. There are lots of things there that can make you
+confused, of course, but one of them, for him, was the appearance of
+your lips. He told us all later he thought he could see something in
+your lips that meant he'd be convicted himself." "On my lips?" asked K.,
+pulling out a pocket mirror and examining himself. "I can see nothing
+special about my lips. Can you?" "Nor can I," said the businessman,
+"nothing at all." "These people are so superstitious!" exclaimed K.
+"Isn't that what I just told you?" asked the businessman. "Do you then
+have that much contact with each other, exchanging each other's
+opinions?" said K. "I've kept myself completely apart so far." "They
+don't normally have much contact with each other," said the businessman,
+"that would be impossible, there are so many of them. And they don't
+have much in common either. If a group of them ever thinks they have
+found something in common it soon turns out they were mistaken. There's
+nothing you can do as a group where the court's concerned. Each case is
+examined separately, the court is very painstaking. So there's nothing
+to be achieved by forming into a group, only sometimes an individual
+will achieve something in secret; and it's only when that's been done
+the others learn about it; nobody knows how it was done. So there's no
+sense of togetherness, you meet people now and then in the waiting
+rooms, but we don't talk much there. The superstitious beliefs were
+established a long time ago and they spread all by themselves." "I saw
+those gentlemen in the waiting room," said K., "it seemed so pointless
+for them to be waiting in that way." "Waiting is not pointless," said
+the businessman, "it's only pointless if you try and interfere yourself.
+I told you just now I've got five lawyers besides this one. You might
+think--I thought it myself at first--you might think I could leave the
+whole thing entirely up to them now. That would be entirely wrong. I can
+leave it up to them less than when I had just the one. Maybe you don't
+understand that, do you?" "No," said K., and to slow the businessman
+down, who had been speaking too fast, he laid his hand on the
+businessman's to reassure him, "but I'd like just to ask you to speak a
+little more slowly, these are many very important things for me, and I
+can't follow exactly what you're saying." "You're quite right to remind
+me of that," said the businessman, "you're new to all this, a junior.
+Your trial is six months old, isn't it. Yes, I've heard about it. Such a
+new case! But I've already thought all these things through countless
+times, to me they're the most obvious things in the world." "You must be
+glad your trial has already progressed so far, are you?" asked K., he
+did not wish to ask directly how the businessman's affairs stood, but
+received no clear answer anyway. "Yes, I've been working at my trial for
+five years now," said the businessman as his head sank, "that's no small
+achievement." Then he was silent for a while. K. listened to hear
+whether Leni was on her way back. On the one hand he did not want her to
+come back too soon as he still had many questions to ask and did not
+want her to find him in this intimate discussion with the businessman,
+but on the other hand it irritated him that she stayed so long with the
+lawyer when K. was there, much longer than she needed to give him his
+soup. "I still remember it exactly," the businessman began again, and K.
+immediately gave him his full attention, "when my case was as old as
+yours is now. I only had this one lawyer at that time but I wasn't very
+satisfied with him." Now I'll find out everything, thought K., nodding
+vigorously as if he could thereby encourage the businessman to say
+everything worth knowing. "My case," the businessman continued, "didn't
+move on at all, there were some hearings that took place and I went to
+every one of them, collected materials, handed all my business books to
+the court--which I later found was entirely unnecessary--I ran back and
+forth to the lawyer, and he submitted various documents to the court
+too...." "Various documents?" asked K. "Yes, that's right," said the
+businessman. "That's very important for me," said K., "in my case he's
+still working on the first set of documents. He still hasn't done
+anything. I see now that he's been neglecting me quite disgracefully."
+"There can be lots of good reasons why the first documents still aren't
+ready," said the businessman, "and anyway, it turned out later on that
+the ones he submitted for me were entirely worthless. I even read one of
+them myself, one of the officials at the court was very helpful. It was
+very learned, but it didn't actually say anything. Most of all, there
+was lots of Latin, which I can't understand, then pages and pages of
+general appeals to the court, then lots of flattery for particular
+officials, they weren't named, these officials, but anyone familiar with
+the court must have been able to guess who they were, then there was
+self-praise by the lawyer where he humiliated himself to the court in a
+way that was downright dog-like, and then endless investigations of
+cases from the past which were supposed to be similar to mine. Although,
+as far as I was able to follow them, these investigations had been
+carried out very carefully. Now, I don't mean to criticise the lawyer's
+work with all of this, and the document I read was only one of many, but
+even so, and this is something I will say, at that time I couldn't see
+any progress in my trial at all." "And what sort of progress had you
+been hoping for?" asked K. "That's a very sensible question," said the
+businessman with a smile, "it's only very rare that you see any progress
+in these proceedings at all. But I didn't know that then. I'm a
+businessman, much more in those days than now, I wanted to see some
+tangible progress, it should have all been moving to some conclusion or
+at least should have been moving on in some way according to the rules.
+Instead of which there were just more hearings, and most of them went
+through the same things anyway; I had all the answers off pat like in a
+church service; there were messengers from the court coming to me at
+work several times a week, or they came to me at home or anywhere else
+they could find me; and that was very disturbing of course (but at least
+now things are better in that respect, it's much less disturbing when
+they contact you by telephone), and rumours about my trial even started
+to spread among some of the people I do business with, and especially my
+relations, so I was being made to suffer in many different ways but
+there was still not the slightest sign that even the first hearing would
+take place soon. So I went to the lawyer and complained about it. He
+explained it all to me at length, but refused to do anything I asked
+for, no-one has any influence on the way the trial proceeds, he said, to
+try and insist on it in any of the documents submitted--like I was
+asking--was simply unheard of and would do harm to both him and me. I
+thought to myself: What this lawyer can't or won't do another lawyer
+will. So I looked round for other lawyers. And before you say anything:
+none of them asked for a definite date for the main trial and none of
+them got one, and anyway, apart from one exception which I'll talk about
+in a minute, it really is impossible, that's one thing this lawyer
+didn't mislead me about; but besides, I had no reason to regret turning
+to other lawyers. Perhaps you've already heard how Dr. Huld talks about
+the petty lawyers, he probably made them sound very contemptible to you,
+and he's right, they are contemptible. But when he talks about them and
+compares them with himself and his colleagues there's a small error
+running through what he says, and, just for your interest, I'll tell you
+about it. When he talks about the lawyers he mixes with he sets them
+apart by calling them the 'great lawyers'. That's wrong, anyone can call
+himself 'great' if he wants to, of course, but in this case only the
+usage of the court can make that distinction. You see, the court says
+that besides the petty lawyers there are also minor lawyers and great
+lawyers. This one and his colleagues are only minor lawyers, and the
+difference in rank between them and the great lawyers, who I've only
+ever heard about and never seen, is incomparably greater than between
+the minor lawyers and the despised petty lawyers." "The great lawyers?"
+asked K. "Who are they then? How do you contact them?" "You've never
+heard about them, then?" said the businessman. "There's hardly anyone
+who's been accused who doesn't spend a lot of time dreaming about the
+great lawyers once he's heard about them. It's best if you don't let
+yourself be misled in that way. I don't know who the great lawyers are,
+and there's probably no way of contacting them. I don't know of any case
+I can talk about with certainty where they've taken any part. They do
+defend a lot of people, but you can't get hold of them by your own
+efforts, they only defend those who they want to defend. And I don't
+suppose they ever take on cases that haven't already got past the lower
+courts. Anyway, it's best not to think about them, as if you do it makes
+the discussions with the other lawyers, all their advice and all that
+they do manage to achieve, seem so unpleasant and useless, I had that
+experience myself, just wanted to throw everything away and lay at home
+in bed and hear nothing more about it. But that, of course, would be the
+stupidest thing you could do, and you wouldn't be left in peace in bed
+for very long either." "So you weren't thinking about the great lawyers
+at that time?" asked K. "Not for very long," said the businessman, and
+smiled again, "you can't forget about them entirely, I'm afraid,
+especially in the night when these thoughts come so easily. But I wanted
+immediate results in those days, so I went to the petty lawyers."
+
+"Well look at you two sat huddled together!" called Leni as she came
+back with the dish and stood in the doorway. They were indeed sat close
+together, if either of them turned his head even slightly it would have
+knocked against the other's, the businessman was not only very small
+but also sat hunched down, so that K. was also forced to bend down low
+if he wanted to hear everything. "Not quite yet!" called out K., to turn
+Leni away, his hand, still resting on the businessman's hand, twitching
+with impatience. "He wanted me to tell him about my trial," said the
+businessman to Leni. "Carry on, then, carry on," she said. She spoke to
+the businessman with affection but, at the same time, with
+condescension. K. did not like that, he had begun to learn that the man
+was of some value after all, he had experience at least, and he was
+willing to share it. Leni was probably wrong about him. He watched her
+in irritation as Leni now took the candle from the businessman's
+hand--which he had been holding on to all this time--wiped his hand
+with her apron and then knelt beside him to scratch off some wax that
+had dripped from the candle onto his trousers. "You were about to tell
+me about the petty lawyers," said K., shoving Leni's hand away with no
+further comment. "What's wrong with you today?" asked Leni, tapped him
+gently and carried on with what she had been doing. "Yes, the petty
+lawyers," said the businessman, putting his hand to his brow as if
+thinking hard. K. wanted to help him and said, "You wanted immediate
+results and so went to the petty lawyers." "Yes, that's right," said
+the businessman, but did not continue with what he'd been saying. "Maybe
+he doesn't want to speak about it in front of Leni," thought K.,
+suppressing his impatience to hear the rest straight away, and stopped
+trying to press him.
+
+"Have you told him I'm here?" he asked Leni. "Course I have," she said,
+"he's waiting for you. Leave Block alone now, you can talk to Block
+later, he'll still be here." K. still hesitated. "You'll still be
+here?" he asked the businessman, wanting to hear the answer from him and
+not wanting Leni to speak about the businessman as if he weren't there,
+he was full of secret resentment towards Leni today. And once more it
+was only Leni who answered. "He often sleeps here." "He sleeps here?"
+exclaimed K., he had thought the businessman would just wait there for
+him while he quickly settled his business with the lawyer, and then
+they would leave together to discuss everything thoroughly and
+undisturbed. "Yes," said Leni, "not everyone's like you, Josef, allowed
+to see the lawyer at any time you like. Don't even seem surprised that
+the lawyer, despite being ill, still receives you at eleven o'clock at
+night. You take it far too much for granted, what your friends do for
+you. Well, your friends, or at least I do, we like to do things for you.
+I don't want or need any more thanks than that you're fond of me." "Fond
+of you?" thought K. at first, and only then it occurred to him, "Well,
+yes, I am fond of her." Nonetheless, what he said, forgetting all the
+rest, was, "He receives me because I am his client. If I needed anyone
+else's help I'd have to beg and show gratitude whenever I do anything."
+"He's really nasty today, isn't he?" Leni asked the businessman. "Now
+it's me who's not here," thought K., and nearly lost his temper with
+the businessman when, with the same rudeness as Leni, he said, "The
+lawyer also has other reasons to receive him. His case is much more
+interesting than mine. And it's only in its early stages too, it
+probably hasn't progressed very far so the lawyer still likes to deal
+with him. That'll all change later on." "Yeah, yeah," said Leni, looking
+at the businessman and laughing. "He doesn't half talk!" she said,
+turning to face K. "You can't believe a word he says. He's as talkative
+as he is sweet. Maybe that's why the lawyer can't stand him. At least,
+he only sees him when he's in the right mood. I've already tried hard to
+change that but it's impossible. Just think, there are times when I tell
+him Block's here and he doesn't receive him until three days later. And
+if Block isn't on the spot when he's called then everything's lost and
+it all has to start all over again. That's why I let Block sleep here,
+it wouldn't be the first time Dr. Huld has wanted to see him in the
+night. So now Block is ready for that. Sometimes, when he knows Block is
+still here, he'll even change his mind about letting him in to see him."
+K. looked questioningly at the businessman. The latter nodded and,
+although he had spoken quite openly with K. earlier, seemed to be
+confused with shame as he said, "Yes, later on you become very dependent
+on your lawyer." "He's only pretending to mind," said Leni. "He likes to
+sleep here really, he's often said so." She went over to a little door
+and shoved it open. "Do you want to see his bedroom?" she asked. K.
+went over to the low, windowless room and looked in from the doorway.
+The room contained a narrow bed which filled it completely, so that to
+get into the bed you would need to climb over the bedpost. At the head
+of the bed there was a niche in the wall where, fastidiously tidy, stood
+a candle, a bottle of ink, and a pen with a bundle of papers which were
+probably to do with the trial. "You sleep in the maid's room?" asked
+K., as he went back to the businessman. "Leni's let me have it,"
+answered the businessman, "it has many advantages." K. looked long at
+him; his first impression of the businessman had perhaps not been right;
+he had experience as his trial had already lasted a long time, but he
+had paid a heavy price for this experience. K. was suddenly unable to
+bear the sight of the businessman any longer. "Bring him to bed, then!"
+he called out to Leni, who seemed to understand him. For himself, he
+wanted to go to the lawyer and, by dismissing him, free himself from not
+only the lawyer but also from Leni and the businessman. But before he
+had reached the door the businessman spoke to him gently. "Excuse me,
+sir," he said, and K. looked round crossly. "You've forgotten your
+promise," said the businessman, stretching his hand out to K.
+imploringly from where he sat. "You were going to tell me a secret."
+"That is true," said K., as he glanced at Leni, who was watching him
+carefully, to check on her. "So listen; it's hardly a secret now anyway.
+I'm going to see the lawyer now to sack him." "He's sacking him!" yelled
+the businessman, and he jumped up from his chair and ran around the
+kitchen with his arms in the air. He kept on shouting, "He's sacking his
+lawyer!" Leni tried to rush at K. but the businessman got in her way so
+that she shoved him away with her fists. Then, still with her hands
+balled into fists, she ran after K. who, however, had been given a long
+start. He was already inside the lawyer's room by the time Leni caught
+up with him. He had almost closed the door behind himself, but Leni held
+the door open with her foot, grabbed his arm and tried to pull him back.
+But he put such pressure on her wrist that, with a sigh, she was forced
+to release him. She did not dare go into the room straight away, and K.
+locked the door with the key.
+
+"I've been waiting for you a very long time," said the lawyer from his
+bed. He had been reading something by the light of a candle but now he
+laid it onto the bedside table and put his glasses on, looking at K.
+sharply through them. Instead of apologising K. said, "I'll be leaving
+again soon." As he had not apologised the lawyer ignored what K. said,
+and replied, "I won't let you in this late again next time." "I find
+that quite acceptable," said K. The lawyer looked at him quizzically.
+"Sit down," he said. "As you wish," said K., drawing a chair up to the
+bedside table and sitting down. "It seemed to me that you locked the
+door," said the lawyer. "Yes," said K., "it was because of Leni." He
+had no intention of letting anyone off lightly. But the lawyer asked
+him, "Was she being importunate again?" "Importunate?" asked K. "Yes,"
+said the lawyer, laughing as he did so, had a fit of coughing and then,
+once it had passed, began to laugh again. "I'm sure you must have
+noticed how importunate she can be sometimes," he said, and patted K.'s
+hand which K. had rested on the bedside table and which he now snatched
+back. "You don't attach much importance to it, then," said the lawyer
+when K. was silent, "so much the better. Otherwise I might have needed
+to apologise to you. It is a peculiarity of Leni's. I've long since
+forgiven her for it, and I wouldn't be talking of it now, if you hadn't
+locked the door just now. Anyway, perhaps I should at least explain this
+peculiarity of hers to you, but you seem rather disturbed, the way
+you're looking at me, and so that's why I'll do it, this peculiarity of
+hers consists in this: Leni finds most of the accused attractive. She
+attaches herself to each of them, loves each of them, even seems to be
+loved by each of them; then she sometimes entertains me by telling me
+about them when I allow her to. I am not so astonished by all of this as
+you seem to be. If you look at them in the right way the accused really
+can be attractive, quite often. But that is a remarkable and to some
+extent scientific phenomenon. Being indicted does not cause any clear,
+precisely definable change in a person's appearance, of course. But
+it's not like with other legal matters, most of them remain in their
+usual way of life and, if they have a good lawyer looking after them,
+the trial doesn't get in their way. But there are nonetheless those who
+have experience in these matters who can look at a crowd, however big,
+and tell you which among them is facing a charge. How can they do that,
+you will ask? My answer will not please you. It is simply that those who
+are facing a charge are the most attractive. It cannot be their guilt
+that makes them attractive as not all of them are guilty--at least
+that's what I, as a lawyer, have to say--and nor can it be the proper
+punishment that has made them attractive as not all of them are
+punished, so it can only be that the proceedings levelled against them
+take some kind of hold on them. Whatever the reason, some of these
+attractive people are indeed very attractive. But all of them are
+attractive, even Block, pitiful worm that he is." As the lawyer
+finished what he was saying, K. was fully in control of himself, he had
+even nodded conspicuously at his last few words in order to confirm to
+himself the view he had already formed: that the lawyer was trying to
+confuse him, as he always did, by making general and irrelevant
+observations, and thus distract him from the main question of what he
+was actually doing for K.'s trial. The lawyer must have noticed that K.
+was offering him more resistance than before, as he became silent,
+giving K. the chance to speak himself, and then, as K. also remained
+silent, he asked, "Did you have a particular reason for coming to see
+me today?" "Yes," said K., putting his hand up to slightly shade his
+eyes from the light of the candle so that he could see the lawyer
+better, "I wanted to tell you that I'm withdrawing my representation
+from you, with immediate effect." "Do I understand you rightly?" asked
+the lawyer as he half raised himself in his bed and supported himself
+with one hand on the pillow. "I think you do," said K., sitting stiffly
+upright as if waiting in ambush. "Well we can certainly discuss this
+plan of yours," said the lawyer after a pause. "It's not a plan any
+more," said K. "That may be," said the lawyer, "but we still mustn't
+rush anything." He used the word 'we', as if he had no intention of
+letting K. go free, and as if, even if he could no longer represent him,
+he could still at least continue as his adviser. "Nothing is being
+rushed," said K., standing slowly up and going behind his chair,
+"everything has been well thought out and probably even for too long.
+The decision is final." "Then allow me to say a few words," said the
+lawyer, throwing the bed cover to one side and sitting on the edge of
+the bed. His naked, white-haired legs shivered in the cold. He asked K.
+to pass him a blanket from the couch. K. passed him the blanket and
+said, "You are running the risk of catching cold for no reason." "The
+circumstances are important enough," said the lawyer as he wrapped the
+bed cover around the top half of his body and then the blanket around
+his legs. "Your uncle is my friend and in the course of time I've become
+fond of you as well. I admit that quite openly. There's nothing in that
+for me to be ashamed of." It was very unwelcome for K. to hear the old
+man speak in this touching way, as it forced him to explain himself more
+fully, which he would rather have avoided, and he was aware that it also
+confused him even though it could never make him reverse his decision.
+"Thank you for feeling so friendly toward me," he said, "and I also
+realise how deeply involved you've been in my case, as deeply as
+possible for yourself and to bring as much advantage as possible to me.
+Nonetheless, I have recently come to the conviction that it is not
+enough. I would naturally never attempt, considering that you are so
+much older and more experienced than I am, to convince you of my
+opinion; if I have ever unintentionally done so then I beg your
+forgiveness, but, as you have just said yourself, the circumstances are
+important enough and it is my belief that my trial needs to be
+approached with much more vigour than has so far been the case." "I
+see," said the lawyer, "you've become impatient." "I am not impatient,"
+said K., with some irritation and he stopped paying so much attention to
+his choice of words. "When I first came here with my uncle you probably
+noticed I wasn't greatly concerned about my case, and if I wasn't
+reminded of it by force, as it were, I would forget about it completely.
+But my uncle insisted I should allow you to represent me and I did so as
+a favour to him. I could have expected the case to be less of a burden
+than it had been, as the point of taking on a lawyer is that he should
+take on some of its weight. But what actually happened was the opposite.
+Before, the trial was never such a worry for me as it has been since
+you've been representing me. When I was by myself I never did anything
+about my case, I was hardly aware of it, but then, once there was
+someone representing me, everything was set for something to happen, I
+was always, without cease, waiting for you to do something, getting more
+and more tense, but you did nothing. I did get some information about
+the court from you that I probably could not have got anywhere else, but
+that can't be enough when the trial, supposedly in secret, is getting
+closer and closer to me." K. had pushed the chair away and stood erect,
+his hands in the pockets of his frock coat. "After a certain point in
+the proceedings," said the lawyer quietly and calmly, "nothing new of
+any importance ever happens. So many litigants, at the same stage in
+their trials, have stood before me just like you are now and spoken in
+the same way." "Then these other litigants," said K., "have all been
+right, just as I am. That does not show that I'm not." "I wasn't trying
+to show that you were mistaken," said the lawyer, "but I wanted to add
+that I expected better judgement from you than from the others,
+especially as I've given you more insight into the workings of the court
+and my own activities than I normally do. And now I'm forced to accept
+that, despite everything, you have too little trust in me. You don't
+make it easy for me." How the lawyer was humiliating himself to K.! He
+was showing no regard for the dignity of his position, which on this
+point, must have been at its most sensitive. And why did he do that? He
+did seem to be very busy as a lawyer as well a rich man, neither the
+loss of income nor the loss of a client could have been of much
+importance to him in themselves. He was moreover unwell and should have
+been thinking of passing work on to others. And despite all that he held
+on tightly to K. Why? Was it something personal for his uncle's sake, or
+did he really see K.'s case as one that was exceptional and hoped to be
+able to distinguish himself with it, either for K.'s sake or--and this
+possibility could never be excluded--for his friends at the court. It
+was not possible to learn anything by looking at him, even though K. was
+scrutinizing him quite brazenly. It could almost be supposed he was
+deliberately hiding his thoughts as he waited to see what effect his
+words would have. But he clearly deemed K.'s silence to be favourable
+for himself and he continued, "You will have noticed the size of my
+office, but that I don't employ any staff to help me. That used to be
+quite different, there was a time when several young lawyers were
+working for me but now I work alone. This is partly to do with changes
+in the way I do business, in that I concentrate nowadays more and more
+on matters such as your own case, and partly to do with the ever deeper
+understanding that I acquire from these legal matters. I found that I
+could never let anyone else deal with this sort of work unless I wanted
+to harm both the client and the job I had taken on. But the decision to
+do all the work myself had its obvious result: I was forced to turn
+almost everyone away who asked me to represent them and could only
+accept those I was especially interested in--well there are enough
+creatures who leap at every crumb I throw down, and they're not so very
+far away. Most importantly, I became ill from over-work. But despite
+that I don't regret my decision, quite possibly I should have turned
+more cases away than I did, but it did turn out to be entirely necessary
+for me to devote myself fully to the cases I did take on, and the
+successful results showed that it was worth it. I once read a
+description of the difference between representing someone in ordinary
+legal matters and in legal matters of this sort, and the writer
+expressed it very well. This is what he said: some lawyers lead their
+clients on a thread until judgement is passed, but there are others who
+immediately lift their clients onto their shoulders and carry them all
+the way to the judgement and beyond. That's just how it is. But it was
+quite true when I said I never regret all this work. But if, as in your
+case, they are so fully misunderstood, well, then I come very close to
+regretting it." All this talking did more to make K. impatient than to
+persuade him. From the way the lawyer was speaking, K. thought he could
+hear what he could expect if he gave in, the delays and excuses would
+begin again, reports of how the documents were progressing, how the mood
+of the court officials had improved, as well as all the enormous
+difficulties--in short all that he had heard so many times before would
+be brought out again even more fully, he would try to mislead K. with
+hopes that were never specified and to make him suffer with threats that
+were never clear. He had to put a stop to that, so he said, "What will
+you undertake on my behalf if you continue to represent me?" The lawyer
+quietly accepted even this insulting question, and answered, "I should
+continue with what I've already been doing for you." "That's just what I
+thought," said K., "and now you don't need to say another word." "I will
+make one more attempt," said the lawyer as if whatever had been making
+K. so annoyed was affecting him too. "You see, I have the impression
+that you have not only misjudged the legal assistance I have given you
+but also that that misjudgement has led you to behave in this way, you
+seem, although you are the accused, to have been treated too well or, to
+put it a better way, handled with neglect, with apparent neglect. Even
+that has its reason; it is often better to be in chains than to be free.
+But I would like to show you how other defendants are treated, perhaps
+you will succeed in learning something from it. What I will do is I will
+call Block in, unlock the door and sit down here beside the bedside
+table." "Be glad to," said K., and did as the lawyer suggested; he was
+always ready to learn something new. But to make sure of himself for any
+event he added, "but you do realise that you are no longer to be my
+lawyer, don't you?" "Yes," said the lawyer. "But you can still change
+your mind today if you want to." He lay back down in the bed, pulled the
+quilt up to his chin and turned to face the wall. Then he rang.
+
+Leni appeared almost the moment he had done so. She looked hurriedly at
+K. and the lawyer to try and find out what had happened; she seemed to
+be reassured by the sight of K. sitting calmly at the lawyer's bed. She
+smiled and nodded to K., K. looked blankly back at her. "Fetch Block,"
+said the lawyer. But instead of going to fetch him, Leni just went to
+the door and called out, "Block! To the lawyer!" Then, probably because
+the lawyer had turned his face to the wall and was paying no attention,
+she slipped in behind K.'s chair. From then on, she bothered him by
+leaning forward over the back of the chair or, albeit very tenderly and
+carefully, she would run her hands through his hair and over his
+cheeks. K. eventually tried to stop her by taking hold of one hand, and
+after some resistance Leni let him keep hold of it. Block came as soon
+as he was called, but he remained standing in the doorway and seemed to
+be wondering whether he should enter or not. He raised his eyebrows and
+lowered his head as if listening to find out whether the order to
+attend the lawyer would be repeated. K. could have encouraged him to
+enter, but he had decided to make a final break not only with the
+lawyer but with everything in his home, so he kept himself motionless.
+Leni was also silent. Block noticed that at least no-one was chasing
+him away, and, on tiptoe, he entered the room, his face was tense, his
+hands were clenched behind his back. He left the door open in case he
+needed to go back again. K. did not even glance at him, he looked
+instead only at the thick quilt under which the lawyer could not be seen
+as he had squeezed up very close to the wall. Then his voice was heard:
+"Block here?" he asked. Block had already crept some way into the room
+but this question seemed to give him first a shove in the breast and
+then another in the back, he seemed about to fall but remained
+standing, deeply bowed, and said, "At your service, sir." "What do you
+want?" asked the lawyer, "you've come at a bad time." "Wasn't I
+summoned?" asked Block, more to himself than the lawyer. He held his
+hands in front of himself as protection and would have been ready to run
+away any moment. "You were summoned," said the lawyer, "but you have
+still come at a bad time." Then, after a pause he added, "You always
+come at a bad time." When the lawyer started speaking Block had stopped
+looking at the bed but stared rather into one of the corners, just
+listening, as if the light from the speaker were brighter than Block
+could bear to look at. But it was also difficult for him to listen, as
+the lawyer was speaking into the wall and speaking quickly and quietly.
+"Would you like me to go away again, sir?" asked Block. "Well you're
+here now," said the lawyer. "Stay!" It was as if the lawyer had not done
+as Block had wanted but instead threatened him with a stick, as now
+Block really began to shake. "I went to see," said the lawyer, "the
+third judge yesterday, a friend of mine, and slowly brought the
+conversation round to the subject of you. Do you want to know what he
+said?" "Oh, yes please," said Block. The lawyer did not answer
+immediately, so Block repeated his request and lowered his head as if
+about to kneel down. But then K. spoke to him: "What do you think you're
+doing?" he shouted. Leni had wanted to stop him from calling out and so
+he took hold of her other hand. It was not love that made him squeeze it
+and hold on to it so tightly, she sighed frequently and tried to
+disengage her hands from him. But Block was punished for K.'s outburst,
+as the lawyer asked him, "Who is your lawyer?" "You are, sir," said
+Block. "And who besides me?" the lawyer asked. "No-one besides you,
+sir," said Block. "And let there be no-one besides me," said the lawyer.
+Block fully understood what that meant, he glowered at K., shaking his
+head violently. If these actions had been translated into words they
+would have been coarse insults. K. had been friendly and willing to
+discuss his own case with someone like this! "I won't disturb you any
+more," said K., leaning back in his chair. "You can kneel down or creep
+on all fours, whatever you like. I won't bother with you any more." But
+Block still had some sense of pride, at least where K. was concerned,
+and he went towards him waving his fists, shouting as loudly as he dared
+while the lawyer was there. "You shouldn't speak to me like that, that's
+not allowed. Why are you insulting me? Especially here in front of the
+lawyer, where both of us, you and me, we're only tolerated because of
+his charity. You're not a better person than me, you've been accused of
+something too, you're facing a charge too. If, in spite of that, you're
+still a gentleman then I'm just as much a gentleman as you are, if not
+even more so. And I want to be spoken to as a gentleman, especially by
+you. If you think being allowed to sit there and quietly listen while I
+creep on all fours as you put it makes you something better than me,
+then there's an old legal saying you ought to bear in mind: If you're
+under suspicion it's better to be moving than still, as if you're still
+you can be in the pan of the scales without knowing it and be weighed
+along with your sins." K. said nothing. He merely looked in amazement at
+this distracted being, his eyes completely still. He had gone through
+such changes in just the last few hours! Was it the trial that was
+throwing him from side to side in this way and stopped him knowing who
+was friend and who was foe? Could he not see the lawyer was deliberately
+humiliating him and had no other purpose today than to show off his
+power to K., and perhaps even thereby subjugate K.? But if Block was
+incapable of seeing that, or if he so feared the lawyer that no such
+insight would even be of any use to him, how was it that he was either
+so sly or so bold as to lie to the lawyer and conceal from him the fact
+that he had other lawyers working on his behalf? And how did he dare to
+attack K., who could betray his secret any time he liked? But he dared
+even more than this, he went to the lawyer's bed and began there to make
+complaints about K. "Dr. Huld, sir," he said, "did you hear the way this
+man spoke to me? You can count the length of his trial in hours, and he
+wants to tell me what to do when I've been involved in a legal case for
+five years. He even insults me. He doesn't know anything, but he insults
+me, when I, as far as my weak ability allows, when I've made a close
+study of how to behave with the court, what we ought to do and what the
+court practices are." "Don't let anyone bother you," said the lawyer,
+"and do what seems to you to be right." "I will," said Block, as if
+speaking to himself to give himself courage, and with a quick glance to
+the side he knelt down close beside the bed. "I'm kneeling now, Dr.
+Huld, sir," he said. But the lawyer remained silent. With one hand,
+Block carefully stroked the bed cover. In the silence while he did so,
+Leni, as she freed herself from K.'s hands, said, "You're hurting me.
+Let go of me. I'm going over to Block." She went over to him and sat on
+the edge of the bed. Block was very pleased at this and with lively,
+but silent, gestures he immediately urged her to intercede for him with
+the lawyer. It was clear that he desperately needed to be told something
+by the lawyer, although perhaps only so that he could make use of the
+information with his other lawyers. Leni probably knew very well how
+the lawyer could be brought round, pointed to his hand and pursed her
+lips as if making a kiss. Block immediately performed the hand-kiss and,
+at further urging from Leni, repeated it twice more. But the lawyer
+continued to be silent. Then Leni leant over the lawyer, as she
+stretched out, the attractive shape of her body could be seen, and,
+bent over close to his face, she stroked his long white hair. That now
+forced him to give an answer. "I'm rather wary of telling him," said
+the lawyer, and his head could be seen shaking slightly, perhaps so that
+he would feel the pressure of Leni's hand better. Block listened
+closely with his head lowered, as if by listening he were breaking an
+order. "What makes you so wary about it?" asked Leni. K. had the feeling
+he was listening to a contrived dialogue that had been repeated many
+times, that would be repeated many times more, and that for Block alone
+it would never lose its freshness. "What has his behaviour been like
+today?" asked the lawyer instead of an answer. Before Leni said
+anything she looked down at Block and watched him a short while as he
+raised his hands towards her and rubbed them together imploringly.
+Finally she gave a serious nod, turned back to the lawyer and said,
+"He's been quiet and industrious." This was an elderly businessman, a
+man whose beard was long, and he was begging a young girl to speak on
+his behalf. Even if there was some plan behind what he did, there was
+nothing that could reinstate him in the eyes of his fellow man. K. could
+not understand how the lawyer could have thought this performance would
+win him over. Even if he had done nothing earlier to make him want to
+leave then this scene would have done so. It was almost humiliating even
+for the onlooker. So these were the lawyer's methods, which K.
+fortunately had not been exposed to for long, to let the client forget
+about the whole world and leave him with nothing but the hope of
+reaching the end of his trial by this deluded means. He was no longer a
+client, he was the lawyer's dog. If the lawyer had ordered him to crawl
+under the bed as if it were a kennel and to bark out from under it, then
+he would have done so with enthusiasm. K. listened to all of this,
+testing it and thinking it over as if he had been given the task of
+closely observing everything spoken here, inform a higher office about
+it and write a report. "And what has he been doing all day?" asked the
+lawyer. "I kept him locked in the maid's room all day," said Leni, "so
+that he wouldn't stop me doing my work. That's where he usually stays.
+From time to time I looked in through the spyhole to see what he was
+doing, and each time he was kneeling on the bed and reading the papers
+you gave him, propped up on the window sill. That made a good impression
+on me; as the window only opens onto an air shaft and gives hardly any
+light. It showed how obedient he is that he was even reading in those
+conditions." "I'm pleased to hear it," said the lawyer. "But did he
+understand what he was reading?" While this conversation was going on,
+Block continually moved his lips and was clearly formulating the answers
+he hoped Leni would give. "Well I can't give you any certain answer to
+that of course," said Leni, "but I could see that he was reading
+thoroughly. He spent all day reading the same page, running his finger
+along the lines. Whenever I looked in on him he sighed as if this
+reading was a lot of work for him. I expect the papers you gave him were
+very hard to understand." "Yes," said the lawyer, "they certainly are
+that. And I really don't think he understood anything of them. But they
+should at least give him some inkling of just how hard a struggle it is
+and how much work it is for me to defend him. And who am I doing all
+this hard work for? I'm doing it--it's laughable even to say it--I'm
+doing it for Block. He ought to realise what that means, too. Did he
+study without a pause?" "Almost without a pause," answered Leni. "Just
+the once he asked me for a drink of water, so I gave him a glassful
+through the window. Then at eight o'clock I let him out and gave him
+something to eat." Block glanced sideways at K., as if he were being
+praised and had to impress K. as well. He now seemed more optimistic, he
+moved more freely and rocked back and forth on his knees. This made his
+astonishment all the more obvious when he heard the following words from
+the lawyer: "You speak well of him," said the lawyer, "but that's just
+what makes it difficult for me. You see, the judge did not speak well of
+him at all, neither about Block nor about his case." "Didn't speak well
+of him?" asked Leni. "How is that possible?" Block looked at her with
+such tension he seemed to think that although the judge's words had been
+spoken so long before she would be able to change them in his favour.
+"Not at all," said the lawyer. "In fact he became quite cross when I
+started to talk about Block to him. 'Don't talk to me about Block,' he
+said. 'He is my client,' said I. 'You're letting him abuse you,' he
+said. 'I don't think his case is lost yet,' said I. 'You're letting him
+abuse you,' he repeated. 'I don't think so,' said I. 'Block works hard
+in his case and always knows where it stands. He practically lives with
+me so that he always knows what's happening. You don't always find such
+enthusiasm as that. He's not very pleasant personally, I grant you, his
+manners are terrible and he's dirty, but as far as the trial's concerned
+he's quite immaculate.' I said immaculate, but I was deliberately
+exaggerating. Then he said, 'Block is sly, that's all. He's accumulated
+plenty of experience and knows how to delay proceedings. But there's
+more that he doesn't know than he does. What do you think he'd say if he
+learned his trial still hasn't begun, if you told him they haven't even
+rung the bell to announce the start of proceedings?' Alright Block,
+alright," said the lawyer, as at these words Block had begun to raise
+himself on his trembling knees and clearly wanted to plead for some
+explanation. It was the first time the lawyer had spoken any clear words
+directly to Block. He looked down with his tired eyes, half blankly and
+half at Block, who slowly sank back down on his knees under this gaze.
+"What the judge said has no meaning for you," said the lawyer. "You
+needn't be frightened at every word. If you do it again I won't tell you
+anything else at all. It's impossible to start a sentence without you
+looking at me as if you were receiving your final judgement. You should
+be ashamed of yourself here in front of my client! And you're destroying
+the trust he has for me. Just what is it you want? You're still alive,
+you're still under my protection. There's no point in worrying!
+Somewhere you've read that the final judgement can often come without
+warning, from anyone at any time. And, in the right circumstances,
+that's basically true, but it's also true that I dislike your anxiety
+and fear and see that you don't have the trust in me you should have.
+Now what have I just said? I repeated something said by one of the
+judges. You know that there are so many various opinions about the
+procedure that they form into a great big pile and nobody can make any
+sense of them. This judge, for instance, sees proceedings as starting at
+a different point from where I do. A difference of opinion, nothing
+more. At a certain stage in the proceedings tradition has it that a sign
+is given by ringing a bell. This judge sees that as the point at which
+proceedings begin. I can't set out all the opinions opposed to that
+view here, and you wouldn't understand it anyway, suffice it to say
+that there are many reasons to disagree with him." Embarrassed, Block
+ran his fingers through the pile of the carpet, his anxiety about what
+the judge had said had let him forget his inferior status towards the
+lawyer for a while, he thought only about himself and turned the judge's
+words round to examine them from all sides. "Block," said Leni, as if
+reprimanding him, and, taking hold of the collar of his coat, pulled him
+up slightly higher. "Leave the carpet alone and listen to what the
+lawyer is saying."
+
+
+_This chapter was left unfinished._
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Nine
+
+In the Cathedral
+
+
+A very important Italian business contact of the bank had come to visit
+the city for the first time and K. was given the task of showing him
+some of its cultural sights. At any other time he would have seen this
+job as an honour but now, when he was finding it hard even to maintain
+his current position in the bank, he accepted it only with reluctance.
+Every hour that he could not be in the office was a cause of concern
+for him, he was no longer able to make use of his time in the office
+anything like as well as he had previously, he spent many hours merely
+pretending to do important work, but that only increased his anxiety
+about not being in the office. Then he sometimes thought he saw the
+deputy director, who was always watching, come into K.'s office, sit at
+his desk, look through his papers, receive clients who had almost
+become old friends of K., and lure them away from him, perhaps he even
+discovered mistakes, mistakes that seemed to threaten K. from a
+thousand directions when he was at work now, and which he could no
+longer avoid. So now, if he was ever asked to leave the office on
+business or even needed to make a short business trip, however much an
+honour it seemed--and tasks of this sort happened to have increased
+substantially recently--there was always the suspicion that they wanted
+to get him out of his office for a while and check his work, or at
+least the idea that they thought he was dispensable. It would not have
+been difficult for him to turn down most of these jobs, but he did not
+dare to do so because, if his fears had the slightest foundation,
+turning the jobs down would have been an acknowledgement of them. For
+this reason, he never demurred from accepting them, and even when he
+was asked to go on a tiring business trip lasting two days he said
+nothing about having to go out in the rainy autumn weather when he had a
+severe chill, just in order to avoid the risk of not being asked to go.
+When, with a raging headache, he arrived back from this trip he learned
+that he had been chosen to accompany the Italian business contact the
+following day. The temptation for once to turn the job down was very
+great, especially as it had no direct connection with business, but
+there was no denying that social obligations towards this business
+contact were in themselves important enough, only not for K., who knew
+quite well that he needed some successes at work if he was to maintain
+his position there and that, if he failed in that, it would not help
+him even if this Italian somehow found him quite charming; he did not
+want to be removed from his workplace for even one day, as the fear of
+not being allowed back in was too great, he knew full well that the fear
+was exaggerated but it still made him anxious. However, in this case it
+was almost impossible to think of an acceptable excuse, his knowledge
+of Italian was not great but still good enough; the deciding factor was
+that K. had earlier known a little about art history and this had
+become widely known around the bank in extremely exaggerated form, and
+that K. had been a member of the Society for the Preservation of City
+Monuments, albeit only for business reasons. It was said that this
+Italian was an art lover, so the choice of K. to accompany him was a
+matter of course.
+
+It was a very rainy and stormy morning when K., in a foul temper at the
+thought of the day ahead of him, arrived early at seven o'clock in the
+office so that he could at least do some work before his visitor would
+prevent him. He had spent half the night studying a book of Italian
+grammar so that he would be somewhat prepared and was very tired; his
+desk was less attractive to him than the window where he had spent far
+too much time sitting of late, but he resisted the temptation and sat
+down to his work. Unfortunately, just then the servitor came in and
+reported that the director had sent him to see whether the chief clerk
+was already in his office; if he was, then would he please be so kind
+as to come to his reception room as the gentleman from Italy was
+already there. "I'll come straight away," said K. He put a small
+dictionary in his pocket, took a guide to the city's tourist sites
+under his arm that he had compiled for strangers, and went through the
+deputy director's office into that of the director. He was glad he had
+come into the office so early and was able to be of service
+immediately, nobody could seriously have expected that of him. The
+deputy director's office was, of course, still as empty as the middle
+of the night, the servitor had probably been asked to summon him too
+but without success. As K. entered the reception room two men stood up
+from the deep armchairs where they had been sitting. The director gave
+him a friendly smile, he was clearly very glad that K. was there, he
+immediately introduced him to the Italian who shook K.'s hand
+vigorously and joked that somebody was an early riser. K. did not quite
+understand whom he had in mind, it was moreover an odd expression to use
+and it took K. a little while to guess its meaning. He replied with a
+few bland phrases which the Italian received once more with a laugh,
+passing his hand nervously and repeatedly over his blue-grey, bushy
+moustache. This moustache was obviously perfumed, it was almost tempting
+to come close to it and sniff. When they had all sat down and begun a
+light preliminary conversation, K. was disconcerted to notice that he
+understood no more than fragments of what the Italian said. When he
+spoke very calmly he understood almost everything, but that was very
+infrequent, mostly the words gushed from his mouth and he seemed to be
+enjoying himself so much his head shook. When he was talking in this
+way his speech was usually wrapped up in some kind of dialect which
+seemed to K. to have nothing to do with Italian but which the director
+not only understood but also spoke, although K. ought to have foreseen
+this as the Italian came from the south of his country where the
+director had also spent several years. Whatever the cause, K. realised
+that the possibility of communicating with the Italian had been largely
+taken from him, even his French was difficult to understand, and his
+moustache concealed the movements of his lips which might have offered
+some help in understanding what he said. K. began to anticipate many
+difficulties, he gave up trying to understand what the Italian
+said--with the director there, who could understand him so easily, it
+would have been pointless effort--and for the time being did no more
+than scowl at the Italian as he relaxed sitting deep but comfortable in
+the armchair, as he frequently pulled at his short, sharply tailored
+jacket and at one time lifted his arms in the air and moved his hands
+freely to try and depict something that K. could not grasp, even though
+he was leaning forward and did not let the hands out of his sight. K.
+had nothing to occupy himself but mechanically watch the exchange
+between the two men and his tiredness finally made itself felt, to his
+alarm, although fortunately in good time, he once caught himself nearly
+getting up, turning round and leaving. Eventually the Italian looked at
+the clock and jumped up. After taking his leave from the director he
+turned to K., pressing himself so close to him that K. had to push his
+chair back just so that he could move. The director had, no doubt, seen
+the anxiety in K.'s eyes as he tried to cope with this dialect of
+Italian, he joined in with this conversation in a way that was so
+adroit and unobtrusive that he seemed to be adding no more than minor
+comments, whereas in fact he was swiftly and patiently breaking into
+what the Italian said so that K. could understand. K. learned in this
+way that the Italian first had a few business matters to settle, that
+he unfortunately had only a little time at his disposal, that he
+certainly did not intend to rush round to see every monument in the
+city, that he would much rather--at least as long as K. would agree, it
+was entirely his decision--just see the cathedral and to do so
+thoroughly. He was extremely pleased to be accompanied by someone who
+was so learned and so pleasant--by this he meant K., who was occupied
+not with listening to the Italian but the director--and asked if he
+would be so kind, if the time was suitable, to meet him in the cathedral
+in two hours' time at about ten o'clock. He hoped he would certainly be
+able to be there at that time. K. made an appropriate reply, the Italian
+shook first the director's hand and then K.'s, then the director's again
+and went to the door, half turned to the two men who followed him and
+continuing to talk without a break. K. remained together with the
+director for a short while, although the director looked especially
+unhappy today. He thought he needed to apologise to K. for something and
+told him--they were standing intimately close together--he had thought
+at first he would accompany the Italian himself, but then--he gave no
+more precise reason than this--then he decided it would be better to
+send K. with him. He should not be surprised if he could not understand
+the Italian at first, he would be able to very soon, and even if he
+really could not understand very much he said it was not so bad, as it
+was really not so important for the Italian to be understood. And
+anyway, K.'s knowledge of Italian was surprisingly good, the director
+was sure he would get by very well. And with that, it was time for K. to
+go. He spent the time still remaining to him with a dictionary, copying
+out obscure words he would need to guide the Italian round the
+cathedral. It was an extremely irksome task, servitors brought him the
+mail, bank staff came with various queries and, when they saw that K.
+was busy, stood by the door and did not go away until he had listened to
+them, the deputy director did not miss the opportunity to disturb K. and
+came in frequently, took the dictionary from his hand and flicked
+through its pages, clearly for no purpose, when the door to the
+ante-room opened even clients would appear from the half-darkness and
+bow timidly to him--they wanted to attract his attention but were not
+sure whether he had seen them--all this activity was circling around K.
+with him at its centre while he compiled the list of words he would
+need, then looked them up in the dictionary, then wrote them out, then
+practised their pronunciation and finally tried to learn them by heart.
+The good intentions he had had earlier, though, seemed to have left him
+completely, it was the Italian who had caused him all this effort and
+sometimes he became so angry with him that he buried the dictionary
+under some papers firmly intending to do no more preparation, but then
+he realised he could not walk up and down in the cathedral with the
+Italian without saying a word, so, in an even greater rage, he pulled
+the dictionary back out again.
+
+At exactly half past nine, just when he was about to leave, there was a
+telephone call for him, Leni wished him good morning and asked how he
+was, K. thanked her hurriedly and told her it was impossible for him to
+talk now as he had to go to the cathedral. "To the cathedral?" asked
+Leni. "Yes, to the cathedral." "What do you have to go to the cathedral
+for?" said Leni. K. tried to explain it to her briefly, but he had
+hardly begun when Leni suddenly said, "They're harassing you." One
+thing that K. could not bear was pity that he had not wanted or
+expected, he took his leave of her with two words, but as he put the
+receiver back in its place he said, half to himself and half to the
+girl on the other end of the line who could no longer hear him, "Yes,
+they're harassing me."
+
+By now the time was late and there was almost a danger he would not be
+on time. He took a taxi to the cathedral, at the last moment he had
+remembered the album that he had had no opportunity to give to the
+Italian earlier and so took it with him now. He held it on his knees
+and drummed impatiently on it during the whole journey. The rain had
+eased off slightly but it was still damp, chilly and dark, it would be
+difficult to see anything in the cathedral but standing about on cold
+flagstones might well make K.'s chill much worse. The square in front
+of the cathedral was quite empty, K. remembered how even as a small
+child he had noticed that nearly all the houses in this narrow square
+had the curtains at their windows closed most of the time, although
+today, with the weather like this, it was more understandable. The
+cathedral also seemed quite empty, of course no-one would think of
+going there on a day like this. K. hurried along both the side naves
+but saw no-one but an old woman who, wrapped up in a warm shawl, was
+kneeling at a picture of the Virgin Mary and staring up at it. Then, in
+the distance, he saw a church official who limped away through a
+doorway in the wall. K. had arrived on time, it had struck ten just as
+he was entering the building, but the Italian still was not there. K.
+went back to the main entrance, stood there indecisively for a while,
+and then walked round the cathedral in the rain in case the Italian was
+waiting at another entrance. He was nowhere to be found. Could the
+director have misunderstood what time they had agreed on? How could
+anyone understand someone like that properly anyway? Whatever had
+happened, K. would have to wait for him for at least half an hour. As
+he was tired he wanted to sit down, he went back inside the cathedral,
+he found something like a small carpet on one of the steps, he moved it
+with his foot to a nearby pew, wrapped himself up tighter in his coat,
+put the collar up and sat down. To pass the time he opened the album
+and flicked through the pages a little but soon had to give up as it
+became so dark that when he looked up he could hardly make out anything
+in the side nave next to him.
+
+In the distance there was a large triangle of candles flickering on the
+main altar, K. was not certain whether he had seen them earlier.
+Perhaps they had only just been lit. Church staff creep silently as
+part of their job, you don't notice them. When K. happened to turn
+round he also saw a tall, stout candle attached to a column not far
+behind him. It was all very pretty, but totally inadequate to illuminate
+the pictures which were usually left in the darkness of the side
+altars, and seemed to make the darkness all the deeper. It was
+discourteous of the Italian not to come but it was also sensible of him,
+there would have been nothing to see, they would have had to content
+themselves with seeking out a few pictures with K.'s electric pocket
+torch and looking at them one small part at a time. K. went over to a
+nearby side chapel to see what they could have hoped for, he went up a
+few steps to a low marble railing and leant over it to look at the altar
+picture by the light of his torch. The eternal light hung disturbingly
+in front of it. The first thing that K. partly saw and partly guessed at
+was a large knight in armour who was shown at the far edge of the
+painting. He was leaning on his sword that he had stuck into the naked
+ground in front of him where only a few blades of grass grew here and
+there. He seemed to be paying close attention to something that was
+being played out in front of him. It was astonishing to see how he stood
+there without going any closer. Perhaps it was his job to stand guard.
+It was a long time since K. had looked at any pictures and he studied
+the knight for a long time even though he had continually to blink as
+he found it difficult to bear the green light of his torch. Then when
+he moved the light to the other parts of the picture he found an
+interment of Christ shown in the usual way, it was also a comparatively
+new painting. He put his torch away and went back to his place.
+
+There seemed to be no point in waiting for the Italian any longer, but
+outside it was certainly raining heavily, and as it was not so cold in
+the cathedral as K. had expected he decided to stay there for the time
+being. Close by him was the great pulpit, there were two plain golden
+crosses attached to its little round roof which were lying almost flat
+and whose tips crossed over each other. The outside of the pulpit's
+balustrade was covered in green foliage which continued down to the
+column supporting it, little angels could be seen among the leaves,
+some of them lively and some of them still. K. walked up to the pulpit
+and examined it from all sides, its stonework had been sculpted with
+great care, it seemed as if the foliage had trapped a deep darkness
+between and behind its leaves and held it there prisoner, K. lay his
+hand in one of these gaps and cautiously felt the stone, until then he
+had been totally unaware of this pulpit's existence. Then K. happened
+to notice one of the church staff standing behind the next row of pews,
+he wore a loose, creased, black cassock, he held a snuff box in his
+left hand and he was watching K. Now what does he want? thought K. Do I
+seem suspicious to him? Does he want a tip? But when the man in the
+cassock saw that K. had noticed him he raised his right hand, a pinch
+of snuff still held between two fingers, and pointed in some vague
+direction. It was almost impossible to understand what this behaviour
+meant, K. waited a while longer but the man in the cassock did not stop
+gesturing with his hand and even augmented it by nodding his head. "Now
+what does he want?" asked K. quietly, he did not dare call out loud
+here; but then he drew out his purse and pushed his way through the
+nearest pews to reach the man. He, however, immediately gestured to
+turn down this offer, shrugged his shoulders and limped away. As a child
+K. had imitated riding on a horse with the same sort of movement as
+this limp. "This old man is like a child," thought K., "he doesn't have
+the sense for anything more than serving in a church. Look at the way
+he stops when I stop, and how he waits to see whether I'll continue."
+With a smile, K. followed the old man all the way up the side nave and
+almost as far as the main altar, all this time the old man continued to
+point at something but K. deliberately avoided looking round, he was
+only pointing in order to make it harder for K. to follow him.
+Eventually, K. did stop following, he did not want to worry the old man
+too much, and he also did not want to frighten him away completely in
+case the Italian turned up after all.
+
+When he entered the central nave to go back to where he had left the
+album, he noticed a small secondary pulpit on a column almost next to
+the stalls by the altar where the choir sat. It was very simple, made
+of plain white stone, and so small that from a distance it looked like
+an empty niche where the statue of a saint ought to have been. It
+certainly would have been impossible for the priest to take a full step
+back from the balustrade, and, although there was no decoration on it,
+the top of the pulpit curved in exceptionally low so that a man of
+average height would not be able stand upright and would have to remain
+bent forward over the balustrade. In all, it looked as if it had been
+intended to make the priest suffer, it was impossible to understand why
+this pulpit would be needed as there were also the other ones available
+which were large and so artistically decorated.
+
+And K. would certainly not have noticed this little pulpit if there had
+not been a lamp fastened above it, which usually meant there was a
+sermon about to be given. So was a sermon to be given now? In this
+empty church? K. looked down at the steps which, pressed close against
+the column, led up to the pulpit. They were so narrow they seemed to be
+there as decoration on the column rather than for anyone to use. But
+under the pulpit--K. grinned in astonishment--there really was a priest
+standing with his hand on the handrail ready to climb the steps and
+looking at K. Then he nodded very slightly, so that K. crossed himself
+and genuflected as he should have done earlier. With a little swing,
+the priest went up into the pulpit with short fast steps. Was there
+really a sermon about to begin? Maybe the man in the cassock had not
+been really so demented, and had meant to lead K.'s way to the
+preacher, which in this empty church would have been very necessary.
+And there was also, somewhere in front of a picture of the Virgin Mary,
+an old woman who should have come to hear the sermon. And if there was
+to be a sermon why had it not been introduced on the organ? But the
+organ remained quiet and merely looked out weakly from the darkness of
+its great height.
+
+K. now considered whether he should leave as quickly as possible, if he
+did not do it now there would be no chance of doing so during the
+sermon and he would have to stay there for as long as it lasted, he had
+lost so much time when he should have been in his office, there had
+long been no need for him to wait for the Italian any longer, he looked
+at his watch, it was eleven. But could there really be a sermon given?
+Could K. constitute the entire congregation? How could he when he was
+just a stranger who wanted to look at the church? That, basically, was
+all he was. The idea of a sermon, now, at eleven o'clock, on a workday,
+in hideous weather, was nonsense. The priest--there was no doubt that
+he was a priest, a young man with a smooth, dark face--was clearly
+going up there just to put the lamp out after somebody had lit it by
+mistake.
+
+But there had been no mistake, the priest seemed rather to check that
+the lamp was lit and turned it a little higher, then he slowly turned
+to face the front and leant down on the balustrade gripping its angular
+rail with both hands. He stood there like that for a while and, without
+turning his head, looked around. K. had moved back a long way and leant
+his elbows on the front pew. Somewhere in the church--he could not have
+said exactly where--he could make out the man in the cassock hunched
+under his bent back and at peace, as if his work were completed. In the
+cathedral it was now very quiet! But K. would have to disturb that
+silence, he had no intention of staying there; if it was the priest's
+duty to preach at a certain time regardless of the circumstances then
+he could, and he could do it without K.'s taking part, and K.'s
+presence would do nothing to augment the effect of it. So K. began
+slowly to move, felt his way on tiptoe along the pew, arrived at the
+broad aisle and went along it without being disturbed, except for the
+sound of his steps, however light, which rang out on the stone floor
+and resounded from the vaulting, quiet but continuous at a repeating,
+regular pace. K. felt slightly abandoned as, probably observed by the
+priest, he walked by himself between the empty pews, and the size of
+the cathedral seemed to be just at the limit of what a man could bear.
+When he arrived back at where he had been sitting he did not hesitate
+but simply reached out for the album he had left there and took it with
+him. He had nearly left the area covered by pews and was close to the
+empty space between himself and the exit when, for the first time, he
+heard the voice of the priest. A powerful and experienced voice. It
+pierced through the reaches of the cathedral ready waiting for it! But
+the priest was not calling out to the congregation, his cry was quite
+unambiguous and there was no escape from it, he called "Josef K.!"
+
+K. stood still and looked down at the floor. In theory he was still
+free, he could have carried on walking, through one of three dark
+little wooden doors not far in front of him and away from there. It
+would simply mean he had not understood, or that he had understood but
+chose not to pay attention to it. But if he once turned round he would
+be trapped, then he would have acknowledged that he had understood
+perfectly well, that he really was the Josef K. the priest had called
+to and that he was willing to follow. If the priest had called out
+again K. would certainly have carried on out the door, but everything
+was silent as K. also waited, he turned his head slightly as he wanted
+to see what the priest was doing now. He was merely standing in the
+pulpit as before, but it was obvious that he had seen K. turn his head.
+If K. did not now turn round completely it would have been like a child
+playing hide and seek. He did so, and the priest beckoned him with his
+finger. As everything could now be done openly he ran--because of
+curiosity and the wish to get it over with--with long flying leaps
+towards the pulpit. At the front pews he stopped, but to the priest he
+still seemed too far away, he reached out his hand and pointed sharply
+down with his finger to a place immediately in front of the pulpit. And
+K. did as he was told, standing in that place he had to bend his head a
+long way back just to see the priest. "You are Josef K.," said the
+priest, and raised his hand from the balustrade to make a gesture whose
+meaning was unclear. "Yes," said K., he considered how freely he had
+always given his name in the past, for some time now it had been a
+burden to him, now there were people who knew his name whom he had
+never seen before, it had been so nice first to introduce yourself and
+only then for people to know who you were. "You have been accused,"
+said the priest, especially gently. "Yes," said K., "so I have been
+informed." "Then you are the one I am looking for," said the priest. "I
+am the prison chaplain." "I see," said K. "I had you summoned here,"
+said the priest, "because I wanted to speak to you." "I knew nothing of
+that," said K. "I came here to show the cathedral to a gentleman from
+Italy." "That is beside the point," said the priest. "What are you
+holding in your hand? Is it a prayer book?" "No," answered K., "it's an
+album of the city's tourist sights." "Put it down," said the priest. K.
+threw it away with such force that it flapped open and rolled across
+the floor, tearing its pages. "Do you know your case is going badly?"
+asked the priest. "That's how it seems to me too," said K. "I've
+expended a lot of effort on it, but so far with no result. Although I do
+still have some documents to submit." "How do you imagine it will end?"
+asked the priest. "At first I thought it was bound to end well," said
+K., "but now I have my doubts about it. I don't know how it will end. Do
+you know?" "I don't," said the priest, "but I fear it will end badly.
+You are considered guilty. Your case will probably not even go beyond a
+minor court. Provisionally at least, your guilt is seen as proven."
+"But I'm not guilty," said K., "there's been a mistake. How is it even
+possible for someone to be guilty? We're all human beings here, one
+like the other." "That is true," said the priest, "but that is how the
+guilty speak." "Do you presume I'm guilty too?" asked K. "I make no
+presumptions about you," said the priest. "I thank you for that," said
+K. "but everyone else involved in these proceedings has something
+against me and presumes I'm guilty. They even influence those who
+aren't involved. My position gets harder all the time." "You don't
+understand the facts," said the priest, "the verdict does not come
+suddenly, proceedings continue until a verdict is reached gradually."
+"I see," said K., lowering his head. "What do you intend to do about
+your case next?" asked the priest. "I still need to find help," said
+K., raising his head to see what the priest thought of this. "There are
+still certain possibilities I haven't yet made use of." "You look for
+too much help from people you don't know," said the priest
+disapprovingly, "and especially from women. Can you really not see
+that's not the help you need?" "Sometimes, in fact quite often, I could
+believe you're right," said K., "but not always. Women have a lot of
+power. If I could persuade some of the women I know to work together
+with me then I would be certain to succeed. Especially in a court like
+this that seems to consist of nothing but woman-chasers. Show the
+examining judge a woman in the distance and he'll run right over the
+desk, and the accused, just to get to her as soon as he can." The
+priest lowered his head down to the balustrade, only now did the roof
+over the pulpit seem to press him down. What sort of dreadful weather
+could it be outside? It was no longer just a dull day, it was deepest
+night. None of the stained glass in the main window shed even a flicker
+of light on the darkness of the walls. And this was the moment when the
+man in the cassock chose to put out the candles on the main altar, one
+by one. "Are you cross with me?" asked K. "Maybe you don't know what
+sort of court it is you serve." He received no answer. "Well, it's just
+my own experience," said K. Above him there was still silence. "I didn't
+mean to insult you," said K. At that, the priest screamed down at K.:
+"Can you not see two steps in front of you?" He shouted in anger, but it
+was also the scream of one who sees another fall and, shocked and
+without thinking, screams against his own will.
+
+The two men, then, remained silent for a long time. In the darkness
+beneath him, the priest could not possibly have seen K. distinctly,
+although K. was able to see him clearly by the light of the little
+lamp. Why did the priest not come down? He had not given a sermon, he
+had only told K. a few things which, if he followed them closely, would
+probably cause him more harm than good. But the priest certainly seemed
+to mean well, it might even be possible, if he would come down and
+co-operate with him, it might even be possible for him to obtain some
+acceptable piece of advice that could make all the difference, it
+might, for instance, be able to show him not so much to influence the
+proceedings but how to break free of them, how to evade them, how to
+live away from them. K. had to admit that this was something he had had
+on his mind quite a lot of late. If the priest knew of such a
+possibility he might, if K. asked him, let him know about it, even
+though he was part of the court himself and even though, when K. had
+criticised the court, he had held down his gentle nature and actually
+shouted at K.
+
+"Would you not like to come down here?" asked K. "If you're not going
+to give a sermon come down here with me." "Now I can come down," said
+the priest, perhaps he regretted having shouted at K. As he took down
+the lamp from its hook he said, "to start off with I had to speak to
+you from a distance. Otherwise I'm too easily influenced and forget my
+duty."
+
+K. waited for him at the foot of the steps. While he was still on one
+of the higher steps as he came down them the priest reached out his
+hand for K. to shake. "Can you spare me a little of your time?" asked
+K. "As much time as you need," said the priest, and passed him the
+little lamp for him to carry. Even at close distance the priest did not
+lose a certain solemnity that seemed to be part of his character. "You
+are very friendly towards me," said K., as they walked up and down
+beside each other in the darkness of one of the side naves. "That makes
+you an exception among all those who belong to the court. I can trust
+you more than any of the others I've seen. I can speak openly with you."
+"Don't fool yourself," said the priest. "How would I be fooling myself?"
+asked K. "You fool yourself in the court," said the priest, "it talks
+about this self-deceit in the opening paragraphs to the law. In front of
+the law there is a doorkeeper. A man from the countryside comes up to
+the door and asks for entry. But the doorkeeper says he can't let him in
+to the law right now. The man thinks about this, and then he asks if
+he'll be able to go in later on. 'That's possible,' says the doorkeeper,
+'but not now.' The gateway to the law is open as it always is, and the
+doorkeeper has stepped to one side, so the man bends over to try and
+see in. When the doorkeeper notices this he laughs and says, 'If you're
+tempted give it a try, try and go in even though I say you can't.
+Careful though: I'm powerful. And I'm only the lowliest of all the
+doormen. But there's a doorkeeper for each of the rooms and each of
+them is more powerful than the last. It's more than I can stand just to
+look at the third one.' The man from the country had not expected
+difficulties like this, the law was supposed to be accessible for
+anyone at any time, he thinks, but now he looks more closely at the
+doorkeeper in his fur coat, sees his big hooked nose, his long thin
+tartar-beard, and he decides it's better to wait until he has
+permission to enter. The doorkeeper gives him a stool and lets him sit
+down to one side of the gate. He sits there for days and years. He tries
+to be allowed in time and again and tires the doorkeeper with his
+requests. The doorkeeper often questions him, asking about where he's
+from and many other things, but these are disinterested questions such
+as great men ask, and he always ends up by telling him he still can't
+let him in. The man had come well equipped for his journey, and uses
+everything, however valuable, to bribe the doorkeeper. He accepts
+everything, but as he does so he says, 'I'll only accept this so that
+you don't think there's anything you've failed to do.' Over many years,
+the man watches the doorkeeper almost without a break. He forgets about
+the other doormen, and begins to think this one is the only thing
+stopping him from gaining access to the law. Over the first few years he
+curses his unhappy condition out loud, but later, as he becomes old, he
+just grumbles to himself. He becomes senile, and as he has come to know
+even the fleas in the doorkeeper's fur collar over the years that he has
+been studying him he even asks them to help him and change the
+doorkeeper's mind. Finally his eyes grow dim, and he no longer knows
+whether it's really getting darker or just his eyes that are deceiving
+him. But he seems now to see an inextinguishable light begin to shine
+from the darkness behind the door. He doesn't have long to live now.
+Just before he dies, he brings together all his experience from all this
+time into one question which he has still never put to the doorkeeper.
+He beckons to him, as he's no longer able to raise his stiff body. The
+doorkeeper has to bend over deeply as the difference in their sizes has
+changed very much to the disadvantage of the man. 'What is it you want
+to know now?' asks the doorkeeper, 'You're insatiable.' 'Everyone wants
+access to the law,' says the man, 'how come, over all these years,
+no-one but me has asked to be let in?' The doorkeeper can see the man's
+come to his end, his hearing has faded, and so, so that he can be heard,
+he shouts to him: 'Nobody else could have got in this way, as this
+entrance was meant only for you. Now I'll go and close it.'"
+
+"So the doorkeeper cheated the man," said K. immediately, who had been
+captivated by the story. "Don't be too quick," said the priest, "don't
+take somebody else's opinion without checking it. I told you the story
+exactly as it was written. There's nothing in there about cheating."
+"But it's quite clear," said K., "and your first interpretation of it
+was quite correct. The doorkeeper gave him the information that would
+release him only when it could be of no more use." "He didn't ask him
+before that," said the priest, "and don't forget he was only a
+doorkeeper, and as doorkeeper he did his duty." "What makes you think
+he did his duty?" asked K., "He didn't. It might have been his duty to
+keep everyone else away, but this man is who the door was intended for
+and he ought to have let him in." "You're not paying enough attention
+to what was written and you're changing the story," said the priest.
+"According to the story, there are two important things that the
+doorkeeper explains about access to the law, one at the beginning, one
+at the end. At one place he says he can't allow him in now, and at the
+other he says this entrance was intended for him alone. If one of the
+statements contradicted the other you would be right and the doorkeeper
+would have cheated the man from the country. But there is no
+contradiction. On the contrary, the first statement even hints at the
+second. You could almost say the doorkeeper went beyond his duty in
+that he offered the man some prospect of being admitted in the future.
+Throughout the story, his duty seems to have been merely to turn the
+man away, and there are many commentators who are surprised that the
+doorkeeper offered this hint at all, as he seems to love exactitude and
+keeps strict guard over his position. He stays at his post for many
+years and doesn't close the gate until the very end, he's very
+conscious of the importance of his service, as he says, 'I'm powerful,'
+he has respect for his superiors, as he says, 'I'm only the lowliest of
+the doormen,' he's not talkative, as through all these years the only
+questions he asks are 'disinterested,' he's not corruptible, as when
+he's offered a gift he says, 'I'll only accept this so that you don't
+think there's anything you've failed to do,' as far as fulfilling his
+duty goes he can be neither ruffled nor begged, as it says about the
+man that, 'he tires the doorkeeper with his requests,' even his
+external appearance suggests a pedantic character, the big hooked nose
+and the long, thin, black tartar-beard. How could any doorkeeper be
+more faithful to his duty? But in the doorkeeper's character there are
+also other features which might be very useful for those who seek entry
+to the law, and when he hinted at some possibility in the future it
+always seemed to make it clear that he might even go beyond his duty.
+There's no denying he's a little simple-minded, and that makes him a
+little conceited. Even if all he said about his power and the power of
+the other doorkeepers and how not even he could bear the sight of
+them--I say even if all these assertions are right, the way he makes
+them shows that he's too simple and arrogant to understand properly.
+The commentators say about this that, 'correct understanding of a matter
+and a misunderstanding of the same matter are not mutually exclusive.'
+Whether they're right or not, you have to concede that his simplicity
+and arrogance, however little they show, do weaken his function of
+guarding the entrance, they are defects in the doorkeeper's character.
+You also have to consider that the doorkeeper seems to be friendly by
+nature, he isn't always just an official. He makes a joke right at the
+beginning, in that he invites the man to enter at the same time as
+maintaining the ban on his entering, and then he doesn't send him away
+but gives him, as it says in the text, a stool to sit on and lets him
+stay by the side of the door. The patience with which he puts up with
+the man's requests through all these years, the little questioning
+sessions, accepting the gifts, his politeness when he puts up with the
+man cursing his fate even though it was the doorkeeper who caused that
+fate--all these things seem to want to arouse our sympathy. Not every
+doorkeeper would have behaved in the same way. And finally, he lets the
+man beckon him and he bends deep down to him so that he can put his
+last question. There's no more than some slight impatience--the
+doorkeeper knows everything's come to its end--shown in the words,
+'You're insatiable.' There are many commentators who go even further in
+explaining it in this way and think the words, 'you're insatiable' are
+an expression of friendly admiration, albeit with some condescension.
+However you look at it the figure of the doorkeeper comes out
+differently from how you might think." "You know the story better than
+I do and you've known it for longer," said K. They were silent for a
+while. And then K. said, "So you think the man was not cheated, do
+you?" "Don't get me wrong," said the priest, "I'm just pointing out the
+different opinions about it. You shouldn't pay too much attention to
+people's opinions. The text cannot be altered, and the various opinions
+are often no more than an expression of despair over it. There's even
+one opinion which says it's the doorkeeper who's been cheated." "That
+does seem to take things too far," said K. "How can they argue the
+doorkeeper has been cheated?" "Their argument," answered the priest,
+"is based on the simplicity of the doorkeeper. They say the doorkeeper
+doesn't know the inside of the law, only the way into it where he just
+walks up and down. They see his ideas of what's inside the law as
+rather childish, and suppose he's afraid himself of what he wants to
+make the man frightened of. Yes, he's more afraid of it than the man, as
+the man wants nothing but to go inside the law, even after he's heard
+about the terrible doormen there, in contrast to the doorkeeper who
+doesn't want to go in, or at least we don't hear anything about it. On
+the other hand, there are those who say he must have already been inside
+the law as he has been taken on into its service and that could only
+have been done inside. That can be countered by supposing he could have
+been given the job of doorkeeper by somebody calling out from inside,
+and that he can't have gone very far inside as he couldn't bear the
+sight of the third doorkeeper. Nor, through all those years, does the
+story say the doorkeeper told the man anything about the inside, other
+than his comment about the other doorkeepers. He could have been
+forbidden to do so, but he hasn't said anything about that either. All
+this seems to show he doesn't know anything about what the inside looks
+like or what it means, and that that's why he's being deceived. But he's
+also being deceived by the man from the country as he's this man's
+subordinate and doesn't know it. There's a lot to indicate that he
+treats the man as his subordinate, I expect you remember, but those who
+hold this view would say it's very clear that he really is his
+subordinate. Above all, the free man is superior to the man who has to
+serve another. Now, the man really is free, he can go wherever he wants,
+the only thing forbidden to him is entry into the law and, what's more,
+there's only one man forbidding him to do so--the doorkeeper. If he
+takes the stool and sits down beside the door and stays there all his
+life he does this of his own free will, there's nothing in the story to
+say he was forced to do it. On the other hand, the doorkeeper is kept to
+his post by his employment, he's not allowed to go away from it and it
+seems he's not allowed to go inside either, not even if he wanted to.
+Also, although he's in the service of the law he's only there for this
+one entrance, therefore he's there only in the service of this one man
+who the door's intended for. This is another way in which he's his
+subordinate. We can take it that he's been performing this somewhat
+empty service for many years, through the whole of a man's life, as it
+says that a man will come, that means someone old enough to be a man.
+That means the doorkeeper will have to wait a long time before his
+function is fulfilled, he will have to wait for as long as the man
+liked, who came to the door of his own free will. Even the end of the
+doorkeeper's service is determined by when the man's life ends, so the
+doorkeeper remains his subordinate right to the end. And it's pointed
+out repeatedly that the doorkeeper seems to know nothing of any of
+this, although this is not seen as anything remarkable, as those who
+hold this view see the doorkeeper as deluded in a way that's far worse,
+a way that's to do with his service. At the end, speaking about the
+entrance he says, 'Now I'll go and close it,' although at the beginning
+of the story it says the door to the law is open as it always is, but if
+it's always open--always--that means it's open independently of the
+lifespan of the man it's intended for, and not even the doorkeeper will
+be able to close it. There are various opinions about this, some say
+the doorkeeper was only answering a question or showing his devotion to
+duty or, just when the man was in his last moments, the doorkeeper
+wanted to cause him regret and sorrow. There are many who agree that he
+wouldn't be able to close the door. They even believe, at the end at
+least, the doorkeeper is aware, deep down, that he's the man's
+subordinate, as the man sees the light that shines out of the entry to
+the law whereas the doorkeeper would probably have his back to it and
+says nothing at all to show there's been any change." "That is well
+substantiated," said K., who had been repeating some parts of the
+priest's explanation to himself in a whisper. "It is well substantiated,
+and now I too think the doorkeeper must have been deceived. Although
+that does not mean I've abandoned what I thought earlier as the two
+versions are, to some extent, not incompatible. It's not clear whether
+the doorkeeper sees clearly or is deceived. I said the man had been
+cheated. If the doorkeeper understands clearly, then there could be some
+doubt about it, but if the doorkeeper has been deceived then the man is
+bound to believe the same thing. That would mean the doorkeeper is not a
+cheat but so simple-minded that he ought to be dismissed from his job
+immediately; if the doorkeeper is mistaken it will do him no harm but
+the man will be harmed immensely." "There you've found another opinion,"
+said the priest, "as there are many who say the story doesn't give
+anyone the right to judge the doorkeeper. However he might seem to us he
+is still in the service of the law, so he belongs to the law, so he's
+beyond what man has a right to judge. In this case we can't believe the
+doorkeeper is the man's subordinate. Even if he has to stay at the
+entrance into the law his service makes him incomparably more than if he
+lived freely in the world. The man has come to the law for the first
+time and the doorkeeper is already there. He's been given his position
+by the law, to doubt his worth would be to doubt the law." "I can't say
+I'm in complete agreement with this view," said K. shaking his head, "as
+if you accept it you'll have to accept that everything said by the
+doorkeeper is true. But you've already explained very fully that that's
+not possible." "No," said the priest, "you don't need to accept
+everything as true, you only have to accept it as necessary."
+"Depressing view," said K. "The lie made into the rule of the world."
+
+K. said that as if it were his final word but it was not his
+conclusion. He was too tired to think about all the ramifications of
+the story, and the sort of thoughts they led him into were not familiar
+to him, unrealistic things, things better suited for officials of the
+court to discuss than for him. The simple story had lost its shape, he
+wanted to shake it off, and the priest who now felt quite compassionate
+allowed this and accepted K.'s remarks without comment, even though his
+view was certainly very different from K.'s.
+
+In silence, they carried on walking for some time, K. stayed close
+beside the priest without knowing where he was. The lamp in his hand
+had long since gone out. Once, just in front of him, he thought he
+could see the statue of a saint by the glitter of the silver on it,
+although it quickly disappeared back into the darkness. So that he would
+not remain entirely dependent on the priest, K. asked him, "We're now
+near the main entrance, are we?" "No," said the priest, "we're a long
+way from it. Do you already want to go?" K. had not thought of going
+until then, but he immediately said, "Yes, certainly, I have to go. I'm
+the chief clerk in a bank and there are people waiting for me, I only
+came here to show a foreign business contact round the cathedral."
+"Alright," said the priest offering him his hand, "go then." "But I
+can't find my way round in this darkness by myself," said K. "Go to your
+left as far as the wall," said the priest, "then continue alongside the
+wall without leaving it and you'll find a way out." The priest had only
+gone a few paces from him, but K. was already shouting loudly, "Please,
+wait!" "I'm waiting," said the priest. "Is there anything else you want
+from me?" asked K. "No," said the priest. "You were so friendly to me
+earlier on," said K., "and you explained everything, but now you
+abandon me as if I were nothing to you." "You have to go," said the
+priest. "Well, yes," said K., "you need to understand that." "First, you
+need to understand who I am," said the priest. "You're the prison
+chaplain," said K., and went closer to the priest, it was not so
+important for him to go straight back to the bank as he had made out, he
+could very well stay where he was. "So that means I belong to the
+court," said the priest. "So why would I want anything from you? The
+court doesn't want anything from you. It accepts you when you come and
+it lets you go when you leave."
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Ten
+
+End
+
+
+The evening before K.'s thirty-first birthday--it was about nine
+o'clock in the evening, the time when the streets were quiet--two men
+came to where he lived. In frock coats, pale and fat, wearing top hats
+that looked like they could not be taken off their heads. After some
+brief formalities at the door of the flat when they first arrived, the
+same formalities were repeated at greater length at K.'s door. He had
+not been notified they would be coming, but K. sat in a chair near the
+door, dressed in black as they were, and slowly put on new gloves which
+stretched tightly over his fingers and behaved as if he were expecting
+visitors. He immediately stood up and looked at the gentlemen
+inquisitively. "You've come for me then, have you?" he asked. The
+gentlemen nodded, one of them indicated the other with the top hand now
+in his hand. K. told them he had been expecting a different visitor. He
+went to the window and looked once more down at the dark street. Most
+of the windows on the other side of the street were also dark already,
+many of them had the curtains closed. In one of the windows on the same
+floor where there was a light on, two small children could be seen
+playing with each other inside a playpen, unable to move from where
+they were, reaching out for each other with their little hands. "Some
+ancient, unimportant actors--that's what they've sent for me," said K.
+to himself, and looked round once again to confirm this to himself.
+"They want to sort me out as cheaply as they can." K. suddenly turned
+round to face the two men and asked, "What theatre do you play in?"
+"Theatre?" asked one of the gentlemen, turning to the other for
+assistance and pulling in the corners of his mouth. The other made a
+gesture like someone who was dumb, as if he were struggling with some
+organism causing him trouble. "You're not properly prepared to answer
+questions," said K. and went to fetch his hat.
+
+As soon as they were on the stairs the gentlemen wanted to take K.'s
+arms, but K. said "Wait till we're in the street, I'm not ill." But
+they waited only until the front door before they took his arms in a
+way that K. had never experienced before. They kept their shoulders
+close behind his, did not turn their arms in but twisted them around
+the entire length of K.'s arms and took hold of his hands with a grasp
+that was formal, experienced and could not be resisted. K. was held
+stiff and upright between them, they formed now a single unit so that if
+any one of them had been knocked down all of them must have fallen.
+They formed a unit of the sort that normally can be formed only by
+matter that is lifeless.
+
+Whenever they passed under a lamp K. tried to see his companions more
+clearly, as far as was possible when they were pressed so close
+together, as in the dim light of his room this had been hardly
+possible. "Maybe they're tenors," he thought as he saw their big double
+chins. The cleanliness of their faces disgusted him. He could see the
+hands that cleaned them, passing over the corners of their eyes,
+rubbing at their upper lips, scratching out the creases on those chins.
+
+When K. noticed that, he stopped, which meant the others had to stop
+too; they were at the edge of an open square, devoid of people but
+decorated with flower beds. "Why did they send you, of all people!" he
+cried out, more a shout than a question. The two gentleman clearly knew
+no answer to give, they waited, their free arms hanging down, like
+nurses when the patient needs to rest. "I will go no further," said K.
+as if to see what would happen. The gentlemen did not need to make any
+answer, it was enough that they did not loosen their grip on K. and
+tried to move him on, but K. resisted them. "I'll soon have no need of
+much strength, I'll use all of it now," he thought. He thought of the
+flies that tear their legs off struggling to get free of the flypaper.
+"These gentleman will have some hard work to do."
+
+Just then, Miss Bürstner came up into the square in front of them from
+the steps leading from a small street at a lower level. It was not
+certain that it was her, although the similarity was, of course, great.
+But it did not matter to K. whether it was certainly her anyway, he
+just became suddenly aware that there was no point in his resistance.
+There would be nothing heroic about it if he resisted, if he now caused
+trouble for these gentlemen, if in defending himself he sought to enjoy
+his last glimmer of life. He started walking, which pleased the
+gentlemen and some of their pleasure conveyed itself to him. Now they
+permitted him to decide which direction they took, and he decided to
+take the direction that followed the young woman in front of them, not
+so much because he wanted to catch up with her, nor even because he
+wanted to keep her in sight for as long as possible, but only so that
+he would not forget the reproach she represented for him. "The only
+thing I can do now," he said to himself, and his thought was confirmed
+by the equal length of his own steps with the steps of the two others,
+"the only thing I can do now is keep my common sense and do what's
+needed right till the end. I always wanted to go at the world and try
+and do too much, and even to do it for something that was not too
+cheap. That was wrong of me. Should I now show them I learned nothing
+from facing trial for a year? Should I go out like someone stupid?
+Should I let anyone say, after I'm gone, that at the start of the
+proceedings I wanted to end them, and that now that they've ended I want
+to start them again? I don't want anyone to say that. I'm grateful they
+sent these unspeaking, uncomprehending men to go with me on this
+journey, and that it's been left up to me to say what's necessary."
+
+Meanwhile, the young woman had turned off into a side street, but K.
+could do without her now and let his companions lead him. All three of
+them now, in complete agreement, went over a bridge in the light of the
+moon, the two gentlemen were willing to yield to each little movement
+made by K. as he moved slightly towards the edge and directed the group
+in that direction as a single unit. The moonlight glittered and
+quivered in the water, which divided itself around a small island
+covered in a densely-piled mass of foliage and trees and bushes.
+Beneath them, now invisible, there were gravel paths with comfortable
+benches where K. had stretched himself out on many summer's days. "I
+didn't actually want to stop here," he said to his companions, shamed by
+their compliance with his wishes. Behind K.'s back one of them seemed
+to quietly criticise the other for the misunderstanding about stopping,
+and then they went on. They went on up through several streets where
+policemen were walking or standing here and there; some in the distance
+and then some very close. One of them with a bushy moustache, his hand
+on the grip of his sword, seemed to have some purpose in approaching
+the group, which was hardly unsuspicious. The two gentlemen stopped,
+the policeman seemed about to open his mouth, and then K. drove his
+group forcefully forward. Several times he looked back cautiously to see
+if the policeman was following; but when they had a corner between
+themselves and the policeman K. began to run, and the two gentlemen,
+despite being seriously short of breath, had to run with him.
+
+In this way they quickly left the built up area and found themselves in
+the fields which, in this part of town, began almost without any
+transition zone. There was a quarry, empty and abandoned, near a
+building which was still like those in the city. Here the men stopped,
+perhaps because this had always been their destination or perhaps
+because they were too exhausted to run any further. Here they released
+their hold on K., who just waited in silence, and took their top hats
+off while they looked round the quarry and wiped the sweat off their
+brows with their handkerchiefs. The moonlight lay everywhere with the
+natural peace that is granted to no other light.
+
+After exchanging a few courtesies about who was to carry out the next
+tasks--the gentlemen did not seem to have been allocated specific
+functions--one of them went to K. and took his coat, his waistcoat, and
+finally his shirt off him. K. made an involuntary shiver, at which the
+gentleman gave him a gentle, reassuring tap on the back. Then he
+carefully folded the things up as if they would still be needed, even
+if not in the near future. He did not want to expose K. to the chilly
+night air without moving though, so he took him under the arm and
+walked up and down with him a little way while the other gentleman
+looked round the quarry for a suitable place. When he had found it he
+made a sign and the other gentleman escorted him there. It was near the
+rockface, there was a stone lying there that had broken loose. The
+gentlemen sat K. down on the ground, leant him against the stone and
+settled his head down on the top of it. Despite all the effort they
+went to, and despite all the co-operation shown by K., his demeanour
+seemed very forced and hard to believe. So one of the gentlemen asked
+the other to grant him a short time while he put K. in position by
+himself, but even that did nothing to make it better. In the end they
+left K. in a position that was far from the best of the ones they had
+tried so far. Then one of the gentlemen opened his frock coat and from a
+sheath hanging on a belt stretched across his waistcoat he withdrew a
+long, thin, double-edged butcher's knife which he held up in the light
+to test its sharpness. The repulsive courtesies began once again, one of
+them passed the knife over K. to the other, who then passed it back over
+K. to the first. K. now knew it would be his duty to take the knife as
+it passed from hand to hand above him and thrust it into himself. But
+he did not do it, instead he twisted his neck, which was still free,
+and looked around. He was not able to show his full worth, was not able
+to take all the work from the official bodies, he lacked the rest of
+the strength he needed and this final shortcoming was the fault of
+whoever had denied it to him. As he looked round, he saw the top floor
+of the building next to the quarry. He saw how a light flickered on and
+the two halves of a window opened out, somebody, made weak and thin by
+the height and the distance, leant suddenly far out from it and
+stretched his arms out even further. Who was that? A friend? A good
+person? Somebody who was taking part? Somebody who wanted to help? Was
+he alone? Was it everyone? Would anyone help? Were there objections that
+had been forgotten? There must have been some. The logic cannot be
+refuted, but someone who wants to live will not resist it. Where was the
+judge he'd never seen? Where was the high court he had never reached? He
+raised both hands and spread out all his fingers.
+
+But the hands of one of the gentleman were laid on K.'s throat, while
+the other pushed the knife deep into his heart and twisted it there,
+twice. As his eyesight failed, K. saw the two gentlemen cheek by cheek,
+close in front of his face, watching the result. "Like a dog!" he said,
+it was as if the shame of it should outlive him.
diff --git a/resources/kafka.txt b/resources/kafka.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f49e62b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/resources/kafka.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,9180 @@
+Es war an einem Sonntagvormittag im schönsten Frühjahr. Georg Bendemann,
+ein junger Kaufmann, saß in seinem Privatzimmer im ersten Stock eines
+der niedrigen, leichtgebauten Häuser, die entlang des Flusses in einer
+langen Reihe, fast nur in der Höhe und Färbung unterschieden, sich
+hinzogen. Er hatte gerade einen Brief an einen sich im Ausland
+befindenden Jugendfreund beendet, verschloß ihn in spielerischer
+Langsamkeit und sah dann, den Ellbogen auf den Schreibtisch gestützt,
+aus dem Fenster auf den Fluß, die Brücke und die Anhöhen am anderen Ufer
+mit ihrem schwachen Grün.
+
+Er dachte darüber nach, wie dieser Freund, mit seinem Fortkommen zu
+Hause unzufrieden, vor Jahren schon nach Rußland sich förmlich
+geflüchtet hatte. Nun betrieb er ein Geschäft in Petersburg, das anfangs
+sich sehr gut angelassen hatte, seit langem aber schon zu stocken
+schien, wie der Freund bei seinen immer seltener werdenden Besuchen
+klagte. So arbeitete er sich in der Fremde nutzlos ab, der fremdartige
+Vollbart verdeckte nur schlecht das seit den Kinderjahren wohlbekannte
+Gesicht, dessen gelbe Hautfarbe auf eine sich entwickelnde Krankheit
+hinzudeuten schien. Wie er erzählte, hatte er keine rechte Verbindung
+mit der dortigen Kolonie seiner Landsleute, aber auch fast keinen
+gesellschaftlichen Verkehr mit einheimischen Familien und richtete sich
+so für ein endgültiges Junggesellentum ein.
+
+Was wollte man einem solchen Manne schreiben, der sich offenbar verrannt
+hatte, den man bedauern, dem man aber nicht helfen konnte. Sollte man
+ihm vielleicht raten, wieder nach Hause zu kommen, seine Existenz
+hierher zu verlegen, alle die alten freundschaftlichen Beziehungen
+wieder aufzunehmen -- wofür ja kein Hindernis bestand -- und im übrigen
+auf die Hilfe der Freunde zu vertrauen? Das bedeutete aber nichts
+anderes, als daß man ihm gleichzeitig, je schonender, desto kränkender,
+sagte, daß seine bisherigen Versuche mißlungen seien, daß er endlich
+von ihnen ablassen solle, daß er zurückkehren und sich als ein für immer
+Zurückgekehrter von allen mit großen Augen anstaunen lassen müsse, daß
+nur seine Freunde etwas verstünden und daß er ein altes Kind sei, das
+den erfolgreichen, zu Hause gebliebenen Freunden einfach zu folgen habe.
+Und war es dann noch sicher, daß alle die Plage, die man ihm antun
+müßte, einen Zweck hätte? Vielleicht gelang es nicht einmal, ihn
+überhaupt nach Hause zu bringen -- er sagte ja selbst, daß er die
+Verhältnisse in der Heimat nicht mehr verstünde --, und so bliebe er
+dann trotz allem in seiner Fremde, verbittert durch die Ratschläge und
+den Freunden noch ein Stück mehr entfremdet. Folgte er aber wirklich dem
+Rat und würde hier -- natürlich nicht mit Absicht, aber durch die
+Tatsachen -- niedergedrückt, fände sich nicht in seinen Freunden und
+nicht ohne sie zurecht, litte an Beschämung, hätte jetzt wirklich keine
+Heimat und keine Freunde mehr, war es da nicht viel besser für ihn, er
+blieb in der Fremde, so wie er war? Konnte man denn bei solchen
+Umständen daran denken, daß er es hier tatsächlich vorwärts bringen
+würde?
+
+Aus diesen Gründen konnte man ihm, wenn man noch überhaupt die
+briefliche Verbindung aufrecht erhalten wollte, keine eigentlichen
+Mitteilungen machen, wie man sie ohne Scheu auch den entferntesten
+Bekannten machen würde. Der Freund war nun schon über drei Jahre nicht
+in der Heimat gewesen und erklärte dies sehr notdürftig mit der
+Unsicherheit der politischen Verhältnisse in Rußland, die demnach also
+auch die kürzeste Abwesenheit eines kleinen Geschäftsmannes nicht
+zuließen, während hunderttausende Russen ruhig in der Welt herumfuhren.
+Im Laufe dieser drei Jahre hatte sich aber gerade für Georg vieles
+verändert. Von dem Todesfall von Georgs Mutter, der vor etwa zwei Jahren
+erfolgt war und seit welchem Georg mit seinem alten Vater in gemeinsamer
+Wirtschaft lebte, hatte der Freund wohl noch erfahren und sein Beileid
+in einem Brief mit einer Trockenheit ausgedrückt, die ihren Grund nur
+darin haben konnte, daß die Trauer über ein solches Ereignis in der
+Fremde ganz unvorstellbar wird. Nun hatte aber Georg seit jener Zeit,
+so wie alles andere, auch sein Geschäft mit größerer Entschlossenheit
+angepackt. Vielleicht hatte ihn der Vater bei Lebzeiten der Mutter
+dadurch, daß er im Geschäft nur seine Ansicht gelten lassen wollte, an
+einer wirklichen eigenen Tätigkeit gehindert, vielleicht war der Vater
+seit dem Tode der Mutter, trotzdem er noch immer im Geschäft arbeitete,
+zurückhaltender geworden, vielleicht spielten -- was sogar sehr
+wahrscheinlich war -- glückliche Zufälle eine weit wichtigere Rolle,
+jedenfalls aber hatte sich das Geschäft in diesen zwei Jahren ganz
+unerwartet entwickelt, das Personal hatte man verdoppeln müssen, der
+Umsatz hatte sich verfünffacht, ein weiterer Fortschritt stand
+zweifellos bevor.
+
+Der Freund aber hatte keine Ahnung von dieser Veränderung. Früher, zum
+letztenmal vielleicht in jenem Beileidsbrief, hatte er Georg zur
+Auswanderung nach Rußland überreden wollen und sich über die Aussichten
+verbreitet, die gerade für Georgs Geschäftszweig in Petersburg
+bestanden. Die Ziffern waren verschwindend gegenüber dem Umfang, den
+Georgs Geschäft jetzt angenommen hatte. Georg aber hatte keine Lust
+gehabt, dem Freund von seinen geschäftlichen Erfolgen zu schreiben, und
+hätte er es jetzt nachträglich getan, es hätte wirklich einen
+merkwürdigen Anschein gehabt.
+
+So beschränkte sich Georg darauf, dem Freund immer nur über
+bedeutungslose Vorfälle zu schreiben, wie sie sich, wenn man an einem
+ruhigen Sonntag nachdenkt, in der Erinnerung ungeordnet aufhäufen. Er
+wollte nichts anderes, als die Vorstellung ungestört lassen, die sich
+der Freund von der Heimatstadt in der langen Zwischenzeit wohl gemacht
+und mit welcher er sich abgefunden hatte. So geschah es Georg, daß er
+dem Freund die Verlobung eines gleichgültigen Menschen mit einem ebenso
+gleichgültigen Mädchen dreimal in ziemlich weit auseinanderliegenden
+Briefen anzeigte, bis sich dann allerdings der Freund, ganz gegen Georgs
+Absicht, für diese Merkwürdigkeit zu interessieren begann.
+
+Georg schrieb ihm aber solche Dinge viel lieber, als daß er zugestanden
+hätte, daß er selbst vor einem Monat mit einem Fräulein Frieda
+Brandenfeld, einem Mädchen aus wohlhabender Familie, sich verlobt hatte.
+Oft sprach er mit seiner Braut über diesen Freund und das besondere
+Korrespondenzverhältnis, in welchem er zu ihm stand. »Er wird also gar
+nicht zu unserer Hochzeit kommen,« sagte sie, »und ich habe doch das
+Recht, alle deine Freunde kennen zu lernen.« »Ich will ihn nicht
+stören,« antwortete Georg, »verstehe mich recht, er würde wahrscheinlich
+kommen, wenigstens glaube ich es, aber er würde sich gezwungen und
+geschädigt fühlen, vielleicht mich beneiden und sicher unzufrieden und
+unfähig, diese Unzufriedenheit jemals zu beseitigen, allein wieder
+zurückfahren. Allein -- weißt du, was das ist?« »Ja, kann er denn von
+unserer Heirat nicht auch auf andere Weise erfahren?« »Das kann ich
+allerdings nicht verhindern, aber es ist bei seiner Lebensweise
+unwahrscheinlich.« »Wenn du solche Freunde hast, Georg, hättest du dich
+überhaupt nicht verloben sollen.« »Ja, das ist unser beider Schuld; aber
+ich wollte es auch jetzt nicht anders haben.« Und wenn sie dann, rasch
+atmend unter seinen Küssen, noch vorbrachte: »Eigentlich kränkt es mich
+doch«, hielt er es wirklich für unverfänglich, dem Freund alles zu
+schreiben. »So bin ich und so hat er mich hinzunehmen«, sagte er sich,
+»ich kann nicht aus mir einen Menschen herausschneiden, der vielleicht
+für die Freundschaft mit ihm geeigneter wäre, als ich es bin.«
+
+Und tatsächlich berichtete er seinem Freunde in dem langen Brief, den er
+an diesem Sonntagvormittag schrieb, die erfolgte Verlobung mit folgenden
+Worten: »Die beste Neuigkeit habe ich mir bis zum Schluß aufgespart. Ich
+habe mich mit einem Fräulein Frieda Brandenfeld verlobt, einem Mädchen
+aus einer wohlhabenden Familie, die sich hier erst lange nach Deiner
+Abreise angesiedelt hat, die Du also kaum kennen dürftest. Es wird sich
+noch Gelegenheit finden, Dir Näheres über meine Braut mitzuteilen, heute
+genüge Dir, daß ich recht glücklich bin und daß sich in unserem
+gegenseitigen Verhältnis nur insofern etwas geändert hat, als Du jetzt
+in mir statt eines ganz gewöhnlichen Freundes einen glücklichen Freund
+haben wirst. Außerdem bekommst Du in meiner Braut, die Dich herzlich
+grüßen läßt, und die Dir nächstens selbst schreiben wird, eine
+aufrichtige Freundin, was für einen Junggesellen nicht ganz ohne
+Bedeutung ist. Ich weiß, es hält Dich vielerlei von einem Besuche bei
+uns zurück, wäre aber nicht gerade meine Hochzeit die richtige
+Gelegenheit, einmal alle Hindernisse über den Haufen zu werfen? Aber wie
+dies auch sein mag, handle ohne alle Rücksicht und nur nach Deiner
+Wohlmeinung.«
+
+Mit diesem Brief in der Hand war Georg lange, das Gesicht dem Fenster
+zugekehrt, an seinem Schreibtisch gesessen. Einem Bekannten, der ihn im
+Vorübergehen von der Gasse aus gegrüßt hatte, hatte er kaum mit einem
+abwesenden Lächeln geantwortet.
+
+Endlich steckte er den Brief in die Tasche und ging aus seinem Zimmer
+quer durch einen kleinen Gang in das Zimmer seines Vaters, in dem er
+schon seit Monaten nicht gewesen war. Es bestand auch sonst keine
+Nötigung dazu, denn er verkehrte mit seinem Vater ständig im Geschäft,
+das Mittagessen nahmen sie gleichzeitig in einem Speisehaus ein, abends
+versorgte sich zwar jeder nach Belieben, doch saßen sie dann meistens,
+wenn nicht Georg, wie es am häufigsten geschah, mit Freunden beisammen
+war oder jetzt seine Braut besuchte, noch ein Weilchen, jeder mit seiner
+Zeitung, im gemeinsamen Wohnzimmer.
+
+Georg staunte darüber, wie dunkel das Zimmer des Vaters selbst an diesem
+sonnigen Vormittag war. Einen solchen Schatten warf also die hohe Mauer,
+die sich jenseits des schmalen Hofes erhob. Der Vater saß beim Fenster
+in einer Ecke, die mit verschiedenen Andenken an die selige Mutter
+ausgeschmückt war, und las die Zeitung, die er seitlich vor die Augen
+hielt, wodurch er irgendeine Augenschwäche auszugleichen suchte. Auf dem
+Tisch standen die Reste des Frühstücks, von dem nicht viel verzehrt zu
+sein schien.
+
+»Ah, Georg!« sagte der Vater und ging ihm gleich entgegen. Sein schwerer
+Schlafrock öffnete sich im Gehen, die Enden umflatterten ihn -- »mein
+Vater ist noch immer ein Riese«, sagte sich Georg.
+
+»Hier ist es ja unerträglich dunkel«, sagte er dann.
+
+»Ja, dunkel ist es schon«, antwortete der Vater.
+
+»Das Fenster hast du auch geschlossen?«
+
+»Ich habe es lieber so.«
+
+»Es ist ja ganz warm draußen«, sagte Georg, wie im Nachhang zu dem
+Früheren, und setzte sich.
+
+Der Vater räumte das Frühstücksgeschirr ab und stellte es auf einen
+Kasten.
+
+»Ich wollte dir eigentlich nur sagen,« fuhr Georg fort, der den
+Bewegungen des alten Mannes ganz verloren folgte, »daß ich nun doch nach
+Petersburg meine Verlobung angezeigt habe.« Er zog den Brief ein wenig
+aus der Tasche und ließ ihn wieder zurückfallen.
+
+»Nach Petersburg?« fragte der Vater.
+
+»Meinem Freunde doch«, sagte Georg und suchte des Vaters Augen. -- »Im
+Geschäft ist er doch ganz anders,« dachte er, »wie er hier breit sitzt
+und die Arme über der Brust kreuzt.«
+
+»Ja. Deinem Freunde«, sagte der Vater mit Betonung.
+
+»Du weißt doch, Vater, daß ich ihm meine Verlobung zuerst verschweigen
+wollte. Aus Rücksichtnahme, aus keinem anderen Grunde sonst. Du weißt
+selbst, er ist ein schwieriger Mensch. Ich sagte mir, von anderer Seite
+kann er von meiner Verlobung wohl erfahren, wenn das auch bei seiner
+einsamen Lebensweise kaum wahrscheinlich ist -- das kann ich nicht
+hindern --, aber von mir selbst soll er es nun einmal nicht erfahren.«
+
+»Und jetzt hast du es dir wieder anders überlegt?« fragte der Vater,
+legte die große Zeitung auf den Fensterbord und auf die Zeitung die
+Brille, die er mit der Hand bedeckte.
+
+»Ja, jetzt habe ich es mir wieder überlegt. Wenn er mein guter Freund
+ist, sagte ich mir, dann ist meine glückliche Verlobung auch für ihn ein
+Glück. Und deshalb habe ich nicht mehr gezögert, es ihm anzuzeigen. Ehe
+ich jedoch den Brief einwarf, wollte ich es dir sagen.«
+
+»Georg,« sagte der Vater und zog den zahnlosen Mund in die Breite, »hör'
+einmal! Du bist wegen dieser Sache zu mir gekommen, um dich mit mir zu
+beraten. Das ehrt dich ohne Zweifel. Aber es ist nichts, es ist ärger
+als nichts, wenn du mir jetzt nicht die volle Wahrheit sagst. Ich will
+nicht Dinge aufrühren, die nicht hierher gehören. Seit dem Tode unserer
+teueren Mutter sind gewisse unschöne Dinge vorgegangen. Vielleicht kommt
+auch für sie die Zeit und vielleicht kommt sie früher, als wir denken.
+Im Geschäft entgeht mir manches, es wird mir vielleicht nicht verborgen
+-- ich will jetzt gar nicht die Annahme machen, daß es mir verborgen
+wird --, ich bin nicht mehr kräftig genug, mein Gedächtnis läßt nach,
+ich habe nicht mehr den Blick für alle die vielen Sachen. Das ist
+erstens der Ablauf der Natur, und zweitens hat mich der Tod unseres
+Mütterchens viel mehr niedergeschlagen als dich. -- Aber weil wir gerade
+bei dieser Sache halten, bei diesem Brief, so bitte ich dich, Georg,
+täusche mich nicht. Es ist eine Kleinigkeit, es ist nicht des Atems
+wert, also täusche mich nicht. Hast du wirklich diesen Freund in
+Petersburg?«
+
+Georg stand verlegen auf. »Lassen wir meine Freunde sein. Tausend
+Freunde ersetzen mir nicht meinen Vater. Weißt du, was ich glaube? Du
+schonst dich nicht genug. Aber das Alter verlangt seine Rechte. Du bist
+mir im Geschäft unentbehrlich, das weißt du ja sehr genau, aber wenn das
+Geschäft deine Gesundheit bedrohen sollte, sperre ich es noch morgen für
+immer. Das geht nicht. Wir müssen da eine andere Lebensweise für dich
+einführen. Aber von Grund aus. Du sitzt hier im Dunkel, und im
+Wohnzimmer hättest du schönes Licht. Du nippst vom Frühstück, statt dich
+ordentlich zu stärken. Du sitzt bei geschlossenem Fenster, und die Luft
+würde dir so gut tun. Nein, mein Vater! Ich werde den Arzt holen und
+seinen Vorschriften werden wir folgen. Die Zimmer werden wir wechseln,
+du wirst ins Vorderzimmer ziehen, ich hierher. Es wird keine Veränderung
+für dich sein, alles wird mit übertragen werden. Aber das alles hat
+Zeit, jetzt lege dich noch ein wenig ins Bett, du brauchst unbedingt
+Ruhe. Komm, ich werde dir beim Ausziehn helfen, du wirst sehn, ich kann
+es. Oder willst du gleich ins Vorderzimmer gehn, dann legst du dich
+vorläufig in mein Bett. Das wäre übrigens sehr vernünftig.«
+
+Georg stand knapp neben seinem Vater, der den Kopf mit dem struppigen
+weißen Haar auf die Brust hatte sinken lassen.
+
+»Georg«, sagte der Vater leise, ohne Bewegung.
+
+Georg kniete sofort neben dem Vater nieder, er sah die Pupillen in dem
+müden Gesicht des Vaters übergroß in den Winkeln der Augen auf sich
+gerichtet.
+
+»Du hast keinen Freund in Petersburg. Du bist immer ein Spaßmacher
+gewesen und hast dich auch mir gegenüber nicht zurückgehalten. Wie
+solltest du denn gerade dort einen Freund haben! Das kann ich gar nicht
+glauben.«
+
+»Denk doch noch einmal nach, Vater,« sagte Georg, hob den Vater vom
+Sessel und zog ihm, wie er nun doch recht schwach dastand, den
+Schlafrock aus, »jetzt wird es bald drei Jahre her sein, da war ja mein
+Freund bei uns zu Besuch. Ich erinnere mich noch, daß du ihn nicht
+besonders gern hattest. Wenigstens zweimal habe ich ihn vor dir
+verleugnet, trotzdem er gerade bei mir im Zimmer saß. Ich konnte ja
+deine Abneigung gegen ihn ganz gut verstehn, mein Freund hat seine
+Eigentümlichkeiten. Aber dann hast du dich doch auch wieder ganz gut mit
+ihm unterhalten. Ich war damals noch so stolz darauf, daß du ihm
+zuhörtest, nicktest und fragtest. Wenn du nachdenkst, mußt du dich
+erinnern. Er erzählte damals unglaubliche Geschichten von der russischen
+Revolution. Wie er z. B. auf einer Geschäftsreise in Kiew bei einem
+Tumult einen Geistlichen auf einem Balkon gesehen hatte, der sich ein
+breites Blutkreuz in die flache Hand schnitt, diese Hand erhob und die
+Menge anrief. Du hast ja selbst diese Geschichte hie und da
+wiedererzählt.«
+
+Währenddessen war es Georg gelungen, den Vater wieder niederzusetzen und
+ihm die Trikothose, die er über den Leinenunterhosen trug, sowie die
+Socken vorsichtig auszuziehn. Beim Anblick der nicht besonders reinen
+Wäsche machte er sich Vorwürfe, den Vater vernachlässigt zu haben. Es
+wäre sicherlich auch seine Pflicht gewesen, über den Wäschewechsel
+seines Vaters zu wachen. Er hatte mit seiner Braut darüber, wie sie die
+Zukunft des Vaters einrichten wollten, noch nicht ausdrücklich
+gesprochen, denn sie hatten stillschweigend vorausgesetzt, daß der Vater
+allein in der alten Wohnung bleiben würde. Doch jetzt entschloß er sich
+kurz mit aller Bestimmtheit, den Vater in seinen künftigen Haushalt
+mitzunehmen. Es schien ja fast, wenn man genauer zusah, daß die Pflege,
+die dort dem Vater bereitet werden sollte, zu spät kommen könnte.
+
+Auf seinen Armen trug er den Vater ins Bett. Ein schreckliches Gefühl
+hatte er, als er während der paar Schritte zum Bett hin merkte, daß an
+seiner Brust der Vater mit seiner Uhrkette spiele. Er konnte ihn nicht
+gleich ins Bett legen, so fest hielt er sich an dieser Uhrkette.
+
+Kaum war er aber im Bett, schien alles gut. Er deckte sich selbst zu und
+zog dann die Bettdecke noch besonders weit über die Schulter. Er sah
+nicht unfreundlich zu Georg hinauf.
+
+»Nicht wahr, du erinnerst dich schon an ihn?« fragte Georg und nickte
+ihm aufmunternd zu.
+
+»Bin ich jetzt gut zugedeckt?« fragte der Vater, als könne er nicht
+nachschauen, ob die Füße genug bedeckt seien.
+
+»Es gefällt dir also schon im Bett«, sagte Georg und legte das Deckzeug
+besser um ihn.
+
+»Bin ich gut zugedeckt?« fragte der Vater noch einmal und schien auf die
+Antwort besonders aufzupassen.
+
+»Sei nur ruhig, du bist gut zugedeckt.«
+
+»Nein!« rief der Vater, daß die Antwort an die Frage stieß, warf die
+Decke zurück mit einer Kraft, daß sie einen Augenblick im Fluge sich
+ganz entfaltete, und stand aufrecht im Bett. Nur eine Hand hielt er
+leicht an den Plafond. »Du wolltest mich zudecken, das weiß ich, mein
+Früchtchen, aber zugedeckt bin ich noch nicht. Und ist es auch die
+letzte Kraft, genug für dich, zuviel für dich. Wohl kenne ich deinen
+Freund. Er wäre ein Sohn nach meinem Herzen. Darum hast du ihn auch
+betrogen die ganzen Jahre lang. Warum sonst? Glaubst du, ich habe nicht
+um ihn geweint? Darum doch sperrst du dich in dein Bureau, niemand soll
+stören, der Chef ist beschäftigt -- nur damit du deine falschen
+Briefchen nach Rußland schreiben kannst. Aber den Vater muß
+glücklicherweise niemand lehren, den Sohn zu durchschauen. Wie du jetzt
+geglaubt hast, du hättest ihn untergekriegt, so untergekriegt, daß du
+dich mit deinem Hintern auf ihn setzen kannst und er rührt sich nicht,
+da hat sich mein Herr Sohn zum Heiraten entschlossen!«
+
+Georg sah zum Schreckbild seines Vaters auf. Der Petersburger Freund,
+den der Vater plötzlich so gut kannte, ergriff ihn, wie noch nie.
+Verloren im weiten Rußland sah er ihn. An der Türe des leeren,
+ausgeraubten Geschäftes sah er ihn. Zwischen den Trümmern der Regale,
+den zerfetzten Waren, den fallenden Gasarmen stand er gerade noch. Warum
+hatte er so weit wegfahren müssen!
+
+»Aber schau mich an!« rief der Vater, und Georg lief, fast zerstreut,
+zum Bett, um alles zu fassen, stockte aber in der Mitte des Weges.
+
+»Weil sie die Röcke gehoben hat,« fing der Vater zu flöten an, »weil sie
+die Röcke so gehoben hat, die widerliche Gans,« und er hob, um das
+darzustellen, sein Hemd so hoch, daß man auf seinem Oberschenkel die
+Narbe aus seinen Kriegsjahren sah, »weil sie die Röcke so und so und so
+gehoben hat, hast du dich an sie herangemacht, und damit du an ihr ohne
+Störung dich befriedigen kannst, hast du unserer Mutter Andenken
+geschändet, den Freund verraten und deinen Vater ins Bett gesteckt,
+damit er sich nicht rühren kann. Aber kann er sich rühren oder nicht?«
+
+Und er stand vollkommen frei und warf die Beine. Er strahlte vor
+Einsicht.
+
+Georg stand in einem Winkel, möglichst weit vom Vater. Vor einer langen
+Weile hatte er sich fest entschlossen, alles vollkommen genau zu
+beobachten, damit er nicht irgendwie auf Umwegen, von hinten her, von
+oben herab überrascht werden könne. Jetzt erinnerte er sich wieder an
+den längst vergessenen Entschluß und vergaß ihn, wie man einen kurzen
+Faden durch ein Nadelöhr zieht.
+
+»Aber der Freund ist nun doch nicht verraten!« rief der Vater, und sein
+hin- und herbewegter Zeigefinger bekräftigte es. »Ich war sein Vertreter
+hier am Ort.«
+
+»Komödiant!« konnte sich Georg zu rufen nicht enthalten, erkannte sofort
+den Schaden und biß, nur zu spät, -- die Augen erstarrt -- in seine
+Zunge, daß er vor Schmerz einknickte.
+
+»Ja, freilich habe ich Komödie gespielt! Komödie! Gutes Wort! Welcher
+andere Trost blieb dem alten verwitweten Vater? Sag -- und für den
+Augenblick der Antwort sei du noch mein lebender Sohn --, was blieb mir
+übrig, in meinem Hinterzimmer, verfolgt vom ungetreuen Personal, alt bis
+in die Knochen? Und mein Sohn ging im Jubel durch die Welt, schloß
+Geschäfte ab, die ich vorbereitet hatte, überpurzelte sich vor Vergnügen
+und ging vor seinem Vater mit dem verschlossenen Gesicht eines
+Ehrenmannes davon! Glaubst du, ich hätte dich nicht geliebt, ich, von
+dem du ausgingst?«
+
+»Jetzt wird er sich vorbeugen,« dachte Georg, »wenn er fiele und
+zerschmetterte!« Dieses Wort durchzischte seinen Kopf.
+
+Der Vater beugte sich vor, fiel aber nicht. Da Georg sich nicht näherte,
+wie er erwartet hatte, erhob er sich wieder.
+
+»Bleib, wo du bist, ich brauche dich nicht! Du denkst, du hast noch die
+Kraft, hierher zu kommen und hältst dich bloß zurück, weil du so willst.
+Daß du dich nicht irrst! Ich bin noch immer der viel Stärkere. Allein
+hätte ich vielleicht zurückweichen müssen, aber so hat mir die Mutter
+ihre Kraft abgegeben, mit deinem Freund habe ich mich herrlich
+verbunden, deine Kundschaft habe ich hier in der Tasche!«
+
+»Sogar im Hemd hat er Taschen!« sagte sich Georg und glaubte, er könne
+ihn mit dieser Bemerkung in der ganzen Welt unmöglich machen. Nur einen
+Augenblick dachte er das, denn immerfort vergaß er alles.
+
+»Häng dich nur in deine Braut ein und komm mir entgegen! Ich fege sie
+dir von der Seite weg, du weißt nicht wie!«
+
+Georg machte Grimassen, als glaube er das nicht. Der Vater nickte bloß,
+die Wahrheit dessen, was er sagte, beteuernd, in Georgs Ecke hin.
+
+»Wie hast du mich doch heute unterhalten, als du kamst und fragtest, ob
+du deinem Freund von der Verlobung schreiben sollst. Er weiß doch
+alles, dummer Junge, er weiß doch alles! Ich schrieb ihm doch, weil du
+vergessen hast, mir das Schreibzeug wegzunehmen. Darum kommt er schon
+seit Jahren nicht, er weiß ja alles hundertmal besser als du selbst,
+deine Briefe zerknüllt er ungelesen in der linken Hand, während er in
+der Rechten meine Briefe zum Lesen sich vorhält!«
+
+Seinen Arm schwang er vor Begeisterung über dem Kopf. »Er weiß alles
+tausendmal besser!« rief er.
+
+»Zehntausendmal!« sagte Georg, um den Vater zu verlachen, aber noch in
+seinem Munde bekam das Wort einen toternsten Klang.
+
+»Seit Jahren passe ich schon auf, daß du mit dieser Frage kämest!
+Glaubst du, mich kümmert etwas anderes? Glaubst du, ich lese Zeitungen?
+Da!« und er warf Georg ein Zeitungsblatt, das irgendwie mit ins Bett
+getragen worden war, zu. Eine alte Zeitung, mit einem Georg schon ganz
+unbekannten Namen.
+
+»Wie lange hast du gezögert, ehe du reif geworden bist! Die Mutter mußte
+sterben, sie konnte den Freudentag nicht erleben, der Freund geht
+zugrunde in seinem Rußland, schon vor drei Jahren war er gelb zum
+Wegwerfen, und ich, du siehst ja, wie es mit mir steht. Dafür hast du
+doch Augen!«
+
+»Du hast mir also aufgelauert!« rief Georg.
+
+Mitleidig sagte der Vater nebenbei: »Das wolltest du wahrscheinlich
+früher sagen. Jetzt paßt es ja gar nicht mehr.«
+
+Und lauter: »Jetzt weißt du also, was es noch außer dir gab, bisher
+wußtest du nur von dir! Ein unschuldiges Kind warst du ja eigentlich,
+aber noch eigentlicher warst du ein teuflischer Mensch! -- Und darum
+wisse: Ich verurteile dich jetzt zum Tode des Ertrinkens!«
+
+Georg fühlte sich aus dem Zimmer gejagt, den Schlag, mit dem der Vater
+hinter ihm aufs Bett stürzte, trug er noch in den Ohren davon. Auf der
+Treppe, über deren Stufen er wie über eine schiefe Fläche eilte,
+überrumpelte er seine Bedienerin, die im Begriffe war heraufzugehen, um
+die Wohnung nach der Nacht aufzuräumen. »Jesus!« rief sie und verdeckte
+mit der Schürze das Gesicht, aber er war schon davon. Aus dem Tor
+sprang er, über die Fahrbahn zum Wasser trieb es ihn. Schon hielt er das
+Geländer fest, wie ein Hungriger die Nahrung. Er schwang sich über, als
+der ausgezeichnete Turner, der er in seinen Jugendjahren zum Stolz
+seiner Eltern gewesen war. Noch hielt er sich mit schwächer werdenden
+Händen fest, erspähte zwischen den Geländerstangen einen Autoomnibus,
+der mit Leichtigkeit seinen Fall übertönen würde, rief leise: »Liebe
+Eltern, ich habe euch doch immer geliebt«, und ließ sich hinabfallen.
+
+In diesem Augenblick ging über die Brücke ein geradezu unendlicher
+Verkehr.
+
+Als Gregor Samsa eines Morgens aus unruhigen Träumen erwachte, fand er
+sich in seinem Bett zu einem ungeheueren Ungeziefer verwandelt. Er lag
+auf seinem panzerartig harten Rücken und sah, wenn er den Kopf ein wenig
+hob, seinen gewölbten, braunen, von bogenförmigen Versteifungen
+geteilten Bauch, auf dessen Höhe sich die Bettdecke, zum gänzlichen
+Niedergleiten bereit, kaum noch erhalten konnte. Seine vielen, im
+Vergleich zu seinem sonstigen Umfang kläglich dünnen Beine flimmerten
+ihm hilflos vor den Augen.
+
+»Was ist mit mir geschehen?« dachte er. Es war kein Traum. Sein Zimmer,
+ein richtiges, nur etwas zu kleines Menschenzimmer, lag ruhig zwischen
+den vier wohlbekannten Wänden. Über dem Tisch, auf dem eine
+auseinandergepackte Musterkollektion von Tuchwaren ausgebreitet war --
+Samsa war Reisender --, hing das Bild, das er vor kurzem aus einer
+illustrierten Zeitschrift ausgeschnitten und in einem hübschen,
+vergoldeten Rahmen untergebracht hatte. Es stellte eine Dame dar, die,
+mit einem Pelzhut und einer Pelzboa versehen, aufrecht dasaß und einen
+schweren Pelzmuff, in dem ihr ganzer Unterarm verschwunden war, dem
+Beschauer entgegenhob.
+
+Gregors Blick richtete sich dann zum Fenster, und das trübe Wetter --
+man hörte Regentropfen auf das Fensterblech aufschlagen -- machte ihn
+ganz melancholisch. »Wie wäre es, wenn ich noch ein wenig
+weiterschliefe und alle Narrheiten vergäße,« dachte er, aber das war
+gänzlich undurchführbar, denn er war gewöhnt, auf der rechten Seite zu
+schlafen, konnte sich aber in seinem gegenwärtigen Zustand nicht in
+diese Lage bringen. Mit welcher Kraft er sich auch auf die rechte Seite
+warf, immer wieder schaukelte er in die Rückenlage zurück. Er versuchte
+es wohl hundertmal, schloß die Augen, um die zappelnden Beine nicht
+sehen zu müssen, und ließ erst ab, als er in der Seite einen noch nie
+gefühlten, leichten, dumpfen Schmerz zu fühlen begann.
+
+»Ach Gott,« dachte er, »was für einen anstrengenden Beruf habe ich
+gewählt! Tag aus, Tag ein auf der Reise. Die geschäftlichen Aufregungen
+sind viel größer, als im eigentlichen Geschäft zu Hause, und außerdem
+ist mir noch diese Plage des Reisens auferlegt, die Sorgen um die
+Zuganschlüsse, das unregelmäßige, schlechte Essen, ein immer
+wechselnder, nie andauernder, nie herzlich werdender menschlicher
+Verkehr. Der Teufel soll das alles holen!« Er fühlte ein leichtes Jucken
+oben auf dem Bauch; schob sich auf dem Rücken langsam näher zum
+Bettpfosten, um den Kopf besser heben zu können; fand die juckende
+Stelle, die mit lauter kleinen weißen Pünktchen besetzt war, die er
+nicht zu beurteilen verstand; und wollte mit einem Bein die Stelle
+betasten, zog es aber gleich zurück, denn bei der Berührung umwehten ihn
+Kälteschauer.
+
+Er glitt wieder in seine frühere Lage zurück. »Dies frühzeitige
+Aufstehen«, dachte er, »macht einen ganz blödsinnig. Der Mensch muß
+seinen Schlaf haben. Andere Reisende leben wie Haremsfrauen. Wenn ich
+zum Beispiel im Laufe des Vormittags ins Gasthaus zurückgehe, um die
+erlangten Aufträge zu überschreiben, sitzen diese Herren erst beim
+Frühstück. Das sollte ich bei meinem Chef versuchen; ich würde auf der
+Stelle hinausfliegen. Wer weiß übrigens, ob das nicht sehr gut für mich
+wäre. Wenn ich mich nicht wegen meiner Eltern zurückhielte, ich hätte
+längst gekündigt, ich wäre vor den Chef hingetreten und hätte ihm meine
+Meinung von Grund des Herzens aus gesagt. Vom Pult hätte er fallen
+müssen! Es ist auch eine sonderbare Art, sich auf das Pult zu setzen und
+von der Höhe herab mit dem Angestellten zu reden, der überdies wegen der
+Schwerhörigkeit des Chefs ganz nahe herantreten muß. Nun, die Hoffnung
+ist noch nicht gänzlich aufgegeben, habe ich einmal das Geld beisammen,
+um die Schuld der Eltern an ihn abzuzahlen -- es dürfte noch fünf bis
+sechs Jahre dauern --, mache ich die Sache unbedingt. Dann wird der
+große Schnitt gemacht. Vorläufig allerdings muß ich aufstehen, denn mein
+Zug fährt um fünf.«
+
+Und er sah zur Weckuhr hinüber, die auf dem Kasten tickte. »Himmlischer
+Vater!« dachte er, Es war halb sieben Uhr, und die Zeiger gingen ruhig
+vorwärts, es war sogar halb vorüber, es näherte sich schon dreiviertel.
+Sollte der Wecker nicht geläutet haben? Man sah vom Bett aus, daß er auf
+vier Uhr richtig eingestellt war; gewiß hatte er auch geläutet. Ja, aber
+war es möglich, dieses möbelerschütternde Läuten ruhig zu verschlafen?
+Nun, ruhig hatte er ja nicht geschlafen, aber wahrscheinlich desto
+fester. Was aber sollte er jetzt tun? Der nächste Zug ging um sieben
+Uhr; um den einzuholen, hätte er sich unsinnig beeilen müssen, und die
+Kollektion war noch nicht eingepackt, und er selbst fühlte sich durchaus
+nicht besonders frisch und beweglich. Und selbst wenn er den Zug
+einholte, ein Donnerwetter des Chefs war nicht zu vermeiden, denn der
+Geschäftsdiener hatte beim Fünfuhrzug gewartet und die Meldung von
+seiner Versäumnis längst erstattet. Es war eine Kreatur des Chefs, ohne
+Rückgrat und Verstand. Wie nun, wenn er sich krank meldete? Das wäre
+aber äußerst peinlich und verdächtig, denn Gregor war während seines
+fünfjährigen Dienstes noch nicht einmal krank gewesen. Gewiß würde der
+Chef mit dem Krankenkassenarzt kommen, würde den Eltern wegen des faulen
+Sohnes Vorwürfe machen und alle Einwände durch den Hinweis auf den
+Krankenkassenarzt abschneiden, für den es ja überhaupt nur ganz gesunde,
+aber arbeitsscheue Menschen gibt. Und hätte er übrigens in diesem Falle
+so ganz unrecht? Gregor fühlte sich tatsächlich, abgesehen von einer
+nach dem langen Schlaf wirklich überflüssigen Schläfrigkeit, ganz wohl
+und hatte sogar einen besonders kräftigen Hunger.
+
+Als er dies alles in größter Eile überlegte, ohne sich entschließen zu
+können, das Bett zu verlassen -- gerade schlug der Wecker dreiviertel
+sieben -- klopfte es vorsichtig an die Tür am Kopfende seines Bettes.
+»Gregor,« rief es -- es war die Mutter --, »es ist dreiviertel sieben.
+Wolltest du nicht wegfahren?« Die sanfte Stimme! Gregor erschrak, als er
+seine antwortende Stimme hörte, die wohl unverkennbar seine frühere war,
+in die sich aber, wie von unten her, ein nicht zu unterdrückendes,
+schmerzliches Piepsen mischte, das die Worte förmlich nur im ersten
+Augenblick in ihrer Deutlichkeit beließ, um sie im Nachklang derart zu
+zerstören, daß man nicht wußte, ob man recht gehört hatte. Gregor hatte
+ausführlich antworten und alles erklären wollen, beschränkte sich aber
+bei diesen Umständen darauf, zu sagen: »Ja, ja, danke, Mutter, ich stehe
+schon auf.« Infolge der Holztür war die Veränderung in Gregors Stimme
+draußen wohl nicht zu merken, denn die Mutter beruhigte sich mit dieser
+Erklärung und schlürfte davon. Aber durch das kleine Gespräch waren die
+anderen Familienmitglieder darauf aufmerksam geworden, daß Gregor wider
+Erwarten noch zu Hause war, und schon klopfte an der einen Seitentür der
+Vater, schwach, aber mit der Faust. »Gregor, Gregor,« rief er, »was ist
+denn?« Und nach einer kleinen Weile mahnte er nochmals mit tieferer
+Stimme: »Gregor! Gregor!« An der anderen Seitentür aber klagte leise die
+Schwester: »Gregor? Ist dir nicht wohl? Brauchst du etwas?« Nach beiden
+Seiten hin antwortete Gregor: »Bin schon fertig,« und bemühte sich,
+durch die sorgfältigste Aussprache und durch Einschaltung von langen
+Pausen zwischen den einzelnen Worten seiner Stimme alles Auffallende zu
+nehmen. Der Vater kehrte auch zu seinem Frühstück zurück, die Schwester
+aber flüsterte: »Gregor, mach auf, ich beschwöre dich.« Gregor aber
+dachte gar nicht daran aufzumachen, sondern lobte die vom Reisen her
+übernommene Vorsicht, auch zu Hause alle Türen während der Nacht zu
+versperren.
+
+Zunächst wollte er ruhig und ungestört aufstehen, sich anziehen und vor
+allem frühstücken, und dann erst das Weitere überlegen, denn, das merkte
+er wohl, im Bett würde er mit dem Nachdenken zu keinem vernünftigen Ende
+kommen. Er erinnerte sich, schon öfters im Bett irgendeinen vielleicht
+durch ungeschicktes Liegen erzeugten, leichten Schmerz empfunden zu
+haben, der sich dann beim Aufstehen als reine Einbildung herausstellte,
+und er war gespannt, wie sich seine heutigen Vorstellungen allmählich
+auflösen würden. Daß die Veränderung der Stimme nichts anderes war als
+der Vorbote einer tüchtigen Verkühlung, einer Berufskrankheit der
+Reisenden, daran zweifelte er nicht im geringsten.
+
+Die Decke abzuwerfen war ganz einfach; er brauchte sich nur ein wenig
+aufzublasen und sie fiel von selbst. Aber weiterhin wurde es schwierig,
+besonders weil er so ungemein breit war. Er hätte Arme und Hände
+gebraucht, um sich aufzurichten; statt dessen aber hatte er nur die
+vielen Beinchen, die ununterbrochen in der verschiedensten Bewegung
+waren und die er überdies nicht beherrschen konnte. Wollte er eines
+einmal einknicken, so war es das erste, daß er sich streckte; und gelang
+es ihm endlich, mit diesem Bein das auszuführen, was er wollte, so
+arbeiteten inzwischen alle anderen, wie freigelassen, in höchster,
+schmerzlicher Aufregung. »Nur sich nicht im Bett unnütz aufhalten,«
+sagte sich Gregor.
+
+Zuerst wollte er mit dem unteren Teil seines Körpers aus dem Bett
+hinauskommen, aber dieser untere Teil, den er übrigens noch nicht
+gesehen hatte und von dem er sich auch keine rechte Vorstellung machen
+konnte, erwies sich als zu schwer beweglich; es ging so langsam; und als
+er schließlich, fast wild geworden, mit gesammelter Kraft, ohne
+Rücksicht sich vorwärtsstieß, hatte er die Richtung falsch gewählt,
+schlug an den unteren Bettpfosten heftig an, und der brennende Schmerz,
+den er empfand, belehrte ihn, daß gerade der untere Teil seines Körpers
+augenblicklich vielleicht der empfindlichste war.
+
+Er versuchte es daher, zuerst den Oberkörper aus dem Bett zu bekommen,
+und drehte vorsichtig den Kopf dem Bettrand zu. Dies gelang auch leicht,
+und trotz ihrer Breite und Schwere folgte schließlich die Körpermasse
+langsam der Wendung des Kopfes. Aber als er den Kopf endlich außerhalb
+des Bettes in der freien Luft hielt, bekam er Angst, weiter auf diese
+Weise vorzurücken, denn wenn er sich schließlich so fallen ließ, mußte
+geradezu ein Wunder geschehen wenn der Kopf nicht verletzt werden
+sollte. Und die Besinnung durfte er gerade jetzt um keinen Preis
+verlieren; lieber wollte er im Bett bleiben.
+
+Aber als er wieder nach gleicher Mühe aufseufzend so dalag wie früher,
+und wieder seine Beinchen womöglich noch ärger gegeneinander kämpfen sah
+und keine Möglichkeit fand, in diese Willkür Ruhe und Ordnung zu
+bringen, sagte er sich wieder, daß er unmöglich im Bett bleiben könne
+und daß es das Vernünftigste sei, alles zu opfern, wenn auch nur die
+kleinste Hoffnung bestünde, sich dadurch vom Bett zu befreien.
+Gleichzeitig aber vergaß er nicht, sich zwischendurch daran zu erinnern,
+daß viel besser als verzweifelte Entschlüsse ruhige und ruhigste
+Überlegung sei. In solchen Augenblicken richtete er die Augen möglichst
+scharf auf das Fenster, aber leider war aus dem Anblick des
+Morgennebels, der sogar die andere Seite der engen Straße verhüllte,
+wenig Zuversicht und Munterkeit zu holen. »Schon sieben Uhr,« sagte er
+sich beim neuerlichen Schlagen des Weckers, »schon sieben Uhr und noch
+immer ein solcher Nebel.« Und ein Weilchen lang lag er ruhig mit
+schwachem Atem, als erwarte er vielleicht von der völligen Stille die
+Wiederkehr der wirklichen und selbstverständlichen Verhältnisse.
+
+Dann aber sagte er sich: »Ehe es einviertel acht schlägt, muß ich
+unbedingt das Bett vollständig verlassen haben. Im übrigen wird auch bis
+dahin jemand aus dem Geschäft kommen, um nach mir zu fragen, denn das
+Geschäft wird vor sieben Uhr geöffnet.« Und er machte sich nun daran,
+den Körper in seiner ganzen Länge vollständig gleichmäßig aus dem Bett
+hinauszuschaukeln. Wenn er sich auf diese Weise aus dem Bett fallen
+ließ, blieb der Kopf, den er beim Fall scharf heben wollte,
+voraussichtlich unverletzt. Der Rücken schien hart zu sein; dem würde
+wohl bei dem Fall auf den Teppich nichts geschehen. Das größte Bedenken
+machte ihm die Rücksicht auf den lauten Krach, den es geben müßte und
+der wahrscheinlich hinter allen Türen wenn nicht Schrecken, so doch
+Besorgnisse erregen würde. Das mußte aber gewagt werden.
+
+Als Gregor schon zur Hälfte aus dem Bette ragte -- die neue Methode war
+mehr ein Spiel als eine Anstrengung, er brauchte immer nur ruckweise zu
+schaukeln --, fiel ihm ein, wie einfach alles wäre, wenn man ihm zu
+Hilfe käme. Zwei starke Leute -- er dachte an seinen Vater und das
+Dienstmädchen -- hätten vollständig genügt; sie hätten ihre Arme nur
+unter seinen gewölbten Rücken schieben, ihn so aus dem Bett schälen,
+sich mit der Last niederbeugen und dann bloß vorsichtig dulden müssen,
+daß er den Überschwung auf dem Fußboden vollzog, wo dann die Beinchen
+hoffentlich einen Sinn bekommen würden. Nun, ganz abgesehen davon, daß
+die Türen versperrt waren, hätte er wirklich um Hilfe rufen sollen?
+Trotz aller Not konnte er bei diesem Gedanken ein Lächeln nicht
+unterdrücken.
+
+Schon war er so weit, daß er bei stärkerem Schaukeln kaum das
+Gleichgewicht noch erhielt, und sehr bald mußte er sich nun endgültig
+entscheiden, denn es war in fünf Minuten einviertel acht, -- als es an
+der Wohnungstür läutete. »Das ist jemand aus dem Geschäft,« sagte er
+sich und erstarrte fast, während seine Beinchen nur desto eiliger
+tanzten. Einen Augenblick blieb alles still. »Sie öffnen nicht,« sagte
+sich Gregor, befangen in irgendeiner unsinnigen Hoffnung. Aber dann ging
+natürlich wie immer das Dienstmädchen festen Schrittes zur Tür und
+öffnete. Gregor brauchte nur das erste Grußwort des Besuchers zu hören
+und wußte schon, wer es war -- der Prokurist selbst. Warum war nur
+Gregor dazu verurteilt, bei einer Firma zu dienen, wo man bei der
+kleinsten Versäumnis gleich den größten Verdacht faßte? Waren denn alle
+Angestellten samt und sonders Lumpen, gab es denn unter ihnen keinen
+treuen ergebenen Menschen, den, wenn er auch nur ein paar Morgenstunden
+für das Geschäft nicht ausgenützt hatte, vor Gewissensbissen närrisch
+wurde und geradezu nicht imstande war, das Bett zu verlassen? Genügte es
+wirklich nicht, einen Lehrjungen nachfragen zu lassen -- wenn überhaupt
+diese Fragerei nötig war --, mußte da der Prokurist selbst kommen, und
+mußte dadurch der ganzen unschuldigen Familie gezeigt werden, daß die
+Untersuchung dieser verdächtigen Angelegenheit nur dem Verstand des
+Prokuristen anvertraut werden konnte? Und mehr infolge der Erregung, in
+welche Gregor durch diese Überlegungen versetzt wurde, als infolge eines
+richtigen Entschlusses, schwang er sich mit aller Macht aus dem Bett. Es
+gab einen lauten Schlag, aber ein eigentlicher Krach war es nicht. Ein
+wenig wurde der Fall durch den Teppich abgeschwächt, auch war der Rücken
+elastischer, als Gregor gedacht hatte, daher kam der nicht gar so
+auffallende dumpfe Klang. Nur den Kopf hatte er nicht vorsichtig genug
+gehalten und ihn angeschlagen; er drehte ihn und rieb ihn an dem Teppich
+vor Ärger und Schmerz.
+
+»Da drin ist etwas gefallen,« sagte der Prokurist im Nebenzimmer links.
+Gregor suchte sich vorzustellen, ob nicht auch einmal dem Prokuristen
+etwas Ähnliches passieren könnte, wie heute ihm; die Möglichkeit dessen
+mußte man doch eigentlich zugeben. Aber wie zur rohen Antwort auf diese
+Frage machte jetzt der Prokurist im Nebenzimmer ein paar bestimmte
+Schritte und ließ seine Lackstiefel knarren. Aus dem Nebenzimmer rechts
+flüsterte die Schwester, um Gregor zu verständigen: »Gregor, der
+Prokurist ist da.« »Ich weiß,« sagte Gregor vor sich hin; aber so laut,
+daß es die Schwester hätte hören können, wagte er die Stimme nicht zu
+erheben.
+
+»Gregor,« sagte nun der Vater aus dem Nebenzimmer links, »der Herr
+Prokurist ist gekommen und erkundigt sich, warum du nicht mit dem
+Frühzug weggefahren bist. Wir wissen nicht, was wir ihm sagen sollen.
+Übrigens will er auch mit dir persönlich sprechen. Also bitte mach die
+Tür auf. Er wird die Unordnung im Zimmer zu entschuldigen schon die Güte
+haben.« »Guten Morgen, Herr Samsa,« rief der Prokurist freundlich
+dazwischen. »Ihm ist nicht wohl,« sagte die Mutter zum Prokuristen,
+während der Vater noch an der Tür redete, »ihm ist nicht wohl, glauben
+Sie mir, Herr Prokurist. Wie würde denn Gregor sonst einen Zug
+versäumen! Der Junge hat ja nichts im Kopf als das Geschäft. Ich ärgere
+mich schon fast, daß er abends niemals ausgeht; jetzt war er doch acht
+Tage in der Stadt, aber jeden Abend war er zu Hause. Da sitzt er bei uns
+am Tisch und liest still die Zeitung oder studiert Fahrpläne. Es ist
+schon eine Zerstreuung für ihn, wenn er sich mit Laubsägearbeiten
+beschäftigt. Da hat er zum Beispiel im Laufe von zwei, drei Abenden
+einen kleinen Rahmen geschnitzt; Sie werden staunen, wie hübsch er ist;
+er hängt drin im Zimmer; Sie werden ihn gleich sehen, wenn Gregor
+aufmacht. Ich bin übrigens glücklich, daß Sie da sind, Herr Prokurist;
+wir allein hätten Gregor nicht dazu gebracht, die Tür zu öffnen; er ist
+so hartnäckig; und bestimmt ist ihm nicht wohl, trotzdem er es am Morgen
+geleugnet hat.« »Ich komme gleich,« sagte Gregor langsam und bedächtig
+und rührte sich nicht, um kein Wort der Gespräche zu verlieren. »Anders,
+gnädige Frau, kann ich es mir auch nicht erklären,« sagte der Prokurist,
+»hoffentlich ist es nichts Ernstes. Wenn ich auch andererseits sagen
+muß, daß wir Geschäftsleute -- wie man will, leider oder
+glücklicherweise -- ein leichtes Unwohlsein sehr oft aus geschäftlichen
+Rücksichten einfach überwinden müssen.« »Also kann der Herr Prokurist
+schon zu dir hinein?« fragte der ungeduldige Vater und klopfte wiederum
+an die Tür. »Nein,« sagte Gregor. Im Nebenzimmer links trat eine
+peinliche Stille ein, im Nebenzimmer rechts begann die Schwester zu
+schluchzen.
+
+Warum ging denn die Schwester nicht zu den anderen? Sie war wohl erst
+jetzt aus dem Bett aufgestanden und hatte noch gar nicht angefangen sich
+anzuziehen. Und warum weinte sie denn? Weil er nicht aufstand und den
+Prokuristen nicht hereinließ, weil er in Gefahr war, den Posten zu
+verlieren und weil dann der Chef die Eltern mit den alten Forderungen
+wieder verfolgen würde? Das waren doch vorläufig wohl unnötige Sorgen.
+Noch war Gregor hier und dachte nicht im geringsten daran, seine Familie
+zu verlassen. Augenblicklich lag er wohl da auf dem Teppich, und
+niemand, der seinen Zustand gekannt hätte, hätte im Ernst von ihm
+verlangt, daß er den Prokuristen hereinlasse. Aber wegen dieser kleinen
+Unhöflichkeit, für die sich ja später leicht eine passende Ausrede
+finden würde, konnte Gregor doch nicht gut sofort weggeschickt werden.
+Und Gregor schien es, daß es viel vernünftiger wäre, ihn jetzt in Ruhe
+zu lassen, statt ihn mit Weinen und Zureden zu stören. Aber es war eben
+die Ungewißheit, welche die anderen bedrängte und ihr Benehmen
+entschuldigte.
+
+»Herr Samsa,« rief nun der Prokurist mit erhobener Stimme, »was ist denn
+los? Sie verbarrikadieren sich da in Ihrem Zimmer, antworten bloß mit ja
+und nein, machen Ihren Eltern schwere, unnötige Sorgen und versäumen --
+dies nur nebenbei erwähnt -- Ihre geschäftlichen Pflichten in einer
+eigentlich unerhörten Weise. Ich spreche hier im Namen Ihrer Eltern und
+Ihres Chefs und bitte Sie ganz ernsthaft um eine augenblickliche,
+deutliche Erklärung. Ich staune, ich staune. Ich glaubte Sie als einen
+ruhigen, vernünftigen Menschen zu kennen, und nun scheinen Sie plötzlich
+anfangen zu wollen, mit sonderbaren Launen zu paradieren. Der Chef
+deutete mir zwar heute früh eine mögliche Erklärung für Ihre Versäumnis
+an -- sie betraf das Ihnen seit kurzem anvertraute Inkasso --, aber ich
+legte wahrhaftig fast mein Ehrenwort dafür ein, daß diese Erklärung
+nicht zutreffen könne. Nun aber sehe ich hier Ihren unbegreiflichen
+Starrsinn und verliere ganz und gar jede Lust, mich auch nur im
+geringsten für Sie einzusetzen. Und Ihre Stellung ist durchaus nicht die
+festeste. Ich hatte ursprünglich die Absicht, Ihnen das alles unter vier
+Augen zu sagen, aber da Sie mich hier nutzlos meine Zeit versäumen
+lassen, weiß ich nicht, warum es nicht auch Ihre Herren Eltern erfahren
+sollen. Ihre Leistungen in der letzten Zeit waren also sehr
+unbefriedigend; es ist zwar nicht die Jahreszeit, um besondere Geschäfte
+zu machen, das erkennen wir an; aber eine Jahreszeit, um keine Geschäfte
+zu machen, gibt es überhaupt nicht, Herr Samsa, darf es nicht geben.«
+
+»Aber Herr Prokurist,« rief Gregor außer sich und vergaß in der
+Aufregung alles andere, »ich mache ja sofort, augenblicklich auf. Ein
+leichtes Unwohlsein, ein Schwindelanfall, haben mich verhindert
+aufzustehen. Ich liege noch jetzt im Bett. Jetzt bin ich aber schon
+wieder ganz frisch. Eben steige ich aus dem Bett. Nur einen kleinen
+Augenblick Geduld! Es geht noch nicht so gut, wie ich dachte. Es ist mir
+aber schon wohl. Wie das nur einen Menschen so überfallen kann! Noch
+gestern abend war mir ganz gut, meine Eltern wissen es ja, oder besser,
+schon gestern abend hatte ich eine kleine Vorahnung. Man hätte es mir
+ansehen müssen. Warum habe ich es nur im Geschäfte nicht gemeldet! Aber
+man denkt eben immer, daß man die Krankheit ohne Zuhausebleiben
+überstehen wird. Herr Prokurist! Schonen Sie meine Eltern! Für alle die
+Vorwürfe, die Sie mir jetzt machen, ist ja kein Grund; man hat mir ja
+davon auch kein Wort gesagt. Sie haben vielleicht die letzten Aufträge,
+die ich geschickt habe, nicht gelesen. Übrigens, noch mit dem Achtuhrzug
+fahre ich auf die Reise, die paar Stunden Ruhe haben mich gekräftigt.
+Halten Sie sich nur nicht auf, Herr Prokurist; ich bin gleich selbst im
+Geschäft, und haben Sie die Güte, das zu sagen und mich dem Herrn Chef
+zu empfehlen!«
+
+Und während Gregor dies alles hastig ausstieß und kaum wußte, was er
+sprach, hatte er sich leicht, wohl infolge der im Bett bereits erlangten
+Übung, dem Kasten genähert und versuchte nun, an ihm sich aufzurichten.
+Er wollte tatsächlich die Tür aufmachen, tatsächlich sich sehen lassen
+und mit dem Prokuristen sprechen; er war begierig zu erfahren, was die
+anderen, die jetzt so nach ihm verlangten, bei seinem Anblick sagen
+würden. Würden sie erschrecken, dann hatte Gregor keine Verantwortung
+mehr und konnte ruhig sein. Würden sie aber alles ruhig hinnehmen, dann
+hatte auch er keinen Grund sich aufzuregen, und konnte, wenn er sich
+beeilte, um acht Uhr tatsächlich auf dem Bahnhof sein. Zuerst glitt er
+nun einigemale von dem glatten Kasten ab, aber endlich gab er sich
+einen letzten Schwung und stand aufrecht da; auf die Schmerzen im
+Unterleib achtete er gar nicht mehr, so sehr sie auch brannten. Nun ließ
+er sich gegen die Rücklehne eines nahen Stuhles fallen, an deren Rändern
+er sich mit seinen Beinchen festhielt. Damit hatte er aber auch die
+Herrschaft über sich erlangt und verstummte, denn nun konnte er den
+Prokuristen anhören.
+
+»Haben Sie auch nur ein Wort verstanden?« fragte der Prokurist die
+Eltern, »er macht sich doch wohl nicht einen Narren aus uns?« »Um Gottes
+willen,« rief die Mutter schon unter Weinen, »er ist vielleicht schwer
+krank, und wir quälen ihn. Grete! Grete!« schrie sie dann. »Mutter?«
+rief die Schwester von der anderen Seite. Sie verständigten sich durch
+Gregors Zimmer. »Du mußt augenblicklich zum Arzt. Gregor ist krank.
+Rasch um den Arzt. Hast du Gregor jetzt reden hören?« »Das war eine
+Tierstimme,« sagte der Prokurist, auffallend leise gegenüber dem
+Schreien der Mutter. »Anna! Anna!« rief der Vater durch das Vorzimmer in
+die Küche und klatschte in die Hände, »sofort einen Schlosser holen!«
+Und schon liefen die zwei Mädchen mit rauschenden Röcken durch das
+Vorzimmer -- wie hatte sich die Schwester denn so schnell angezogen? --
+und rissen die Wohnungstüre auf. Man hörte gar nicht die Türe
+zuschlagen; sie hatten sie wohl offen gelassen, wie es in Wohnungen zu
+sein pflegt, in denen ein großes Unglück geschehen ist.
+
+Gregor war aber viel ruhiger geworden. Man verstand zwar also seine
+Worte nicht mehr, trotzdem sie ihm genug klar, klarer als früher,
+vorgekommen waren, vielleicht infolge der Gewöhnung des Ohres. Aber
+immerhin glaubte man nun schon daran, daß es mit ihm nicht ganz in
+Ordnung war, und war bereit, ihm zu helfen. Die Zuversicht und
+Sicherheit, womit die ersten Anordnungen getroffen worden waren, taten
+ihm wohl. Er fühlte sich wieder einbezogen in den menschlichen Kreis und
+erhoffte von beiden, vom Arzt und vom Schlosser, ohne sie eigentlich
+genau zu scheiden, großartige und überraschende Leistungen. Um für die
+sich nähernden entscheidenden Besprechungen eine möglichst klare Stimme
+zu bekommen, hustete er ein wenig ab, allerdings bemüht, dies ganz
+gedämpft zu tun, da möglicherweise auch schon dieses Geräusch anders als
+menschlicher Husten klang, was er selbst zu entscheiden sich nicht mehr
+getraute. Im Nebenzimmer war es inzwischen ganz still geworden.
+Vielleicht saßen die Eltern mit dem Prokuristen beim Tisch und
+tuschelten, vielleicht lehnten alle an der Türe und horchten.
+
+Gregor schob sich langsam mit dem Sessel zur Tür hin, ließ ihn dort los,
+warf sich gegen die Tür, hielt sich an ihr aufrecht -- die Ballen seiner
+Beinchen hatten ein wenig Klebstoff -- und ruhte sich dort einen
+Augenblick lang von der Anstrengung aus. Dann aber machte er sich daran,
+mit dem Mund den Schlüssel im Schloß umzudrehen. Es schien leider, daß
+er keine eigentlichen Zähne hatte, -- womit sollte er gleich den
+Schlüssel fassen? -- aber dafür waren die Kiefer freilich sehr stark,
+mit ihrer Hilfe brachte er auch wirklich den Schlüssel in Bewegung und
+achtete nicht darauf, daß er sich zweifellos irgendeinen Schaden
+zufügte, denn eine braune Flüssigkeit kam ihm aus dem Mund, floß über
+den Schlüssel und tropfte auf den Boden. »Hören Sie nur,« sagte der
+Prokurist im Nebenzimmer, »er dreht den Schlüssel um.« Das war für
+Gregor eine große Aufmunterung; aber alle hätten ihm zurufen sollen,
+auch der Vater und die Mutter: »Frisch, Gregor,« hätten sie rufen
+sollen, »immer nur heran, fest an das Schloß heran!« Und in der
+Vorstellung, daß alle seine Bemühungen mit Spannung verfolgten, verbiß
+er sich mit allem, was er an Kraft aufbringen konnte, besinnungslos in
+den Schlüssel. Je nach dem Fortschreiten der Drehung des Schlüssels
+umtanzte er das Schloß, hielt sich jetzt nur noch mit dem Munde
+aufrecht, und je nach Bedarf hing er sich an den Schlüssel oder drückte
+ihn dann wieder nieder mit der ganzen Last seines Körpers. Der hellere
+Klang des endlich zurückschnappenden Schlosses erweckte Gregor förmlich.
+Aufatmend sagte er sich: »Ich habe also den Schlosser nicht gebraucht,«
+und legte den Kopf auf die Klinke, um die Türe gänzlich zu öffnen.
+
+Da er die Türe auf diese Weise öffnen mußte, war sie eigentlich schon
+recht weit geöffnet, und er selbst noch nicht zu sehen. Er mußte sich
+erst langsam um den einen Türflügel herumdrehen, und zwar sehr
+vorsichtig, wenn er nicht gerade vor dem Eintritt ins Zimmer plump auf
+den Rücken fallen wollte. Er war noch mit jener schwierigen Bewegung
+beschäftigt und hatte nicht Zeit, auf anderes zu achten, da hörte er
+schon den Prokuristen ein lautes »Oh!« ausstoßen -- es klang, wie wenn
+der Wind saust -- und nun sah er ihn auch, wie er, der der Nächste an
+der Türe war, die Hand gegen den offenen Mund drückte und langsam
+zurückwich, als vertreibe ihn eine unsichtbare, gleichmäßig fortwirkende
+Kraft. Die Mutter -- sie stand hier trotz der Anwesenheit des
+Prokuristen mit von der Nacht her noch aufgelösten, hoch sich
+sträubenden Haaren -- sah zuerst mit gefalteten Händen den Vater an,
+ging dann zwei Schritte zu Gregor hin und fiel inmitten ihrer rings um
+sie herum sich ausbreitenden Röcke nieder, das Gesicht ganz unauffindbar
+zu ihrer Brust gesenkt. Der Vater ballte mit feindseligem Ausdruck die
+Faust, als wolle er Gregor in sein Zimmer zurückstoßen, sah sich dann
+unsicher im Wohnzimmer um, beschattete dann mit den Händen die Augen und
+weinte, daß sich seine mächtige Brust schüttelte.
+
+Gregor trat nun gar nicht in das Zimmer, sondern lehnte sich von innen
+an den festgeriegelten Türflügel, so daß sein Leib nur zur Hälfte und
+darüber der seitlich geneigte Kopf zu sehen war, mit dem er zu den
+anderen hinüberlugte. Es war inzwischen viel heller geworden; klar stand
+auf der anderen Straßenseite ein Ausschnitt des gegenüberliegenden,
+endlosen, grauschwarzen Hauses -- es war ein Krankenhaus -- mit seinen
+hart die Front durchbrechenden regelmäßigen Fenstern; der Regen fiel
+noch nieder, aber nur mit großen, einzeln sichtbaren und förmlich auch
+einzelnweise auf die Erde hinuntergeworfenen Tropfen. Das
+Frühstücksgeschirr stand in überreicher Zahl auf dem Tisch, denn für den
+Vater war das Frühstück die wichtigste Mahlzeit des Tages, die er bei
+der Lektüre verschiedener Zeitungen stundenlang hinzog. Gerade an der
+gegenüberliegenden Wand hing eine Photographie Gregors aus seiner
+Militärzeit, die ihn als Leutnant darstellte, wie er, die Hand am Degen,
+sorglos lächelnd, Respekt für seine Haltung und Uniform verlangte. Die
+Tür zum Vorzimmer war geöffnet, und man sah, da auch die Wohnungstür
+offen war, auf den Vorplatz der Wohnung hinaus und auf den Beginn der
+abwärts führenden Treppe.
+
+»Nun,« sagte Gregor und war sich dessen wohl bewußt, daß er der einzige
+war, der die Ruhe bewahrt hatte, »ich werde mich gleich anziehen, die
+Kollektion zusammenpacken und wegfahren. Wollt ihr, wollt ihr mich
+wegfahren lassen? Nun, Herr Prokurist, Sie sehen, ich bin nicht
+starrköpfig und ich arbeite gern; das Reisen ist beschwerlich, aber ich
+könnte ohne das Reisen nicht leben. Wohin gehen Sie denn, Herr
+Prokurist? Ins Geschäft? Ja? Werden Sie alles wahrheitsgetreu berichten?
+Man kann im Augenblick unfähig sein zu arbeiten, aber dann ist gerade
+der richtige Zeitpunkt, sich an die früheren Leistungen zu erinnern und
+zu bedenken, daß man später, nach Beseitigung des Hindernisses, gewiß
+desto fleißiger und gesammelter arbeiten wird. Ich bin ja dem Herrn Chef
+so sehr verpflichtet, das wissen Sie doch recht gut. Andererseits habe
+ich die Sorge um meine Eltern und die Schwester. Ich bin in der Klemme,
+ich werde mich aber auch wieder herausarbeiten. Machen Sie es mir aber
+nicht schwieriger, als es schon ist. Halten Sie im Geschäft meine
+Partei! Man liebt den Reisenden nicht, ich weiß. Man denkt, er verdient
+ein Heidengeld und führt dabei ein schönes Leben. Man hat eben keine
+besondere Veranlassung, dieses Vorurteil besser zu durchdenken. Sie
+aber, Herr Prokurist, Sie haben einen besseren Überblick über die
+Verhältnisse, als das sonstige Personal, ja sogar, ganz im Vertrauen
+gesagt, einen besseren Überblick, als der Herr Chef selbst, der in
+seiner Eigenschaft als Unternehmer sich in seinem Urteil leicht
+zuungunsten eines Angestellten beirren läßt. Sie wissen auch sehr wohl,
+daß der Reisende, der fast das ganze Jahr außerhalb des Geschäftes ist,
+so leicht ein Opfer von Klatschereien, Zufälligkeiten und grundlosen
+Beschwerden werden kann, gegen die sich zu wehren ihm ganz unmöglich
+ist, da er von ihnen meistens gar nichts erfährt und nur dann, wenn er
+erschöpft eine Reise beendet hat, zu Hause die schlimmen, auf ihre
+Ursachen hin nicht mehr zu durchschauenden Folgen am eigenen Leibe zu
+spüren bekommt. Herr Prokurist, gehen Sie nicht weg, ohne mir ein Wort
+gesagt zu haben, das mir zeigt, daß Sie mir wenigstens zu einem kleinen
+Teil recht geben!«
+
+Aber der Prokurist hatte sich schon bei den ersten Worten Gregors
+abgewendet, und nur über die zuckende Schulter hinweg sah er mit
+aufgeworfenen Lippen nach Gregor zurück. Und während Gregors Rede stand
+er keinen Augenblick still, sondern verzog sich, ohne Gregor aus den
+Augen zu lassen, gegen die Tür, aber ganz allmählich, als bestehe ein
+geheimes Verbot, das Zimmer zu verlassen. Schon war er im Vorzimmer, und
+nach der plötzlichen Bewegung, mit der er zum letztenmal den Fuß aus dem
+Wohnzimmer zog, hätte man glauben können, er habe sich soeben die Sohle
+verbrannt. Im Vorzimmer aber streckte er die rechte Hand weit von sich
+zur Treppe hin, als warte dort auf ihn eine geradezu überirdische
+Erlösung.
+
+Gregor sah ein, daß er den Prokuristen in dieser Stimmung auf keinen
+Fall weggehen lassen dürfe, wenn dadurch seine Stellung im Geschäft
+nicht aufs äußerste gefährdet werden sollte. Die Eltern verstanden das
+alles nicht so gut; sie hatten sich in den langen Jahren die Überzeugung
+gebildet, daß Gregor in diesem Geschäft für sein Leben versorgt war, und
+hatten außerdem jetzt mit den augenblicklichen Sorgen so viel zu tun,
+daß ihnen jede Voraussicht abhanden gekommen war. Aber Gregor hatte
+diese Voraussicht. Der Prokurist mußte gehalten, beruhigt, überzeugt und
+schließlich gewonnen werden; die Zukunft Gregors und seiner Familie hing
+doch davon ab! Wäre doch die Schwester hier gewesen! Sie war klug; sie
+hatte schon geweint, als Gregor noch ruhig auf dem Rücken lag. Und gewiß
+hätte der Prokurist, dieser Damenfreund, sich von ihr lenken lassen;
+sie hätte die Wohnungstür zugemacht und ihm im Vorzimmer den Schrecken
+ausgeredet. Aber die Schwester war eben nicht da, Gregor selbst mußte
+handeln. Und ohne daran zu denken, daß er seine gegenwärtigen
+Fähigkeiten, sich zu bewegen, noch gar nicht kannte, ohne auch daran zu
+denken, daß seine Rede möglicher- ja wahrscheinlicherweise wieder nicht
+verstanden worden war, verließ er den Türflügel; schob sich durch die
+Öffnung; wollte zum Prokuristen hingehen, der sich schon am Geländer des
+Vorplatzes lächerlicherweise mit beiden Händen festhielt; fiel aber
+sofort, nach einem Halt suchend, mit einem kleinen Schrei auf seine
+vielen Beinchen nieder. Kaum war das geschehen, fühlte er zum erstenmal
+an diesem Morgen ein körperliches Wohlbehagen; die Beinchen hatten
+festen Boden unter sich; sie gehorchten vollkommen, wie er zu seiner
+Freude merkte; strebten sogar darnach, ihn fortzutragen, wohin er
+wollte; und schon glaubte er, die endgültige Besserung alles Leidens
+stehe unmittelbar bevor. Aber im gleichen Augenblick, als er da
+schaukelnd vor verhaltener Bewegung, gar nicht weit von seiner Mutter
+entfernt, ihr gerade gegenüber auf dem Boden lag, sprang diese, die doch
+so ganz in sich versunken schien, mit einemmale in die Höhe, die Arme
+weit ausgestreckt, die Finger gespreizt, rief: »Hilfe, um Gottes willen
+Hilfe!«, hielt den Kopf geneigt, als wolle sie Gregor besser sehen, lief
+aber, im Widerspruch dazu, sinnlos zurück; hatte vergessen, daß hinter
+ihr der gedeckte Tisch stand; setzte sich, als sie bei ihm angekommen
+war, wie in Zerstreutheit, eilig auf ihn, und schien gar nicht zu
+merken, daß neben ihr aus der umgeworfenen großen Kanne der Kaffee in
+vollem Strome auf den Teppich sich ergoß.
+
+»Mutter, Mutter,« sagte Gregor leise und sah zu ihr hinauf. Der
+Prokurist war ihm für einen Augenblick ganz aus dem Sinn gekommen;
+dagegen konnte er sich nicht versagen, im Anblick des fließenden Kaffees
+mehrmals mit den Kiefern ins Leere zu schnappen. Darüber schrie die
+Mutter neuerdings auf, flüchtete vom Tisch und fiel dem ihr
+entgegeneilenden Vater in die Arme. Aber Gregor hatte jetzt keine Zeit
+für seine Eltern; der Prokurist war schon auf der Treppe; das Kinn auf
+dem Geländer, sah er noch zum letzten Male zurück. Gregor nahm einen
+Anlauf, um ihn möglichst sicher einzuholen; der Prokurist mußte etwas
+ahnen, denn er machte einen Sprung über mehrere Stufen und verschwand;
+»Huh!« aber schrie er noch, es klang durchs ganze Treppenhaus. Leider
+schien nun auch diese Flucht des Prokuristen den Vater, der bisher
+verhältnismäßig gefaßt gewesen war, völlig zu verwirren, denn statt
+selbst dem Prokuristen nachzulaufen oder wenigstens Gregor in der
+Verfolgung nicht zu hindern, packte er mit der Rechten den Stock des
+Prokuristen, den dieser mit Hut und Überzieher auf einem Sessel
+zurückgelassen hatte, holte mit der Linken eine große Zeitung vom Tisch
+und machte sich unter Füßestampfen daran, Gregor durch Schwenken des
+Stockes und der Zeitung in sein Zimmer zurückzutreiben. Kein Bitten
+Gregors half, kein Bitten wurde auch verstanden, er mochte den Kopf noch
+so demütig drehen, der Vater stampfte nur stärker mit den Füßen. Drüben
+hatte die Mutter trotz des kühlen Wetters ein Fenster aufgerissen, und
+hinausgelehnt drückte sie ihr Gesicht weit außerhalb des Fensters in
+ihre Hände. Zwischen Gasse und Treppenhaus entstand eine starke Zugluft,
+die Fenstervorhänge flogen auf, die Zeitungen auf dem Tische rauschten,
+einzelne Blätter wehten über den Boden hin. Unerbittlich drängte der
+Vater und stieß Zischlaute aus, wie ein Wilder. Nun hatte aber Gregor
+noch gar keine Übung im Rückwärtsgehen, es ging wirklich sehr langsam.
+Wenn sich Gregor nur hätte umdrehen dürfen, er wäre gleich in seinem
+Zimmer gewesen, aber er fürchtete sich, den Vater durch die zeitraubende
+Umdrehung ungeduldig zu machen, und jeden Augenblick drohte ihm doch von
+dem Stock in des Vaters Hand der tödliche Schlag auf den Rücken oder auf
+den Kopf. Endlich aber blieb Gregor doch nichts anderes übrig, denn er
+merkte mit Entsetzen, daß er im Rückwärtsgehen nicht einmal die Richtung
+einzuhalten verstand; und so begann er, unter unaufhörlichen ängstlichen
+Seitenblicken nach dem Vater, sich nach Möglichkeit rasch, in
+Wirklichkeit aber doch nur sehr langsam umzudrehen. Vielleicht merkte
+der Vater seinen guten Willen, denn er störte ihn hierbei nicht, sondern
+dirigierte sogar hie und da die Drehbewegung von der Ferne mit der
+Spitze seines Stockes. Wenn nur nicht dieses unerträgliche Zischen des
+Vaters gewesen wäre! Gregor verlor darüber ganz den Kopf. Er war schon
+fast ganz umgedreht, als er sich, immer auf dieses Zischen horchend,
+sogar irrte und sich wieder ein Stück zurückdrehte. Als er aber endlich
+glücklich mit dem Kopf vor der Türöffnung war, zeigte es sich, daß sein
+Körper zu breit war, um ohne weiteres durchzukommen. Dem Vater fiel es
+natürlich in seiner gegenwärtigen Verfassung auch nicht entfernt ein,
+etwa den anderen Türflügel zu öffnen, um für Gregor einen genügenden
+Durchgang zu schaffen. Seine fixe Idee war bloß, daß Gregor so rasch als
+möglich in sein Zimmer müsse. Niemals hätte er auch die umständlichen
+Vorbereitungen gestattet, die Gregor brauchte, um sich aufzurichten und
+vielleicht auf diese Weise durch die Tür zu kommen. Vielleicht trieb er,
+als gäbe es kein Hindernis, Gregor jetzt unter besonderem Lärm
+vorwärts; es klang schon hinter Gregor gar nicht mehr wie die Stimme
+bloß eines einzigen Vaters; nun gab es wirklich keinen Spaß mehr, und
+Gregor drängte sich -- geschehe was wolle -- in die Tür. Die eine Seite
+seines Körpers hob sich, er lag schief in der Türöffnung, seine eine
+Flanke war ganz wundgerieben, an der weißen Tür blieben häßliche Flecke,
+bald steckte er fest und hätte sich allein nicht mehr rühren können, die
+Beinchen auf der einen Seite hingen zitternd oben in der Luft, die auf
+der anderen waren schmerzhaft zu Boden gedrückt -- da gab ihm der Vater
+von hinten einen jetzt wahrhaftig erlösenden starken Stoß, und er flog,
+heftig blutend, weit in sein Zimmer hinein. Die Tür wurde noch mit dem
+Stock zugeschlagen, dann war es endlich still.
+
+
+
+
+II.
+
+
+Erst in der Abenddämmerung erwachte Gregor aus seinem schweren
+ohnmachtähnlichen Schlaf. Er wäre gewiß nicht viel später auch ohne
+Störung erwacht, denn er fühlte sich genügend ausgeruht und
+ausgeschlafen, doch schien es ihm, als hätte ihn ein flüchtiger Schritt
+und ein vorsichtiges Schließen der zum Vorzimmer führenden Tür geweckt.
+Der Schein der elektrischen Straßenbahn lag bleich hier und da auf der
+Zimmerdecke und auf den höheren Teilen der Möbel, aber unten bei Gregor
+war es finster. Langsam schob er sich, noch ungeschickt mit seinen
+Fühlern tastend, die er jetzt erst schätzen lernte, zur Türe hin, um
+nachzusehen, was dort geschehen war. Seine linke Seite schien eine
+einzige lange, unangenehm spannende Narbe, und er mußte auf seinen zwei
+Beinreihen regelrecht hinken. Ein Beinchen war übrigens im Laufe der
+vormittägigen Vorfälle schwer verletzt worden -- es war fast ein
+Wunder, daß nur eines verletzt worden war -- und schleppte leblos nach.
+
+Erst bei der Tür merkte er, was ihn dorthin eigentlich gelockt hatte; es
+war der Geruch von etwas Eßbarem gewesen. Denn dort stand ein Napf mit
+süßer Milch gefüllt, in der kleine Schnitte von Weißbrot schwammen. Fast
+hätte er vor Freude gelacht, denn er hatte noch größeren Hunger als am
+Morgen, und gleich tauchte er seinen Kopf fast bis über die Augen in die
+Milch hinein. Aber bald zog er ihn enttäuscht wieder zurück; nicht nur,
+daß ihm das Essen wegen seiner heiklen linken Seite Schwierigkeiten
+machte -- und er konnte nur essen, wenn der ganze Körper schnaufend
+mitarbeitete --, so schmeckte ihm überdies die Milch, die sonst sein
+Lieblingsgetränk war und die ihm gewiß die Schwester deshalb
+hereingestellt hatte, gar nicht, ja er wandte sich fast mit Widerwillen
+von dem Napf ab und kroch in die Zimmermitte zurück.
+
+Im Wohnzimmer war, wie Gregor durch die Türspalte sah, das Gas
+angezündet, aber während sonst zu dieser Tageszeit der Vater seine
+nachmittags erscheinende Zeitung der Mutter und manchmal auch der
+Schwester mit erhobener Stimme vorzulesen pflegte, hörte man jetzt
+keinen Laut. Nun vielleicht war dieses Vorlesen, von dem ihm die
+Schwester immer erzählte und schrieb, in der letzten Zeit überhaupt aus
+der Übung gekommen. Aber auch ringsherum war es so still, trotzdem doch
+gewiß die Wohnung nicht leer war. »Was für ein stilles Leben die Familie
+doch führte,« sagte sich Gregor und fühlte, während er starr vor sich
+ins Dunkle sah, einen großen Stolz darüber, daß er seinen Eltern und
+seiner Schwester ein solches Leben in einer so schönen Wohnung hatte
+verschaffen können. Wie aber, wenn jetzt alle Ruhe, aller Wohlstand,
+alle Zufriedenheit ein Ende mit Schrecken nehmen sollte? Um sich nicht
+in solche Gedanken zu verlieren, setzte sich Gregor lieber in Bewegung
+und kroch im Zimmer auf und ab.
+
+Einmal während des langen Abends wurde die eine Seitentüre und einmal
+die andere bis zu einer kleinen Spalte geöffnet und rasch wieder
+geschlossen; jemand hatte wohl das Bedürfnis hereinzukommen, aber auch
+wieder zu viele Bedenken. Gregor machte nun unmittelbar bei der
+Wohnzimmertür Halt, entschlossen, den zögernden Besucher doch irgendwie
+hereinzubringen oder doch wenigstens zu erfahren, wer es sei; aber nun
+wurde die Tür nicht mehr geöffnet und Gregor wartete vergebens. Früh,
+als die Türen versperrt waren, hatten alle zu ihm hereinkommen wollen,
+jetzt, da er die eine Tür geöffnet hatte und die anderen offenbar
+während des Tages geöffnet worden waren, kam keiner mehr, und die
+Schlüssel steckten nun auch von außen.
+
+Spät erst in der Nacht wurde das Licht im Wohnzimmer ausgelöscht, und
+nun war leicht festzustellen, daß die Eltern und die Schwester so lange
+wachgeblieben waren, denn wie man genau hören konnte, entfernten sich
+jetzt alle drei auf den Fußspitzen. Nun kam gewiß bis zum Morgen niemand
+mehr zu Gregor herein; er hatte also eine lange Zeit, um ungestört zu
+überlegen, wie er sein Leben jetzt neu ordnen sollte. Aber das hohe
+freie Zimmer, in dem er gezwungen war, flach auf dem Boden zu liegen,
+ängstigte ihn, ohne daß er die Ursache herausfinden konnte, denn es war
+ja sein seit fünf Jahren von ihm bewohntes Zimmer -- und mit einer halb
+unbewußten Wendung und nicht ohne eine leichte Scham eilte er unter das
+Kanapee, wo er sich, trotzdem sein Rücken ein wenig gedrückt wurde und
+trotzdem er den Kopf nicht mehr erheben konnte, gleich sehr behaglich
+fühlte und nur bedauerte, daß sein Körper zu breit war, um vollständig
+unter dem Kanapee untergebracht zu werden.
+
+Dort blieb er die ganze Nacht, die er zum Teil im Halbschlaf, aus dem
+ihn der Hunger immer wieder aufschreckte, verbrachte, zum Teil aber in
+Sorgen und undeutlichen Hoffnungen, die aber alle zu dem Schlusse
+führten, daß er sich vorläufig ruhig verhalten und durch Geduld und
+größte Rücksichtnahme der Familie die Unannehmlichkeiten erträglich
+machen müsse, die er ihr in seinem gegenwärtigen Zustand nun einmal zu
+verursachen gezwungen war.
+
+Schon am frühen Morgen, es war fast noch Nacht, hatte Gregor
+Gelegenheit, die Kraft seiner eben gefaßten Entschlüsse zu prüfen, denn
+vom Vorzimmer her öffnete die Schwester, fast völlig angezogen, die Tür
+und sah mit Spannung herein. Sie fand ihn nicht gleich, aber als sie ihn
+unter dem Kanapee bemerkte -- Gott, er mußte doch irgendwo sein, er
+hatte doch nicht wegfliegen können -- erschrak sie so sehr, daß sie,
+ohne sich beherrschen zu können, die Tür von außen wieder zuschlug. Aber
+als bereue sie ihr Benehmen, öffnete sie die Tür sofort wieder und trat,
+als sei sie bei einem Schwerkranken oder gar bei einem Fremden, auf den
+Fußspitzen herein. Gregor hatte den Kopf bis knapp zum Rande des
+Kanapees vorgeschoben und beobachtete sie. Ob sie wohl bemerken würde,
+daß er die Milch stehen gelassen hatte, und zwar keineswegs aus Mangel
+an Hunger, und ob sie eine andere Speise hereinbringen würde, die ihm
+besser entsprach? Täte sie es nicht von selbst, er wollte lieber
+verhungern, als sie darauf aufmerksam machen, trotzdem es ihn eigentlich
+ungeheuer drängte, unterm Kanapee vorzuschießen, sich der Schwester zu
+Füßen zu werfen und sie um irgend etwas Gutes zum Essen zu bitten. Aber
+die Schwester bemerkte sofort mit Verwunderung den noch vollen Napf, aus
+dem nur ein wenig Milch ringsherum verschüttet war, sie hob ihn gleich
+auf, zwar nicht mit den bloßen Händen, sondern mit einem Fetzen, und
+trug ihn hinaus. Gregor war äußerst neugierig, was sie zum Ersatze
+bringen würde, und er machte sich die verschiedensten Gedanken darüber.
+Niemals aber hätte er erraten können, was die Schwester in ihrer Güte
+wirklich tat. Sie brachte ihm, um seinen Geschmack zu prüfen, eine ganze
+Auswahl, alles auf einer alten Zeitung ausgebreitet. Da war altes
+halbverfaultes Gemüse; Knochen vom Nachtmahl her, die von festgewordener
+weißer Sauce umgeben waren; ein paar Rosinen und Mandeln; ein Käse, den
+Gregor vor zwei Tagen für ungenießbar erklärt hatte; ein trockenes Brot,
+ein mit Butter beschmiertes Brot und ein mit Butter beschmiertes und
+gesalzenes Brot. Außerdem stellte sie zu dem allen noch den
+wahrscheinlich ein für allemal für Gregor bestimmten Napf, in den sie
+Wasser gegossen hatte. Und aus Zartgefühl, da sie wußte, daß Gregor vor
+ihr nicht essen würde, entfernte sie sich eiligst und drehte sogar den
+Schlüssel um, damit nur Gregor merken könne, daß er es sich so behaglich
+machen dürfe, wie er wolle. Gregors Beinchen schwirrten, als es jetzt
+zum Essen ging. Seine Wunden mußten übrigens auch schon vollständig
+geheilt sein, er fühlte keine Behinderung mehr, er staunte darüber und
+dachte daran, wie er vor mehr als einem Monat sich mit dem Messer ganz
+wenig in den Finger geschnitten, und wie ihm diese Wunde noch vorgestern
+genug wehgetan hatte. »Sollte ich jetzt weniger Feingefühl haben?«
+dachte er und saugte schon gierig an dem Käse, zu dem es ihn vor allen
+anderen Speisen sofort und nachdrücklich gezogen hatte. Rasch
+hintereinander und mit vor Befriedigung tränenden Augen verzehrte er den
+Käse, das Gemüse und die Sauce; die frischen Speisen dagegen schmeckten
+ihm nicht, er konnte nicht einmal ihren Geruch vertragen und schleppte
+sogar die Sachen, die er essen wollte, ein Stückchen weiter weg. Er war
+schon längst mit allem fertig und lag nur noch faul auf der gleichen
+Stelle, als die Schwester zum Zeichen, daß er sich zurückziehen solle,
+langsam den Schlüssel umdrehte. Das schreckte ihn sofort auf, trotzdem
+er schon fast schlummerte, und er eilte wieder unter das Kanapee. Aber
+es kostete ihn große Selbstüberwindung, auch nur die kurze Zeit, während
+welcher die Schwester im Zimmer war, unter dem Kanapee zu bleiben, denn
+von dem reichlichen Essen hatte sich sein Leib ein wenig gerundet, und
+er konnte dort in der Enge kaum atmen. Unter kleinen Erstickungsanfällen
+sah er mit etwas hervorgequollenen Augen zu, wie die nichtsahnende
+Schwester mit einem Besen nicht nur die Überbleibsel zusammenkehrte,
+sondern selbst die von Gregor gar nicht berührten Speisen, als seien
+also auch diese nicht mehr zu gebrauchen, und wie sie alles hastig in
+einen Kübel schüttete, den sie mit einem Holzdeckel schloß, worauf sie
+alles hinaustrug. Kaum hatte sie sich umgedreht, zog sich schon Gregor
+unter dem Kanapee hervor und streckte und blähte sich.
+
+Auf diese Weise bekam nun Gregor täglich sein Essen, einmal am Morgen,
+wenn die Eltern und das Dienstmädchen noch schliefen, das zweitemal nach
+dem allgemeinen Mittagessen, denn dann schliefen die Eltern gleichfalls
+noch ein Weilchen, und das Dienstmädchen wurde von der Schwester mit
+irgendeiner Besorgung weggeschickt. Gewiß wollten auch sie nicht, daß
+Gregor verhungere, aber vielleicht hätten sie es nicht ertragen können,
+von seinem Essen mehr als durch Hörensagen zu erfahren, vielleicht
+wollte die Schwester ihnen auch eine möglicherweise nur kleine Trauer
+ersparen, denn tatsächlich litten sie ja gerade genug.
+
+Mit welchen Ausreden man an jenem ersten Vormittag den Arzt und den
+Schlosser wieder aus der Wohnung geschafft hatte, konnte Gregor gar
+nicht erfahren, denn da er nicht verstanden wurde, dachte niemand daran,
+auch die Schwester nicht, daß er die anderen verstehen könne, und so
+mußte er sich, wenn die Schwester in seinem Zimmer war, damit begnügen,
+nur hier und da ihre Seufzer und Anrufe der Heiligen zu hören. Erst
+später, als sie sich ein wenig an alles gewöhnt hatte -- von
+vollständiger Gewöhnung konnte natürlich niemals die Rede sein --,
+erhaschte Gregor manchmal eine Bemerkung, die freundlich gemeint war
+oder so gedeutet werden konnte. »Heute hat es ihm aber geschmeckt,«
+sagte sie, wenn Gregor unter dem Essen tüchtig aufgeräumt hatte, während
+sie im gegenteiligen Fall, der sich allmählich immer häufiger
+wiederholte, fast traurig zu sagen pflegte: »Nun ist wieder alles
+stehengeblieben.«
+
+Während aber Gregor unmittelbar keine Neuigkeit erfahren konnte,
+erhorchte er manches aus den Nebenzimmern, und wo er nun einmal Stimmen
+hörte, lief er gleich zu der betreffenden Tür und drückte sich mit
+ganzem Leib an sie. Besonders in der ersten Zeit gab es kein Gespräch,
+das nicht irgendwie wenn auch nur im geheimen, von ihm handelte. Zwei
+Tage lang waren bei allen Mahlzeiten Beratungen darüber zu hören, wie
+man sich jetzt verhalten solle; aber auch zwischen den Mahlzeiten sprach
+man über das gleiche Thema, denn immer waren zumindest zwei
+Familienmitglieder zu Hause, da wohl niemand allein zu Hause bleiben
+wollte und man die Wohnung doch auf keinen Fall gänzlich verlassen
+konnte. Auch hatte das Dienstmädchen gleich am ersten Tag -- es war
+nicht ganz klar, was und wieviel sie von dem Vorgefallenen wußte --
+kniefällig die Mutter gebeten, sie sofort zu entlassen, und als sie sich
+eine Viertelstunde danach verabschiedete, dankte sie für die Entlassung
+unter Tränen, wie für die größte Wohltat, die man ihr hier erwiesen
+hatte, und gab, ohne daß man es von ihr verlangte, einen fürchterlichen
+Schwur ab, niemandem auch nur das geringste zu verraten.
+
+Nun mußte die Schwester im Verein mit der Mutter auch kochen; allerdings
+machte das nicht viel Mühe, denn man aß fast nichts. Immer wieder hörte
+Gregor, wie der eine den anderen vergebens zum Essen aufforderte und
+keine andere Antwort bekam, als: »Danke ich habe genug« oder etwas
+Ähnliches. Getrunken wurde vielleicht auch nichts. Öfters fragte die
+Schwester den Vater, ob er Bier haben wolle, und herzlich erbot sie
+sich, es selbst zu holen, und als der Vater schwieg, sagte sie, um ihm
+jedes Bedenken zu nehmen, sie könne auch die Hausmeisterin darum
+schicken, aber dann sagte der Vater schließlich ein großes »Nein«, und
+es wurde nicht mehr davon gesprochen.
+
+Schon im Laufe des ersten Tages legte der Vater die ganzen
+Vermögensverhältnisse und Aussichten sowohl der Mutter als auch der
+Schwester dar. Hie und da stand er vom Tische auf und holte aus seiner
+kleinen Wertheimkassa, die er aus dem vor fünf Jahren erfolgten
+Zusammenbruch seines Geschäftes gerettet hatte, irgendeinen Beleg oder
+irgendein Vormerkbuch. Man hörte, wie er das komplizierte Schloß
+aufsperrte und nach Entnahme des Gesuchten wieder verschloß. Diese
+Erklärungen des Vaters waren zum Teil das erste Erfreuliche, was Gregor
+seit seiner Gefangenschaft zu hören bekam. Er war der Meinung gewesen,
+daß dem Vater von jenem Geschäft her nicht das Geringste übriggeblieben
+war, zumindest hatte ihm der Vater nichts Gegenteiliges gesagt, und
+Gregor allerdings hatte ihn auch nicht darum gefragt. Gregors Sorge war
+damals nur gewesen, alles daranzusetzen, um die Familie das
+geschäftliche Unglück, das alle in eine vollständige Hoffnungslosigkeit
+gebracht hatte, möglichst rasch vergessen zu lassen. Und so hatte er
+damals mit ganz besonderem Feuer zu arbeiten angefangen und war fast
+über Nacht aus einem kleinen Kommis ein Reisender geworden, der
+natürlich ganz andere Möglichkeiten des Geldverdienens hatte, und dessen
+Arbeitserfolge sich sofort in Form der Provision zu Bargeld
+verwandelten, das der erstaunten und beglückten Familie zu Hause auf den
+Tisch gelegt werden konnte. Es waren schöne Zeiten gewesen, und niemals
+nachher hatten sie sich, wenigstens in diesem Glanze, wiederholt,
+trotzdem Gregor später so viel Geld verdiente, daß er den Aufwand der
+ganzen Familie zu tragen imstande war und auch trug. Man hatte sich eben
+daran gewöhnt, sowohl die Familie, als auch Gregor, man nahm das Geld
+dankbar an, er lieferte es gern ab, aber eine besondere Wärme wollte
+sich nicht mehr ergeben. Nur die Schwester war Gregor doch noch nahe
+geblieben, und es war sein geheimer Plan, sie, die zum Unterschied von
+Gregor Musik sehr liebte und rührend Violine zu spielen verstand,
+nächstes Jahr, ohne Rücksicht auf die großen Kosten, die das verursachen
+mußte, und die man schon auf andere Weise hereinbringen würde, auf das
+Konservatorium zu schicken. Öfters während der kurzen Aufenthalte
+Gregors in der Stadt wurde in den Gesprächen mit der Schwester das
+Konservatorium erwähnt, aber immer nur als schöner Traum, an dessen
+Verwirklichung nicht zu denken war, und die Eltern hörten nicht einmal
+diese unschuldigen Erwähnungen gern; aber Gregor dachte sehr bestimmt
+daran und beabsichtigte, es am Weihnachtsabend feierlich zu erklären.
+
+Solche in seinem gegenwärtigen Zustand ganz nutzlose Gedanken gingen ihm
+durch den Kopf, während er dort aufrecht an der Türe klebte und horchte.
+Manchmal konnte er vor allgemeiner Müdigkeit gar nicht mehr zuhören und
+ließ den Kopf nachlässig gegen die Tür schlagen, hielt ihn aber sofort
+wieder fest, denn selbst das kleine Geräusch, das er damit verursacht
+hatte, war nebenan gehört worden und hatte alle verstummen lassen. »Was
+er nur wieder treibt,« sagte der Vater nach einer Weile, offenbar zur
+Türe hingewendet, und dann erst wurde das unterbrochene Gespräch
+allmählich wieder aufgenommen.
+
+Gregor erfuhr nun zur Genüge -- denn der Vater pflegte sich in seinen
+Erklärungen öfters zu wiederholen, teils, weil er selbst sich mit diesen
+Dingen schon lange nicht beschäftigt hatte, teils auch, weil die Mutter
+nicht alles gleich beim erstenmal verstand --, daß trotz allen Unglücks
+ein allerdings ganz kleines Vermögen aus der alten Zeit noch vorhanden
+war, das die nicht angerührten Zinsen in der Zwischenzeit ein wenig
+hatten anwachsen lassen. Außerdem aber war das Geld, das Gregor
+allmonatlich nach Hause gebracht hatte -- er selbst hatte nur ein paar
+Gulden für sich behalten --, nicht vollständig aufgebraucht worden und
+hatte sich zu einem kleinen Kapital angesammelt. Gregor, hinter seiner
+Türe, nickte eifrig, erfreut über diese unerwartete Vorsicht und
+Sparsamkeit. Eigentlich hätte er ja mit diesen überschüssigen Geldern
+die Schuld des Vaters gegenüber dem Chef weiter abgetragen haben können,
+und jener Tag, an dem er diesen Posten hätte loswerden können, wäre weit
+näher gewesen, aber jetzt war es zweifellos besser so, wie es der Vater
+eingerichtet hatte.
+
+Nun genügte dieses Geld aber ganz und gar nicht, um die Familie etwa von
+den Zinsen leben zu lassen; es genügte vielleicht, um die Familie ein,
+höchstens zwei Jahre zu erhalten, mehr war es nicht. Es war also bloß
+eine Summe, die man eigentlich nicht angreifen durfte, und die für den
+Notfall zurückgelegt werden mußte; das Geld zum Leben aber mußte man
+verdienen. Nun war aber der Vater ein zwar gesunder, aber alter Mann,
+der schon fünf Jahre nichts gearbeitet hatte und sich jedenfalls nicht
+viel zutrauen durfte; er hatte in diesen fünf Jahren, welche die ersten
+Ferien seines mühevollen und doch erfolglosen Lebens waren, viel Fett
+angesetzt und war dadurch recht schwerfällig geworden. Und die alte
+Mutter sollte nun vielleicht Geld verdienen, die an Asthma litt, der
+eine Wanderung durch die Wohnung schon Anstrengung verursachte, und die
+jeden zweiten Tag in Atembeschwerden auf dem Sofa beim offenen Fenster
+verbrachte? Und die Schwester sollte Geld verdienen, die noch ein Kind
+war mit ihren siebzehn Jahren, und der ihre bisherige Lebensweise so
+sehr zu gönnen war, die daraus bestanden hatte, sich nett zu kleiden,
+lange zu schlafen, in der Wirtschaft mitzuhelfen, an ein paar
+bescheidenen Vergnügungen sich zu beteiligen und vor allem Violine zu
+spielen? Wenn die Rede auf diese Notwendigkeit des Geldverdienens kam,
+ließ zuerst immer Gregor die Türe los und warf sich auf das neben der
+Tür befindliche kühle Ledersofa, denn ihm war ganz heiß vor Beschämung
+und Trauer.
+
+Oft lag er dort die ganzen langen Nächte über, schlief keinen Augenblick
+und scharrte nur stundenlang auf dem Leder. Oder er scheute nicht die
+große Mühe, einen Sessel zum Fenster zu schieben, dann die
+Fensterbrüstung hinaufzukriechen und, in den Sessel gestemmt, sich ans
+Fenster zu lehnen, offenbar nur in irgendeiner Erinnerung an das
+Befreiende, das früher für ihn darin gelegen war, aus dem Fenster zu
+schauen. Denn tatsächlich sah er von Tag zu Tag die auch nur ein wenig
+entfernten Dinge immer undeutlicher; das gegenüberliegende Krankenhaus,
+dessen nur allzu häufigen Anblick er früher verflucht hatte, bekam er
+überhaupt nicht mehr zu Gesicht, und wenn er nicht genau gewußt hätte,
+daß er in der stillen, aber völlig städtischen Charlottenstraße wohnte,
+hätte er glauben können, von seinem Fenster aus in eine Einöde zu
+schauen in welcher der graue Himmel und die graue Erde ununterscheidbar
+sich vereinigten. Nur zweimal hatte die aufmerksame Schwester sehen
+müssen, daß der Sessel beim Fenster stand, als sie schon jedesmal,
+nachdem sie das Zimmer aufgeräumt hatte, den Sessel wieder genau zum
+Fenster hinschob, ja sogar von nun ab den inneren Fensterflügel offen
+ließ.
+
+Hätte Gregor nur mit der Schwester sprechen und ihr für alles danken
+können, was sie für ihn machen mußte, er hätte ihre Dienste leichter
+ertragen; so aber litt er darunter. Die Schwester suchte freilich die
+Peinlichkeit des Ganzen möglichst zu verwischen, und je längere Zeit
+verging, desto besser gelang es ihr natürlich auch, aber auch Gregor
+durchschaute mit der Zeit alles viel genauer. Schon ihr Eintritt war für
+ihn schrecklich. Kaum war sie eingetreten, lief sie, ohne sich Zeit zu
+nehmen, die Türe zu schließen, so sehr sie sonst darauf achtete, jedem
+den Anblick von Gregors Zimmer zu ersparen, geradewegs zum Fenster und
+riß es, als ersticke sie fast, mit hastigen Händen auf, blieb auch,
+selbst wenn es noch so kalt war, ein Weilchen beim Fenster und atmete
+tief. Mit diesem Laufen und Lärmen erschreckte sie Gregor täglich
+zweimal; die ganze Zeit über zitterte er unter dem Kanapee und wußte
+doch sehr gut, daß sie ihn gewiß gerne damit verschont hätte, wenn es
+ihr nur möglich gewesen wäre, sich in einem Zimmer, in dem sich Gregor
+befand, bei geschlossenem Fenster aufzuhalten.
+
+Einmal, es war wohl schon ein Monat seit Gregors Verwandlung vergangen,
+und es war doch schon für die Schwester kein besonderer Grund mehr, über
+Gregors Aussehen in Erstaunen zu geraten, kam sie ein wenig früher als
+sonst und traf Gregor noch an, wie er, unbeweglich und so recht zum
+Erschrecken aufgestellt, aus dem Fenster schaute. Es wäre für Gregor
+nicht unerwartet gewesen, wenn sie nicht eingetreten wäre, da er sie
+durch seine Stellung verhinderte, sofort das Fenster zu öffnen, aber sie
+trat nicht nur nicht ein, sie fuhr sogar zurück und schloß die Tür; ein
+Fremder hätte geradezu denken können, Gregor habe ihr aufgelauert und
+habe sie beißen wollen. Gregor versteckte sich natürlich sofort unter
+dem Kanapee, aber er mußte bis zum Mittag warten, ehe die Schwester
+wiederkam, und sie schien viel unruhiger als sonst. Er erkannte daraus,
+daß ihr sein Anblick noch immer unerträglich war und ihr auch weiterhin
+unerträglich bleiben müsse, und daß sie sich wohl sehr überwinden mußte,
+vor dem Anblick auch nur der kleinen Partie seines Körpers nicht
+davonzulaufen, mit der er unter dem Kanapee hervorragte. Um ihr auch
+diesen Anblick zu ersparen, trug er eines Tages auf seinem Rücken -- er
+brauchte zu dieser Arbeit vier Stunden -- das Leintuch auf das Kanapee
+und ordnete es in einer solchen Weise an, daß er nun gänzlich verdeckt
+war, und daß die Schwester, selbst wenn sie sich bückte, ihn nicht sehen
+konnte. Wäre dieses Leintuch ihrer Meinung nach nicht nötig gewesen,
+dann hätte sie es ja entfernen können, denn daß es nicht zum Vergnügen
+Gregors gehören konnte, sich so ganz und gar abzusperren, war doch klar
+genug, aber sie ließ das Leintuch, so wie es war, und Gregor glaubte
+sogar einen dankbaren Blick erhascht zu haben, als er einmal mit dem
+Kopf vorsichtig das Leintuch ein wenig lüftete, um nachzusehen, wie die
+Schwester die neue Einrichtung aufnahm.
+
+In den ersten vierzehn Tagen konnten es die Eltern nicht über sich
+bringen, zu ihm hereinzukommen, und er hörte oft, wie sie die jetzige
+Arbeit der Schwester völlig anerkannten, während sie sich bisher häufig
+über die Schwester geärgert hatten, weil sie ihnen als ein etwas
+nutzloses Mädchen erschienen war. Nun aber warteten oft beide, der Vater
+und die Mutter, vor Gregors Zimmer, während die Schwester dort
+aufräumte, und kaum war sie herausgekommen, mußte sie ganz genau
+erzählen, wie es in dem Zimmer aussah, was Gregor gegessen hatte, wie er
+sich diesmal benommen hatte, und ob vielleicht eine kleine Besserung zu
+bemerken war. Die Mutter übrigens wollte verhältnismäßig bald Gregor
+besuchen, aber der Vater und die Schwester hielten sie zuerst mit
+Vernunftgründen zurück, denen Gregor sehr aufmerksam zuhörte, und die er
+vollständig billigte. Später aber mußte man sie mit Gewalt zurückhalten,
+und wenn sie dann rief: »Laßt mich doch zu Gregor, er ist ja mein
+unglücklicher Sohn! Begreift ihr es denn nicht, daß ich zu ihm muß?«,
+dann dachte Gregor, daß es vielleicht doch gut wäre, wenn die Mutter
+hereinkäme, nicht jeden Tag natürlich, aber vielleicht einmal in der
+Woche; sie verstand doch alles viel besser als die Schwester, die trotz
+all ihrem Mute doch nur ein Kind war und im letzten Grunde vielleicht
+nur aus kindlichem Leichtsinn eine so schwere Aufgabe übernommen hatte.
+
+Der Wunsch Gregors, die Mutter zu sehen, ging bald in Erfüllung. Während
+des Tages wollte Gregor schon aus Rücksicht auf seine Eltern sich nicht
+beim Fenster zeigen, kriechen konnte er aber auf den paar Quadratmetern
+des Fußbodens auch nicht viel, das ruhige Liegen ertrug er schon während
+der Nacht schwer, das Essen machte ihm bald nicht mehr das geringste
+Vergnügen, und so nahm er zur Zerstreuung die Gewohnheit an, kreuz und
+quer über Wände und Plafond zu kriechen. Besonders oben an der Decke
+hing er gern; es war ganz anders, als das Liegen auf dem Fußboden; man
+atmete freier; ein leichtes Schwingen ging durch den Körper, und in der
+fast glücklichen Zerstreutheit, in der sich Gregor dort oben befand,
+konnte es geschehen, daß er zu seiner eigenen Überraschung sich losließ
+und auf den Boden klatschte. Aber nun hatte er natürlich seinen Körper
+ganz anders in der Gewalt als früher und beschädigte sich selbst bei
+einem so großen Falle nicht. Die Schwester nun bemerkte sofort die neue
+Unterhaltung, die Gregor für sich gefunden hatte -- er hinterließ ja
+auch beim Kriechen hie und da Spuren seines Klebstoffes --, und da
+setzte sie es sich in den Kopf, Gregor das Kriechen in größtem Ausmaße
+zu ermöglichen und die Möbel, die es verhinderten, also vor allem den
+Kasten und den Schreibtisch, wegzuschaffen. Nun war sie aber nicht
+imstande, dies allein zu tun; den Vater wagte sie nicht um Hilfe zu
+bitten; das Dienstmädchen hätte ihr ganz gewiß nicht geholfen, denn
+dieses etwa sechzehnjährige Mädchen harrte zwar tapfer seit Entlassung
+der früheren Köchin aus, hatte aber um die Vergünstigung gebeten, die
+Küche unaufhörlich versperrt halten zu dürfen und nur auf besonderen
+Anruf öffnen zu müssen; so blieb der Schwester also nichts übrig, als
+einmal in Abwesenheit des Vaters die Mutter zu holen. Mit Ausrufen
+erregter Freude kam die Mutter auch heran, verstummte aber an der Tür
+vor Gregors Zimmer. Zuerst sah natürlich die Schwester nach, ob alles im
+Zimmer in Ordnung war; dann erst ließ sie die Mutter eintreten. Gregor
+hatte in größter Eile das Leintuch noch tiefer und mehr in Falten
+gezogen, das Ganze sah wirklich nur wie ein zufällig über das Kanapee
+geworfenes Leintuch aus. Gregor unterließ auch diesmal, unter dem
+Leintuch zu spionieren; er verzichtete darauf, die Mutter schon diesmal
+zu sehen, und war nur froh, daß sie nun doch gekommen war. »Komm nur,
+man sieht ihn nicht,« sagte die Schwester, und offenbar führte sie die
+Mutter an der Hand. Gregor hörte nun, wie die zwei schwachen Frauen den
+immerhin schweren alten Kasten von seinem Platze rückten, und wie die
+Schwester immerfort den größten Teil der Arbeit für sich beanspruchte,
+ohne auf die Warnungen der Mutter zu hören, welche fürchtete, daß sie
+sich überanstrengen werde. Es dauerte sehr lange. Wohl nach schon
+viertelstündiger Arbeit sagte die Mutter, man solle den Kasten doch
+lieber hier lassen, denn erstens sei er zu schwer, sie würden vor
+Ankunft des Vaters nicht fertig werden und mit dem Kasten in der Mitte
+des Zimmers Gregor jeden Weg verrammeln, zweitens aber sei es doch gar
+nicht sicher, daß Gregor mit der Entfernung der Möbel ein Gefallen
+geschehe. Ihr scheine das Gegenteil der Fall zu sein; ihr bedrücke der
+Anblick der leeren Wand geradezu das Herz; und warum solle nicht auch
+Gregor diese Empfindung haben, da er doch an die Zimmermöbel längst
+gewöhnt sei und sich deshalb im leeren Zimmer verlassen fühlen werde.
+»Und ist es dann nicht so,« schloß die Mutter ganz leise, wie sie
+überhaupt fast flüsterte, als wolle sie vermeiden, daß Gregor, dessen
+genauen Aufenthalt sie ja nicht kannte, auch nur den Klang der Stimme
+höre, denn daß er die Worte nicht verstand, davon war sie überzeugt,
+»und ist es nicht so, als ob wir durch die Entfernung der Möbel zeigten,
+daß wir jede Hoffnung auf Besserung aufgeben und ihn rücksichtslos sich
+selbst überlassen? Ich glaube, es wäre das beste, wir suchen das Zimmer
+genau in dem Zustand zu erhalten, in dem es früher war, damit Gregor,
+wenn er wieder zu uns zurückkommt, alles unverändert findet und um so
+leichter die Zwischenzeit vergessen kann.«
+
+Beim Anhören dieser Worte der Mutter erkannte Gregor, daß der Mangel
+jeder unmittelbaren menschlichen Ansprache, verbunden mit dem
+einförmigen Leben inmitten der Familie, im Laufe dieser zwei Monate
+seinen Verstand hatte verwirren müssen, denn anders konnte er es sich
+nicht erklären, daß er ernsthaft darnach hatte verlangen können, daß
+sein Zimmer ausgeleert würde. Hatte er wirklich Lust, das warme, mit
+ererbten Möbeln gemütlich ausgestattete Zimmer in eine Höhle verwandeln
+zu lassen, in der er dann freilich nach allen Richtungen ungestört würde
+kriechen können, jedoch auch unter gleichzeitigem, schnellen, gänzlichen
+Vergessen seiner menschlichen Vergangenheit? War er doch jetzt schon
+nahe daran, zu vergessen, und nur die seit langem nicht gehörte Stimme
+der Mutter hatte ihn aufgerüttelt. Nichts sollte entfernt werden, alles
+mußte bleiben, die guten Einwirkungen der Möbel auf seinen Zustand
+konnte er nicht entbehren; und wenn die Möbel ihn hinderten, das
+sinnlose Herumkriechen zu betreiben, so war es kein Schaden, sondern ein
+großer Vorteil.
+
+Aber die Schwester war leider anderer Meinung; sie hatte sich,
+allerdings nicht ganz unberechtigt, angewöhnt, bei Besprechung der
+Angelegenheiten Gregors als besonders Sachverständige gegenüber den
+Eltern aufzutreten, und so war auch jetzt der Rat der Mutter für die
+Schwester Grund genug, auf der Entfernung nicht nur des Kastens und des
+Schreibtisches, an die sie zuerst allein gedacht hatte, sondern auf der
+Entfernung sämtlicher Möbel, mit Ausnahme des unentbehrlichen Kanapees,
+zu bestehen. Es war natürlich nicht nur kindlicher Trotz und das in der
+letzten Zeit so unerwartet und schwer erworbene Selbstvertrauen, das sie
+zu dieser Forderung bestimmte; sie hatte doch auch tatsächlich
+beobachtet, daß Gregor viel Raum zum Kriechen brauchte, dagegen die
+Möbel, soweit man sehen konnte, nicht im geringsten benützte. Vielleicht
+aber spielte auch der schwärmerische Sinn der Mädchen ihres Alters mit,
+der bei jeder Gelegenheit seine Befriedigung sucht, und durch den Grete
+jetzt sich dazu verlocken ließ, die Lage Gregors noch
+schreckenerregender machen zu wollen, um dann noch mehr als bis jetzt
+für ihn leisten zu können. Denn in einem Raum, in dem Gregor ganz allein
+die leeren Wände beherrschte, würde wohl kein Mensch außer Grete jemals
+einzutreten sich getrauen.
+
+Und so ließ sie sich von ihrem Entschlusse durch die Mutter nicht
+abbringen, die auch in diesem Zimmer vor lauter Unruhe unsicher schien,
+bald verstummte und der Schwester nach Kräften beim Hinausschaffen des
+Kastens half. Nun, den Kasten konnte Gregor im Notfall noch entbehren,
+aber schon der Schreibtisch mußte bleiben. Und kaum hatten die Frauen
+mit dem Kasten, an dem sie sich ächzend drückten, das Zimmer verlassen,
+als Gregor den Kopf unter dem Kanapee hervorstieß, um zu sehen, wie er
+vorsichtig und möglichst rücksichtsvoll eingreifen könnte. Aber zum
+Unglück war es gerade die Mutter, welche zuerst zurückkehrte, während
+Grete im Nebenzimmer den Kasten umfangen hielt und ihn allein hin und
+her schwang, ohne ihn natürlich von der Stelle zu bringen. Die Mutter
+aber war Gregors Anblick nicht gewöhnt, er hätte sie krank machen
+können, und so eilte Gregor erschrocken im Rückwärtslauf bis an das
+andere Ende des Kanapees, konnte es aber nicht mehr verhindern, daß das
+Leintuch vorne ein wenig sich bewegte. Das genügte, um die Mutter
+aufmerksam zu machen. Sie stockte, stand einen Augenblick still und ging
+dann zu Grete zurück.
+
+Trotzdem sich Gregor immer wieder sagte, daß ja nichts Außergewöhnliches
+geschehe, sondern nur ein paar Möbel umgestellt würden, wirkte doch, wie
+er sich bald eingestehen mußte, dieses Hin- und Hergehen der Frauen,
+ihre kleinen Zurufe, das Kratzen der Möbel auf dem Boden, wie ein
+großer, von allen Seiten genährter Trubel auf ihn, und er mußte sich, so
+fest er Kopf und Beine an sich zog und den Leib bis an den Boden
+drückte, unweigerlich sagen, daß er das Ganze nicht lange aushalten
+werde. Sie räumten ihm sein Zimmer aus; nahmen ihm alles, was ihm lieb
+war; den Kasten, in dem die Laubsäge und andere Werkzeuge lagen, hatten
+sie schon hinausgetragen; lockerten jetzt den schon im Boden fest
+eingegrabenen Schreibtisch, an dem er als Handelsakademiker, als
+Bürgerschüler, ja sogar schon als Volksschüler seine Aufgaben
+geschrieben hatte, -- da hatte er wirklich keine Zeit mehr, die guten
+Absichten zu prüfen, welche die zwei Frauen hatten, deren Existenz er
+übrigens fast vergessen hatte, denn vor Erschöpfung arbeiteten sie schon
+stumm, und man hörte nur das schwere Tappen ihrer Füße.
+
+Und so brach er denn hervor -- die Frauen stützten sich gerade im
+Nebenzimmer an den Schreibtisch, um ein wenig zu verschnaufen --,
+wechselte viermal die Richtung des Laufes, er wußte wirklich nicht, was
+er zuerst retten sollte, da sah er an der im übrigen schon leeren Wand
+auffallend das Bild der in lauter Pelzwerk gekleideten Dame hängen,
+kroch eilends hinauf und preßte sich an das Glas, das ihn festhielt und
+seinem heißen Bauch wohltat. Dieses Bild wenigstens, das Gregor jetzt
+ganz verdeckte, würde nun gewiß niemand wegnehmen. Er verdrehte den Kopf
+nach der Tür des Wohnzimmers, um die Frauen bei ihrer Rückkehr zu
+beobachten.
+
+Sie hatten sich nicht viel Ruhe gegönnt und kamen schon wieder; Grete
+hatte den Arm um die Mutter gelegt und trug sie fast. »Also was nehmen
+wir jetzt?« sagte Grete und sah sich um, Da kreuzten sich ihre Blicke
+mit denen Gregors an der Wand. Wohl nur infolge der Gegenwart der Mutter
+behielt sie ihre Fassung, beugte ihr Gesicht zur Mutter, um diese vom
+Herumschauen abzuhalten, und sagte, allerdings zitternd und unüberlegt:
+»Komm, wollen wir nicht lieber auf einen Augenblick noch ins Wohnzimmer
+zurückgehen?« Die Absicht Gretes war für Gregor klar, sie wollte die
+Mutter in Sicherheit bringen und dann ihn von der Wand hinunterjagen.
+Nun, sie konnte es ja immerhin versuchen! Er saß auf seinem Bild und
+gab es nicht her. Lieber würde er Grete ins Gesicht springen.
+
+Aber Gretes Worte hatten die Mutter erst recht beunruhigt, sie trat zur
+Seite, erblickte den riesigen braunen Fleck auf der geblümten Tapete,
+rief, ehe ihr eigentlich zum Bewußtsein kam, daß das Gregor war, was sie
+sah, mit schreiender, rauher Stimme: »Ach Gott, ach Gott!« und fiel mit
+ausgebreiteten Armen, als gebe sie alles auf, über das Kanapee hin und
+rührte sich nicht. »Du, Gregor!« rief die Schwester mit erhobener Faust
+und eindringlichen Blicken. Es waren seit der Verwandlung die ersten
+Worte, die sie unmittelbar an ihn gerichtet hatte. Sie lief ins
+Nebenzimmer, um irgendeine Essenz zu holen, mit der sie die Mutter aus
+ihrer Ohnmacht wecken könnte; Gregor wollte auch helfen -- zur Rettung
+des Bildes war noch Zeit --; er klebte aber fest an dem Glas und mußte
+sich mit Gewalt losreißen; er lief dann auch ins Nebenzimmer, als könne
+er der Schwester irgendeinen Rat geben, wie in früherer Zeit; mußte aber
+dann untätig hinter ihr stehen; während sie in verschiedenen Fläschchen
+kramte, erschreckte sie noch, als sie sich umdrehte; eine Flasche fiel
+auf den Boden und zerbrach; ein Splitter verletzte Gregor im Gesicht,
+irgendeine ätzende Medizin umfloß ihn; Grete nahm nun, ohne sich länger
+aufzuhalten, so viele Fläschchen, als sie nur halten konnte, und rannte
+mit ihnen zur Mutter hinein; die Tür schlug sie mit dem Fuße zu. Gregor
+war nun von der Mutter abgeschlossen, die durch seine Schuld vielleicht
+dem Tode nahe war; die Tür durfte er nicht öffnen, wollte er die
+Schwester, die bei der Mutter bleiben mußte, nicht verjagen; er hatte
+jetzt nichts zu tun, als zu warten; und von Selbstvorwürfen und
+Besorgnis bedrängt, begann er zu kriechen, überkroch alles, Wände,
+Möbel und Zimmerdecke und fiel endlich in seiner Verzweiflung, als sich
+das ganze Zimmer schon um ihn zu drehen anfing, mitten auf den großen
+Tisch.
+
+Es verging eine kleine Weile, Gregor lag matt da, ringsherum war es
+still, vielleicht war das ein gutes Zeichen. Da läutete es. Das Mädchen
+war natürlich in ihrer Küche eingesperrt und Grete mußte daher öffnen
+gehen. Der Vater war gekommen. »Was ist geschehen?« waren seine ersten
+Worte; Gretes Aussehen hatte ihm wohl alles verraten. Grete antwortete
+mit dumpfer Stimme, offenbar drückte sie ihr Gesicht an des Vaters
+Brust: »Die Mutter war ohnmächtig, aber es geht ihr schon besser. Gregor
+ist ausgebrochen.« »Ich habe es ja erwartet,« sagte der Vater, »ich habe
+es euch ja immer gesagt, aber ihr Frauen wollt nicht hören.« Gregor war
+es klar, daß der Vater Gretes allzukurze Mitteilung schlecht gedeutet
+hatte und annahm, daß Gregor sich irgendeine Gewalttat habe zuschulden
+kommen lassen. Deshalb mußte Gregor den Vater jetzt zu besänftigen
+suchen, denn ihn aufzuklären hatte er weder Zeit noch Möglichkeit. Und
+so flüchtete er sich zur Tür seines Zimmers und drückte sich an sie,
+damit der Vater beim Eintritt vom Vorzimmer her gleich sehen könne, daß
+Gregor die beste Absicht habe, sofort in sein Zimmer zurückzukehren, und
+daß es nicht nötig sei, ihn zurückzutreiben, sondern daß man nur die Tür
+zu öffnen brauchte, und gleich werde er verschwinden.
+
+Aber der Vater war nicht in der Stimmung, solche Feinheiten zu bemerken.
+»Ah!« rief er gleich beim Eintritt in einem Tone, als sei er
+gleichzeitig wütend und froh. Gregor zog den Kopf von der Tür zurück und
+hob ihn gegen den Vater. So hatte er sich den Vater wirklich nicht
+vorgestellt, wie er jetzt dastand; allerdings hatte er in der letzten
+Zeit über dem neuartigen Herumkriechen versäumt, sich so wie früher um
+die Vorgänge in der übrigen Wohnung zu kümmern, und hätte eigentlich
+darauf gefaßt sein müssen, veränderte Verhältnisse anzutreffen.
+Trotzdem, trotzdem, war das noch der Vater? Der gleiche Mann, der müde
+im Bett vergraben lag, wenn früher Gregor zu einer Geschäftsreise
+ausgerückt war; der ihn an Abenden der Heimkehr im Schlafrock im
+Lehnstuhl empfangen hatte; gar nicht recht imstande war, aufzustehen,
+sondern zum Zeichen der Freude nur die Arme gehoben hatte, und der bei
+den seltenen gemeinsamen Spaziergängen an ein paar Sonntagen im Jahr und
+an den höchsten Feiertagen zwischen Gregor und der Mutter, die schon an
+und für sich langsam gingen, immer noch ein wenig langsamer, in seinen
+alten Mantel eingepackt, mit stets vorsichtig aufgesetztem Krückstock
+sich vorwärts arbeitete und, wenn er etwas sagen wollte, fast immer
+stillstand und seine Begleitung um sich versammelte? Nun aber war er
+doch gut aufgerichtet; in eine straffe blaue Uniform mit Goldknöpfen
+gekleidet, wie sie Diener der Bankinstitute tragen; über dem hohen
+steifen Kragen des Rockes entwickelte sich sein starkes Doppelkinn;
+unter den buschigen Augenbrauen drang der Blick der schwarzen Augen
+frisch und aufmerksam hervor; das sonst zerzauste weiße Haar war zu
+einer peinlich genauen, leuchtenden Scheitelfrisur niedergekämmt. Er
+warf seine Mütze, auf der ein Goldmonogramm, wahrscheinlich das einer
+Bank, angebracht war, über das ganze Zimmer im Bogen auf das Kanapee hin
+und ging, die Enden seines langen Uniformrockes zurückgeschlagen, die
+Hände in den Hosentaschen, mit verbissenem Gesicht auf Gregor zu. Er
+wußte wohl selbst nicht, was er vorhatte; immerhin hob er die Füße
+ungewöhnlich hoch, und Gregor staunte über die Riesengröße seiner
+Stiefelsohlen. Doch hielt er sich dabei nicht auf, er wußte ja noch vom
+ersten Tage seines neuen Lebens her, daß der Vater ihm gegenüber nur die
+größte Strenge für angebracht ansah. Und so lief er vor dem Vater her,
+stockte, wenn der Vater stehen blieb, und eilte schon wieder vorwärts,
+wenn sich der Vater nur rührte. So machten sie mehrmals die Runde um das
+Zimmer, ohne daß sich etwas Entscheidendes ereignete, ja ohne daß das
+Ganze infolge seines langsamen Tempos den Anschein einer Verfolgung
+gehabt hätte. Deshalb blieb auch Gregor vorläufig auf dem Fußboden,
+zumal er fürchtete, der Vater könnte eine Flucht auf die Wände oder den
+Plafond für besondere Bosheit halten. Allerdings mußte sich Gregor
+sagen, daß er sogar dieses Laufen nicht lange aushalten würde, denn
+während der Vater einen Schritt machte, mußte er eine Unzahl von
+Bewegungen ausführen. Atemnot begann sich schon bemerkbar zu machen, wie
+er ja auch in seiner früheren Zeit keine ganz vertrauenswürdige Lunge
+besessen hatte. Als er nun so dahintorkelte, um alle Kräfte für den Lauf
+zu sammeln, kaum die Augen offenhielt; in seiner Stumpfheit an eine
+andere Rettung als durch Laufen gar nicht dachte; und fast schon
+vergessen hatte, daß ihm die Wände freistanden, die hier allerdings mit
+sorgfältig geschnitzten Möbeln voll Zacken und Spitzen verstellt waren
+-- da flog knapp neben ihm, leicht geschleudert, irgend etwas nieder und
+rollte vor ihm her. Es war ein Apfel; gleich flog ihm ein zweiter nach;
+Gregor blieb vor Schrecken stehen; ein Weiterlaufen war nutzlos, denn
+der Vater hatte sich entschlossen, ihn zu bombardieren. Aus der
+Obstschale auf der Kredenz hatte er sich die Taschen gefüllt und warf
+nun, ohne vorläufig scharf zu zielen, Apfel für Apfel. Diese kleinen
+roten Äpfel rollten wie elektrisiert auf dem Boden herum und stießen
+aneinander. Ein schwach geworfener Apfel streifte Gregors Rücken, glitt
+aber unschädlich ab. Ein ihm sofort nachfliegender drang dagegen
+förmlich in Gregors Rücken ein; Gregor wollte sich weiterschleppen, als
+könne der überraschende unglaubliche Schmerz mit dem Ortswechsel
+vergehen; doch fühlte er sich wie festgenagelt und streckte sich in
+vollständiger Verwirrung aller Sinne. Nur mit dem letzten Blick sah er
+noch, wie die Tür seines Zimmers aufgerissen wurde, und vor der
+schreienden Schwester die Mutter hervoreilte, im Hemd, denn die
+Schwester hatte sie entkleidet, um ihr in der Ohnmacht Atemfreiheit zu
+verschaffen, wie dann die Mutter auf den Vater zulief und ihr auf dem
+Weg die aufgebundenen Röcke einer nach dem anderen zu Boden glitten, und
+wie sie stolpernd über die Röcke auf den Vater eindrang und ihn
+umarmend, in gänzlicher Vereinigung mit ihm -- nun versagte aber Gregors
+Sehkraft schon -- die Hände an des Vaters Hinterkopf um Schonung von
+Gregors Leben bat.
+
+
+
+
+III.
+
+
+Die schwere Verwundung Gregors, an der er über einen Monat litt -- der
+Apfel blieb, da ihn niemand zu entfernen wagte, als sichtbares Andenken
+im Fleische sitzen --, schien selbst den Vater daran erinnert zu haben,
+daß Gregor trotz seiner gegenwärtigen traurigen und ekelhaften Gestalt
+ein Familienglied war, das man nicht wie einen Feind behandeln durfte,
+sondern dem gegenüber es das Gebot der Familienpflicht war, den
+Widerwillen hinunterzuschlucken und zu dulden, nichts als dulden.
+
+Und wenn nun auch Gregor durch seine Wunde an Beweglichkeit
+wahrscheinlich für immer verloren hatte und vorläufig zur Durchquerung
+seines Zimmers wie ein alter Invalide lange, lange Minuten brauchte --
+an das Kriechen in der Höhe war nicht zu denken --, so bekam er für
+diese Verschlimmerung seines Zustandes einen seiner Meinung nach
+vollständig genügenden Ersatz dadurch, daß immer gegen Abend die
+Wohnzimmertür, die er schon ein bis zwei Stunden vorher scharf zu
+beobachten pflegte, geöffnet wurde, so daß er, im Dunkel seines Zimmers
+liegend, vom Wohnzimmer aus unsichtbar, die ganze Familie beim
+beleuchteten Tische sehen und ihre Reden, gewissermaßen mit allgemeiner
+Erlaubnis, also ganz anders als früher, anhören durfte.
+
+Freilich waren es nicht mehr die lebhaften Unterhaltungen der früheren
+Zeiten, an die Gregor in den kleinen Hotelzimmern stets mit einigem
+Verlangen gedacht hatte, wenn er sich müde in das feuchte Bettzeug hatte
+werfen müssen. Es ging jetzt meist nur sehr still zu. Der Vater schlief
+bald nach dem Nachtessen in seinem Sessel ein; die Mutter und Schwester
+ermahnten einander zur Stille; die Mutter nähte, weit über das Licht
+vorgebeugt, feine Wäsche für ein Modengeschäft; die Schwester, die eine
+Stellung als Verkäuferin angenommen hatte, lernte am Abend Stenographie
+und Französisch, um vielleicht später einmal einen besseren Posten zu
+erreichen. Manchmal wachte der Vater auf, und als wisse er gar nicht,
+daß er geschlafen habe, sagte er zur Mutter: »Wie lange du heute schon
+wieder nähst!« und schlief sofort wieder ein, während Mutter und
+Schwester einander müde zulächelten.
+
+Mit einer Art Eigensinn weigerte sich der Vater, auch zu Hause seine
+Dieneruniform abzulegen; und während der Schlafrock nutzlos am
+Kleiderhaken hing, schlummerte der Vater vollständig angezogen auf
+seinem Platz, als sei er immer zu seinem Dienste bereit und warte auch
+hier auf die Stimme des Vorgesetzten. Infolgedessen verlor die gleich
+anfangs nicht neue Uniform trotz aller Sorgfalt von Mutter und Schwester
+an Reinlichkeit, und Gregor sah oft ganze Abende lang auf dieses über
+und über fleckige, mit seinen stets geputzten Goldknöpfen leuchtende
+Kleid, in dem der alte Mann höchst unbequem und doch ruhig schlief.
+
+Sobald die Uhr zehn schlug, suchte die Mutter durch leise Zusprache den
+Vater zu wecken und dann zu überreden, ins Bett zu gehen, denn hier war
+es doch kein richtiger Schlaf und diesen hatte der Vater, der um sechs
+Uhr seinen Dienst antreten mußte, äußerst nötig. Aber in dem Eigensinn,
+der ihn, seitdem er Diener war, ergriffen hatte, bestand er immer
+darauf, noch länger bei Tisch zu bleiben, trotzdem er regelmäßig
+einschlief, und war dann überdies nur mit der größten Mühe zu bewegen,
+den Sessel mit dem Bett zu vertauschen. Da mochten Mutter und Schwester
+mit kleinen Ermahnungen noch so sehr auf ihn eindringen,
+viertelstundenlang schüttelte er langsam den Kopf, hielt die Augen
+geschlossen und stand nicht auf. Die Mutter zupfte ihn am Ärmel, sagte
+ihm Schmeichelworte ins Ohr, die Schwester verließ ihre Aufgabe, um der
+Mutter zu helfen, aber beim Vater verfing das nicht. Er versank nur noch
+tiefer in seinen Sessel. Erst bis ihn die Frauen unter den Achseln
+faßten, schlug er die Augen auf, sah abwechselnd die Mutter und die
+Schwester an und pflegte zu sagen: »Das ist ein Leben. Das ist die Ruhe
+meiner alten Tage.« Und auf die beiden Frauen gestützt, erhob er sich,
+umständlich, als sei er für sich selbst die größte Last, ließ sich von
+den Frauen bis zur Türe führen, winkte ihnen dort ab und ging nun
+selbständig weiter, während die Mutter ihr Nähzeug, die Schwester ihre
+Feder eiligst hinwarfen, um hinter dem Vater zu laufen und ihm weiter
+behilflich zu sein.
+
+Wer hatte in dieser abgearbeiteten und übermüdeten Familie Zeit, sich um
+Gregor mehr zu kümmern, als unbedingt nötig war? Der Haushalt wurde
+immer mehr eingeschränkt; das Dienstmädchen wurde nun doch entlassen;
+eine riesige knochige Bedienerin mit weißem, den Kopf umflatterndem Haar
+kam des Morgens und des Abends, um die schwerste Arbeit zu leisten;
+alles andere besorgte die Mutter neben ihrer vielen Näharbeit. Es
+geschah sogar, daß verschiedene Familienschmuckstücke, welche früher die
+Mutter und die Schwester überglücklich bei Unterhaltungen und
+Feierlichkeiten getragen hatten, verkauft wurden, wie Gregor am Abend
+aus der allgemeinen Besprechung der erzielten Preise erfuhr. Die größte
+Klage war aber stets, daß man diese für die gegenwärtigen Verhältnisse
+allzugroße Wohnung nicht verlassen konnte, da es nicht auszudenken war,
+wie man Gregor übersiedeln sollte. Aber Gregor sah wohl ein, daß es
+nicht nur die Rücksicht auf ihn war, welche eine Übersiedlung
+verhinderte, denn ihn hätte man doch in einer passenden Kiste mit ein
+paar Luftlöchern leicht transportieren können; was die Familie
+hauptsächlich vom Wohnungswechsel abhielt, war vielmehr die völlige
+Hoffnungslosigkeit und der Gedanke daran, daß sie mit einem Unglück
+geschlagen war, wie niemand sonst im ganzen Verwandten- und
+Bekanntenkreis. Was die Welt von armen Leuten verlangt, erfüllten sie
+bis zum äußersten, der Vater holte den kleinen Bankbeamten das
+Frühstück, die Mutter opferte sich für die Wäsche fremder Leute, die
+Schwester lief nach dem Befehl der Kunden hinter dem Pulte hin und her,
+aber weiter reichten die Kräfte der Familie schon nicht. Und die Wunde
+im Rücken fing Gregor wie neu zu schmerzen an, wenn Mutter und
+Schwester, nachdem sie den Vater zu Bett gebracht hatten, nun
+zurückkehrten, die Arbeit liegen ließen, nahe zusammenrückten, schon
+Wange an Wange saßen; wenn jetzt die Mutter, auf Gregors Zimmer zeigend,
+sagte: »Mach' dort die Tür zu, Grete,« und wenn nun Gregor wieder im
+Dunkel war, während nebenan die Frauen ihre Tränen vermischten oder gar
+tränenlos den Tisch anstarrten.
+
+Die Nächte und Tage verbrachte Gregor fast ganz ohne Schlaf. Manchmal
+dachte er daran, beim nächsten Öffnen der Tür die Angelegenheiten der
+Familie ganz so wie früher wieder in die Hand zu nehmen; in seinen
+Gedanken erschienen wieder nach langer Zeit der Chef und der Prokurist,
+die Kommis und die Lehrjungen, der so begriffsstützige Hausknecht, zwei
+drei Freunde aus anderen Geschäften, ein Stubenmädchen aus einem Hotel
+in der Provinz, eine liebe, flüchtige Erinnerung, eine Kassiererin aus
+einem Hutgeschäft, um die er sich ernsthaft, aber zu langsam beworben
+hatte -- sie alle erschienen untermischt mit Fremden oder schon
+Vergessenen, aber statt ihm und seiner Familie zu helfen, waren sie
+sämtlich unzugänglich, und er war froh, wenn sie verschwanden. Dann aber
+war er wieder gar nicht in der Laune, sich um seine Familie zu sorgen,
+bloß Wut über die schlechte Wartung erfüllte ihn, und trotzdem er sich
+nichts vorstellen konnte, worauf er Appetit gehabt hätte, machte er doch
+Pläne, wie er in die Speisekammer gelangen könnte, um dort zu nehmen,
+was ihm, auch wenn er keinen Hunger hatte, immerhin gebührte. Ohne jetzt
+mehr nachzudenken, womit man Gregor einen besonderen Gefallen machen
+könnte, schob die Schwester eiligst, ehe sie morgens und mittags ins
+Geschäft lief, mit dem Fuß irgendeine beliebige Speise in Gregors Zimmer
+hinein, um sie am Abend, gleichgültig dagegen, ob die Speise vielleicht
+nur gekostet oder -- der häufigste Fall -- gänzlich unberührt war, mit
+einem Schwenken des Besens hinauszukehren. Das Aufräumen des Zimmers,
+das sie nun immer abends besorgte, konnte gar nicht mehr schneller getan
+sein. Schmutzstreifen zogen sich die Wände entlang, hie und da lagen
+Knäuel von Staub und Unrat. In der ersten Zeit stellte sich Gregor bei
+der Ankunft der Schwester in derartige besonders bezeichnende Winkel, um
+ihr durch diese Stellung gewissermaßen einen Vorwurf zu machen. Aber er
+hätte wohl wochenlang dort bleiben können, ohne daß sich die Schwester
+gebessert hätte; sie sah ja den Schmutz genau so wie er, aber sie hatte
+sich eben entschlossen, ihn zu lassen. Dabei wachte sie mit einer an ihr
+ganz neuen Empfindlichkeit, die überhaupt die ganze Familie ergriffen
+hatte, darüber, daß das Aufräumen von Gregors Zimmer ihr vorbehalten
+blieb. Einmal hatte die Mutter Gregors Zimmer einer großen Reinigung
+unterzogen, die ihr nur nach Verbrauch einiger Kübel Wasser gelungen war
+-- die viele Feuchtigkeit kränkte allerdings Gregor auch und er lag
+breit, verbittert und unbeweglich auf dem Kanapee --, aber die Strafe
+blieb für die Mutter nicht aus. Denn kaum hatte am Abend die Schwester
+die Veränderung in Gregors Zimmer bemerkt, als sie, aufs höchste
+beleidigt, ins Wohnzimmer lief und, trotz der beschwörend erhobenen
+Hände der Mutter, in einen Weinkrampf ausbrach, dem die Eltern -- der
+Vater war natürlich aus seinem Sessel aufgeschreckt worden -- zuerst
+erstaunt und hilflos zusahen; bis auch sie sich zu rühren anfingen; der
+Vater rechts der Mutter Vorwürfe machte, daß sie Gregors Zimmer nicht
+der Schwester zur Reinigung überließ; links dagegen die Schwester
+anschrie, sie werde niemals mehr Gregors Zimmer reinigen dürfen; während
+die Mutter den Vater, der sich vor Erregung nicht mehr kannte, ins
+Schlafzimmer zu schleppen suchte; die Schwester, von Schluchzen
+geschüttelt, mit ihren kleinen Fäusten den Tisch bearbeitete; und Gregor
+laut vor Wut darüber zischte, daß es keinem einfiel, die Tür zu
+schließen und ihm diesen Anblick und Lärm zu ersparen.
+
+Aber selbst wenn die Schwester, erschöpft von ihrer Berufsarbeit, dessen
+überdrüssig geworden war, für Gregor, wie früher, zu sorgen, so hätte
+noch keineswegs die Mutter für sie eintreten müssen und Gregor hätte
+doch nicht vernachlässigt zu werden brauchen. Denn nun war die
+Bedienerin da. Diese alte Witwe, die in ihrem langen Leben mit Hilfe
+ihres starken Knochenbaues das Ärgste überstanden haben mochte, hatte
+keinen eigentlichen Abscheu vor Gregor. Ohne irgendwie neugierig zu
+sein, hatte sie zufällig einmal die Tür von Gregors Zimmer aufgemacht
+und war im Anblick Gregors, der, gänzlich überrascht, trotzdem ihn
+niemand jagte, hin- und herzulaufen begann, die Hände im Schoß gefaltet
+staunend stehen geblieben. Seitdem versäumte sie nicht, stets flüchtig
+morgens und abends die Tür ein wenig zu öffnen und zu Gregor
+hineinzuschauen. Anfangs rief sie ihn auch zu sich herbei, mit Worten,
+die sie wahrscheinlich für freundlich hielt, wie »Komm mal herüber,
+alter Mistkäfer!« oder »Seht mal den alten Mistkäfer!« Auf solche
+Ansprachen antwortete Gregor mit nichts, sondern blieb unbeweglich auf
+seinem Platz, als sei die Tür gar nicht geöffnet worden. Hätte man doch
+dieser Bedienerin, statt sie nach ihrer Laune ihn nutzlos stören zu
+lassen, lieber den Befehl gegeben, sein Zimmer täglich zu reinigen!
+Einmal am frühen Morgen -- ein heftiger Regen, vielleicht schon ein
+Zeichen des kommenden Frühjahrs, schlug an die Scheiben -- war Gregor,
+als die Bedienerin mit ihren Redensarten wieder begann, derartig
+erbittert, daß er, wie zum Angriff, allerdings langsam und hinfällig,
+sich gegen sie wendete. Die Bedienerin aber, statt sich zu fürchten, hob
+bloß einen in der Nähe der Tür befindlichen Stuhl hoch empor, und wie
+sie mit groß geöffnetem Munde dastand, war ihre Absicht klar, den Mund
+erst zu schließen, wenn der Sessel in ihrer Hand auf Gregors Rücken
+niederschlagen würde. »Also weiter geht es nicht?« fragte sie, als
+Gregor sich wieder umdrehte, und stellte den Sessel ruhig in die Ecke
+zurück.
+
+Gregor aß nun fast gar nichts mehr. Nur wenn er zufällig an der
+vorbereiteten Speise vorüberkam, nahm er zum Spiel einen Bissen in den
+Mund, hielt ihn dort stundenlang und spie ihn dann meist wieder aus.
+Zuerst dachte er, es sei die Trauer über den Zustand seines Zimmers, die
+ihn vom Essen abhalte, aber gerade mit den Veränderungen des Zimmers
+söhnte er sich sehr bald aus. Man hatte sich angewöhnt, Dinge, die man
+anderswo nicht unterbringen konnte, in dieses Zimmer hineinzustellen,
+und solcher Dinge gab es nun viele, da man ein Zimmer der Wohnung an
+drei Zimmerherren vermietet hatte. Diese ernsten Herren, -- alle drei
+hatten Vollbärte, wie Gregor einmal durch eine Türspalte feststellte --
+waren peinlich auf Ordnung, nicht nur in ihrem Zimmer, sondern, da sie
+sich nun einmal hier eingemietet hatten, in der ganzen Wirtschaft, also
+insbesondere in der Küche, bedacht. Unnützen oder gar schmutzigen Kram
+ertrugen sie nicht. Überdies hatten sie zum größten Teil ihre eigenen
+Einrichtungsstücke mitgebracht. Aus diesem Grunde waren viele Dinge
+überflüssig geworden, die zwar nicht verkäuflich waren, die man aber
+auch nicht wegwerfen wollte. Alle diese wanderten in Gregors Zimmer.
+Ebenso auch die Aschenkiste und die Abfallkiste aus der Küche. Was nur
+im Augenblick unbrauchbar war, schleuderte die Bedienerin, die es immer
+sehr eilig hatte, einfach in Gregors Zimmer; Gregor sah glücklicherweise
+meist nur den betreffenden Gegenstand und die Hand, die ihn hielt. Die
+Bedienerin hatte vielleicht die Absicht, bei Zeit und Gelegenheit die
+Dinge wieder zu holen oder alle insgesamt mit einemmal hinauszuwerfen,
+tatsächlich aber blieben sie dort liegen, wohin sie durch den ersten
+Wurf gekommen waren, wenn nicht Gregor sich durch das Rumpelzeug wand
+und es in Bewegung brachte, zuerst gezwungen, weil kein sonstiger Platz
+zum Kriechen frei war, später aber mit wachsendem Vergnügen, obwohl er
+nach solchen Wanderungen, zum Sterben müde und traurig, wieder
+stundenlang sich nicht rührte.
+
+Da die Zimmerherren manchmal auch ihr Abendessen zu Hause im gemeinsamen
+Wohnzimmer einnahmen, blieb die Wohnzimmertür an manchen Abenden
+geschlossen, aber Gregor verzichtete ganz leicht auf das Öffnen der Tür,
+hatte er doch schon manche Abende, an denen sie geöffnet war, nicht
+ausgenützt, sondern war, ohne daß es die Familie merkte, im dunkelsten
+Winkel seines Zimmers gelegen. Einmal aber hatte die Bedienerin die Tür
+zum Wohnzimmer ein wenig offen gelassen, und sie blieb so offen, auch
+als die Zimmerherren am Abend eintraten und Licht gemacht wurde. Sie
+setzten sich oben an den Tisch, wo in früheren Zeiten der Vater, die
+Mutter und Gregor gesessen hatten, entfalteten die Servietten und nahmen
+Messer und Gabel in die Hand. Sofort erschien in der Tür die Mutter mit
+einer Schüssel Fleisch und knapp hinter ihr die Schwester mit einer
+Schüssel hochgeschichteter Kartoffeln. Das Essen dampfte mit starkem
+Rauch. Die Zimmerherren beugten sich über die vor sie hingestellten
+Schüsseln, als wollten sie sie vor dem Essen prüfen, und tatsächlich
+zerschnitt der, welcher in der Mitte saß und den anderen zwei als
+Autorität zu gelten schien, ein Stück Fleisch noch auf der Schüssel,
+offenbar um festzustellen, ob es mürbe genug sei und ob es nicht etwa in
+die Küche zurückgeschickt werden solle. Er war befriedigt, und Mutter
+und Schwester, die gespannt zugesehen hatten, begannen aufatmend zu
+lächeln.
+
+Die Familie selbst aß in der Küche. Trotzdem kam der Vater, ehe er in
+die Küche ging, in dieses Zimmer herein und machte mit einer einzigen
+Verbeugung, die Kappe in der Hand, einen Rundgang um den Tisch. Die
+Zimmerherren erhoben sich sämtlich und murmelten etwas in ihre Bärte.
+Als sie dann allein waren, aßen sie fast unter vollkommenem
+Stillschweigen. Sonderbar schien es Gregor, daß man aus allen
+mannigfachen Geräuschen des Essens immer wieder ihre kauenden Zähne
+heraushörte, als ob damit Gregor gezeigt werden sollte, daß man Zähne
+brauche, um zu essen, und daß man auch mit den schönsten zahnlosen
+Kiefern nichts ausrichten könne. »Ich habe ja Appetit,« sagte sich
+Gregor sorgenvoll, »aber nicht auf diese Dinge. Wie sich diese
+Zimmerherren nähren, und ich komme um!«
+
+Gerade an diesem Abend -- Gregor erinnerte sich nicht, während der
+ganzen Zeit die Violine gehört zu haben -- ertönte sie von der Küche
+her. Die Zimmerherren hatten schon ihr Nachtmahl beendet, der mittlere
+hatte eine Zeitung hervorgezogen, den zwei anderen je ein Blatt gegeben,
+und nun lasen sie zurückgelehnt und rauchten. Als die Violine zu spielen
+begann, wurden sie aufmerksam, erhoben sich und gingen auf den
+Fußspitzen zur Vorzimmertür, in der sie aneinandergedrängt stehen
+blieben. Man mußte sie von der Küche aus gehört haben, denn der Vater
+rief: »Ist den Herren das Spiel vielleicht unangenehm? Es kann sofort
+eingestellt werden.« »Im Gegenteil,« sagte der mittlere der Herren,
+»möchte das Fräulein nicht zu uns hereinkommen und hier im Zimmer
+spielen, wo es doch viel bequemer und gemütlicher ist?« »O bitte,« rief
+der Vater, als sei er der Violinspieler. Die Herren traten ins Zimmer
+zurück und warteten. Bald kam der Vater mit dem Notenpult, die Mutter
+mit den Noten und die Schwester mit der Violine. Die Schwester bereitete
+alles ruhig zum Spiele vor; die Eltern, die niemals früher Zimmer
+vermietet hatten und deshalb die Höflichkeit gegen die Zimmerherren
+übertrieben, wagten gar nicht, sich auf ihre eigenen Sessel zu setzen;
+der Vater lehnte an der Tür, die rechte Hand zwischen zwei Knöpfe des
+geschlossenen Livreerockes gesteckt; die Mutter aber erhielt von einem
+Herrn einen Sessel angeboten und saß, da sie den Sessel dort ließ, wohin
+ihn der Herr zufällig gestellt hatte, abseits in einem Winkel.
+
+Die Schwester begann zu spielen; Vater und Mutter verfolgten, jeder von
+seiner Seite, aufmerksam die Bewegungen ihrer Hände. Gregor hatte, von
+dem Spiele angezogen, sich ein wenig weiter vorgewagt und war schon mit
+dem Kopf im Wohnzimmer. Er wunderte sich kaum darüber, daß er in letzter
+Zeit so wenig Rücksicht auf die andern nahm; früher war diese
+Rücksichtnahme sein Stolz gewesen. Und dabei hätte er gerade jetzt mehr
+Grund gehabt, sich zu verstecken, denn infolge des Staubes, der in
+seinem Zimmer überall lag und bei der kleinsten Bewegung umherflog, war
+auch er ganz staubbedeckt; Fäden, Haare, Speiseüberreste schleppte er
+auf seinem Rücken und an den Seiten mit sich herum; seine
+Gleichgültigkeit gegen alles war viel zu groß, als daß er sich, wie
+früher mehrmals während des Tages, auf den Rücken gelegt und am Teppich
+gescheuert hätte. Und trotz dieses Zustandes hatte er keine Scheu, ein
+Stück auf dem makellosen Fußboden des Wohnzimmers vorzurücken.
+
+Allerdings achtete auch niemand auf ihn. Die Familie war gänzlich vom
+Violinspiel in Anspruch genommen; die Zimmerherren dagegen, die
+zunächst, die Hände in den Hosentaschen, viel zu nahe hinter dem
+Notenpult der Schwester sich aufgestellt hatten, so daß sie alle in die
+Noten hätte sehen können, was sicher die Schwester stören mußte, zogen
+sich bald unter halblauten Gesprächen mit gesenkten Köpfen zum Fenster
+zurück, wo sie, vom Vater besorgt beobachtet, auch blieben. Es hatte nun
+wirklich den überdeutlichen Anschein, als wären sie in ihrer Annahme,
+ein schönes oder unterhaltendes Violinspiel zu hören, enttäuscht, hätten
+die ganze Vorführung satt und ließen sich nur aus Höflichkeit noch in
+ihrer Ruhe stören. Besonders die Art, wie sie alle aus Nase und Mund den
+Rauch ihrer Zigarren in die Höhe bliesen, ließ auf große Nervosität
+schließen. Und doch spielte die Schwester so schön. Ihr Gesicht war zur
+Seite geneigt, prüfend und traurig folgten ihre Blicke den Notenzeilen.
+Gregor kroch noch ein Stück vorwärts und hielt den Kopf eng an den
+Boden, um möglicherweise ihren Blicken begegnen zu können. War er ein
+Tier, da ihn Musik so ergriff? Ihm war, als zeige sich ihm der Weg zu
+der ersehnten unbekannten Nahrung. Er war entschlossen, bis zur
+Schwester vorzudringen, sie am Rock zu zupfen und ihr dadurch
+anzudeuten, sie möge doch mit ihrer Violine in sein Zimmer kommen, denn
+niemand lohnte hier das Spiel so, wie er es lohnen wollte. Er wollte sie
+nicht mehr aus seinem Zimmer lassen, wenigstens nicht, solange er lebte;
+seine Schreckgestalt sollte ihm zum erstenmal nützlich werden; an allen
+Türen seines Zimmers wollte er gleichzeitig sein und den Angreifern
+entgegenfauchen; die Schwester aber sollte nicht gezwungen, sondern
+freiwillig bei ihm bleiben; sie sollte neben ihm auf dem Kanapee sitzen,
+das Ohr zu ihm herunterneigen, und er wollte ihr dann anvertrauen, daß
+er die feste Absicht gehabt habe, sie auf das Konservatorium zu
+schicken, und daß er dies, wenn nicht das Unglück dazwischen gekommen
+wäre, vergangene Weihnachten -- Weihnachten war doch wohl schon vorüber?
+-- allen gesagt hätte, ohne sich um irgendwelche Widerreden zu kümmern.
+Nach dieser Erklärung würde die Schwester in Tränen der Rührung
+ausbrechen, und Gregor würde sich bis zu ihrer Achsel erheben und ihren
+Hals küssen, den sie, seitdem sie ins Geschäft ging, frei ohne Band oder
+Kragen trug.
+
+»Herr Samsa!« rief der mittlere Herr dem Vater zu und zeigte, ohne ein
+weiteres Wort zu verlieren, mit dem Zeigefinger auf den langsam sich
+vorwärtsbewegenden Gregor. Die Violine verstummte, der mittlere
+Zimmerherr lächelte erst einmal kopfschüttelnd seinen Freunden zu und
+sah dann wieder auf Gregor hin. Der Vater schien es für nötiger zu
+halten, statt Gregor zu vertreiben, vorerst die Zimmerherren zu
+beruhigen, trotzdem diese gar nicht aufgeregt waren und Gregor sie mehr
+als das Violinspiel zu unterhalten schien. Er eilte zu ihnen und suchte
+sie mit ausgebreiteten Armen in ihr Zimmer zu drängen und gleichzeitig
+mit seinem Körper ihnen den Ausblick auf Gregor zu nehmen. Sie wurden
+nun tatsächlich ein wenig böse, man wußte nicht mehr, ob über das
+Benehmen des Vaters oder über die ihnen jetzt aufgehende Erkenntnis,
+ohne es zu wissen, einen solchen Zimmernachbar wie Gregor besessen zu
+haben. Sie verlangten vom Vater Erklärungen, hoben ihrerseits die Arme,
+zupften unruhig an ihren Bärten und wichen nur langsam gegen ihr Zimmer
+zurück. Inzwischen hatte die Schwester die Verlorenheit, in die sie nach
+dem plötzlich abgebrochenen Spiel verfallen war, überwunden, hatte sich,
+nachdem sie eine Zeitlang in den lässig hängenden Händen Violine und
+Bogen gehalten und weiter, als spiele sie noch, in die Noten gesehen
+hatte, mit einem Male aufgerafft, hatte das Instrument auf den Schoß der
+Mutter gelegt, die in Atembeschwerden mit heftig arbeitenden Lungen noch
+auf ihrem Sessel saß, und war in das Nebenzimmer gelaufen, dem sich die
+Zimmerherren unter dem Drängen des Vaters schon schneller näherten. Man
+sah, wie unter den geübten Händen der Schwester die Decken und Polster
+in den Betten in die Höhe flogen und sich ordneten. Noch ehe die Herren
+das Zimmer erreicht hatten, war sie mit dem Aufbetten fertig und
+schlüpfte heraus. Der Vater schien wieder von seinem Eigensinn derartig
+ergriffen, daß er jeden Respekt vergaß, den er seinen Mietern immerhin
+schuldete. Er drängte nur und drängte, bis schon in der Tür des Zimmers
+der mittlere der Herren donnernd mit dem Fuß aufstampfte und dadurch den
+Vater zum Stehen brachte. »Ich erkläre hiermit,« sagte er, hob die Hand
+und suchte mit den Blicken auch die Mutter und die Schwester, »daß ich
+mit Rücksicht auf die in dieser Wohnung und Familie herrschenden
+widerlichen Verhältnisse« -- hierbei spie er kurz entschlossen auf den
+Boden -- »mein Zimmer augenblicklich kündige. Ich werde natürlich auch
+für die Tage, die ich hier gewohnt habe, nicht das Geringste bezahlen,
+dagegen werde ich es mir noch überlegen, ob ich nicht mit irgendwelchen
+-- glauben Sie mir -- sehr leicht zu begründenden Forderungen gegen Sie
+auftreten werde.« Er schwieg und sah gerade vor sich hin, als erwarte er
+etwas. Tatsächlich fielen sofort seine zwei Freunde mit den Worten ein:
+»Auch wir kündigen augenblicklich.« Darauf faßte er die Türklinke und
+schloß mit einem Krach die Tür.
+
+Der Vater wankte mit tastenden Händen zu seinem Sessel und ließ sich
+hineinfallen; es sah aus, als strecke er sich zu seinem gewöhnlichen
+Abendschläfchen, aber das starke Nicken seines wie haltlosen Kopfes
+zeigte, daß er ganz und gar nicht schlief. Gregor war die ganze Zeit
+still auf dem Platz gelegen, auf dem ihn die Zimmerherren ertappt
+hatten. Die Enttäuschung über das Mißlingen seines Planes, vielleicht
+aber auch die durch das viele Hungern verursachte Schwäche machten es
+ihm unmöglich, sich zu bewegen. Er fürchtete mit einer gewissen
+Bestimmtheit schon für den nächsten Augenblick einen allgemeinen über
+ihn sich entladenden Zusammensturz und wartete. Nicht einmal die Violine
+schreckte ihn auf, die, unter den zitternden Fingern der Mutter hervor,
+ihr vom Schoße fiel und einen hallenden Ton von sich gab.
+
+»Liebe Eltern,« sagte die Schwester und schlug zur Einleitung mit der
+Hand auf den Tisch, »so geht es nicht weiter. Wenn ihr das vielleicht
+nicht einsehet, ich sehe es ein. Ich will vor diesem Untier nicht den
+Namen meines Bruders aussprechen und sage daher bloß: wir müssen
+versuchen es loszuwerden. Wir haben das Menschenmögliche versucht, es zu
+pflegen und zu dulden, ich glaube, es kann uns niemand den geringsten
+Vorwurf machen.«
+
+»Sie hat tausendmal recht,« sagte der Vater für sich. Die Mutter, die
+noch immer nicht genug Atem finden konnte, fing mit einem irrsinnigen
+Ausdruck der Augen dumpf in die vorgehaltene Hand zu husten an.
+
+Die Schwester eilte zur Mutter und hielt ihr die Stirn. Der Vater schien
+durch die Worte der Schwester auf bestimmtere Gedanken gebracht zu sein,
+hatte sich aufrecht gesetzt, spielte mit seiner Dienermütze zwischen den
+Tellern, die noch vom Nachtmahl der Zimmerherren her auf dem Tische
+standen, und sah bisweilen auf den stillen Gregor hin.
+
+»Wir müssen es loszuwerden suchen,« sagte die Schwester nun
+ausschließlich zum Vater, denn die Mutter hörte in ihrem Husten nichts,
+»es bringt euch noch beide um, ich sehe es kommen. Wenn man schon so
+schwer arbeiten muß, wie wir alle, kann man nicht noch zu Hause diese
+ewige Quälerei ertragen. Ich kann es auch nicht mehr.« Und sie brach so
+heftig in Weinen aus, daß ihre Tränen auf das Gesicht der Mutter
+niederflossen, von dem sie sie mit mechanischen Handbewegungen wischte.
+
+»Kind,« sagte der Vater mitleidig und mit auffallendem Verständnis, »was
+sollen wir aber tun?«
+
+Die Schwester zuckte nur die Achseln zum Zeichen der Ratlosigkeit, die
+sie nun während des Weinens im Gegensatz zu ihrer früheren Sicherheit
+ergriffen hatte.
+
+»Wenn er uns verstünde,« sagte der Vater halb fragend; die Schwester
+schüttelte aus dem Weinen heraus heftig die Hand zum Zeichen, daß daran
+nicht zu denken sei.
+
+»Wenn er uns verstünde,« wiederholte der Vater und nahm durch Schließen
+der Augen die Überzeugung der Schwester von der Unmöglichkeit dessen in
+sich auf, »dann wäre vielleicht ein Übereinkommen mit ihm möglich. Aber
+so --«
+
+»Weg muß es,« rief die Schwester, »das ist das einzige Mittel, Vater. Du
+mußt bloß den Gedanken loszuwerden suchen, daß es Gregor ist. Daß wir es
+so lange geglaubt haben, das ist ja unser eigentliches Unglück. Aber wie
+kann es denn Gregor sein? Wenn es Gregor wäre, er hätte längst
+eingesehen, daß ein Zusammenleben von Menschen mit einem solchen Tier
+nicht möglich ist, und wäre freiwillig fortgegangen. Wir hätten dann
+keinen Bruder, aber könnten weiter leben und sein Andenken in Ehren
+halten. So aber verfolgt uns dieses Tier, vertreibt die Zimmerherren,
+will offenbar die ganze Wohnung einnehmen und uns auf der Gasse
+übernachten lassen. Sieh nur, Vater,« schrie sie plötzlich auf, »er
+fängt schon wieder an!« Und in einem für Gregor gänzlich
+unverständlichen Schrecken verließ die Schwester sogar die Mutter, stieß
+sich förmlich von ihrem Sessel ab, als wollte sie lieber die Mutter
+opfern, als in Gregors Nähe bleiben, und eilte hinter den Vater, der,
+lediglich durch ihr Benehmen erregt, auch aufstand und die Arme wie zum
+Schutze der Schwester vor ihr halb erhob.
+
+Aber Gregor fiel es doch gar nicht ein, irgend jemandem und gar seiner
+Schwester Angst machen zu wollen. Er hatte bloß angefangen sich
+umzudrehen, um in sein Zimmer zurückzuwandern, und das nahm sich
+allerdings auffallend aus, da er infolge seines leidenden Zustandes bei
+den schwierigen Umdrehungen mit seinem Kopfe nachhelfen mußte, den er
+hierbei viele Male hob und gegen den Boden schlug. Er hielt inne und sah
+sich um. Seine gute Absicht schien erkannt worden zu sein; es war nur
+ein augenblicklicher Schrecken gewesen. Nun sahen ihn alle schweigend
+und traurig an. Die Mutter lag, die Beine ausgestreckt und
+aneinandergedrückt, in ihrem Sessel, die Augen fielen ihr vor Ermattung
+fast zu; der Vater und die Schwester saßen nebeneinander, die Schwester
+hatte ihre Hand um des Vaters Hals gelegt.
+
+»Nun darf ich mich schon vielleicht umdrehen,« dachte Gregor und begann
+seine Arbeit wieder. Er konnte das Schnaufen der Anstrengung nicht
+unterdrücken und mußte auch hie und da ausruhen. Im übrigen drängte ihn
+auch niemand, es war alles ihm selbst überlassen. Als er die Umdrehung
+vollendet hatte, fing er sofort an, geradeaus zurückzuwandern. Er
+staunte über die große Entfernung, die ihn von seinem Zimmer trennte,
+und begriff gar nicht, wie er bei seiner Schwäche vor kurzer Zeit den
+gleichen Weg, fast ohne es zu merken, zurückgelegt hatte. Immerfort nur
+auf rasches Kriechen bedacht, achtete er kaum darauf, daß kein Wort,
+kein Ausruf seiner Familie ihn störte. Erst als er schon in der Tür war,
+wendete er den Kopf, nicht, vollständig, denn er fühlte den Hals steif
+werden, immerhin sah er noch, daß sich hinter ihm nichts verändert
+hatte, nur die Schwester war aufgestanden. Sein letzter Blick streifte
+die Mutter, die nun völlig eingeschlafen war.
+
+Kaum war er innerhalb seines Zimmers, wurde die Tür eiligst zugedrückt,
+festgeriegelt und versperrt. Über den plötzlichen Lärm hinter sich
+erschrak Gregor so, daß ihm die Beinchen einknickten. Es war die
+Schwester, die sich so beeilt hatte. Aufrecht war sie schon da
+gestanden und hatte gewartet, leichtfüßig war sie dann
+vorwärtsgesprungen, Gregor hatte sie gar nicht kommen hören, und ein
+»Endlich!« rief sie den Eltern zu, während sie den Schlüssel im Schloß
+umdrehte.
+
+»Und jetzt?« fragte sich Gregor und sah sich im Dunkeln um. Er machte
+bald die Entdeckung, daß er sich nun überhaupt nicht mehr rühren konnte.
+Er wunderte sich darüber nicht, eher kam es ihm unnatürlich vor, daß er
+sich bis jetzt tatsächlich mit diesen dünnen Beinchen hatte fortbewegen
+können. Im übrigen fühlte er sich verhältnismäßig behaglich. Er hatte
+zwar Schmerzen im ganzen Leib, aber ihm war, als würden sie allmählich
+schwächer und schwächer und würden schließlich ganz vergehen. Den
+verfaulten Apfel in seinem Rücken und die entzündete Umgebung, die ganz
+von weichem Staub bedeckt war, spürte er schon kaum. An seine Familie
+dachte er mit Rührung und Liebe zurück. Seine Meinung darüber, daß er
+verschwinden müsse, war womöglich noch entschiedener, als die seiner
+Schwester. In diesem Zustand leeren und friedlichen Nachdenkens blieb
+er, bis die Turmuhr die dritte Morgenstunde schlug. Den Anfang des
+allgemeinen Hellerwerdens draußen vor dem Fenster erlebte er noch. Dann
+sank sein Kopf ohne seinen Willen gänzlich nieder, und aus seinen
+Nüstern strömte sein letzter Atem schwach hervor.
+
+Als am frühen Morgen die Bedienerin kam -- vor lauter Kraft und Eile
+schlug sie, wie oft man sie auch schon gebeten hatte, das zu vermeiden,
+alle Türen derartig zu, daß in der ganzen Wohnung von ihrem Kommen an
+kein ruhiger Schlaf mehr möglich war --, fand sie bei ihrem gewöhnlichen
+kurzen Besuch bei Gregor zuerst nichts Besonderes. Sie dachte, er liege
+absichtlich so unbeweglich da und spiele den Beleidigten; sie traute
+ihm allen möglichen Verstand zu. Weil sie zufällig den langen Besen in
+der Hand hielt, suchte sie mit ihm Gregor von der Tür aus zu kitzeln.
+Als sich auch da kein Erfolg zeigte, wurde sie ärgerlich und stieß ein
+wenig in Gregor hinein, und erst als sie ihn ohne jeden Widerstand von
+seinem Platze geschoben hatte, wurde sie aufmerksam. Als sie bald den
+wahren Sachverhalt erkannte, machte sie große Augen, pfiff vor sich hin,
+hielt sich aber nicht lange auf, sondern riß die Tür des Schlafzimmers
+auf und rief mit lauter Stimme in das Dunkel hinein: »Sehen Sie nur mal
+an, es ist krepiert; da liegt es, ganz und gar krepiert!«
+
+Das Ehepaar Samsa saß im Ehebett aufrecht da und hatte zu tun, den
+Schrecken über die Bedienerin zu verwinden, ehe es dazu kam, ihre
+Meldung aufzufassen. Dann aber stiegen Herr und Frau Samsa, jeder auf
+seiner Seite, eiligst aus dem Bett, Herr Samsa warf die Decke über seine
+Schultern, Frau Samsa kam nur im Nachthemd hervor; so traten sie in
+Gregors Zimmer. Inzwischen hatte sich auch die Tür des Wohnzimmers
+geöffnet, in dem Grete seit dem Einzug der Zimmerherren schlief; sie war
+völlig angezogen, als hätte sie gar nicht geschlafen, auch ihr bleiches
+Gesicht schien das zu beweisen. »Tot?« sagte Frau Samsa und sah fragend
+zur Bedienerin auf, trotzdem sie doch alles selbst prüfen und sogar ohne
+Prüfung erkennen konnte. »Das will ich meinen,« sagte die Bedienerin und
+stieß zum Beweis Gregors Leiche mit dem Besen noch ein großes Stück
+seitwärts. Frau Samsa machte eine Bewegung, als wolle sie den Besen
+zurückhalten, tat es aber nicht. »Nun,« sagte Herr Samsa, »jetzt können
+wir Gott danken.« Er bekreuzte sich, und die drei Frauen folgten seinem
+Beispiel. Grete, die kein Auge von der Leiche wendete, sagte: »Seht
+nur, wie mager er war. Er hat ja auch schon so lange Zeit nichts
+gegessen. So wie die Speisen hereinkamen, sind sie wieder
+hinausgekommen.« Tatsächlich war Gregors Körper vollständig flach und
+trocken, man erkannte das eigentlich erst jetzt, da er nicht mehr von
+den Beinchen gehoben war und auch sonst nichts den Blick ablenkte.
+
+»Komm, Grete, auf ein Weilchen zu uns herein,« sagte Frau Samsa mit
+einem wehmütigen Lächeln, und Grete ging, nicht ohne nach der Leiche
+zurückzusehen, hinter den Eltern in das Schlafzimmer. Die Bedienerin
+schloß die Tür und öffnete gänzlich das Fenster. Trotz des frühen
+Morgens war der frischen Luft schon etwas Lauigkeit beigemischt. Es war
+eben schon Ende März.
+
+Aus ihrem Zimmer traten die drei Zimmerherren und sahen sich erstaunt
+nach ihrem Frühstück um; man hatte sie vergessen. »Wo ist das
+Frühstück?« fragte der mittlere der Herren mürrisch die Bedienerin.
+Diese aber legte den Finger an den Mund und winkte dann hastig und
+schweigend den Herren zu, sie möchten in Gregors Zimmer kommen. Sie
+kamen auch und standen dann, die Hände in den Taschen ihrer etwas
+abgenützten Röckchen, in dem nun schon ganz hellen Zimmer um Gregors
+Leiche herum.
+
+Da öffnete sich die Tür des Schlafzimmers, und Herr Samsa erschien in
+seiner Livree, an einem Arm seine Frau, am anderen seine Tochter. Alle
+waren ein wenig verweint; Grete drückte bisweilen ihr Gesicht an den Arm
+des Vaters.
+
+»Verlassen Sie sofort meine Wohnung!« sagte Herr Samsa und zeigte auf
+die Tür, ohne die Frauen von sich zu lassen. »Wie meinen Sie das?« sagte
+der mittlere der Herren etwas bestürzt und lächelte süßlich. Die zwei
+anderen hielten die Hände auf dem Rücken und rieben sie ununterbrochen
+aneinander, wie in freudiger Erwartung eines großen Streites, der aber
+für sie günstig ausfallen mußte. »Ich meine es genau so, wie ich es
+sage,« antwortete Herr Samsa und ging in einer Linie mit seinen zwei
+Begleiterinnen auf den Zimmerherrn zu. Dieser stand zuerst still da und
+sah zu Boden, als ob sich die Dinge in seinem Kopf zu einer neuen
+Ordnung zusammenstellten. »Dann gehen wir also,« sagte er dann und sah
+zu Herrn Samsa auf, als verlange er in einer plötzlich ihn überkommenden
+Demut sogar für diesen Entschluß eine neue Genehmigung. Herr Samsa
+nickte ihm bloß mehrmals kurz mit großen Augen zu. Daraufhin ging der
+Herr tatsächlich sofort mit langen Schritten ins Vorzimmer; seine beiden
+Freunde hatten schon ein Weilchen lang mit ganz ruhigen Händen
+aufgehorcht und hüpften ihm jetzt geradezu nach, wie in Angst, Herr
+Samsa könnte vor ihnen ins Vorzimmer eintreten und die Verbindung mit
+ihrem Führer stören. Im Vorzimmer nahmen alle drei die Hüte vom
+Kleiderrechen, zogen ihre Stöcke aus dem Stockbehälter, verbeugten sich
+stumm und verließen die Wohnung. In einem, wie sich zeigte, gänzlich
+unbegründeten Mißtrauen trat Herr Samsa mit den zwei Frauen auf den
+Vorplatz hinaus; an das Geländer gelehnt, sahen sie zu, wie die drei
+Herren zwar langsam, aber ständig die lange Treppe hinunterstiegen, in
+jedem Stockwerk in einer bestimmten Biegung des Treppenhauses
+verschwanden und nach ein paar Augenblicken wieder hervorkamen; je
+tiefer sie gelangten, desto mehr verlor sich das Interesse der Familie
+Samsa für sie, und als ihnen entgegen und dann hoch über sie hinweg ein
+Fleischergeselle mit der Trage auf dem Kopf in stolzer Haltung
+heraufstieg, verließ bald Herr Samsa mit den Frauen das Geländer, und
+alle kehrten, wie erleichtert, in ihre Wohnung zurück.
+
+Sie beschlossen, den heutigen Tag zum Ausruhen und Spazierengehen zu
+verwenden; sie hatten diese Arbeitsunterbrechung nicht nur verdient, sie
+brauchten sie sogar unbedingt. Und so setzten sie sich zum Tisch und
+schrieben drei Entschuldigungsbriefe, Herr Samsa an seine Direktion,
+Frau Samsa an ihren Auftraggeber, und Grete an ihren Prinzipal. Während
+des Schreibens kam die Bedienerin herein, um zu sagen, daß sie fortgehe,
+denn ihre Morgenarbeit war beendet. Die drei Schreibenden nickten zuerst
+bloß, ohne aufzuschauen, erst als die Bedienerin sich immer noch nicht
+entfernen wollte, sah man ärgerlich auf. »Nun?« fragte Herr Samsa. Die
+Bedienerin stand lächelnd in der Tür, als habe sie der Familie ein
+großes Glück zu melden, werde es aber nur dann tun, wenn sie gründlich
+ausgefragt werde. Die fast aufrechte kleine Straußfeder auf ihrem Hut,
+über die sich Herr Samsa schon während ihrer ganzen Dienstzeit ärgerte,
+schwankte leicht nach allen Richtungen. »Also was wollen Sie
+eigentlich?« fragte Frau Samsa, vor welcher die Bedienerin noch am
+meisten Respekt hatte. »Ja,« antwortete die Bedienerin und konnte vor
+freundlichem Lachen nicht gleich weiter reden, »also darüber, wie das
+Zeug von nebenan weggeschafft werden soll, müssen Sie sich keine Sorge
+machen. Es ist schon in Ordnung.« Frau Samsa und Grete beugten sich zu
+ihren Briefen nieder, als wollten sie weiterschreiben; Herr Samsa,
+welcher merkte, daß die Bedienerin nun alles ausführlich zu beschreiben
+anfangen wollte, wehrte dies mit ausgestreckter Hand entschieden ab. Da
+sie aber nicht erzählen durfte, erinnerte sie sich an die große Eile,
+die sie hatte, rief offenbar beleidigt: »Adjes allseits,« drehte sich
+wild um und verließ unter fürchterlichem Türezuschlagen die Wohnung.
+
+»Abends wird sie entlassen,« sagte Herr Samsa, bekam aber weder von
+seiner Frau noch von seiner Tochter eine Antwort, denn die Bedienerin
+schien ihre kaum gewonnene Ruhe wieder gestört zu haben. Sie erhoben
+sich, gingen zum Fenster und blieben dort, sich umschlungen haltend.
+Herr Samsa drehte sich in seinem Sessel nach ihnen um und beobachtete
+sie still ein Weilchen. Dann rief er: »Also kommt doch her. Laßt schon
+endlich die alten Sachen. Und nehmt auch ein wenig Rücksicht auf mich.«
+Gleich folgten ihm die Frauen, eilten zu ihm, liebkosten ihn und
+beendeten rasch ihre Briefe.
+
+Dann verließen alle drei gemeinschaftlich die Wohnung, was sie schon
+seit Monaten nicht getan hatten, und fuhren mit der Elektrischen ins
+Freie vor die Stadt. Der Wagen, in dem sie allein saßen, war ganz von
+warmer Sonne durchschienen. Sie besprachen, bequem auf ihren Sitzen
+zurückgelehnt, die Aussichten für die Zukunft, und es fand sich, daß
+diese bei näherer Betrachtung durchaus nicht schlecht waren, denn aller
+drei Anstellungen waren, worüber sie einander eigentlich noch gar nicht
+ausgefragt hatten, überaus günstig und besonders für später
+vielversprechend. Die größte augenblickliche Besserung der Lage mußte
+sich natürlich leicht durch einen Wohnungswechsel ergeben; sie wollten
+nun eine kleinere und billigere, aber besser gelegene und überhaupt
+praktischere Wohnung nehmen, als es die jetzige, noch von Gregor
+ausgesuchte war. Während sie sich so unterhielten, fiel es Herrn und
+Frau Samsa im Anblick ihrer immer lebhafter werdenden Tochter fast
+gleichzeitig ein, wie sie in der letzten Zeit trotz aller Pflege, die
+ihre Wangen bleich gemacht hatte, zu einem schönen und üppigen Mädchen
+aufgeblüht war. Stiller werdend und fast unbewußt durch Blicke sich
+verständigend, dachten sie daran, daß es nun Zeit sein werde, auch einen
+braven Mann für sie zu suchen. Und es war ihnen wie eine Bestätigung
+ihrer neuen Träume und guten Absichten, als am Ziele ihrer Fahrt die
+Tochter als erste sich erhob und ihren jungen Körper dehnte.
+
+Jemand mußte Josef K. verleumdet haben, denn ohne daß er etwas Böses
+getan hätte, wurde er eines Morgens verhaftet. Die Köchin der Frau
+Grubach, seiner Zimmervermieterin, die ihm jeden Tag gegen acht Uhr
+früh das Frühstück brachte, kam diesmal nicht. Das war noch niemals
+geschehen. K. wartete noch ein Weilchen, sah von seinem Kopfkissen aus
+die alte Frau, die ihm gegenüber wohnte und die ihn mit einer an ihr
+ganz ungewöhnlichen Neugierde beobachtete, dann aber, gleichzeitig
+befremdet und hungrig, läutete er. Sofort klopfte es und ein Mann, den
+er in dieser Wohnung noch niemals gesehen hatte, trat ein. Er war
+schlank und doch fest gebaut, er trug ein anliegendes schwarzes Kleid,
+das ähnlich den Reiseanzügen mit verschiedenen Falten, Taschen,
+Schnallen, Knöpfen und einem Gürtel versehen war und infolgedessen,
+ohne daß man sich darüber klar wurde, wozu es dienen sollte, besonders
+praktisch erschien. „Wer sind Sie?“ fragte K. und saß gleich halb
+aufrecht im Bett. Der Mann aber ging über die Frage hinweg, als müsse
+man seine Erscheinung hinnehmen, und sagte bloß seinerseits: „Sie haben
+geläutet?“ „Anna soll mir das Frühstück bringen,“ sagte K. und
+versuchte zunächst stillschweigend durch Aufmerksamkeit und Überlegung
+festzustellen, wer der Mann eigentlich war. Aber dieser setzte sich
+nicht allzu lange seinen Blicken aus, sondern wandte sich zur Tür, die
+er ein wenig öffnete, um jemandem, der offenbar knapp hinter der Tür
+stand, zu sagen: „Er will, daß Anna ihm das Frühstück bringt.“ Ein
+kleines Gelächter im Nebenzimmer folgte, es war nach dem Klang nicht
+sicher, ob nicht mehrere Personen daran beteiligt waren. Trotzdem der
+fremde Mann dadurch nichts erfahren haben konnte, was er nicht schon
+früher gewußt hätte, sagte er nun doch zu K. im Tone einer Meldung: „Es
+ist unmöglich.“ „Das wäre neu,“ sagte K., sprang aus dem Bett und zog
+rasch seine Hosen an. „Ich will doch sehn, was für Leute im Nebenzimmer
+sind und wie Frau Grubach diese Störung mir gegenüber verantworten
+wird.“ Es fiel ihm zwar gleich ein, daß er das nicht hätte laut sagen
+müssen und daß er dadurch gewissermaßen ein Beaufsichtigungsrecht des
+Fremden anerkannte, aber es schien ihm jetzt nicht wichtig. Immerhin
+faßte es der Fremde so auf, denn er sagte: „Wollen Sie nicht lieber
+hierbleiben?“ „Ich will weder hierbleiben noch von Ihnen angesprochen
+werden, solange Sie sich mir nicht vorstellen.“ „Es war gut gemeint,“
+sagte der Fremde und öffnete nun freiwillig die Tür. Im Nebenzimmer, in
+das K. langsamer eintrat als er wollte, sah es auf den ersten Blick
+fast genau so aus, wie am Abend vorher. Es war das Wohnzimmer der Frau
+Grubach, vielleicht war in diesem mit Möbeln, Decken, Porzellan und
+Photographien überfüllten Zimmer heute ein wenig mehr Raum als sonst,
+man erkannte das nicht gleich, um so weniger, als die Hauptveränderung
+in der Anwesenheit eines Mannes bestand, der beim offenen Fenster mit
+einem Buch saß, von dem er jetzt aufblickte. „Sie hätten in Ihrem
+Zimmer bleiben sollen! Hat es Ihnen denn Franz nicht gesagt?“ „Ja, was
+wollen Sie denn?“ sagte K. und sah von der neuen Bekanntschaft zu dem
+mit Franz Benannten, der in der Tür stehengeblieben war, und dann
+wieder zurück. Durch das offene Fenster erblickte man wieder die alte
+Frau, die mit wahrhaft greisenhafter Neugierde zu dem jetzt
+gegenüberliegenden Fenster getreten war, um auch weiterhin alles zu
+sehn. „Ich will doch Frau Grubach —“ sagte K., machte eine Bewegung,
+als reiße er sich von den zwei Männern los, die aber weit von ihm
+entfernt standen, und wollte weitergehn. „Nein,“ sagte der Mann beim
+Fenster, warf das Buch auf ein Tischchen und stand auf. „Sie dürfen
+nicht weggehn, Sie sind ja gefangen.“ „Es sieht so aus,“ sagte K. „Und
+warum denn?“ fragte er dann. „Wir sind nicht dazu bestellt, Ihnen das
+zu sagen. Gehn Sie in Ihr Zimmer und warten Sie. Das Verfahren ist nun
+einmal eingeleitet und Sie werden alles zur richtigen Zeit erfahren.
+Ich gehe über meinen Auftrag hinaus, wenn ich Ihnen so freundschaftlich
+zurede. Aber ich hoffe, es hört es niemand sonst als Franz und der ist
+selbst gegen alle Vorschrift freundlich zu Ihnen. Wenn Sie auch
+weiterhin so viel Glück haben wie bei der Bestimmung Ihrer Wächter,
+dann können Sie zuversichtlich sein.“ K. wollte sich setzen, aber nun
+sah er, daß im ganzen Zimmer keine Sitzgelegenheit war, außer dem
+Sessel beim Fenster. „Sie werden noch einsehn, wie wahr das alles ist,“
+sagte Franz und ging gleichzeitig mit dem andern Mann auf ihn zu.
+Besonders der letztere überragte K. bedeutend und klopfte ihm öfters
+auf die Schulter. Beide prüften K.s Nachthemd und sagten, daß er jetzt
+ein viel schlechteres Hemd werde anziehn müssen, daß sie aber dieses
+Hemd wie auch seine übrige Wäsche aufbewahren und, wenn seine Sache
+günstig ausfallen sollte, ihm wieder zurückgeben würden. „Es ist
+besser, Sie geben die Sachen uns als ins Depot,“ sagten sie, „denn im
+Depot kommen öfters Unterschleife vor und außerdem verkauft man dort
+alle Sachen nach einer gewissen Zeit ohne Rücksicht, ob das betreffende
+Verfahren zu Ende ist oder nicht. Und wie lange dauern doch derartige
+Prozesse besonders in letzter Zeit. Sie bekämen dann schließlich
+allerdings vom Depot den Erlös, aber dieser Erlös ist erstens an sich
+schon gering, denn beim Verkauf entscheidet nicht die Höhe des
+Angebotes, sondern die Höhe der Bestechung und weiter verringern sich
+solche Erlöse erfahrungsgemäß, wenn sie von Hand zu Hand und von Jahr
+zu Jahr weitergegeben werden.“ K. achtete auf diese Reden kaum, das
+Verfügungsrecht über seine Sachen, das er vielleicht noch besaß,
+schätzte er nicht hoch ein, viel wichtiger war es ihm, Klarheit über
+seine Lage zu bekommen; in Gegenwart dieser Leute konnte er aber nicht
+einmal nachdenken, immer wieder stieß der Bauch des zweiten Wächters —
+es konnten ja nur Wächter sein — förmlich freundschaftlich an ihn, sah
+er aber auf, dann erblickte er ein zu diesem dicken Körper gar nicht
+passendes trockenes, knochiges Gesicht, mit starker, seitlich gedrehter
+Nase, das sich über ihn hinweg mit dem andern Wächter verständigte. Was
+waren denn das für Menschen? Wovon sprachen sie? Welcher Behörde
+gehörten sie an? K. lebte doch in einem Rechtsstaat, überall herrschte
+Friede, alle Gesetze bestanden aufrecht, wer wagte ihn in seiner
+Wohnung zu überfallen? Er neigte stets dazu, alles möglichst leicht zu
+nehmen, das Schlimmste erst beim Eintritt des Schlimmsten zu glauben,
+keine Vorsorge für die Zukunft zu treffen, selbst wenn alles drohte.
+Hier schien ihm das aber nicht richtig, man konnte zwar das Ganze als
+Spaß ansehn, als einen groben Spaß, den ihm aus unbekannten Gründen,
+vielleicht weil heute sein dreißigster Geburtstag war, die Kollegen in
+der Bank veranstaltet hatten, es war natürlich möglich, vielleicht
+brauchte er nur auf irgendeine Weise den Wächtern ins Gesicht zu lachen
+und sie würden mitlachen, vielleicht waren es Dienstmänner von der
+Straßenecke, sie sahen ihnen nicht unähnlich — trotzdem war er diesmal
+förmlich schon seit dem ersten Anblick des Wächters Franz entschlossen,
+nicht den geringsten Vorteil, den er vielleicht gegenüber diesen Leuten
+besaß, aus der Hand zu geben. Darin, daß man später sagen würde, er
+habe keinen Spaß verstanden, sah K. eine ganz geringe Gefahr, wohl aber
+erinnerte er sich — ohne daß es sonst seine Gewohnheit gewesen wäre,
+aus Erfahrungen zu lernen — an einige an sich unbedeutende Fälle, in
+denen er zum Unterschied von seinen Freunden mit Bewußtsein, ohne das
+geringste Gefühl für die möglichen Folgen sich unvorsichtig benommen
+hatte und dafür durch das Ergebnis gestraft worden war. Es sollte nicht
+wieder geschehen, zumindest nicht diesmal; war es eine Komödie, so
+wollte er mitspielen.
+
+Noch war er frei. „Erlauben Sie,“ sagte er und ging eilig zwischen den
+Wächtern durch in sein Zimmer. „Er scheint vernünftig zu sein,“ hörte
+er hinter sich sagen. In seinem Zimmer riß er gleich die Schubladen des
+Schreibtischs auf, es lag dort alles in großer Ordnung, aber gerade die
+Legitimationspapiere, die er suchte, konnte er in der Aufregung nicht
+gleich finden. Schließlich fand er seine Radfahrlegitimation und wollte
+schon mit ihr zu den Wächtern gehn, dann aber schien ihm das Papier zu
+geringfügig und er suchte weiter, bis er den Geburtsschein fand. Als er
+wieder in das Nebenzimmer zurückkam, öffnete sich gerade die
+gegenüberliegende Tür und Frau Grubach wollte dort eintreten. Man sah
+sie nur einen Augenblick, denn kaum hatte sie K. erkannt, als sie
+offenbar verlegen wurde, um Verzeihung bat, verschwand und äußerst
+vorsichtig die Tür schloß. „Kommen Sie doch herein,“ hatte K. gerade
+noch sagen können. Nun aber stand er mit seinen Papieren in der Mitte
+des Zimmers, sah noch auf die Tür hin, die sich nicht wieder öffnete,
+und wurde erst durch einen Anruf der Wächter aufgeschreckt, die bei dem
+Tischchen am offenen Fenster saßen und, wie K. jetzt erkannte, sein
+Frühstück verzehrten. „Warum ist sie nicht eingetreten?“ fragte er.
+„Sie darf nicht,“ sagte der große Wächter. „Sie sind doch verhaftet.“
+„Wie kann ich denn verhaftet sein? Und gar auf diese Weise?“ „Nun
+fangen Sie also wieder an,“ sagte der Wächter und tauchte ein
+Butterbrot ins Honigfäßchen. „Solche Fragen beantworten wir nicht.“
+„Sie werden sie beantworten müssen,“ sagte K. „Hier sind meine
+Legitimationspapiere, zeigen Sie mir jetzt die Ihrigen und vor allem
+den Verhaftbefehl.“ „Du lieber Himmel!“ sagte der Wächter, „daß Sie
+sich in Ihre Lage nicht fügen können und daß Sie es darauf angelegt zu
+haben scheinen, uns, die wir Ihnen jetzt wahrscheinlich von allen Ihren
+Mitmenschen am nächsten stehn, nutzlos zu reizen.“ „Es ist so, glauben
+Sie es doch,“ sagte Franz, führte die Kaffeetasse, die er in der Hand
+hielt, nicht zum Mund, sondern sah K. mit einem langen, wahrscheinlich
+bedeutungsvollen, aber unverständlichen Blick an. K. ließ sich, ohne es
+zu wollen, in ein Zwiegespräch der Blicke mit Franz ein, schlug dann
+aber doch auf seine Papiere und sagte: „Hier sind meine
+Legitimationspapiere.“ „Was kümmern uns denn die?“ rief nun schon der
+große Wächter. „Sie führen sich ärger auf als ein Kind. Was wollen Sie
+denn? Wollen Sie Ihren großen verfluchten Prozeß dadurch zu einem
+raschen Ende bringen, daß Sie mit uns, den Wächtern, über Legitimation
+und Verhaftbefehl diskutieren. Wir sind niedrige Angestellte, die sich
+in einem Legitimationspapier kaum auskennen und die mit Ihrer Sache
+nichts anderes zu tun haben, als daß sie zehn Stunden täglich bei Ihnen
+Wache halten und dafür bezahlt werden. Das ist alles, was wir sind,
+trotzdem aber sind wir fähig, einzusehn, daß die hohen Behörden, in
+deren Dienst wir stehn, ehe sie eine solche Verhaftung verfügen, sich
+sehr genau über die Gründe der Verhaftung und die Person des
+Verhafteten unterrichten. Es gibt darin keinen Irrtum. Unsere Behörde,
+soweit ich sie kenne, und ich kenne nur die niedrigsten Grade, sucht
+doch nicht etwa die Schuld in der Bevölkerung, sondern wird, wie es im
+Gesetz heißt, von der Schuld angezogen und muß uns Wächter ausschicken.
+Das ist Gesetz. Wo gäbe es da einen Irrtum?“ „Dieses Gesetz kenne ich
+nicht,“ sagte K. „Desto schlimmer für Sie,“ sagte der Wächter. „Es
+besteht wohl auch nur in Ihren Köpfen,“ sagte K., er wollte sich
+irgendwie in die Gedanken der Wächter einschleichen, sie zu seinen
+Gunsten wenden oder sich dort einbürgern. Aber der Wächter sagte nur
+abweisend: „Sie werden es zu fühlen bekommen.“ Franz mischte sich ein
+und sagte: „Sieh, Willem, er gibt zu, er kenne das Gesetz nicht und
+behauptet gleichzeitig, schuldlos zu sein.“ „Du hast ganz recht, aber
+ihm kann man nichts begreiflich machen,“ sagte der andere. K.
+antwortete nicht mehr; muß ich, dachte er, durch das Geschwätz dieser
+niedrigsten Organe — sie geben selbst zu, es zu sein — mich noch mehr
+verwirren lassen? Sie reden doch jedenfalls von Dingen, die sie gar
+nicht verstehn. Ihre Sicherheit ist nur durch ihre Dummheit möglich.
+Ein paar Worte, die ich mit einem mir ebenbürtigen Menschen sprechen
+werde, werden alles unvergleichlich klarer machen als die längsten
+Reden mit diesen. Er ging einige Male in dem freien Raum des Zimmers
+auf und ab, drüben sah er die alte Frau, die einen noch viel ältern
+Greis zum Fenster gezerrt hatte, den sie umschlungen hielt. K. mußte
+dieser Schaustellung ein Ende machen: „Führen Sie mich zu Ihrem
+Vorgesetzten,“ sagte er. „Bis er es wünscht; nicht früher,“ sagte der
+Wächter, der Willem genannt worden war. „Und nun rate ich Ihnen,“ fügte
+er hinzu, „in Ihr Zimmer zu gehn, sich ruhig zu verhalten und darauf zu
+warten, was über Sie verfügt werden wird. Wir raten Ihnen, zerstreuen
+Sie sich nicht durch nutzlose Gedanken, sondern sammeln Sie sich, es
+werden große Anforderungen an Sie gestellt werden. Sie haben uns nicht
+so behandelt, wie es unser Entgegenkommen verdient hätte, Sie haben
+vergessen, daß wir, mögen wir auch sein was immer, zumindest jetzt
+Ihnen gegenüber freie Männer sind, das ist kein kleines Übergewicht.
+Trotzdem sind wir bereit, falls Sie Geld haben, Ihnen ein kleines
+Frühstück aus dem Kaffeehaus drüben zu bringen.“
+
+Ohne auf dieses Angebot zu antworten, stand K. ein Weilchen lang still.
+Vielleicht würden ihn die beiden, wenn er die Tür des folgenden Zimmers
+oder gar die Tür des Vorzimmers öffnen würde, gar nicht zu hindern
+wagen, vielleicht wäre es die einfachste Lösung des Ganzen, daß er es
+auf die Spitze trieb. Aber vielleicht würden sie ihn doch packen, und
+war er einmal niedergeworfen, so war auch alle Überlegenheit verloren,
+die er jetzt ihnen gegenüber in gewisser Hinsicht doch wahrte. Deshalb
+zog er die Sicherheit der Lösung vor, wie sie der natürliche Verlauf
+bringen mußte, und ging in sein Zimmer zurück, ohne daß von seiner
+Seite oder von Seite der Wächter ein weiteres Wort gefallen wäre.
+
+Er warf sich auf sein Bett und nahm vom Waschtisch einen schönen Apfel,
+den er sich gestern abend für das Frühstück vorbereitet hatte. Jetzt
+war er sein einziges Frühstück und jedenfalls, wie er sich beim ersten
+großen Bissen versicherte, viel besser, als das Frühstück aus dem
+schmutzigen Nachtcafé gewesen wäre, das er durch die Gnade der Wächter
+hätte bekommen können. Er fühlte sich wohl und zuversichtlich, in der
+Bank versäumte er zwar heute vormittag seinen Dienst, aber das war bei
+der verhältnismäßig hohen Stellung, die er dort einnahm, leicht
+entschuldigt. Sollte er die wirkliche Entschuldigung anführen? Er
+gedachte es zu tun. Würde man ihm nicht glauben, was in diesem Fall
+begreiflich war, so konnte er Frau Grubach als Zeugin führen oder auch
+die beiden Alten von drüben, die wohl jetzt auf dem Marsch zum
+gegenüberliegenden Fenster waren. Es wunderte K., wenigstens aus dem
+Gedankengang der Wächter wunderte es ihn, daß sie ihn in das Zimmer
+getrieben und ihn hier allein gelassen hatten, wo er doch mehrfache
+Möglichkeit hatte, sich umzubringen. Gleichzeitig allerdings fragte er
+sich, aus seinem Gedankengang, was für einen Grund er haben könnte, es
+zu tun. Etwa, weil die zwei nebenan saßen und sein Frühstück abgefangen
+hatten. Es wäre so sinnlos gewesen sich umzubringen, daß er, selbst
+wenn er es hätte tun wollen, infolge der Sinnlosigkeit dazu nicht
+imstande gewesen wäre. Wäre die geistige Beschränktheit der Wächter
+nicht so auffallend gewesen, so hätte man annehmen können, daß auch sie
+infolge der gleichen Überzeugung keine Gefahr darin gesehen hätten, ihn
+allein zu lassen. Sie mochten jetzt, wenn sie wollten, zusehn, wie er
+zu einem Wandschränkchen ging, in dem er einen guten Schnaps
+aufbewahrte, wie er ein Gläschen zuerst zum Ersatz des Frühstücks
+leerte und wie er ein zweites Gläschen dazu bestimmte, ihm Mut zu
+machen, das letztere nur aus Vorsicht für den unwahrscheinlichen Fall,
+daß es nötig sein sollte.
+
+Da erschreckte ihn ein Zuruf aus dem Nebenzimmer derartig, daß er mit
+den Zähnen ans Glas schlug. „Der Aufseher ruft Sie,“ hieß es. Es war
+nur das Schreien, das ihn erschreckte, dieses kurze abgehackte
+militärische Schreien, das er dem Wächter Franz gar nicht zugetraut
+hätte. Der Befehl selbst war ihm sehr willkommen, „endlich“, rief er
+zurück, versperrte den Wandschrank und eilte sofort ins Nebenzimmer.
+Dort standen die zwei Wächter und jagten ihn, als wäre das
+selbstverständlich, wieder in sein Zimmer zurück. „Was fällt Euch ein?“
+riefen sie, „im Hemd wollt Ihr vor den Aufseher? Er läßt Euch
+durchprügeln und uns mit.“ „Laßt mich, zum Teufel,“ rief K., der schon
+bis zu seinem Kleiderkasten zurückgedrängt war, „wenn man mich im Bett
+überfällt, kann man nicht erwarten, mich im Festanzug zu finden.“ „Es
+hilft nichts,“ sagten die Wächter, die immer, wenn K. schrie, ganz
+ruhig, ja fast traurig wurden und ihn dadurch verwirrten oder
+gewissermaßen zur Besinnung brachten. „Lächerliche Zeremonien!“ brummte
+er noch, hob aber schon einen Rock vom Stuhl und hielt ihn ein Weilchen
+mit beiden Händen, als unterbreite er ihn dem Urteil der Wächter. Sie
+schüttelten die Köpfe. „Es muß ein schwarzer Rock sein,“ sagten sie. K.
+warf daraufhin den Rock zu Boden und sagte — er wußte selbst nicht, in
+welchem Sinn er es sagte —: „Es ist doch noch nicht die
+Hauptverhandlung.“ Die Wächter lächelten, blieben aber bei ihrem: „Es
+muß ein schwarzer Rock sein.“ „Wenn ich dadurch die Sache beschleunige,
+soll es mir recht sein,“ sagte K., öffnete selbst den Kleiderkasten,
+suchte lange unter den vielen Kleidern, wählte sein bestes schwarzes
+Kleid, ein Jackettkleid, das durch seine Taille unter den Bekannten
+fast Aufsehen gemacht hatte, zog nun auch ein anderes Hemd hervor und
+begann sich sorgfältig anzuziehn. Im Geheimen glaubte er eine
+Beschleunigung des Ganzen damit erreicht zu haben, daß die Wächter
+vergessen hatten, ihn zum Bad zu zwingen. Er beobachtete sie, ob sie
+sich vielleicht daran doch erinnern würden, aber das fiel ihnen
+natürlich gar nicht ein, dagegen vergaß Willem nicht, Franz mit der
+Meldung, daß sich K. anziehe, zum Aufseher zu schicken.
+
+Als er vollständig angezogen war, mußte er knapp vor Willem durch das
+leere Nebenzimmer in das folgende Zimmer gehn, dessen Tür mit beiden
+Flügeln bereits geöffnet war. Dieses Zimmer wurde, wie K. genau wußte,
+seit kurzer Zeit von einem Fräulein Bürstner, einer
+Schreibmaschinistin, bewohnt, die sehr früh in die Arbeit zu gehen
+pflegte, spät nach Hause kam und mit der K. nicht viel mehr als die
+Grußworte gewechselt hatte. Jetzt war das Nachttischchen von ihrem Bett
+als Verhandlungstisch in die Mitte des Zimmers gerückt und der Aufseher
+saß hinter ihm. Er hatte die Beine übereinandergeschlagen und einen Arm
+auf die Rückenlehne des Stuhles gelegt.
+
+In einer Ecke des Zimmers standen drei junge Leute und sahen die
+Photographien des Fräulein Bürstner an, die in einer an der Wand
+aufgehängten Matte steckten. An der Klinke des offenen Fensters hing
+eine weiße Bluse. Im gegenüberliegenden Fenster lagen wieder die zwei
+Alten, doch hatte sich ihre Gesellschaft vergrößert, denn hinter ihnen,
+sie weit überragend, stand ein Mann mit einem auf der Brust offenen
+Hemd, der seinen rötlichen Spitzbart mit den Fingern drückte und
+drehte. „Josef K?“ fragte der Aufseher, vielleicht nur um K.s
+zerstreute Blicke auf sich zu lenken. K. nickte. „Sie sind durch die
+Vorgänge des heutigen Morgens wohl sehr überrascht,“ fragte der
+Aufseher und verschob dabei mit beiden Händen die paar Gegenstände, die
+auf dem Nachttischchen lagen, die Kerze mit Zündhölzchen, ein Buch und
+ein Nadelkissen, als seien es Gegenstände, die er zur Verhandlung
+benötige. „Gewiß,“ sagte K. und das Wohlgefühl, endlich einem
+vernünftigen Menschen gegenüberzustehen und über seine Angelegenheit
+mit ihm sprechen zu können, ergriff ihn, „gewiß, ich bin überrascht,
+aber ich bin keineswegs sehr überrascht.“ „Nicht sehr überrascht?“
+fragte der Aufseher und stellte nun die Kerze in die Mitte des
+Tischchens, während er die andern Sachen um sie gruppierte. „Sie
+mißverstehen mich vielleicht,“ beeilte sich K. zu bemerken. „Ich meine“
+— Hier unterbrach sich K. und sah sich nach einem Sessel um. „Ich kann
+mich doch setzen?“ fragte er. „Es ist nicht üblich,“ antwortete der
+Aufseher. „Ich meine,“ sagte nun K. ohne weitere Pause, „ich bin
+allerdings sehr überrascht, aber man ist, wenn man 30 Jahre auf der
+Welt ist und sich allein hat durchschlagen müssen, wie es mir
+beschieden war, gegen Überraschungen abgehärtet und nimmt sie nicht zu
+schwer. Besonders die heutige nicht.“ „Warum besonders die heutige
+nicht?“ „Ich will nicht sagen, daß ich das Ganze für einen Spaß ansehe,
+dafür scheinen mir die Veranstaltungen, die gemacht wurden, doch zu
+umfangreich. Es müßten alle Mitglieder der Pension daran beteiligt sein
+und auch Sie alle, das ginge über die Grenzen eines Spaßes. Ich will
+also nicht sagen, daß es ein Spaß ist.“ „Ganz richtig,“ sagte der
+Aufseher und sah nach, wieviel Zündhölzchen in der
+Zündhölzchenschachtel waren. „Andererseits aber,“ fuhr K. fort und
+wandte sich hierbei an alle und hätte gern sogar die drei bei den
+Photographien sich zugewendet, „andererseits aber kann die Sache auch
+nicht viel Wichtigkeit haben. Ich folgere das daraus, daß ich angeklagt
+bin, aber nicht die geringste Schuld auffinden kann, wegen deren man
+mich anklagen könnte. Aber auch das ist nebensächlich, die Hauptfrage
+ist, von wem bin ich angeklagt? Welche Behörde führt das Verfahren?
+Sind Sie Beamte? Keiner hat eine Uniform, wenn man nicht Ihr Kleid —
+hier wandte er sich an Franz — eine Uniform nennen will, aber es ist
+doch eher ein Reiseanzug. In diesen Fragen verlange ich Klarheit und
+ich bin überzeugt, daß wir nach dieser Klarstellung voneinander den
+herzlichsten Abschied werden nehmen können.“ Der Aufseher schlug die
+Zündhölzchenschachtel auf den Tisch nieder. „Sie befinden sich in einem
+großen Irrtum,“ sagte er. „Diese Herren hier und ich sind für Ihre
+Angelegenheit vollständig nebensächlich, ja wir wissen sogar von ihr
+fast nichts. Wir könnten die regelrechtesten Uniformen tragen und Ihre
+Sache würde um nichts schlechter stehn. Ich kann Ihnen auch durchaus
+nicht sagen, daß Sie angeklagt sind, oder vielmehr ich weiß nicht, ob
+Sie es sind. Sie sind verhaftet, das ist richtig, mehr weiß ich nicht.
+Vielleicht haben die Wächter etwas anderes geschwätzt, dann ist es eben
+nur Geschwätz gewesen. Wenn ich nun aber auch Ihre Fragen nicht
+beantworte, so kann ich Ihnen doch raten, denken Sie weniger an uns und
+an das, was mit Ihnen geschehen wird, denken Sie lieber mehr an sich.
+Und machen Sie keinen solchen Lärm mit dem Gefühl Ihrer Unschuld, es
+stört den nicht gerade schlechten Eindruck, den Sie im übrigen machen.
+Auch sollten Sie überhaupt im Reden zurückhaltender sein, fast alles,
+was Sie vorhin gesagt haben, hätte man auch, wenn Sie nur ein paar
+Worte gesagt hätten, Ihrem Verhalten entnehmen können, außerdem war es
+nichts für Sie übermäßig Günstiges.“
+
+K. starrte den Aufseher an. Schulmäßige Lehren bekam er hier von einem
+vielleicht jüngeren Menschen? Für seine Offenheit wurde er mit einer
+Rüge bestraft? Und über den Grund seiner Verhaftung und über deren
+Auftraggeber erfuhr er nichts?
+
+Er geriet in eine gewisse Aufregung, ging auf und ab, woran ihn niemand
+hinderte, schob seine Manschetten zurück, befühlte die Brust, strich
+sein Haar zurecht, kam an den drei Herren vorüber, sagte, „es ist ja
+sinnlos“, worauf sich diese zu ihm umdrehten und ihn entgegenkommend,
+aber ernst ansahen, und machte endlich wieder vor dem Tisch des
+Aufsehers halt. „Der Staatsanwalt Hasterer ist mein guter Freund,“
+sagte er „kann ich ihm telephonieren?“ „Gewiß,“ sagte der Aufseher,
+„aber ich weiß nicht, welchen Sinn das haben sollte, es müßte denn
+sein, daß Sie irgendeine private Angelegenheit mit ihm zu besprechen
+haben.“ „Welchen Sinn?“ rief K. mehr bestürzt als geärgert. „Wer sind
+Sie denn? Sie wollen einen Sinn und führen das Sinnloseste auf, was es
+gibt. Ist es nicht zum Steinerweichen? Die Herren haben mich zuerst
+überfallen und jetzt sitzen oder stehn sie hier herum und lassen mich
+vor Ihnen die hohe Schule reiten. Welchen Sinn es hätte, an einen
+Staatsanwalt zu telephonieren, wenn ich angeblich verhaftet bin? Gut,
+ich werde nicht telephonieren.“ „Aber doch,“ sagte der Aufseher und
+streckte die Hand zum Vorzimmer aus, wo das Telephon war, „bitte
+telephonieren Sie doch.“ „Nein, ich will nicht mehr,“ sagte K. und ging
+zum Fenster. Drüben war noch die Gesellschaft beim Fenster und schien
+nur jetzt dadurch, daß K. ans Fenster herangetreten war, in der Ruhe
+des Zuschauens ein wenig gestört. Die Alten wollten sich erheben, aber
+der Mann hinter ihnen beruhigte sie. „Dort sind auch solche Zuschauer,“
+rief K. ganz laut dem Aufseher zu und zeigte mit dem Zeigefinger
+hinaus. „Weg von dort,“ rief er dann hinüber. Die drei wichen auch
+sofort ein paar Schritte zurück, die beiden Alten sogar noch hinter den
+Mann, der sie mit seinem breiten Körper deckte und, nach seinen
+Mundbewegungen zu schließen, irgend etwas auf die Entfernung hin
+Unverständliches sagte. Ganz aber verschwanden sie nicht, sondern
+schienen auf den Augenblick zu warten, bis sie sich unbemerkt wieder
+dem Fenster nähern könnten. „Zudringliche, rücksichtslose Leute!“ sagte
+K., als er sich im Zimmer zurückwendete. Der Aufseher stimmte ihm
+möglicherweise zu, wie K. mit einem Seitenblick zu erkennen glaubte.
+Aber es war ebensogut möglich, daß er gar nicht zugehört hatte, denn er
+hatte eine Hand fest auf den Tisch gedrückt und schien die Finger ihrer
+Länge nach zu vergleichen. Die zwei Wächter saßen auf einen mit einer
+Schmuckdecke verhüllten Koffer und rieben ihre Knie. Die drei jungen
+Leute hatten die Hände in die Hüften gelegt und sahen ziellos herum. Es
+war still wie in irgendeinem vergessenen Bureau. „Nun, meine Herren,“
+rief K., es schien ihm einen Augenblick lang, als trage er alle auf
+seinen Schultern, „Ihrem Aussehn nach zu schließen, dürfte meine
+Angelegenheit beendet sein. Ich bin der Ansicht, daß es am besten ist,
+über die Berechtigung oder Nichtberechtigung Ihres Vorgehns nicht mehr
+nachzudenken und der Sache durch einen gegenseitigen Händedruck einen
+versöhnlichen Abschluß zu geben. Wenn auch Sie meiner Ansicht sind,
+dann bitte“ — und er trat an den Tisch des Aufsehers hin und reichte
+ihm die Hand. Der Aufseher hob die Augen, nagte an den Lippen und sah
+auf K.s ausgestreckte Hand, noch immer glaubte K., der Aufseher werde
+einschlagen. Dieser aber stand auf, nahm einen harten runden Hut, der
+auf Fräulein Bürstners Bett lag und setzte sich ihn vorsichtig mit
+beiden Händen auf, wie man es bei der Anprobe neuer Hüte tut. „Wie
+einfach Ihnen alles scheint!“ sagte er dabei zu K., „wir sollten der
+Sache einen versöhnlichen Abschluß geben, meinten Sie? Nein, nein, das
+geht wirklich nicht. Womit ich andererseits durchaus nicht sagen will,
+daß Sie verzweifeln sollen. Nein, warum denn? Sie sind nur verhaftet,
+nichts weiter. Das hatte ich Ihnen mitzuteilen, habe es getan und habe
+auch gesehn, wie Sie es aufgenommen haben. Damit ist es für heute genug
+und wir können uns verabschieden, allerdings nur vorläufig. Sie werden
+wohl jetzt in die Bank gehn wollen?“ „In die Bank?“ fragte K., „ich
+dachte, ich wäre verhaftet.“ K. fragte mit einem gewissen Trotz, denn
+obwohl sein Handschlag nicht angenommen worden war, fühlte er sich,
+insbesondere seitdem der Aufseher aufgestanden war, immer unabhängiger
+von allen diesen Leuten. Er spielte mit ihnen. Er hatte die Absicht,
+falls sie weggehn sollten, bis zum Haustor nachzulaufen und ihnen seine
+Verhaftung anzubieten. Darum wiederholte er auch: „Wie kann ich denn in
+die Bank gehn, da ich verhaftet bin?“ „Ach so,“ sagte der Aufseher, der
+schon bei der Tür war, „Sie haben mich mißverstanden. Sie sind
+verhaftet, gewiß, aber das soll Sie nicht hindern, Ihren Beruf zu
+erfüllen. Sie sollen auch in Ihrer gewöhnlichen Lebensweise nicht
+gehindert sein.“ „Dann ist das Verhaftetsein nicht sehr schlimm,“ sagte
+K. und ging nahe an den Aufseher heran. „Ich meinte es niemals anders,“
+sagte dieser. „Es scheint aber dann nicht einmal die Mitteilung der
+Verhaftung sehr notwendig gewesen zu sein,“ sagte K. und ging noch
+näher. Auch die andern hatten sich genähert. Alle waren jetzt auf einem
+engen Raum bei der Tür versammelt. „Es war meine Pflicht,“ sagte der
+Aufseher. „Eine dumme Pflicht,“ sagte K. unnachgiebig. „Mag sein,“
+antwortete der Aufseher, „aber wir wollen mit solchen Reden nicht
+unsere Zeit verlieren. Ich hatte angenommen, daß Sie in die Bank gehn
+wollen. Da Sie auf alle Worte aufpassen, füge ich hinzu: ich zwinge Sie
+nicht in die Bank zu gehn, ich hatte nur angenommen, daß Sie es wollen.
+Und um Ihnen das zu erleichtern, und Ihre Ankunft in der Bank möglichst
+unauffällig zu machen, habe ich diese drei Herren, Ihre Kollegen, hier
+zu Ihrer Verfügung gehalten.“ „Wie?“ rief K. und staunte die drei an.
+Diese so uncharakteristischen blutarmen jungen Leute, die er immer noch
+nur als Gruppe bei den Photographien in der Erinnerung hatte, waren
+tatsächlich Beamte aus seiner Bank, nicht Kollegen, das war zu viel
+gesagt und bereits eine Lücke in der Allwissenheit des Aufsehers, aber
+untergeordnete Beamte aus der Bank waren es allerdings. Wie hatte K.
+das übersehen können? Wie hatte er doch hingenommen sein müssen, von
+dem Aufseher und den Wächtern, um diese drei nicht zu erkennen. Den
+steifen, die Hände schwingenden Rabensteiner, den blonden Kullich mit
+den tiefliegenden Augen und Kaminer mit dem unausstehlichen, durch eine
+chronische Muskelzerrung bewirkten Lächeln, „Guten Morgen!“ sagte K.
+nach einem Weilchen und reichte den sich korrekt verbeugenden Herren
+die Hand. „Ich habe Sie gar nicht erkannt. Nun werden wir also an die
+Arbeit gehn, nicht?“ Die Herren nickten lachend und eifrig, als hätten
+sie die ganze Zeit über darauf gewartet, nur als K. seinen Hut
+vermißte, der in seinem Zimmer liegen geblieben war, liefen sie
+sämtlich hintereinander ihn holen, was immerhin auf eine gewisse
+Verlegenheit schließen ließ. K. stand still und sah ihnen durch die
+zwei offenen Türen nach, der letzte war natürlich der gleichgültige
+Rabensteiner, der bloß einen eleganten Trab angeschlagen hatte. Kaminer
+überreichte den Hut und K. mußte sich, wie dies übrigens auch öfters in
+der Bank nötig war, ausdrücklich sagen, daß Kaminers Lächeln nicht
+Absicht war, ja daß er überhaupt absichtlich nicht lächeln konnte. Im
+Vorzimmer öffnete dann Frau Grubach, die gar nicht sehr schuldbewußt
+aussah, der ganzen Gesellschaft die Wohnungstür und K. sah, wie so oft,
+auf ihr Schürzenband nieder, das so unnötig tief in ihren mächtigen
+Leib einschnitt. Unten entschloß sich K., die Uhr in der Hand, ein
+Automobil zu nehmen, um die schon halbstündige Verspätung nicht unnötig
+zu vergrößern. Kaminer lief zur Ecke, um den Wagen zu holen, die zwei
+andern versuchten offensichtlich K. zu zerstreuen, als plötzlich
+Kullich auf das gegenüberliegende Haustor zeigte, in dem eben der große
+Mann mit dem blonden Spitzbart erschien und im ersten Augenblick, ein
+wenig verlegen darüber, daß er sich jetzt in seiner ganzen Größe
+zeigte, zur Wand zurücktrat und sich anlehnte. Die Alten waren wohl
+noch auf der Treppe. K. ärgerte sich über Kullich, daß dieser auf den
+Mann aufmerksam machte, den er selbst schon früher gesehen, ja den er
+sogar erwartet hatte. „Schauen Sie nicht hin,“ stieß er hervor, ohne zu
+bemerken, wie auffallend eine solche Redeweise gegenüber selbständigen
+Männern war. Es war aber auch keine Erklärung nötig, denn gerade kam
+das Automobil, man setzte sich und fuhr los. Da erinnerte sich K., daß
+er das Weggehn des Aufsehers und der Wächter gar nicht bemerkt hatte,
+der Aufseher hatte ihm die drei Beamten verdeckt und nun wieder die
+Beamten den Aufseher. Viel Geistesgegenwart bewies das nicht, und K.
+nahm sich vor, sich in dieser Hinsicht genauer zu beobachten. Doch
+drehte er sich noch unwillkürlich um und beugte sich über das
+Hinterdeck des Automobils vor, um möglicherweise den Aufseher und die
+Wächter noch zu sehn. Aber gleich wendete er sich wieder zurück, und
+lehnte sich bequem in die Wagenecke ohne auch nur den Versuch gemacht
+zu haben, jemanden zu suchen. Trotzdem es nicht den Anschein hatte,
+hätte er gerade jetzt Zuspruch nötig gehabt, aber nun schienen die
+Herren ermüdet, Rabensteiner sah rechts aus dem Wagen, Kullich links
+und nur Kaminer stand mit seinem Grinsen zur Verfügung, über das einen
+Spaß zu machen leider die Menschlichkeit verbot.
+
+
+
+In diesem Frühjahr pflegte K. die Abende in der Weise zu verbringen,
+daß er nach der Arbeit, wenn dies noch möglich war — er saß meistens
+bis 9 Uhr im Bureau — einen kleinen Spaziergang allein oder mit Beamten
+machte und dann in eine Bierstube ging, wo er an einem Stammtisch mit
+meist ältern Herren gewöhnlich bis 11 Uhr beisammen saß. Es gab aber
+auch Ausnahmen von dieser Einteilung, wenn K. z. B. vom Bankdirektor,
+der seine Arbeitskraft und Vertrauenswürdigkeit sehr schätzte, zu einer
+Autofahrt oder zu einem Abendessen in seiner Villa eingeladen wurde.
+Außerdem ging K. einmal in der Woche zu einem Mädchen namens Elsa, die
+während der Nacht bis in den späten Morgen als Kellnerin in einer
+Weinstube bediente und während des Tages nur vom Bett aus Besuche
+empfing.
+
+An diesem Abend aber — der Tag war unter angestrengter Arbeit und
+vielen ehrenden und freundschaftlichen Geburtstagswünschen schnell
+verlaufen — wollte K. sofort nach Hause gehn. In allen kleinen Pausen
+der Tagesarbeit hatte er daran gedacht; ohne genau zu wissen, was er
+meinte, schien es ihm, als ob durch die Vorfälle des Morgens eine große
+Unordnung in der ganzen Wohnung der Frau Grubach verursacht worden sei
+und daß gerade er nötig sei, um die Ordnung wiederherzustellen. War
+aber einmal diese Ordnung hergestellt, dann war jede Spur jener
+Vorfälle ausgelöscht und alles nahm seinen alten Gang wieder auf.
+Insbesondere von den drei Beamten war nichts zu befürchten, sie waren
+wieder in die große Beamtenschaft der Bank versenkt, es war keine
+Veränderung an ihnen zu bemerken. K. hatte sie öfters einzeln und
+gemeinsam in sein Bureau berufen, zu keinem andern Zweck, als um sie zu
+beobachten; immer hatte er sie befriedigt entlassen können.
+
+Als er um ½10 Uhr abends vor dem Hause, in dem er wohnte, ankam, traf
+er im Haustor einen jungen Burschen, der dort breitbeinig stand und
+eine Pfeife rauchte. „Wer sind Sie,“ fragte K. sofort und brachte sein
+Gesicht nahe an den Burschen, man sah nicht viel im Halbdunkel des
+Flurs. „Ich bin der Sohn des Hausmeisters, gnädiger Herr,“ antwortete
+der Bursche, nahm die Pfeife aus dem Mund und trat zur Seite. „Der Sohn
+des Hausmeisters?“ fragte K. und klopfte mit seinem Stock ungeduldig
+den Boden. „Wünscht der gnädige Herr etwas? Soll ich den Vater holen?“
+„Nein, nein,“ sagte K., in seiner Stimme lag etwas Verzeihendes, als
+habe der Bursche etwas Böses ausgeführt, er aber verzeihe ihm. „Es ist
+gut,“ sagte er dann und ging weiter, aber ehe er die Treppe
+hinaufstieg, drehte er sich noch einmal um.
+
+Er hätte geradewegs in sein Zimmer gehen können, aber da er mit Frau
+Grubach sprechen wollte, klopfte er gleich an ihre Türe an. Sie saß mit
+einem Strickstrumpf am Tisch, auf dem noch ein Haufen alter Strümpfe
+lag. K. entschuldigte sich zerstreut, daß er so spät komme, aber Frau
+Grubach war sehr freundlich und wollte keine Entschuldigung hören, für
+ihn sei sie immer zu sprechen, er wisse sehr gut, daß er ihr bester und
+liebster Mieter sei. K. sah sich im Zimmer um, es war wieder vollkommen
+in seinem alten Zustand, das Frühstücksgeschirr, das früh auf dem
+Tischchen beim Fenster gestanden hatte, war auch schon weggeräumt.
+Frauenhände bringen doch im Stillen viel fertig, dachte er, er hätte
+das Geschirr vielleicht auf der Stelle zerschlagen, aber gewiß nicht
+hinaustragen können. Er sah Frau Grubach mit einer gewissen Dankbarkeit
+an. „Warum arbeiten Sie noch so spät,“ fragte er. Sie saßen nun beide
+am Tisch und K. vergrub von Zeit zu Zeit seine Hand in die Strümpfe.
+„Es gibt viel Arbeit,“ sagte sie, „während des Tages gehöre ich den
+Mietern; wenn ich meine Sachen in Ordnung bringen will, bleiben mir nur
+die Abende.“ „Ich habe Ihnen heute wohl noch eine außergewöhnliche
+Arbeit gemacht.“ „Wieso denn,“ fragte sie, etwas eifriger werdend, die
+Arbeit ruhte in ihrem Schoße. „Ich meine die Männer, die heute früh
+hier waren.“ „Ach so,“ sagte sie und kehrte wieder in ihre Ruhe zurück,
+„das hat mir keine besondere Arbeit gemacht.“ K. sah schweigend zu, wie
+sie den Strickstrumpf wieder vornahm. Sie scheint sich zu wundern, daß
+ich davon spreche, dachte er, sie scheint es nicht für richtig zu
+halten, daß ich davon spreche. Desto wichtiger ist es, daß ich es tue.
+Nur mit einer alten Frau kann ich davon sprechen. „Doch, Arbeit hat es
+gewiß gemacht,“ sagte er dann, „aber es wird nicht wieder vorkommen.“
+„Nein, das kann nicht wieder vorkommen,“ sagte sie bekräftigend und
+lächelte K. fast wehmütig an. „Meinen Sie das ernstlich?“ fragte K.
+„Ja,“ sagte sie leiser, „aber vor allem dürfen Sie es nicht zu schwer
+nehmen. Was geschieht nicht alles in der Welt! Da Sie so vertraulich
+mit mir reden, Herr K., kann ich Ihnen ja eingestehen, daß ich ein
+wenig hinter der Tür gehorcht habe und daß mir auch die beiden Wächter
+einiges erzählt haben. Es handelt sich ja um Ihr Glück, und das liegt
+mir wirklich am Herzen, mehr als mir vielleicht zusteht, denn ich bin
+ja bloß die Vermieterin. Nun, ich habe also einiges gehört, aber ich
+kann nicht sagen, daß es etwas besonders Schlimmes war. Nein. Sie sind
+zwar verhaftet, aber nicht so wie ein Dieb verhaftet wird. Wenn man wie
+ein Dieb verhaftet wird, so ist es schlimm, aber diese Verhaftung—. Es
+kommt mir wie etwas Gelehrtes vor, entschuldigen Sie, wenn ich etwas
+Dummes sage, es kommt mir wie etwas Gelehrtes vor, das ich zwar nicht
+verstehe, das man aber auch nicht verstehen muß.“
+
+„Es ist gar nichts Dummes, was Sie gesagt haben, Frau Grubach,
+wenigstens bin auch ich zum Teil Ihrer Meinung, nur urteile ich über
+das Ganze noch schärfer als Sie, und halte es einfach nicht einmal für
+etwas Gelehrtes, sondern überhaupt für nichts. Ich wurde überrumpelt,
+das war es. Wäre ich gleich nach dem Erwachen, ohne mich durch das
+Ausbleiben der Anna beirren zu lassen, aufgestanden und ohne Rücksicht
+auf irgend jemand, der mir in den Weg getreten wäre, zu Ihnen gegangen,
+hätte ich diesmal ausnahmsweise etwa in der Küche gefrühstückt, hätte
+mir von Ihnen die Kleidungsstücke aus meinem Zimmer bringen lassen,
+kurz, hätte ich vernünftig gehandelt, so wäre nichts weiter geschehen,
+es wäre alles, was werden wollte, erstickt worden. Man ist aber so
+wenig vorbereitet. In der Bank z. B. bin ich vorbereitet, dort könnte
+mir etwas Derartiges unmöglich geschehn, ich habe dort einen eigenen
+Diener, das allgemeine Telephon und das Bureautelephon stehn vor mir
+auf dem Tisch, immerfort kommen Leute, Parteien und Beamte, außerdem
+aber und vor allem bin ich dort immerfort im Zusammenhang der Arbeit,
+daher geistesgegenwärtig, es würde mir geradezu ein Vergnügen machen,
+dort einer solchen Sache gegenübergestellt zu werden. Nun, es ist
+vorüber und ich wollte eigentlich auch gar nicht mehr darüber sprechen,
+nur Ihr Urteil, das Urteil einer vernünftigen Frau wollte ich hören und
+bin sehr froh, daß wir darin übereinstimmen. Nun müssen Sie mir aber
+die Hand reichen, eine solche Übereinstimmung muß durch Handschlag
+bekräftigt werden.“
+
+Ob sie mir die Hand reichen wird? Der Aufseher hat mir die Hand nicht
+gereicht, dachte er und sah die Frau anders als früher, prüfend an. Sie
+stand auf, weil auch er aufgestanden war, sie war ein wenig befangen,
+weil ihr nicht alles, was K. gesagt hatte, verständlich gewesen war.
+Infolge dieser Befangenheit sagte sie aber etwas, was sie gar nicht
+wollte und was auch gar nicht am Platze war: „Nehmen Sie es doch nicht
+so schwer, Herr K.,“ sagte sie, hatte Tränen in der Stimme und vergaß
+natürlich auch den Handschlag. „Ich wüßte nicht, daß ich es schwer
+nehme,“ sagte K. plötzlich ermüdet und das Wertlose aller Zustimmungen
+dieser Frau einsehend.
+
+Bei der Tür fragte er noch: „Ist Fräulein Bürstner zu Hause?“ „Nein,“
+sagte Frau Grubach und lächelte bei dieser trockenen Auskunft mit einer
+verspäteten vernünftigen Teilnahme. „Sie ist im Theater. Wollten Sie
+etwas von ihr? Soll ich ihr etwas ausrichten?“ „Ach, ich wollte nur
+paar Worte mit ihr reden.“ „Ich weiß leider nicht, wann sie kommt; wenn
+sie im Theater ist, kommt sie gewöhnlich spät.“ „Das ist ja ganz
+gleichgültig,“ sagte K. und drehte schon den gesenkten Kopf der Tür zu,
+um wegzugehn, „ich wollte mich nur bei ihr entschuldigen, daß ich heute
+ihr Zimmer in Anspruch genommen habe.“ „Das ist nicht nötig, Herr K.,
+Sie sind zu rücksichtsvoll, das Fräulein weiß ja von gar nichts, sie
+war seit dem frühen Morgen noch nicht zu Hause, es ist auch schon alles
+in Ordnung gebracht, sehen Sie selbst.“ Und sie öffnete die Tür zu
+Fräulein Bürstners Zimmer. „Danke, ich glaube es,“ sagte K., ging dann
+aber doch zu der offenen Tür. Der Mond schien still in das dunkle
+Zimmer. Soviel man sehen konnte, war wirklich alles an seinem Platz,
+auch die Bluse hing nicht mehr an der Fensterklinke. Auffallend hoch
+schienen die Polster im Bett, sie lagen zum Teil im Mondlicht. „Das
+Fräulein kommt oft spät nach Hause,“ sagte K. und sah Frau Grubach an,
+als trage sie die Verantwortung dafür. „Wie eben junge Leute sind!“
+sagte Frau Grubach entschuldigend. „Gewiß, gewiß,“ sagte K., „es kann
+aber zu weit gehen.“ „Das kann es,“ sagte Frau Grubach, „wie sehr haben
+Sie recht, Herr K. Vielleicht sogar in diesem Fall. Ich will Fräulein
+Bürstner gewiß nicht verleumden, sie ist ein gutes liebes Mädchen,
+freundlich, ordentlich, pünktlich, arbeitsam, ich schätze das alles
+sehr, aber eines ist wahr, sie sollte stolzer, zurückhaltender sein.
+Ich habe sie in diesem Monat schon zweimal in entlegenen Straßen und
+immer mit einem andern Herrn gesehn. Es ist mir sehr peinlich, ich
+erzähle es beim wahrhaftigen Gott nur Ihnen, Herr K., aber es wird sich
+nicht vermeiden lassen, daß ich auch mit dem Fräulein selbst darüber
+spreche. Es ist übrigens nicht das einzige, das sie mir verdächtig
+macht.“ „Sie sind auf ganz falschem Weg,“ sagte K. wütend und fast
+unfähig es zu verbergen, „übrigens haben Sie offenbar auch meine
+Bemerkung über das Fräulein mißverstanden, so war es nicht gemeint. Ich
+warne Sie sogar aufrichtig, dem Fräulein irgend etwas zu sagen, Sie
+sind durchaus im Irrtum, ich kenne das Fräulein sehr gut, es ist nichts
+davon wahr, was Sie sagten. Übrigens vielleicht gehe ich zu weit, ich
+will Sie nicht hindern, sagen Sie ihr, was Sie wollen. Gute Nacht.“
+„Herr K.,“ sagte Frau Grubach bittend und eilte K. bis zu seiner Tür
+nach, die er schon geöffnet hatte, „ich will ja noch gar nicht mit dem
+Fräulein reden, natürlich will ich sie vorher noch weiter beobachten,
+nur Ihnen habe ich anvertraut, was ich wußte. Schließlich muß es doch
+im Sinne jedes Mieters sein, wenn man die Pension rein zu erhalten
+sucht, und nichts anderes ist mein Bestreben dabei.“ „Die Reinheit!“
+rief K. noch durch die Spalte der Tür, „wenn sie die Pension rein
+erhalten wollen, müssen Sie zuerst mir kündigen.“ Dann schlug er die
+Tür zu, ein leises Klopfen beachtete er nicht mehr.
+
+Dagegen beschloß er, da er gar keine Lust zum Schlafen hatte, noch
+wachzubleiben und bei dieser Gelegenheit auch festzustellen, wann
+Fräulein Bürstner kommen würde. Vielleicht wäre es dann auch möglich,
+so unpassend es sein mochte, noch ein paar Worte mit ihr zu reden. Als
+er im Fenster lag und die müden Augen drückte, dachte er einen
+Augenblick sogar daran, Frau Grubach zu bestrafen und Fräulein Bürstner
+zu überreden, gemeinsam mit ihm zu kündigen. Sofort aber erschien ihm
+das entsetzlich übertrieben und er hatte sogar den Verdacht gegen sich,
+daß er darauf ausging, die Wohnung wegen der Vorfälle am Morgen zu
+wechseln. Nichts wäre unsinniger und vor allem zweckloser und
+verächtlicher gewesen.
+
+Als er des Hinausschauens auf die leere Straße überdrüssig geworden
+war, legte er sich auf das Kanapee, nachdem er die Tür zum Vorzimmer
+ein wenig geöffnet hatte, um jeden, der die Wohnung betrat, gleich vom
+Kanapee aus sehen zu können. Etwa bis 11 Uhr lag er ruhig, eine Zigarre
+rauchend, auf dem Kanapee. Von da ab hielt er es aber nicht mehr dort
+aus, sondern ging ein wenig ins Vorzimmer, als könne er dadurch die
+Ankunft des Fräulein Bürstner beschleunigen. Er hatte kein besonderes
+Verlangen nach ihr, er konnte sich nicht einmal genau erinnern, wie sie
+aussah, aber nun wollte er mit ihr reden und es reizte ihn, daß sie
+durch ihr spätes Kommen auch noch in den Abschluß dieses Tages Unruhe
+und Unordnung brachte. Sie war auch schuld daran, daß er heute nicht zu
+Abend gegessen und daß er den für heute beabsichtigten Besuch bei Elsa
+unterlassen hatte. Beides konnte er allerdings noch dadurch nachholen,
+daß er jetzt in das Weinlokal ging, in dem Elsa bedienstet war. Er
+wollte es auch noch später nach der Unterredung mit Fräulein Bürstner
+tun.
+
+Es war ½12 vorüber, als jemand im Treppenhaus zu hören war. K., der
+seinen Gedanken hingegeben im Vorzimmer so als wäre es sein eigenes
+Zimmer laut auf und ab ging, flüchtete hinter seine Tür. Es war
+Fräulein Bürstner, die gekommen war. Fröstelnd zog sie, während sie die
+Tür versperrte, einen seidenen Schal um ihre schmalen Schultern
+zusammen. Im nächsten Augenblick mußte sie in ihr Zimmer gehen, in das
+K. gewiß um Mitternacht nicht eindringen durfte; er mußte sie also
+jetzt ansprechen, hatte aber unglücklicherweise versäumt, das
+elektrische Licht in seinem Zimmer anzudrehen, so daß sein Vortreten
+aus dem dunklen Zimmer den Anschein eines Überfalls hatte und
+wenigstens sehr erschrecken mußte. In seiner Hilflosigkeit und da keine
+Zeit zu verlieren war, flüsterte er durch den Türspalt: „Fräulein
+Bürstner.“ Es klang wie eine Bitte, nicht wie ein Anruf. „Ist jemand
+hier,“ fragte Fräulein Bürstner und sah sich mit großen Augen um. „Ich
+bin es,“ sagte K. und trat vor. „Ach Herr K.!“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner
+lächelnd. „Guten Abend“ und sie reichte ihm die Hand. „Ich wollte ein
+paar Worte mit Ihnen sprechen, wollen Sie mir das jetzt erlauben?“
+„Jetzt?“ fragte Fräulein Bürstner, „muß es jetzt sein? es ist ein wenig
+sonderbar, nicht?“ „Ich warte seit 9 Uhr auf Sie.“ „Nun ja, ich war im
+Theater, ich wußte doch nichts von Ihnen.“ „Der Anlaß für das, was ich
+Ihnen sagen will, hat sich erst heute ergeben.“ „So, nun ich habe ja
+nichts Grundsätzliches dagegen, außer daß ich zum Hinfallen müde bin.
+Also kommen Sie auf ein paar Minuten in mein Zimmer. Hier können wir
+uns auf keinen Fall unterhalten, wir wecken ja alle und das wäre mir
+unseretwegen noch unangenehmer als der Leute wegen. Warten Sie hier,
+bis ich in meinem Zimmer angezündet habe, und drehen Sie dann hier das
+Licht ab.“ K. tat so, wartete dann aber noch, bis Fräulein Bürstner ihn
+aus ihrem Zimmer nochmals leise aufforderte zu kommen. „Setzen Sie
+sich,“ sagte sie und zeigte auf die Ottomane, sie selbst blieb aufrecht
+am Bettpfosten trotz der Müdigkeit, von der sie gesprochen hatte; nicht
+einmal ihren kleinen, aber mit einer Überfülle von Blumen geschmückten
+Hut legte sie ab. „Was wollten Sie also? Ich bin wirklich neugierig?“
+Sie kreuzte leicht die Beine. „Sie werden vielleicht sagen,“ begann K.,
+„daß die Sache nicht so dringend war, um jetzt besprochen zu werden,
+aber —“ „Einleitungen überhöre ich immer,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner.
+„Das erleichtert meine Aufgabe,“ sagte K. „Ihr Zimmer ist heute früh,
+gewissermaßen durch meine Schuld, ein wenig in Unordnung gebracht
+worden, es geschah durch fremde Leute gegen meinen Willen und doch wie
+gesagt durch meine Schuld; dafür wollte ich um Entschuldigung bitten.“
+„Mein Zimmer?“ fragte Fräulein Bürstner, und sah statt des Zimmers K.
+prüfend an. „Es ist so,“ sagte K. und nun sahen einander beide zum
+erstenmal in die Augen, „die Art und Weise, in der es geschah, ist an
+sich keines Wortes wert.“ „Aber doch das eigentlich Interessante,“
+sagte Fräulein Bürstner. „Nein,“ sagte K. „Nun,“ sagte Fräulein
+Bürstner, „ich will mich nicht in Geheimnisse eindrängen, bestehen Sie
+darauf, daß es uninteressant ist, so will ich auch nichts dagegen
+einwenden. Die Entschuldigung, um die Sie bitten, gebe ich Ihnen
+hiermit gern, besonders da ich keine Spur einer Unordnung finden kann.“
+Sie machte, die flachen Hände tief an die Hüften gelegt, einen Rundgang
+durch das Zimmer. Bei der Matte mit den Photographien blieb sie stehn.
+„Sehn Sie doch,“ rief sie, „meine Photographien sind wirklich
+durcheinandergeworfen. Das ist aber häßlich. Es ist also jemand
+unberechtigterweise in meinem Zimmer gewesen.“ K. nickte und verfluchte
+im stillen den Beamten Kaminer, der seine öde sinnlose Lebhaftigkeit
+niemals zähmen konnte. „Es ist sonderbar,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner,
+„daß ich gezwungen bin, Ihnen etwas zu verbieten, was Sie sich selbst
+verbieten müßten, nämlich in meiner Abwesenheit mein Zimmer zu
+betreten.“ „Ich erklärte Ihnen doch, Fräulein,“ sagte K. und ging auch
+zu den Photographien, „daß nicht ich es war, der sich an Ihren
+Photographien vergangen hat; aber da Sie mir nicht glauben, so muß ich
+also eingestehn, daß die Untersuchungskommission drei Bankbeamte
+mitgebracht hat, von denen der eine, den ich bei nächster Gelegenheit
+aus der Bank hinausbefördern werde, die Photographien wahrscheinlich in
+die Hand genommen hat.“ „Ja es war eine Untersuchungskommission hier,“
+fügte K. hinzu, da ihn das Fräulein mit einem fragenden Blick ansah.
+„Ihretwegen?“ fragte das Fräulein. „Ja,“ antwortete K. „Nein,“ rief das
+Fräulein und lachte. „Doch,“ sagte K., „glauben Sie denn, daß ich
+schuldlos bin?“ „Nun, schuldlos,“ sagte das Fräulein, „ich will nicht
+gleich ein vielleicht folgenschweres Urteil aussprechen, auch kenne ich
+Sie doch nicht, immerhin, es muß doch schon ein schwerer Verbrecher
+sein, dem man gleich eine Untersuchungskommission auf den Leib schickt.
+Da Sie aber doch frei sind — ich schließe wenigstens aus Ihrer Ruhe,
+daß Sie nicht aus dem Gefängnis entlaufen sind — so können Sie doch
+kein solches Verbrechen begangen haben.“ „Ja,“ sagte K., „aber die
+Untersuchungskommission kann doch eingesehen haben, daß ich unschuldig
+bin oder doch nicht so schuldig, wie angenommen wurde.“ „Gewiß, das
+kann sein,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner sehr aufmerksam. „Sehen Sie,“ sagte
+K., „Sie haben nicht viel Erfahrung in Gerichtssachen.“ „Nein, das habe
+ich nicht,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner „und habe es auch schon oft
+bedauert, denn ich möchte alles wissen, und gerade Gerichtssachen
+interessieren mich ungemein. Das Gericht hat eine eigentümliche
+Anziehungskraft, nicht? Aber ich werde in dieser Richtung meine
+Kenntnisse sicher vervollständigen, denn ich trete nächsten Monat als
+Kanzleikraft in ein Advokatenbureau ein.“ „Das ist sehr gut,“ sagte K.,
+„Sie werden mir dann in meinem Prozeß ein wenig helfen können.“ „Das
+könnte sein,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner, „warum denn nicht? Ich verwende
+gern meine Kenntnisse.“ „Ich meine es auch im Ernst,“ sagte K., „oder
+zumindest indem halben Ernst, in dem Sie es meinen. Um einen Advokaten
+heranzuziehen, dazu ist die Sache doch zu kleinlich, aber einen
+Ratgeber könnte ich gut brauchen.“ „Ja, aber wenn ich Ratgeber sein
+soll, müßte ich wissen, worum es sich handelt,“ sagte Fräulein
+Bürstner. „Das ist eben der Haken,“ sagte K., „das weiß ich selbst
+nicht.“ „Dann haben Sie sich also einen Spaß aus mir gemacht,“ sagte
+Fräulein Bürstner übermäßig enttäuscht, „es war höchst unnötig, sich
+diese späte Nachtzeit dazu auszusuchen.“ Und sie ging von den
+Photographien weg, wo sie so lange vereinigt gestanden hatten. „Aber
+mein Fräulein,“ sagte K., „ich mache keinen Spaß. Daß Sie mir nicht
+glauben wollen! Was ich weiß, habe ich Ihnen schon gesagt. Sogar mehr
+als ich weiß, denn es war gar keine Untersuchungskommission, ich nenne
+es so, weil ich keinen andern Namen dafür weiß. Es wurde gar nichts
+untersucht, ich wurde nur verhaftet, aber von einer Kommission.“
+Fräulein Bürstner saß auf der Ottomane und lachte wieder. „Wie war es
+denn?“ fragte sie. „Schrecklich“ sagte K., aber er dachte jetzt gar
+nicht daran, sondern war ganz vom Anblick des Fräulein Bürstner
+ergriffen, die das Gesicht auf eine Hand stützte — der Ellbogen ruhte
+auf dem Kissen der Ottomane — während die andere Hand langsam die Hüfte
+strich. „Das ist zu allgemein,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner. „Was ist zu
+allgemein?“ fragte K. Dann erinnerte er sich und fragte: „Soll ich
+Ihnen zeigen, wie es gewesen ist?“ Er wollte Bewegung machen und doch
+nicht weggehn. „Ich bin schon müde,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner. „Sie
+kamen so spät,“ sagte K. „Nun endet es damit, daß ich Vorwürfe bekomme,
+es ist auch berechtigt, denn ich hätte Sie nicht mehr hereinlassen
+sollen. Notwendig war es ja auch nicht, wie sich gezeigt hat.“ „Es war
+notwendig, daß werden Sie erst jetzt sehn,“ sagte K. „Darf ich das
+Nachttischchen von ihrem Bett herrücken?“ „Was fällt Ihnen ein?“ sagte
+Fräulein Bürstner, „das dürfen Sie natürlich nicht!“ „Dann kann ich es
+Ihnen nicht zeigen,“ sagte K. aufgeregt, als füge man ihm dadurch einen
+unermeßlichen Schaden zu. „Ja, wenn Sie es zur Darstellung brauchen,
+dann rücken Sie das Tischchen nur ruhig fort,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner
+und fügte nach einem Weilchen mit schwächerer Stimme hinzu: „Ich bin so
+müde, daß ich mehr erlaube, als gut ist.“ K. stellte das Tischchen in
+die Mitte des Zimmers und setzte sich dahinter. „Sie müssen sich die
+Verteilung der Personen richtig vorstellen, es ist sehr interessant.
+Ich bin der Aufseher, dort auf dem Koffer sitzen zwei Wächter, bei den
+Photographien stehen drei junge Leute. An der Fensterklinke hängt, was
+ich nur nebenbei erwähne, eine weiße Bluse. Und jetzt fängt es an. Ja,
+ich vergesse mich, die wichtigste Person, also ich, stehe hier vor dem
+Tischchen. Der Aufseher sitzt äußerst bequem, die Beine übereinander
+gelegt, den Arm hier über die Lehne hinunterhängend, ein Lümmel
+sondergleichen. Und jetzt fängt es also wirklich an. Der Aufseher ruft,
+als ob er mich wecken müßte, er schreit geradezu, ich muß leider, wenn
+ich es Ihnen begreiflich machen will, auch schreien, es ist übrigens
+nur mein Name, den er so schreit.“ Fräulein Bürstner, die lachend
+zuhörte, legte den Zeigefinger an den Mund, um K. am Schreien zu
+hindern, aber es war zu spät, K. war zu sehr in der Rolle, er rief
+langsam „Josef K.,“ übrigens nicht so laut wie er gedroht hatte, aber
+doch so, daß sich der Ruf, nachdem er plötzlich ausgestoßen war, erst
+allmählich im Zimmer zu verbreiten schien.
+
+Da klopfte es an die Tür des Nebenzimmers einigemal, stark, kurz und
+regelmäßig. Fräulein Bürstner erbleichte und legte die Hand aufs Herz.
+K. erschrak deshalb besonders stark, weil er noch ein Weilchen ganz
+unfähig war, an etwas anderes zu denken als an die Vorfälle des Morgens
+und an das Mädchen, dem er sie vorführte. Kaum hatte er sich gefaßt,
+sprang er zu Fräulein Bürstner und nahm ihre Hand. „Fürchten Sie
+nichts,“ flüsterte er, „ich werde alles in Ordnung bringen. Wer kann es
+aber sein? Hier nebenan ist doch nur das Wohnzimmer, in dem niemand
+schläft.“ „Doch,“ flüsterte Fräulein Bürstner an K.s Ohr, „seit gestern
+schläft hier ein Neffe von Frau Grubach, ein Hauptmann. Es ist gerade
+kein anderes Zimmer frei. Auch ich habe daran vergessen. Daß Sie so
+schreien mußten! Ich bin unglücklich darüber.“ „Dafür ist gar kein
+Grund,“ sagte K. und küßte, als sie jetzt auf das Kissen zurücksank,
+ihre Stirn. „Weg, weg,“ sagte sie und richtete sich eilig wieder auf,
+„gehn Sie doch, gehn Sie doch, was wollen Sie, er horcht doch an der
+Tür, er hört doch alles. Wie Sie mich quälen!“ „Ich gehe nicht früher,“
+sagte K., „bis Sie ein wenig beruhigt sind. Kommen Sie in die andere
+Ecke des Zimmers, dort kann er uns nicht hören.“ Sie ließ sich dorthin
+führen. „Sie überlegen nicht,“ sagte er, „daß es sich zwar um eine
+Unannehmlichkeit für Sie handelt, aber durchaus nicht um eine Gefahr.
+Sie wissen, wie mich Frau Grubach, die in dieser Sache doch
+entscheidet, besonders da der Hauptmann ihr Neffe ist, geradezu verehrt
+und alles, was ich sage, unbedingt glaubt. Sie ist auch im übrigen von
+mir abhängig, denn sie hat eine größere Summe von mir geliehen. Jeden
+Ihrer Vorschläge über eine Erklärung für unser Beisammen nehme ich an,
+wenn er nur ein wenig zweckentsprechend ist, und verbürge mich, Frau
+Grubach dazu zu bringen, die Erklärung nicht nur vor der
+Öffentlichkeit, sondern wirklich und aufrichtig zu glauben. Mich müssen
+Sie dabei in keiner Weise schonen. Wollen Sie verbreitet haben, daß ich
+Sie überfallen habe, so wird Frau Grubach in diesem Sinne unterrichtet
+werden und wird es glauben, ohne das Vertrauen zu mir zu verlieren, so
+sehr hängt sie an mir.“ Fräulein Bürstner sah, still und ein wenig
+zusammengesunken, vor sich auf den Boden. „Warum sollte Frau Grubach
+nicht glauben, daß ich Sie überfallen habe,“ fügte K. hinzu. Vor sich
+sah er ihr Haar, geteiltes, niedrig gebauschtes, fest
+zusammengehaltenes, rötliches Haar. Er glaubte, sie werde ihm den Blick
+zuwenden, aber sie sagte in unveränderter Haltung: „Verzeihen Sie, ich
+bin durch das plötzliche Klopfen erschreckt worden, nicht so sehr durch
+die Folgen, die die Anwesenheit des Hauptmanns haben könnte. Es war so
+still nach Ihrem Schrei und da klopfte es, deshalb bin ich so
+erschrocken, ich saß auch in der Nähe der Tür, es klopfte fast neben
+mir. Für Ihre Vorschläge danke ich, aber ich nehme sie nicht an. Ich
+kann für alles, was in meinem Zimmer geschieht, die Verantwortung
+tragen, und zwar gegenüber jedem. Ich wundere mich, daß Sie nicht
+merken, was für eine Beleidigung für mich in Ihren Vorschlägen liegt,
+neben den guten Absichten natürlich, die ich gewiß anerkenne. Aber nun
+gehen Sie, lassen Sie mich allein, ich habe es jetzt noch nötiger als
+früher. Aus den paar Minuten, um die Sie gebeten haben, ist nun eine
+halbe Stunde und mehr geworden.“ K. faßte sie bei der Hand und dann
+beim Handgelenk: „Sie sind mir aber nicht böse?“ sagte er. Sie streifte
+seine Hand ab und antwortete: „Nein, nein, ich bin niemals und
+niemandem böse.“ Er faßte wieder nach ihrem Handgelenk, sie duldete es
+jetzt und führte ihn so zur Tür. Er war fest entschlossen, wegzugehen.
+Aber vor der Tür, als hätte er nicht erwartet, hier eine Tür zu finden,
+stockte er, diesen Augenblick benutzte Fräulein Bürstner, sich
+loszumachen, die Tür zu öffnen, ins Vorzimmer zu schlüpfen und von dort
+aus K. leise zu sagen: „Nun kommen Sie doch, bitte. Sehen Sie“ — sie
+zeigte auf die Tür des Hauptmanns, unter der ein Lichtschein hervorkam
+— „er hat angezündet und unterhält sich über uns.“ „Ich komme schon,“
+sagte K., lief vor, faßte sie, küßte sie auf den Mund und dann über das
+ganze Gesicht, wie ein durstiges Tier mit der Zunge über das endlich
+gefundene Quellwasser hinjagt. Schließlich küßte er sie auf den Hals,
+wo die Gurgel ist, und dort ließ er die Lippen lange liegen. Ein
+Geräusch aus dem Zimmer des Hauptmanns ließ ihn aufschauen. „Jetzt
+werde ich gehn,“ sagte er, er wollte Fräulein Bürstner beim Taufnamen
+nennen, wußte ihn aber nicht. Sie nickte müde, überließ ihm schon halb
+abgewendet die Hand zum Küssen, als wisse sie nichts davon und ging
+gebückt in ihr Zimmer. Kurz darauf lag K. in seinem Bett. Er schlief
+sehr bald ein, vor dem Einschlafen dachte er noch ein Weilchen über
+sein Verhalten nach, er war damit zufrieden, wunderte sich aber, daß er
+nicht noch zufriedener war; wegen des Hauptmanns machte er sich für
+Fräulein Bürstner ernstliche Sorgen.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ZWEITES KAPITEL
+
+ERSTE UNTERSUCHUNG
+
+
+K. war telephonisch verständigt worden, daß am nächsten Sonntag eine
+kleine Untersuchung in seiner Angelegenheit stattfinden würde. Man
+machte ihn darauf aufmerksam, daß diese Untersuchungen nun regelmäßig,
+wenn auch vielleicht nicht jede Woche, so doch häufiger einander folgen
+würden. Es liege einerseits im allgemeinen Interesse, den Prozeß rasch
+zu Ende zu führen, anderseits aber müßten die Untersuchungen in jeder
+Hinsicht gründlich sein und doch wegen der damit verbundenen
+Anstrengung niemals allzulange dauern. Deshalb habe man den Ausweg
+dieser rasch aufeinanderfolgenden, aber kurzen Untersuchungen gewählt.
+Die Bestimmung des Sonntags als Untersuchungstag habe man deshalb
+vorgenommen, um K. in seiner beruflichen Arbeit nicht zu stören. Man
+setze voraus, daß er damit einverstanden sei, wollte er einen andern
+Termin wünschen, so würde man ihm, so gut es ginge, entgegenkommen. Die
+Untersuchungen wären beispielsweise auch in der Nacht möglich, aber da
+sei wohl K. nicht frisch genug. Jedenfalls werde man es, solange K.
+nichts einwende, beim Sonntag belassen. Es sei selbstverständlich, daß
+er bestimmt erscheinen müsse, darauf müsse man ihn wohl nicht erst
+aufmerksam machen. Es wurde ihm die Nummer des Hauses genannt, in dem
+er sich einfinden solle, es war ein Haus in einer entlegenen
+Vorstadtstraße, in der K. noch niemals gewesen war.
+
+K. hängte, als er diese Meldung erhalten hatte, ohne zu antworten, den
+Hörer an; er war gleich entschlossen, Sonntag hinzugehn, es war gewiß
+notwendig, der Prozeß kam in Gang und er mußte sich dem
+entgegenstellen, diese erste Untersuchung sollte auch die letzte sein.
+Er stand noch nachdenklich beim Apparat, da hörte er hinter sich die
+Stimme des Direktor-Stellvertreters, der telephonieren wollte, dem aber
+K. den Weg verstellte. „Schlechte Nachrichten?“ fragte der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter leichthin, nicht um etwas zu erfahren, sondern
+um K. vom Apparat wegzubringen. „Nein, nein,“ sagte K., trat beiseite,
+ging aber nicht weg. Der Direktor-Stellvertreter nahm den Hörer und
+sagte, während er auf die telephonische Verbindung wartete, über das
+Hörrohr hinweg: „Eine Frage, Herr K.? Möchten Sie mir Sonntag früh das
+Vergnügen machen, eine Partie auf meinem Segelboot mitzumachen. Es wird
+eine größere Gesellschaft sein, gewiß auch Ihre Bekannten darunter.
+Unter anderem Staatsanwalt Hesterer. Wollen Sie kommen? Kommen Sie
+doch!“ K. versuchte, darauf achtzugeben, was der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter sagte. Es war nicht unwichtig für ihn, denn
+diese Einladung des Direktor-Stellvertreters, mit dem er sich niemals
+sehr gut vertragen hatte, bedeutete einen Versöhnungsversuch von dessen
+Seite und zeigte, wie wichtig K. in der Bank geworden war und wie
+wertvoll seine Freundschaft oder wenigstens seine Unparteilichkeit dem
+zweithöchsten Beamten der Bank erschien. Diese Einladung war eine
+Demütigung des Direktor-Stellvertreters, mochte sie auch nur in
+Erwartung der telephonischen Verbindung über das Hörrohr hinweg gesagt
+sein. Aber K. mußte eine zweite Demütigung folgen lassen, er sagte:
+„Vielen Dank! Aber ich habe leider Sonntag keine Zeit, ich habe schon
+eine Verpflichtung.“ „Schade,“ sagte der Direktor-Stellvertreter und
+wandte sich dem telephonischen Gespräch zu, das gerade hergestellt
+worden war. Es war kein kurzes Gespräch, aber K. blieb in seiner
+Zerstreutheit die ganze Zeit über neben dem Apparat stehn. Erst als der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter abläutete, erschrak er und sagte, um sein
+unnützes Dastehn nur ein wenig zu entschuldigen: „Ich bin jetzt
+antelephoniert worden, ich möchte irgendwo hinkommen, aber man hat
+vergessen, mir zu sagen, zu welcher Stunde.“ „Fragen Sie doch noch
+einmal nach,“ sagte der Direktor-Stellvertreter. „Es ist nicht so
+wichtig,“ sagte K., trotzdem dadurch seine frühere schon an sich
+mangelhafte Entschuldigung noch weiter verfiel. Der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter sprach noch im Weggehn über andere Dinge. K.
+zwang sich auch zu antworten, dachte aber hauptsächlich daran, daß es
+am besten sein werde, Sonntag um 9 Uhr vormittag hinzukommen, da zu
+dieser Stunde an Werktagen alle Gerichte zu arbeiten anfangen.
+
+Sonntag war trübes Wetter. K. war sehr ermüdet, da er wegen einer
+Stammtischfeierlichkeit bis spät in die Nacht im Gasthaus geblieben
+war, er hätte fast verschlafen. Eilig, ohne Zeit zu haben, zu überlegen
+und die verschiedenen Pläne, die er während der Woche ausgedacht hatte,
+zusammenzustellen, kleidete er sich an und lief, ohne zu frühstücken,
+in die ihm bezeichnete Vorstadt. Eigentümlicherweise traf er, trotzdem
+er wenig Zeit hatte umherzublicken, die drei in seiner Angelegenheit
+beteiligten Beamten, Rabensteiner, Kullich und Kaminer. Die ersten zwei
+fuhren in einer Elektrischen quer über K.s Weg, Kaminer aber saß auf
+der Terrasse eines Kaffeehauses und beugte sich gerade, als K.
+vorüberkam, neugierig über die Brüstung. Alle sahen ihm wohl nach und
+wunderten sich, wie ihr Vorgesetzter lief; es war irgendein Trotz, der
+K. davon abgehalten hatte, zu fahren, er hatte Abscheu vor jeder,
+selbst der geringsten fremden Hilfe in dieser seiner Sache, auch wollte
+er niemanden in Anspruch nehmen und dadurch selbst nur im
+allerentferntesten einweihen, schließlich hatte er aber auch nicht die
+geringste Lust, sich durch allzu große Pünktlichkeit vor der
+Untersuchungskommission zu erniedrigen. Allerdings lief er jetzt, um
+nur möglichst um 9 Uhr einzutreffen, trotzdem er nicht einmal für eine
+bestimmte Stunde bestellt war.
+
+Er hatte gedacht, das Haus schon von der Ferne an irgendeinem Zeichen,
+das er sich selbst nicht genau vorgestellt hatte, oder an einer
+besondern Bewegung vor dem Eingang schon von weitem zu erkennen. Aber
+die Juliusstraße, in der es sein sollte und an deren Beginn K. einen
+Augenblick lang stehen blieb, enthielt auf beiden Seiten fast ganz
+einförmige Häuser, hohe graue, von armen Leuten bewohnte Miethäuser.
+Jetzt am Sonntagmorgen waren die meisten Fenster besetzt, Männer in
+Hemdärmeln lehnten dort und rauchten oder hielten kleine Kinder
+vorsichtig und zärtlich an den Fensterrand. Andere Fenster waren hoch
+mit Bettzeug angefüllt, über dem flüchtig der zerzauste Kopf einer Frau
+erschien. Man rief einander über die Gasse zu, ein solcher Zuruf
+bewirkte gerade über K. ein großes Gelächter. Regelmäßig verteilt
+befanden sich in der langen Straße kleine, unter dem Straßenniveau
+liegende, durch ein paar Treppen erreichbare Läden mit verschiedenen
+Lebensmitteln. Dort gingen Frauen aus und ein oder standen auf den
+Stufen und plauderten. Ein Obsthändler, der seine Waren zu den Fenstern
+hinauf empfahl, hätte, ebenso unaufmerksam wie K., mit seinem Karren
+diesen fast niedergeworfen. Eben begann ein in bessern Stadtvierteln
+ausgedientes Grammophon mörderisch zu spielen.
+
+K. ging tiefer in die Gasse hinein, langsam, als hätte er nun schon
+Zeit oder als sähe ihn der Untersuchungsrichter aus irgendeinem Fenster
+und wisse also, daß sich K. eingefunden habe. Es war kurz nach 9 Uhr.
+Das Haus lag ziemlich weit, es war fast ungewöhnlich ausgedehnt,
+besonders die Toreinfahrt war hoch und weit. Sie war offenbar für
+Lastfuhren bestimmt, die zu den verschiedenen Warenmagazinen gehörten,
+die jetzt versperrt den großen Hof umgaben und Aufschriften von Firmen
+trugen, von denen K. einige aus dem Bankgeschäft kannte. Gegen seine
+sonstige Gewohnheit sich mit allen diesen Äußerlichkeiten genauer
+befassend, blieb er auch ein wenig am Eingang des Hofes stehen. In
+seiner Nähe auf einer Kiste saß ein bloßfüßiger Mann und las eine
+Zeitung. Auf einem Handkarren schaukelten zwei Jungen. Vor einer Pumpe
+stand ein schwaches junges Mädchen in einer Nachtjoppe und blickte,
+während das Wasser in ihre Kanne strömte, auf K. hin. In einer Ecke des
+Hofes wurde zwischen zwei Fenstern ein Strick gespannt, auf dem die zum
+Trocknen bestimmte Wäsche schon hing. Ein Mann stand unten und leitete
+die Arbeit durch ein paar Zurufe.
+
+K. wandte sich der Treppe zu, um zum Untersuchungszimmer zu kommen,
+stand dann aber wieder still, denn außer dieser Treppe sah er im Hof
+noch drei verschiedene Treppenaufgänge und überdies schien ein kleiner
+Durchgang am Ende des Hofes noch in einen zweiten Hof zu führen. Er
+ärgerte sich, daß man ihm die Lage des Zimmers nicht näher bezeichnet
+hatte, es war doch eine sonderbare Nachlässigkeit oder
+Gleichgültigkeit, mit der man ihn behandelte, er beabsichtigte, das
+sehr laut und deutlich festzustellen. Schließlich stieg er doch die
+erste Treppe hinauf und spielte in Gedanken mit einer Erinnerung an den
+Ausspruch des Wächters Willem, daß das Gericht von der Schuld angezogen
+werde, woraus eigentlich folgte, daß das Untersuchungszimmer an der
+Treppe liegen mußte, die K. zufällig wählte.
+
+Er störte im Hinaufgehen viele Kinder, die auf der Treppe spielten und
+ihn, wenn er durch ihre Reihe schritt, böse ansahen. „Wenn ich
+nächstens wieder hergehen sollte,“ sagte er sich, „muß ich entweder
+Zuckerwerk mitnehmen, um sie zu gewinnen, oder den Stock, um sie zu
+prügeln.“ Knapp vor dem ersten Stockwerk mußte er sogar ein Weilchen
+warten, bis eine Spielkugel ihren Weg vollendet hatte, zwei kleine
+Jungen mit den verzwickten Gesichtern erwachsener Strolche hielten ihn
+indessen an den Beinkleidern; hätte er sie abschütteln wollen, hätte er
+ihnen wehtun müssen und er fürchtete ihr Geschrei.
+
+Im ersten Stockwerk begann die eigentliche Suche. Da er doch nicht nach
+der Untersuchungskommission fragen konnte, erfand er einen Tischler
+Lanz — der Name fiel ihm ein, weil der Hauptmann, der Neffe der Frau
+Grubach, so hieß — und wollte nun in allen Wohnungen nachfragen, ob
+hier ein Tischler Lanz wohne, um so die Möglichkeit zu bekommen, in die
+Zimmer hineinzusehen. Es zeigte sich aber, daß das meistens ohne
+weiteres möglich war, denn fast alle Türen standen offen und die Kinder
+liefen ein und aus. Es waren in der Regel kleine einfenstrige Zimmer,
+in denen auch gekocht wurde. Manche Frauen hielten Säuglinge im Arm und
+arbeiteten mit der freien Hand auf dem Herd. Halbwüchsige, scheinbar
+nur mit Schürzen bekleidete Mädchen liefen am fleißigsten hin und her.
+In allen Zimmern standen die Betten noch in Benutzung, es lagen dort
+Kranke oder noch Schlafende oder Leute, die sich dort in Kleidern
+streckten. An den Wohnungen, deren Türen geschlossen waren, klopfte K.
+an und fragte, ob hier ein Tischler Lanz wohne. Meistens öffnete eine
+Frau, hörte die Frage an und wandte sich ins Zimmer zu jemandem, der
+sich aus dem Bett erhob. „Der Herr fragt, ob ein Tischler Lanz hier
+wohnt.“ „Tischler Lanz?“ fragte der aus dem Bett. „Ja,“ sagte K.,
+trotzdem sich hier die Untersuchungskommission zweifellos nicht befand
+und daher seine Aufgabe beendet war. Viele glaubten, es liege K. sehr
+viel daran, den Tischler Lanz zu finden, dachten lange nach, nannten
+einen Tischler, der aber nicht Lanz hieß, oder einen Namen, der mit
+Lanz eine ganz entfernte Ähnlichkeit hatte, oder sie fragten bei
+Nachbarn oder begleiteten K. zu einer weit entfernten Tür, wo ihrer
+Meinung nach ein derartiger Mann möglicherweise in Aftermiete wohne
+oder wo jemand sei, der bessere Auskunft als sie selbst geben könne.
+Schließlich mußte K. kaum mehr selbst fragen, sondern wurde auf diese
+Weise durch die Stockwerke gezogen. Er bedauerte seinen Plan, der ihm
+zuerst so praktisch erschienen war. Vor dem fünften Stockwerk entschloß
+er sich die Suche aufzugeben, verabschiedete sich von einem
+freundlichen jungen Arbeiter, der ihn weiter hinaufführen wollte, und
+ging hinunter. Dann aber ärgerte ihn wieder das Nutzlose dieser ganzen
+Unternehmung, er ging nochmals zurück und klopfte an die erste Tür des
+fünften Stockwerkes. Das erste, was er in dem kleinen Zimmer sah, war
+eine große Wanduhr, die schon 10 Uhr zeigte. „Wohnt ein Tischler Lanz
+hier?“ fragte er. „Bitte,“ sagte eine junge Frau mit schwarzen
+leuchtenden Augen, die gerade in einem Kübel Kinderwäsche wusch, und
+zeigte mit der nassen Hand auf die offene Tür des Nebenzimmers.
+
+K. glaubte in eine Versammlung einzutreten. Ein Gedränge der
+verschiedensten Leute — niemand kümmerte sich um den Eintretenden —
+füllte ein mittelgroßes zweifenstriges Zimmer, das knapp an der Decke
+von einer Galerie umgeben war, die gleichfalls vollständig besetzt war
+und wo die Leute nur gebückt stehen konnten und mit Kopf und Rücken an
+die Decke stießen. K., dem die Luft zu dumpf war, trat wieder hinaus
+und sagte zu der jungen Frau, die ihn wahrscheinlich falsch verstanden
+hatte: „Ich habe nach einem Tischler, einem gewissen Lanz gefragt?“
+„Ja,“ sagte die Frau, „gehen Sie bitte hinein.“ K. hätte ihr vielleicht
+nicht gefolgt, wenn die Frau nicht auf ihn zugegangen wäre, die
+Türklinke ergriffen und gesagt hätte: „Nach Ihnen muß ich schließen, es
+darf niemand mehr hinein.“ „Sehr vernünftig,“ sagte K., „es ist aber
+schon jetzt zu voll.“ Dann ging er aber doch wieder hinein.
+
+Zwischen zwei Männern hindurch, die sich unmittelbar bei der Tür
+unterhielten — der eine machte mit beiden weit vorgestreckten Händen
+die Bewegung des Geldaufzählens, der andere sah ihm scharf in die Augen
+— faßte eine Hand nach K. Es war ein kleiner rotbäckiger Junge. „Kommen
+Sie, kommen Sie,“ sagte er. K. ließ sich von ihm führen, es zeigte
+sich, daß in dem durcheinanderwimmelnden Gedränge doch ein schmaler Weg
+frei war, der möglicherweise zwei Parteien schied; dafür sprach auch,
+daß K. in den ersten Reihen rechts und links kaum ein ihm zugewendetes
+Gesicht sah, sondern nur die Rücken von Leuten, welche ihre Reden und
+Bewegungen nur an Leute ihrer Partei richteten. Die meisten waren
+schwarz angezogenen, in alten lange und lose hinunterhängenden
+Feiertagsröcken. Nur diese Kleidung beirrte K., sonst hätte er das
+ganze für eine politische Bezirksversammlung angesehen.
+
+Am andern Ende des Saales, zu dem K. geführt wurde, stand auf einem
+sehr niedrigen, gleichfalls überfüllten Podium ein kleiner Tisch, der
+Quere nach aufgestellt, und hinter ihm nahe am Rand des Podiums saß ein
+kleiner dicker schnaufender Mann, der sich gerade mit einem hinter ihm
+Stehenden — dieser hatte den Ellbogen auf die Sessellehne gestützt und
+die Beine gekreuzt — unter großem Gelächter unterhielt. Manchmal warf
+er den Arm in die Luft, als karrikiere er jemanden. Der Junge, der K.
+führte, hatte Mühe seine Meldung vorzubringen. Zweimal hatte er schon
+auf den Fußspitzen stehend etwas auszurichten versucht, ohne von dem
+Mann oben beachtet worden zu sein. Erst als einer der Leute oben auf
+dem Podium auf den Jungen aufmerksam machte, wandte sich der Mann ihm
+zu und hörte heruntergebeugt seinen leisen Bericht an. Dann zog er
+seine Uhr und sah schnell nach K. hin. „Sie hätten vor 1 Stunde und 5
+Minuten erscheinen sollen,“ sagte er. K. wollte etwas antworten, aber
+er hatte keine Zeit, denn kaum hatte der Mann ausgesprochen, erhob sich
+in der rechten Saalhälfte ein allgemeines Murren. „Sie hätten vor 1
+Stunde und 5 Minuten erscheinen sollen,“ wiederholte nun der Mann mit
+erhobener Stimme und sah nun auch schnell in den Saal hinunter. Sofort
+wurde auch das Murren stärker und verlor sich, da der Mann nichts mehr
+sagte, nur allmählich. Es war jetzt im Saal viel stiller als bei K.s
+Eintritt. Nur die Leute auf der Galerie hörten nicht auf, ihre
+Bemerkungen zu machen. Sie schienen, soweit man oben in dem Halbdunkel,
+Dunst und Staub etwas unterscheiden konnte, schlechter angezogen zu
+sein als die unten. Manche hatten Polster mitgebracht, die sie zwischen
+den Kopf und die Zimmerdecke gelegt hatten, um sich nicht
+wundzudrücken.
+
+K. hatte sich entschlossen, mehr zu beobachten als zu reden,
+infolgedessen verzichtete er auf die Verteidigung wegen seines
+angeblichen Zuspätkommens und sagte bloß: „Mag ich zu spät gekommen
+sein, jetzt bin ich hier.“ Ein Beifallklatschen, wieder aus der rechten
+Saalhälfte, folgte. „Leicht zu gewinnende Leute,“ dachte K. und war nur
+gestört durch die Stille in der linken Saalhälfte, die gerade hinter
+ihm lag und aus der sich nur ganz vereinzeltes Händeklatschen erhoben
+hatte. Er dachte nach, was er sagen könnte, um alle auf einmal oder,
+wenn das nicht möglich sein sollte, wenigstens zeitweilig auch die
+andern zu gewinnen.
+
+„Ja,“ sagte der Mann, „aber ich bin nicht mehr verpflichtet, Sie jetzt
+zu verhören“ — wieder das Murren, diesmal aber mißverständlich, denn
+der Mann fuhr, indem er den Leuten mit der Hand abwinkte, fort — „ich
+will es jedoch ausnahmsweise heute noch tun. Eine solche Verspätung
+darf sich aber nicht mehr wiederholen. Und nun treten Sie vor!“ Irgend
+jemand sprang vom Podium herunter, so daß für K. ein Platz frei wurde,
+auf den er hinaufstieg. Er stand eng an den Tisch gedrückt, das
+Gedränge hinter ihm war so groß, daß er ihm Widerstand leisten mußte,
+wollte er nicht den Tisch des Untersuchungsrichters und vielleicht auch
+diesen selbst vom Podium hinunterstoßen.
+
+Der Untersuchungsrichter kümmerte sich aber nicht darum, sondern saß
+bequem genug auf seinem Sessel und griff, nachdem er dem Mann hinter
+ihm ein abschließendes Wort gesagt hatte nach einem kleinen
+Anmerkungsbuch, dem einzigen Gegenstand auf seinem Tisch. Es war
+schulheftartig, alt, durch vieles Blättern ganz aus der Form gebracht.
+„Also,“ sagte der Untersuchungsrichter, blätterte in dem Heft und
+wendete sich im Tone einer Feststellung an K., „Sie sind Zimmermaler?“
+„Nein,“ sagte K. „sondern erster Prokurist einer großen Bank.“ Dieser
+Antwort folgte bei der rechten Partei ein Gelächter, das so herzlich
+war, daß K. mitlachen mußte. Die Leute stützten sich mit den Händen auf
+ihre Knie und schüttelten sich wie unter schweren Hustenanfällen. Es
+lachten sogar einzelne auf der Galerie. Der ganz böse gewordene
+Untersuchungsrichter, der wahrscheinlich gegen die Leute unten machtlos
+war, suchte sich an der Galerie zu entschädigen, sprang auf, drohte der
+Galerie, und seine sonst wenig auffallenden Augenbrauen drängten sich
+buschig, schwarz und groß über seinen Augen.
+
+Die linke Saalhälfte war aber noch immer still, die Leute standen dort
+in Reihen, hatten ihre Gesichter dem Podium zugewendet und hörten die
+Worte, die oben gewechselt wurden, ebenso ruhig an wie den Lärm der
+andern Partei, sie duldeten sogar, daß einzelne aus ihren Reihen mit
+der andern Partei hie und da gemeinsam vorgingen. Die Leute der linken
+Partei, die übrigens weniger zahlreich war, mochten im Grunde ebenso
+unbedeutend sein wie die der rechten Partei, aber die Ruhe ihres
+Verhaltens ließ sie bedeutungsvoller erscheinen. Als K. jetzt zu reden
+begann, war er überzeugt, in ihrem Sinne zu sprechen.
+
+„Ihre Frage, Herr Untersuchungsrichter, ob ich Zimmermaler bin —
+vielmehr Sie haben gar nicht gefragt, sondern es mir auf den Kopf
+zugesagt — ist bezeichnend für die ganze Art des Verfahrens, das gegen
+mich geführt wird. Sie können einwenden, daß es ja überhaupt kein
+Verfahren ist, Sie haben sehr Recht, denn es ist ja nur ein Verfahren,
+wenn ich es als solches anerkenne. Aber ich erkenne es also für den
+Augenblick jetzt an, aus Mitleid gewissermaßen. Man kann sich nicht
+anders als mitleidig dazu stellen, wenn man es überhaupt beachten will.
+Ich sage nicht, daß es ein liederliches Verfahren ist, aber ich möchte
+Ihnen diese Bezeichnung zur Selbsterkenntnis angeboten haben.“
+
+K. unterbrach sich und sah in den Saal hinunter. Was er gesagt hatte,
+war scharf, schärfer als er es beabsichtigt hatte, aber doch richtig.
+Es hätte Beifall hier oder dort verdient, es war jedoch alles still,
+man wartete offenbar gespannt auf das Folgende, es bereitete sich
+vielleicht in der Stille ein Ausbruch vor, der allem ein Ende machen
+würde. Störend war es, daß sich jetzt die Tür am Saalende öffnete, die
+junge Wäscherin, die ihre Arbeit wahrscheinlich beendet hatte, eintrat
+und trotz aller Vorsicht, die sie aufwendete, einige Blicke auf sich
+zog. Nur der Untersuchungsrichter machte K. unmittelbare Freude, denn
+er schien von den Worten sofort getroffen zu werden. Er hatte bisher
+stehend zugehört, denn er war von K.s Ansprache überrascht worden,
+während er sich für die Galerie aufgerichtet hatte. Jetzt in der Pause
+setzte er sich allmählich, als sollte es nicht bemerkt werden.
+Wahrscheinlich, um seine Miene zu beruhigen, nahm er wieder das
+Heftchen vor.
+
+„Es hilft nichts,“ fuhr K. fort, „auch Ihr Heftchen, Herr
+Untersuchungsrichter, bestätigt, was ich sage.“ Zufrieden damit, nur
+seine ruhigen Worte in der fremden Versammlung zu hören, wagte es K.
+sogar, kurzerhand das Heft dem Untersuchungsrichter wegzunehmen und es
+mit den Fingerspitzen, als scheue er sich davor, an einem mittleren
+Blatte hochzuheben, so daß beiderseits die engbeschriebenen, fleckigen,
+gelbrandigen Blätter hinunterhingen. „Das sind die Akten des
+Untersuchungsrichters,“ sagte er und ließ das Heft auf den Tisch
+hinunterfallen. „Lesen Sie darin ruhig weiter, Herr
+Untersuchungsrichter, vor diesem Schuldbuch fürchte ich mich wahrhaftig
+nicht, trotzdem es mir unzugänglich ist, denn ich kann es nur mit zwei
+Fingerspitzen anfassen und nicht in die Hand nehmen.“ Es konnte nur ein
+Zeichen tiefer Demütigung sein oder es mußte zumindest so aufgefaßt
+werden, daß der Untersuchungsrichter nach dem Heftchen, wie es auf den
+Tisch gefallen war, griff, es ein wenig in Ordnung zu bringen suchte
+und es wieder vornahm, um darin zu lesen.
+
+Die Gesichter der Leute in der ersten Reihe waren so gespannt auf K.
+gerichtet, daß er ein Weilchen lang zu ihnen hinuntersah. Es waren
+durchwegs ältere Männer, einige waren weißbärtig. Waren vielleicht sie
+die Entscheidenden, die die ganze Versammlung beeinflussen konnten,
+welche auch durch die Demütigung des Untersuchungsrichters sich nicht
+aus der Regungslosigkeit bringen ließ, in welche sie seit K.s Rede
+versunken war.
+
+„Was mir geschehen ist,“ fuhr K. fort, etwas leiser als früher, und
+suchte immer wieder die Gesichter der ersten Reihe ab, was seiner Rede
+einen etwas fahrigen Ausdruck gab, „was mir geschehen ist, ist ja nur
+ein einzelner Fall und als solcher nicht sehr wichtig, da ich es nicht
+sehr schwer nehme, aber es ist das Zeichen eines Verfahrens, wie es
+gegen viele geübt wird. Für diese stehe ich hier ein, nicht für mich.“
+
+Er hatte unwillkürlich seine Stimme erhoben. Irgendwo klatschte jemand
+mit erhobenen Händen und rief: „Bravo! Warum denn nicht? Bravo! Und
+wieder Bravo!“ Die in der ersten Reihe griffen hie und da in ihre
+Barte, keiner kehrte sich wegen des Ausrufs um. Auch K. maß ihm keine
+Bedeutung bei, war aber doch aufgemuntert; er hielt es jetzt gar nicht
+mehr für nötig, daß alle Beifall klatschten, es genügte, wenn die
+Allgemeinheit über die Sache nachzudenken begann und nur manchmal einer
+durch Überredung gewonnen wurde.
+
+„Ich will nicht Rednererfolg,“ sagte K. aus dieser Überlegung heraus,
+„er dürfte mir auch nicht erreichbar sein. Der Herr
+Untersuchungsrichter spricht wahrscheinlich viel besser, es gehört ja
+zu seinem Beruf. Was ich will, ist nur die öffentliche Besprechung
+eines öffentlichen Mißstandes. Hören Sie: Ich bin vor etwa 10 Tagen
+verhaftet worden, über die Tatsache der Verhaftung selbst lache ich,
+aber das gehört jetzt nicht hierher. Ich wurde früh im Bett überfallen,
+vielleicht hatte man — es ist nach dem, was der Untersuchungsrichter
+sagte, nicht ausgeschlossen — den Befehl, irgendeinen Zimmermaler, der
+ebenso unschuldig ist wie ich, zu verhaften, aber man wählte mich. Das
+Nebenzimmer war von zwei groben Wächtern besetzt. Wenn ich ein
+gefährlicher Räuber wäre, hätte man nicht bessere Vorsorge treffen
+können. Diese Wächter waren überdies demoralisiertes Gesindel, sie
+schwätzten mir die Ohren voll, sie wollten sich bestechen lassen, sie
+wollten mir unter Vorspiegelungen Wäsche und Kleider herauslocken, sie
+wollten Geld, um mir angeblich ein Frühstück zu bringen, nachdem sie
+mein eigenes Frühstück vor meinen Augen schamlos aufgegessen hatten.
+Nicht genug daran. Ich wurde in ein drittes Zimmer vor den Aufseher
+geführt. Es war das Zimmer einer Dame, die ich sehr schätze, und ich
+mußte zusehen, wie dieses Zimmer meinetwegen, aber ohne meine Schuld
+durch die Anwesenheit der Wächter und des Aufsehers gewissermaßen
+verunreinigt wurde. Es war nicht leicht, ruhig zu bleiben. Es gelang
+mir aber, und ich fragte den Aufseher vollständig ruhig — wenn er hier
+wäre, müßte er es bestätigen — warum ich verhaftet sei. Was antwortete
+nun dieser Aufseher, den ich jetzt noch vor mir sehe, wie er auf dem
+Sessel der erwähnten Dame als eine Darstellung des stumpfsinnigsten
+Hochmuts sitzt? Meine Herren, er antwortete im Grunde nichts,
+vielleicht wußte er wirklich nichts, er hatte mich verhaftet und war
+damit zufrieden. Er hat sogar noch ein übriges getan und in das Zimmer
+jener Dame drei niedrige Angestellte meiner Bank gebracht, die sich
+damit beschäftigten, Photographien, Eigentum der Dame, zu betasten und
+in Unordnung zu bringen. Die Anwesenheit dieser Angestellten hatte
+natürlich noch einen andern Zweck, sie sollten, ebenso wie meine
+Vermieterin und ihr Dienstmädchen, die Nachricht von meiner Verhaftung
+verbreiten, mein öffentliches Ansehen schädigen und insbesondere in der
+Bank meine Stellung erschüttern. Nun ist nichts davon, auch nicht im
+geringsten, gelungen, selbst meine Vermieterin, eine ganz einfache
+Person — ich will ihren Namen hier in ehrendem Sinne nennen, sie heißt
+Frau Grubach — selbst Frau Grubach war verständig genug einzusehen, daß
+eine solche Verhaftung nicht mehr bedeutet als ein Anschlag, den nicht
+genügend beaufsichtigte Jungen auf der Gasse ausführen. Ich wiederhole,
+mir hat das Ganze nur Unannehmlichkeiten und vorübergehenden Ärger
+bereitet, hätte es aber nicht auch schlimmere Folgen haben können?“
+
+Als K. sich hier unterbrach und nach dem stillen Untersuchungsrichter
+hinsah, glaubte er zu bemerken, daß dieser gerade mit einem Blick
+jemandem in der Menge ein Zeichen gab. K. lächelte und sagte: „Eben
+gibt hier neben mir der Herr Untersuchungsrichter jemandem von Ihnen
+ein geheimes Zeichen. Es sind also Leute unter Ihnen, die von hier oben
+dirigiert werden. Ich weiß nicht, ob das Zeichen jetzt Zischen oder
+Beifall bewirken sollte, und verzichte dadurch, daß ich die Sache
+vorzeitig verrate, ganz bewußt darauf, die Bedeutung des Zeichens zu
+erfahren. Es ist mir vollständig gleichgültig, und ich ermächtige den
+Herrn Untersuchungsrichter öffentlich, seine bezahlten Angestellten
+dort unten statt mit geheimen Zeichen, laut mit Worten zu befehligen,
+indem er etwa einmal sagt: Jetzt zischt, und das nächste Mal: Jetzt
+klatscht.“
+
+In Verlegenheit oder Ungeduld rückte der Untersuchungsrichter auf
+seinem Sessel hin und her. Der Mann hinter ihm, mit dem er sich schon
+früher unterhalten hatte, beugte sich wieder zu ihm, sei es, um ihm im
+allgemeinen Mut zuzusprechen oder um ihm einen besondern Rat zu geben.
+Unten unterhielten sich die Leute leise, aber lebhaft. Die zwei
+Parteien, die früher so entgegengesetzte Meinungen gehabt zu haben
+schienen, vermischten sich, einzelne Leute zeigten mit dem Finger auf
+K., andere auf den Untersuchungsrichter. Der neblige Dunst im Zimmer
+war äußerst lästig, er verhinderte sogar eine genauere Beobachtung der
+Fernerstehenden. Besonders für die Galeriebesucher mußte er störend
+sein, sie waren gezwungen, allerdings unter scheuen Seitenblicken nach
+dem Untersuchungsrichter, leise Fragen an die Versammlungsteilnehmer zu
+stellen, um sich näher zu unterrichten. Die Antworten wurden im Schutz
+der vorgehaltenen Hände ebenso leise gegeben.
+
+„Ich bin gleich zu Ende,“ sagte K. und schlug, da keine Glocke
+vorhanden war, mit der Faust auf den Tisch. Im Schrecken darüber fuhren
+die Köpfe des Untersuchungsrichters und seines Ratgebers augenblicklich
+auseinander: „Mir steht die ganze Sache fern, ich beurteile sie daher
+ruhig, und Sie können, vorausgesetzt, daß Ihnen an diesem angeblichen
+Gericht etwas gelegen ist, großen Vorteil davon haben, wenn Sie mir
+zuhören. Ihre gegenseitigen Besprechungen dessen, was ich vorbringe,
+bitte ich Sie für späterhin zu verschieben, denn ich habe keine Zeit
+und werde bald weggehn.“
+
+Sofort war es still, so sehr beherrschte schon K. die Versammlung. Man
+schrie nicht mehr durcheinander wie am Anfang, man klatschte nicht
+einmal mehr Beifall, aber man schien schon überzeugt oder auf dem
+nächsten Wege dazu.
+
+„Es ist kein Zweifel,“ sagte K. sehr leise, denn ihn freute das
+angespannte Aufhorchen der ganzen Versammlung, in dieser Stille
+entstand ein Sausen, das aufreizender war als der verzückteste Beifall,
+„es ist kein Zweifel, daß hinter allen Äußerungen dieses Gerichtes, in
+meinem Fall also hinter der Verhaftung und der heutigen Untersuchung
+eine große Organisation sich befindet. Eine Organisation, die nicht nur
+bestechliche Wächter, läppische Aufseher und Untersuchungsrichter, die
+günstigsten Falles bescheiden sind, beschäftigt, sondern die weiterhin
+jedenfalls eine Richterschaft hohen und höchsten Grades unterhält, mit
+dem zahllosen unumgänglichen Gefolge von Dienern, Schreibern, Gendarmen
+und andern Hilfskräften, vielleicht sogar Henkern, ich scheue vor dem
+Wort nicht zurück. Und der Sinn dieser großen Organisation, meine
+Herren? Er besteht darin, daß unschuldige Personen verhaftet werden und
+gegen sie ein sinnloses und meistens wie in meinem Fall ergebnisloses
+Verfahren eingeleitet wird. Wie ließe sich bei dieser Sinnlosigkeit des
+Ganzen die schlimmste Korruption der Beamtenschaft vertuschen? Das ist
+unmöglich, das brächte auch der höchste Richter nicht einmal für sich
+selbst zustande. Darum suchen die Wächter den Verhafteten die Kleider
+vom Leib zu stehlen, darum brechen Aufseher in fremde Wohnungen ein,
+darum sollen Unschuldige statt verhört lieber vor ganzen Versammlungen
+entwürdigt werden. Die Wächter haben nur von Depots erzählt, in die man
+das Eigentum der Verhafteten bringt, ich wollte einmal diese
+Depotplätze sehen, in denen das mühsam erarbeitete Vermögen der
+Verhafteten fault, soweit es nicht von diebischen Depotbeamten
+gestohlen ist.“
+
+K. wurde durch ein Kreischen vom Saalende unterbrochen, er beschattete
+die Augen, um hinsehen zu können, denn das trübe Tageslicht machte den
+Dunst weißlich und blendete. Es handelte sich um die Waschfrau, die K.
+gleich bei ihrem Eintritt als eine wesentliche Störung erkannt hatte.
+Ob sie jetzt schuldig war oder nicht, konnte man nicht erkennen. K. sah
+nur, daß ein Mann sie in einen Winkel bei der Tür gezogen hatte und
+dort an sich drückte. Aber nicht sie kreischte, sondern der Mann, er
+hatte den Mund breit gezogen und blickte zur Decke. Ein kleiner Kreis
+hatte sich um beide gebildet, die Galeriebesucher in der Nähe schienen
+darüber begeistert, daß der Ernst, den K. in die Versammlung eingeführt
+hatte, auf diese Weise unterbrochen wurde. K. wollte unter dem ersten
+Eindruck gleich hinlaufen, auch dachte er, allen würde daran gelegen
+sein, dort Ordnung zu schaffen und zumindest das Paar aus dem Saal zu
+weisen, aber die ersten Reihen vor ihm blieben ganz fest, keiner rührte
+sich und keiner ließ K. durch. Im Gegenteil, man hinderte ihn, und
+irgendeine Hand — er hatte nicht Zeit sich umzudrehn — faßte ihn hinten
+am Kragen, alte Männer hielten den Arm vor, K. dachte nicht eigentlich
+mehr an das Paar, ihm war, als werde seine Freiheit eingeschränkt, als
+mache man mit der Verhaftung ernst und er sprang rücksichtslos vom
+Podium hinunter. Nun stand er Aug’ an Aug’ dem Gedränge gegenüber.
+Hatte er die Leute nicht richtig beurteilt? Hatte er seiner Rede zuviel
+Wirkung zugetraut? Hatte man sich verstellt, solange er gesprochen
+hatte, und hatte man jetzt, da er zu den Schlußfolgerungen kam, die
+Verstellung satt? Was für Gesichter rings um ihn! Kleine schwarze
+Äuglein huschten hin und her, die Wangen hingen herab wie bei
+Versoffenen, die langen Bärte waren steif und schütter, und griff man
+in sie, so war es, als bilde man bloß Krallen, nicht als griffe man an
+Bärte. Unter den Bärten aber — und das war die eigentliche Entdeckung,
+die K. machte — schimmerten am Rockkragen Abzeichen in verschiedener
+Größe und Farbe. Alle hatten diese Abzeichen, soweit man sehen konnte.
+Alle gehörten zueinander, die scheinbaren Parteien rechts und links,
+und als er sich plötzlich umdrehte, sah er die gleichen Abzeichen am
+Kragen des Untersuchungsrichters, der, die Hände im Schoß, ruhig
+hinuntersah. „So,“ rief K. und warf die Arme in die Höhe, die
+plötzliche Erkenntnis wollte Raum, „ihr seid ja alle Beamte, wie ich
+sehe, ihr seid ja die korrupte Bande, gegen die ich sprach, ihr habt
+euch hier gedrängt, als Zuhörer und Schnüffler, habt scheinbar Parteien
+gebildet, und eine hat applaudiert, um mich zu prüfen, ihr wolltet
+lernen, wie man Unschuldige verführen soll. Nun, ihr seid richtig
+nutzlos hier gewesen, hoffe ich, entweder habt ihr euch darüber
+unterhalten, daß jemand die Verteidigung der Unschuld von euch erwartet
+hat, oder aber — laß mich oder ich schlage,“ rief K. einem zitternden
+Greis zu, der sich besonders nahe an ihn geschoben hatte — „oder aber
+ihr habt wirklich etwas gelernt. Und damit wünsche ich euch Glück zu
+eurem Gewerbe.“ Er nahm schnell seinen Hut, der am Rand des Tisches
+lag, und drängte sich unter allgemeiner Stille, jedenfalls der Stille
+vollkommenster Überraschung, zum Ausgang. Der Untersuchungsrichter
+schien aber noch schneller als K. gewesen zu sein, denn er erwartete
+ihn bei der Tür. „Einen Augenblick,“ sagte er. K. blieb stehen, sah
+aber nicht auf den Untersuchungsrichter, sondern auf die Tür, deren
+Klinke er schon ergriffen hatte. „Ich wollte Sie nur darauf aufmerksam
+machen,“ sagte der Untersuchungsrichter, „daß Sie sich heute — es
+dürfte Ihnen noch nicht zu Bewußtsein gekommen sein — des Vorteils
+beraubt haben, den ein Verhör für den Verhafteten in jedem Falle
+bedeutet.“ K. lachte die Tür an. „Ihr Lumpen, ich schenke euch alle
+Verhöre,“ rief er, öffnete die Tür und eilte die Treppe hinunter.
+Hinter ihm erhob sich der Lärm der wieder lebendig gewordenen
+Versammlung, welche die Vorfälle nach Art von Studierenden zu
+besprechen begann.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+DRITTES KAPITEL
+
+IM LEEREN SITZUNGSSAAL · DER STUDENT · DIE KANZLEIEN
+
+
+K. wartete während der nächsten Woche von Tag zu Tag auf eine
+neuerliche Verständigung, er konnte nicht glauben, daß man seinen
+Verzicht auf Verhör wörtlich genommen hatte, und als die erwartete
+Verständigung bis Sonntagabend wirklich nicht kam, nahm er an, er sei
+stillschweigend in das gleiche Haus für die gleiche Zeit wieder
+vorgeladen. Er begab sich daher Sonntags wieder hin, ging diesmal
+geradewegs über Treppen und Gänge; einige Leute, die sich seiner
+erinnerten, grüßten ihn an ihren Türen, aber er mußte niemanden mehr
+fragen und kam bald zu der richtigen Tür. Auf sein Klopfen wurde ihm
+gleich aufgemacht, und ohne sich weiter nach der bekannten Frau
+umzusehn, die bei der Tür stehen blieb, wollte er gleich ins
+Nebenzimmer. „Heute ist keine Sitzung,“ sagte die Frau. „Warum sollte
+keine Sitzung sein?“ fragte er und wollte es nicht glauben. Aber die
+Frau überzeugte ihn, indem sie die Tür des Nebenzimmers öffnete. Es war
+wirklich leer und sah in seiner Leere noch kläglicher aus, als am
+letzten Sonntag. Auf dem Tisch, der unverändert auf dem Podium stand,
+lagen einige Bücher. „Kann ich mir die Bücher anschauen,“ fragte K.,
+nicht aus besonderer Neugierde, sondern nur um nicht vollständig
+nutzlos hier gewesen zu sein. „Nein,“ sagte die Frau und schloß wieder
+die Tür, „das ist nicht erlaubt. Die Bücher gehören dem
+Untersuchungsrichter.“ „Ach so,“ sagte K. und nickte, „die Bücher sind
+wohl Gesetzbücher und es gehört zu der Art dieses Gerichtswesens, daß
+man nicht nur unschuldig, sondern auch unwissend verurteilt wird.“ „Es
+wird so sein,“ sagte die Frau, die ihn nicht genau verstanden hatte.
+„Nun, dann gehe ich wieder,“ sagte K. „Soll ich dem
+Untersuchungsrichter etwas melden?“ fragte die Frau. „Sie kennen ihn?“
+fragte K. „Natürlich,“ sagte die Frau, „mein Mann ist ja
+Gerichtsdiener.“ Erst jetzt merkte K., daß das Zimmer, in dem letzthin
+nur ein Waschbottich gestanden war, jetzt ein völlig eingerichtetes
+Wohnzimmer bildete. Die Frau bemerkte sein Staunen und sagte: „Ja, wir
+haben hier freie Wohnung, müssen aber an Sitzungstagen das Zimmer
+ausräumen. Die Stellung meines Mannes hat manche Nachteile.“ „Ich
+staune nicht so sehr über das Zimmer,“ sagte K. und blickte sie böse
+an, „als vielmehr darüber, daß Sie verheiratet sind.“ „Spielen Sie
+vielleicht auf den Vorfall in der letzten Sitzung an, durch den ich
+Ihre Rede störte,“ fragte die Frau. „Natürlich,“ sagte K., „heute ist
+es ja schon vorüber und fast vergessen, aber damals hat es mich
+geradezu wütend gemacht. Und nun sagen Sie selbst, daß Sie eine
+verheiratete Frau sind.“ „Es war nicht zu Ihrem Nachteil, daß Ihre Rede
+abgebrochen wurde. Man hat nachher noch sehr ungünstig über sie
+geurteilt.“ „Mag sein,“ sagte K. ablenkend, „aber Sie entschuldigt das
+nicht.“ „Ich bin vor allen entschuldigt, die mich kennen,“ sagte die
+Frau, „der, welcher mich damals umarmt hat, verfolgt mich schon seit
+langem. Ich mag im allgemeinen nicht verlockend sein, für ihn bin ich
+es aber. Es gibt hiefür keinen Schutz, auch mein Mann hat sich schon
+damit abgefunden; will er seine Stellung behalten, muß er es dulden,
+denn jener Mann ist Student und wird voraussichtlich zu größerer Macht
+kommen. Er ist immerfort hinter mir her, gerade ehe Sie kamen, ist er
+fortgegangen.“ „Es paßt zu allem andern,“ sagte K., „es überrascht mich
+nicht.“ „Sie wollen hier wohl einiges verbessern,“ fragte die Frau
+langsam und prüfend, als sage sie etwas, was sowohl für sie als für K.
+gefährlich war. „Ich habe das schon aus Ihrer Rede geschlossen, die mir
+persönlich sehr gut gefallen hat. Ich habe allerdings nur einen Teil
+gehört, den Anfang habe ich versäumt und während des Schlusses lag ich
+mit dem Studenten auf dem Boden. — Es ist ja so widerlich hier,“ sagte
+sie nach einer Pause und faßte K.s Hand. „Glauben Sie, daß es Ihnen
+gelingen wird, eine Besserung zu erreichen?“ K. lächelte und drehte
+seine Hand ein wenig in ihren weichen Händen. „Eigentlich,“ sagte er,
+„bin ich nicht dazu angestellt, Besserungen hier zu erreichen, wie Sie
+sich ausdrücken, und wenn Sie es z. B. dem Untersuchungsrichter sagen
+würden, würden Sie ausgelacht oder bestraft werden. Tatsächlich hätte
+ich mich auch aus freiem Willen in diese Dinge gewiß nicht eingemischt
+und meinen Schlaf hätte die Verbesserungsbedürftigkeit dieses
+Gerichtswesens niemals gestört. Aber ich bin dadurch, daß ich angeblich
+verhaftet wurde — ich bin nämlich verhaftet — gezwungen worden, hier
+einzugreifen, und zwar um meinetwillen. Wenn ich aber dabei auch Ihnen
+irgendwie nützlich sein kann, werde ich es natürlich sehr gerne tun.
+Nicht etwa nur aus Nächstenliebe, sondern außerdem deshalb, weil auch
+Sie mir helfen können.“ „Wie könnte ich denn das,“ fragte die Frau.
+„Indem Sie mir z. B. jetzt die Bücher dort auf dem Tisch zeigen.“ „Aber
+gewiß,“ rief die Frau und zog ihn eiligst hinter sich her. Es waren
+alte abgegriffene Bücher, ein Einbanddeckel war in der Mitte fast
+zerbrochen, die Stücke hingen nur durch Fasern zusammen. „Wie schmutzig
+hier alles ist,“ sagte K. kopfschüttelnd und die Frau wischte mit ihrer
+Schürze, ehe K. nach den Büchern greifen konnte, wenigstens
+oberflächlich den Staub weg. K. schlug das erste Buch auf, es erschien
+ein unanständiges Bild. Ein Mann und eine Frau saßen nackt auf dem
+Kanapee, die gemeine Absicht des Zeichners war deutlich zu erkennen,
+aber seine Ungeschicklichkeit war so groß gewesen, daß schließlich doch
+nur ein Mann und eine Frau zu sehen waren, die allzu körperlich aus dem
+Bilde hervorragten, übermäßig aufrecht dasaßen und sich infolge
+falscher Perspektive nur mühsam einander zuwendeten. K. blätterte nicht
+weiter, sondern schlug nur noch das Titelblatt des zweiten Buches auf,
+es war ein Roman mit dem Titel: „Die Plagen, welche Grete von ihrem
+Manne Hans zu erleiden hatte.“ „Das sind die Gesetzbücher, die hier
+studiert werden,“ sagte K., „von solchen Menschen soll ich gerichtet
+werden.“ „Ich werde Ihnen helfen,“ sagte die Frau. „Wollen Sie?“
+„Könnten Sie denn das wirklich, ohne sich selbst in Gefahr zu bringen?
+Sie sagten doch vorhin, Ihr Mann sei sehr abhängig von Vorgesetzten.“
+„Trotzdem will ich Ihnen helfen,“ sagte die Frau, „kommen Sie, wir
+müssen es besprechen. Über meine Gefahr reden Sie nicht mehr, ich
+fürchte die Gefahr nur dort, wo ich sie fürchten will. Kommen Sie.“ Sie
+zeigte auf das Podium und bat ihn, sich mit ihr auf die Stufe zu
+setzen. „Sie haben schöne dunkle Augen,“ sagte sie, nachdem sie sich
+gesetzt hatten und sah K. von unten ins Gesicht, „man sagt mir, ich
+hätte auch schöne Augen, aber Ihre sind viel schöner. Sie fielen mir
+übrigens gleich damals auf, als Sie zum erstenmal hier eintraten. Sie
+waren auch der Grund, warum ich dann später hierher ins
+Versammlungszimmer ging, was ich sonst niemals tue und was mir sogar
+gewissermaßen verboten ist.“ ‚Das ist also alles,‘ dachte K., ‚sie
+bietet sich mir an, sie ist verdorben wie alle hier rings herum, sie
+hat die Gerichtsbeamten satt, was ja begreiflich ist, und begrüßt
+deshalb jeden beliebigen Fremden mit einem Kompliment wegen seiner
+Augen.‘ Und K. stand stillschweigend auf, als hätte er seine Gedanken
+laut ausgesprochen und dadurch der Frau sein Verhalten erklärt. „Ich
+glaube nicht, daß Sie mir helfen könnten,“ sagte er, „um mir wirklich
+zu helfen, müßte man Beziehungen zu hohen Beamten haben. Sie aber
+kennen gewiß nur die niedrigen Angestellten, die sich hier in Mengen
+herumtreiben. Diese kennen Sie gewiß sehr gut und könnten bei ihnen
+auch manches durchsetzen, das bezweifle ich nicht, aber das Größte, was
+man bei ihnen durchsetzen könnte, wäre für den endgültigen Ausgang des
+Prozesses gänzlich belanglos. Sie aber hätten sich dadurch doch einige
+Freunde verscherzt. Das will ich nicht. Führen Sie Ihr bisheriges
+Verhältnis zu diesen Leuten weiter, es scheint mir nämlich, daß es
+Ihnen unentbehrlich ist. Ich sage das nicht ohne Bedauern, denn, um Ihr
+Kompliment doch auch irgendwie zu erwidern, auch Sie gefallen mir gut,
+besonders wenn Sie mich wie jetzt so traurig ansehn, wozu übrigens für
+Sie gar kein Grund ist. Sie gehören zu der Gesellschaft, die ich
+bekämpfen muß, befinden sich aber in ihr sehr wohl, Sie lieben sogar
+den Studenten, und wenn Sie ihn nicht lieben, so ziehen Sie ihn doch
+wenigstens Ihrem Manne vor. Das konnte man aus Ihren Worten leicht
+erkennen.“ „Nein,“ rief sie, blieb sitzen und griff nur nach K.s Hand,
+die er ihr nicht rasch genug entzog. „Sie dürfen jetzt nicht weggehn,
+Sie dürfen nicht mit einem falschen Urteil über mich weggehn. Brächten
+Sie es wirklich zustande, jetzt wegzugehn? Bin ich wirklich so wertlos,
+daß Sie mir nicht einmal den Gefallen tun wollen, noch ein kleines
+Weilchen hierzubleiben?“ „Sie mißverstehen mich,“ sagte K. und setzte
+sich, „wenn Ihnen wirklich daran liegt, daß ich hierbleibe, bleibe ich
+gern, ich habe ja Zeit, ich kam doch in der Erwartung her, daß heute
+eine Verhandlung sein werde. Mit dem, was ich früher sagte, wollte ich
+Sie nur bitten, in meinem Prozeß nichts für mich zu unternehmen. Aber
+auch das muß Sie nicht kränken, wenn Sie bedenken, daß mir am Ausgang
+des Prozesses gar nichts liegt und daß ich über eine Verurteilung nur
+lachen werde. Vorausgesetzt, daß es überhaupt zu einem wirklichen
+Abschluß des Prozesses kommt, was ich sehr bezweifle. Ich glaube
+vielmehr, daß das Verfahren infolge Faulheit oder Vergeßlichkeit oder
+vielleicht sogar infolge Angst der Beamtenschaft schon abgebrochen ist
+oder in der nächsten Zeit abgebrochen werden wird. Möglich ist
+allerdings auch, daß man in Hoffnung auf irgendeine größere Bestechung
+den Prozeß scheinbar weiterführen wird, ganz vergeblich, wie ich heute
+schon sagen kann, denn ich besteche niemanden. Es wäre immerhin eine
+Gefälligkeit, die Sie mir leisten könnten, wenn Sie dem
+Untersuchungsrichter oder irgend jemandem sonst, der wichtige
+Nachrichten gern verbreitet, mitteilen würden, daß ich niemals und
+durch keine Kunststücke, an denen die Herren wohl reich sind, zu einer
+Bestechung zu bewegen sein werde. Es wäre ganz aussichtslos, das können
+Sie ihnen offen sagen. Übrigens wird man es vielleicht selbst schon
+bemerkt haben und selbst wenn dies nicht sein sollte, liegt mir gar
+nicht soviel daran, daß man es jetzt schon erfährt. Es würde ja dadurch
+den Herren nur Arbeit erspart werden, allerdings auch mir einige
+Unannehmlichkeiten, die ich aber gern auf mich nehme, wenn ich weiß,
+daß jede gleichzeitig ein Hieb für die andern ist. Und daß es so wird,
+dafür will ich sorgen. Kennen Sie eigentlich den Untersuchungsrichter?“
+„Natürlich,“ sagte die Frau, „an den dachte ich sogar zuerst, als ich
+Ihnen Hilfe anbot. Ich wußte nicht, daß er nur ein niedriger Beamter
+ist, aber da Sie es sagen, wird es wahrscheinlich richtig sein.
+Trotzdem glaube ich, daß der Bericht, den er nach oben liefert,
+immerhin einigen Einfluß hat. Und er schreibt soviel Berichte. Sie
+sagen, daß die Beamten faul sind, alle gewiß nicht, besonders dieser
+Untersuchungsrichter nicht, er schreibt sehr viel. Letzten Sonntag z.
+B. dauerte die Sitzung bis gegen Abend. Alle Leute gingen weg, der
+Untersuchungsrichter aber blieb im Saal, ich mußte ihm eine Lampe
+bringen, ich hatte nur eine kleine Küchenlampe, aber er war mit ihr
+zufrieden und fing gleich zu schreiben an. Inzwischen war auch mein
+Mann gekommen, der an jenem Sonntag gerade Urlaub hatte, wir holten die
+Möbel, richteten wieder unser Zimmer ein, es kamen dann noch Nachbarn,
+wir unterhielten uns noch bei einer Kerze, kurz, wir vergaßen den
+Untersuchungsrichter und gingen schlafen. Plötzlich in der Nacht, es
+muß schon tief in der Nacht gewesen sein, wache ich auf, neben dem Bett
+steht der Untersuchungsrichter und blendet die Lampe mit der Hand ab,
+so daß auf meinen Mann kein Licht fällt, es war unnötige Vorsicht, mein
+Mann hat einen solchen Schlaf, daß ihn auch das Licht nicht geweckt
+hätte. Ich war so erschrocken, daß ich fast geschrien hätte, aber der
+Untersuchungsrichter war sehr freundlich, ermahnte mich zur Vorsicht,
+flüsterte mir zu, daß er bis jetzt geschrieben habe, daß er mir jetzt
+die Lampe zurückbringe und daß er niemals den Anblick vergessen werde,
+wie er mich schlafend gefunden habe. Mit dem allen wollte ich Ihnen nur
+sagen, daß der Untersuchungsrichter tatsächlich viele Berichte
+schreibt, insbesondere über Sie, denn Ihre Einvernahme war gewiß einer
+der Hauptgegenstände der zweitägigen Sitzung. Solche lange Berichte
+können aber doch nicht ganz bedeutungslos sein. Außerdem aber können
+Sie doch auch aus dem Vorfall sehn, daß sich der Untersuchungsrichter
+um mich bewirbt und daß ich gerade jetzt in der ersten Zeit, er muß
+mich überhaupt erst jetzt bemerkt haben, großen Einfluß auf ihn haben
+kann. Daß ihm viel an mir liegt, dafür habe ich jetzt auch noch andere
+Beweise. Er hat mir gestern durch den Studenten, zu dem er viel
+Vertrauen hat und der sein Mitarbeiter ist, seidene Strümpfe zum
+Geschenk geschickt, angeblich dafür, daß ich das Sitzungszimmer
+aufräume, aber das ist nur ein Vorwand, denn diese Arbeit ist doch nur
+meine Pflicht und für sie wird mein Mann bezahlt. Es sind schöne
+Strümpfe, sehen Sie — sie streckte die Beine, zog die Röcke bis zum
+Knie hinauf und sah auch selbst die Strümpfe an — es sind schöne
+Strümpfe, aber doch eigentlich zu fein und für mich nicht geeignet.“
+
+Plötzlich unterbrach sie sich, legte ihre Hand auf K.s Hand, als wolle
+sie ihn beruhigen und flüsterte: „Still, Bertold sieht uns zu.“ K. hob
+langsam den Blick. In der Tür des Sitzungszimmers stand ein junger
+Mann, er war klein, hatte nicht ganz gerade Beine und suchte sich durch
+einen kurzen schüttern rötlichen Vollbart, in dem er die Finger
+fortwährend herumführte, Würde zu geben. K. sah ihn neugierig an, es
+war ja der erste Student der unbekannten Rechtswissenschaft, dem er
+gewissermaßen menschlich begegnete, ein Mann, der wahrscheinlich auch
+einmal zu höhern Beamtenstellen gelangen würde. Der Student dagegen
+kümmerte sich um K. scheinbar gar nicht, er winkte nur mit einem
+Finger, den er für einen Augenblick aus seinem Barte zog, der Frau und
+ging zum Fenster, die Frau beugte sich zu K. und flüsterte: „Seien Sie
+mir nicht böse, ich bitte Sie vielmals, denken Sie auch nicht schlecht
+von mir, ich muß jetzt zu ihm gehn, zu diesem scheußlichen Menschen,
+sehn Sie nur seine krummen Beine an. Aber ich komme gleich zurück und
+dann geh ich mit Ihnen, wenn Sie mich mitnehmen, ich gehe, wohin Sie
+wollen, Sie können mit mir tun, was Sie wollen, ich werde glücklich
+sein, wenn ich von hier für möglichst lange Zeit fort bin, am liebsten
+allerdings für immer.“ Sie streichelte noch K.s Hand, sprang auf und
+lief zum Fenster. Unwillkürlich haschte noch K. nach ihrer Hand ins
+Leere. Die Frau verlockte ihn wirklich, er fand trotz allem Nachdenken
+keinen haltbaren Grund dafür, warum er der Verlockung nicht nachgeben
+sollte. Den flüchtigen Einwand, daß ihn die Frau für das Gericht
+einfange, wehrte er ohne Mühe ab. Auf welche Weise konnte sie ihn
+einfangen? Blieb er nicht immer so frei, daß er das ganze Gericht,
+wenigstens soweit es ihn betraf, sofort zerschlagen konnte? Konnte er
+nicht dieses geringe Vertrauen zu sich haben? Und ihr Anerbieten einer
+Hilfe klang aufrichtig und war vielleicht nicht wertlos. Und es gab
+vielleicht keine bessere Rache an dem Untersuchungsrichter und seinem
+Anhang, als daß er ihnen diese Frau entzog und an sich nahm. Es könnte
+sich dann einmal der Fall ereignen, daß der Untersuchungsrichter nach
+mühevoller Arbeit an Lügenberichten über K. in später Nacht das Bett
+der Frau leer fand. Und leer deshalb, weil sie K. gehörte, weil diese
+Frau am Fenster, dieser üppige gelenkige warme Körper im dunklen Kleid
+aus grobem schweren Stoff durchaus nur K. gehörte.
+
+Nachdem er auf diese Weise die Bedenken gegen die Frau beseitigt hatte,
+wurde ihm das leise Zwiegespräch am Fenster zu lang, er klopfte mit den
+Knöcheln auf das Podium und dann auch mit der Faust. Der Student sah
+kurz über die Schulter der Frau hinweg nach K. hin, ließ sich aber
+nicht stören, ja drückte sich sogar enger an die Frau und umfaßte sie.
+Sie senkte tief den Kopf, als höre sie ihm aufmerksam zu, er küßte sie,
+als sie sich bückte, laut auf den Hals, ohne sich im Reden wesentlich
+zu unterbrechen. K. sah darin die Tyrannei bestätigt, die der Student
+nach den Klagen der Frau über sie ausübte, stand auf und ging im Zimmer
+auf und ab. Er überlegte unter Seitenblicken nach dem Studenten, wie er
+ihn möglichst schnell wegschaffen könnte, und es war ihm daher nicht
+unwillkommen, als der Student, offenbar gestört durch K.s Herumgehn,
+das schon zeitweilig zu einem Trampeln ausgeartet war, bemerkte: „Wenn
+Sie ungeduldig sind, können Sie weggehn. Sie hätten auch schon früher
+weggehn können, es hätte Sie niemand vermißt. Ja, Sie hätten sogar
+weggehn sollen, und zwar schon bei meinem Eintritt, und zwar
+schleunigst.“ Es mochte in dieser Bemerkung alle mögliche Wut zum
+Ausbruch kommen, jedenfalls lag darin aber auch der Hochmut des
+künftigen Gerichtsbeamten, der zu einem mißliebigen Angeklagten sprach.
+K. blieb ganz nahe bei ihm stehn und sagte lächelnd: „Ich bin
+ungeduldig, das ist richtig, aber diese Ungeduld wird am leichtesten
+dadurch zu beseitigen sein, daß Sie uns verlassen. Wenn Sie aber
+vielleicht hergekommen sind, um zu studieren — ich hörte, daß Sie
+Student sind — so will ich Ihnen gerne Platz machen und mit der Frau
+weggehn. Sie werden übrigens noch viel studieren müssen, ehe Sie
+Richter werden. Ich kenne zwar Ihr Gerichtswesen noch nicht sehr genau,
+nehme aber an, daß es mit groben Reden allein, die Sie allerdings schon
+unverschämt gut zu führen wissen, noch lange nicht getan ist.“ „Man
+hätte ihn nicht so frei herumlaufen lassen sollen,“ sagte der Student,
+als wolle er der Frau eine Erklärung für K.s beleidigende Rede geben,
+„es war ein Mißgriff. Ich habe es dem Untersuchungsrichter gesagt. Man
+hätte ihn zwischen den Verhören zumindest in seinem Zimmer halten
+sollen. Der Untersuchungsrichter ist manchmal unbegreiflich.“ „Unnütze
+Reden,“ sagte K. und streckte die Hand nach der Frau aus, „kommen Sie.“
+„Ach so,“ sagte der Student, „nein, nein, die bekommen Sie nicht,“ und
+mit einer Kraft, die man ihm nicht zugetraut hätte, hob er sie auf
+einen Arm, und lief mit gebeugtem Rücken, zärtlich zu ihr aufsehend,
+zur Tür. Eine gewisse Angst vor K. war hiebei nicht zu verkennen,
+trotzdem wagte er es, K. noch zu reizen, indem er mit der freien Hand
+den Arm der Frau streichelte und drückte. K. lief paar Schritte neben
+ihm her, bereit, ihn zu fassen und, wenn es sein müßte, zu würgen, da
+sagte die Frau: „Es hilft nichts, der Untersuchungsrichter läßt mich
+holen, ich darf nicht mit Ihnen gehn, dieses kleine Scheusal,“ sie fuhr
+hiebei dem Studenten mit der Hand übers Gesicht, „dieses kleine
+Scheusal läßt mich nicht.“ „Und Sie wollen nicht befreit werden,“
+schrie K. und legte die Hand auf die Schulter des Studenten, der mit
+den Zähnen nach ihr schnappte. „Nein,“ rief die Frau und wehrte K. mit
+beiden Händen ab, „nein, nein, nur das nicht, woran denken Sie denn!
+Das wäre mein Verderben. Lassen Sie ihn doch, o bitte, lassen Sie ihn
+doch. Er führt ja nur den Befehl des Untersuchungsrichters aus und
+trägt mich zu ihm.“ „Dann mag er laufen und Sie will ich nie mehr
+sehn,“ sagte K. wütend vor Enttäuschung und gab dem Studenten einen
+Stoß in den Rücken, daß er kurz stolperte, um gleich darauf, vor
+Vergnügen darüber, daß er nicht gefallen war, mit seiner Last desto
+höher zu springen. K. ging ihnen langsam nach, er sah ein, daß das die
+erste zweifellose Niederlage war, die er von diesen Leuten erfahren
+hatte. Es war natürlich gar kein Grund, sich deshalb zu ängstigen, er
+erhielt die Niederlage nur deshalb, weil er den Kampf aufsuchte. Wenn
+er zu Hause bliebe und sein gewohntes Leben führen würde, war er jedem
+dieser Leute tausendfach überlegen und konnte jeden mit einem Fußtritt
+von seinem Wege räumen. Und er stellte sich die allerlächerlichste
+Szene vor, die es z. B. geben würde, wenn dieser klägliche Student,
+dieses aufgeblasene Kind, dieser krumme Bartträger vor Elsas Bett knien
+und mit gefalteten Händen um Gnade bitten würde. K. gefiel diese
+Vorstellung so, daß er beschloß, wenn sich nur irgendeine Gelegenheit
+dafür ergeben sollte, den Studenten einmal zu Elsa mitzunehmen.
+
+Aus Neugierde eilte K. noch zur Tür, er wollte sehn, wohin die Frau
+getragen wurde, der Student würde sie doch nicht etwa über die Straßen
+auf dem Arm tragen. Es zeigte sich, daß der Weg viel kürzer war. Gleich
+gegenüber der Wohnungstür führte eine schmale hölzerne Treppe
+wahrscheinlich zum Dachboden, sie machte eine Wendung, so daß man ihr
+Ende nicht sah. Über diese Treppe trug der Student die Frau hinauf,
+schon sehr langsam und stöhnend, denn er war durch das bisherige Laufen
+geschwächt. Die Frau grüßte mit der Hand zu K. hinunter, und suchte
+durch Auf- und Abziehn der Schultern zu zeigen, daß sie an der
+Entführung unschuldig sei, viel Bedauern lag aber in dieser Bewegung
+nicht. K. sah sie ausdruckslos, wie eine Fremde an, er wollte weder
+verraten, daß er enttäuscht war, noch auch, daß er die Enttäuschung
+leicht überwinden könne.
+
+Die zwei waren schon verschwunden, K. aber stand noch immer in der Tür.
+Er mußte annehmen, daß ihn die Frau nicht nur betrogen, sondern mit der
+Angabe, daß sie zum Untersuchungsrichter getragen werde, auch belogen
+habe. Der Untersuchungsrichter würde doch nicht auf dem Dachboden
+sitzen und warten. Die Holztreppe erklärte nichts, so lange man sie
+auch ansah. Da bemerkte K. einen kleinen Zettel neben dem Aufgang, ging
+hinüber und las in einer kindlichen ungeübten Schrift: „Aufgang zu den
+Gerichtskanzleien.“ Hier auf dem Dachboden dieses Miethauses waren also
+die Gerichtskanzleien? Das war keine Einrichtung, die viel Achtung
+einzuflößen imstande war und es war für einen Angeklagten beruhigend,
+sich vorzustellen, wie wenig Geldmittel diesem Gericht zur Verfügung
+standen, wenn es seine Kanzleien dort unterbrachte, wo die
+Mietparteien, die schon selbst zu den Ärmsten gehörten, ihren unnützen
+Kram hinwarfen. Allerdings war es nicht ausgeschlossen, daß man Geld
+genug hatte, daß aber die Beamtenschaft sich darüber warf, ehe es für
+Gerichtszwecke verwendet wurde. Das war nach den bisherigen Erfahrungen
+K.s sogar sehr wahrscheinlich, nur war dann eine solche Verlotterung
+des Gerichtes für einen Angeklagten zwar entwürdigend, aber im Grunde
+noch beruhigender, als es die Armut des Gerichtes gewesen wäre. Nun war
+es K. auch begreiflich, daß man sich beim ersten Verhör schämte, den
+Angeklagten auf den Dachboden vorzuladen und es vorzog, ihn in seiner
+Wohnung zu belästigen. In welcher Stellung befand sich doch K.
+gegenüber dem Richter, der auf dem Dachboden saß, während er selbst in
+der Bank ein großes Zimmer mit einem Vorzimmer hatte und durch eine
+riesige Fensterscheibe auf den belebten Stadtplatz hinuntersehen
+konnte. Allerdings hatte er keine Nebeneinkünfte aus Bestechungen oder
+Unterschlagungen und konnte sich auch vom Diener keine Frau auf dem Arm
+ins Bureau tragen lassen. Darauf wollte K. aber, wenigstens in diesem
+Leben, gerne verzichten.
+
+K. stand noch vor dem Anschlagzettel, als ein Mann die Treppe
+heraufkam, durch die offene Tür ins Wohnzimmer sah, aus dem man auch in
+das Sitzungszimmer sehen konnte, und schließlich K. fragte, ob er hier
+nicht vor kurzem eine Frau gesehen habe. „Sie sind der Gerichtsdiener,
+nicht?“ fragte K. „Ja,“ sagte der Mann, „ach so, Sie sind der
+Angeklagte K., jetzt erkenne ich Sie auch, seien Sie willkommen.“ Und
+er reichte K., der es gar nicht erwartet hatte, die Hand. „Heute ist
+aber keine Sitzung angezeigt,“ sagte dann der Gerichtsdiener, als K.
+schwieg. „Ich weiß,“ sagte K. und betrachtete den Zivilrock des
+Gerichtsdieners, der als einziges amtliches Abzeichen neben einigen
+gewöhnlichen Knöpfen auch zwei vergoldete Knöpfe aufwies, die von einem
+alten Offiziersmantel abgetrennt zu sein schienen. „Ich habe vor einem
+Weilchen mit Ihrer Frau gesprochen. Sie ist nicht mehr hier. Der
+Student hat sie zum Untersuchungsrichter getragen.“ „Sehen Sie,“ sagte
+der Gerichtsdiener, „immer trägt man sie mir weg. Heute ist doch
+Sonntag und ich bin zu keiner Arbeit verpflichtet, aber nur, um mich
+von hier zu entfernen, schickt man mich mit einer unnützen Meldung weg.
+Und zwar schickt man mich nicht weit weg, so daß ich die Hoffnung habe,
+wenn ich mich sehr beeile, vielleicht noch rechtzeitig zurückzukommen.
+Ich laufe also, so sehr ich kann, schreie dem Amt, zu dem ich geschickt
+wurde, meine Meldung durch den Türspalt so atemlos zu, daß man sie kaum
+verstanden haben wird, laufe wieder zurück, aber der Student hat sich
+noch mehr beeilt als ich, er hatte allerdings auch einen kürzeren Weg,
+er mußte nur die Bodentreppe hinunterlaufen. Wäre ich nicht so
+abhängig, ich hätte den Studenten schon längst hier an der Wand
+zerdrückt. Hier neben dem Anschlagzettel. Davon träume ich immer. Hier
+ein wenig über dem Fußboden ist er festgedrückt, die Arme gestreckt,
+die Finger gespreizt, die krummen Beine zum Kreis gedreht und
+ringsherum Blutspritzer. Bisher war es aber nur Traum.“ „Eine andere
+Hilfe gibt es nicht?“ fragte K. lächelnd. „Ich wüßte keine,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener. „Und jetzt wird es ja noch ärger, bisher hat er sie nur
+zu sich getragen, jetzt trägt er sie, was ich allerdings längst
+erwartet habe, auch zum Untersuchungsrichter.“ „Hat denn Ihre Frau gar
+keine Schuld dabei,“ fragte K., er mußte sich bei dieser Frage
+bezwingen, so sehr fühlte auch er jetzt die Eifersucht. „Aber gewiß,“
+sagte der Gerichtsdiener, „sie hat sogar die größte Schuld. Sie hat
+sich ja an ihn gehängt. Was ihn betrifft, er läuft allen Weibern nach.
+In diesem Hause allein ist er schon aus fünf Wohnungen, in die er sich
+eingeschlichen hat, hinausgeworfen worden. Meine Frau ist allerdings
+die schönste im ganzen Haus, und gerade ich darf mich nicht wehren.“
+„Wenn es sich so verhält, dann gibt es allerdings keine Hilfe,“ sagte
+K. „Warum denn nicht,“ fragte der Gerichtsdiener. „Man müßte den
+Studenten, der ein Feigling ist, einmal, wenn er meine Frau anrühren
+will, so durchprügeln, daß er es niemals mehr wagt. Aber ich darf es
+nicht und andere machen mir den Gefallen nicht, denn alle fürchten
+seine Macht. Nur ein Mann wie Sie könnte es tun.“ „Wieso denn ich?“
+fragte K. erstaunt. „Sie sind doch angeklagt,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener. „Ja,“ sagte K., „aber desto mehr müßte ich doch
+fürchten, daß er, wenn auch vielleicht nicht Einfluß auf den Ausgang
+des Prozesses, so doch wahrscheinlich auf die Voruntersuchung hat.“
+„Ja, gewiß,“ sagte der Gerichtsdiener, als sei die Ansicht K.s genau so
+richtig wie seine eigene. „Es werden aber bei uns in der Regel keine
+aussichtslosen Prozesse geführt.“ „Ich bin nicht Ihrer Meinung,“ sagte
+K., „das soll mich aber nicht hindern, gelegentlich den Studenten in
+Behandlung zu nehmen.“ „Ich wäre Ihnen sehr dankbar,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener etwas förmlich, er schien eigentlich doch nicht an die
+Erfüllbarkeit seines höchsten Wunsches zu glauben. „Es würden
+vielleicht,“ fuhr K. fort, „auch noch andere Ihrer Beamten und
+vielleicht sogar alle das gleiche verdienen.“ „Ja, ja,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener, als handle es sich um etwas Selbstverständliches. Dann
+sah er K. mit einem zutraulichen Blick an, wie er es bisher trotz aller
+Freundlichkeit nicht getan hatte, und fügte hinzu: „Man rebelliert eben
+immer.“ Aber das Gespräch schien ihm doch ein wenig unbehaglich
+geworden zu sein, denn er brach es ab, indem er sagte: „Jetzt muß ich
+mich in der Kanzlei melden. Wollen Sie mitkommen?“ „Ich habe dort
+nichts zu tun,“ sagte K. „Sie könnten die Kanzleien ansehn. Es wird
+sich niemand um Sie kümmern.“ „Sind sie denn sehenswert?“ fragte K.
+zögernd, hatte aber große Lust mitzugehn. „Nun,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener, „ich dachte, es würde Sie interessieren.“ „Gut,“ sagte
+K. schließlich, „ich gehe mit“. Und er lief schneller als der
+Gerichtsdiener die Treppe hinauf.
+
+Beim Eintritt wäre er fast hingefallen, denn hinter der Tür war noch
+eine Stufe. „Auf das Publikum nimmt man nicht viel Rücksicht,“ sagte
+er. „Man nimmt überhaupt keine Rücksicht,“ sagte der Gerichtsdiener,
+„sehn Sie nur hier das Wartezimmer.“ Es war ein langer Gang, von dem
+aus rohe gezimmerte Türen zu den einzelnen Abteilungen des Dachbodens
+führten. Trotzdem kein unmittelbarer Lichtzutritt bestand, war es doch
+nicht vollständig dunkel, denn manche Abteilungen hatten gegen den Gang
+zu statt einheitlicher Bretterwände, bloße, allerdings bis zur Decke
+reichende Holzgitter, durch die einiges Licht drang und durch die man
+auch einzelne Beamte sehen konnte, wie sie an Tischen schrieben oder
+geradezu am Gitter standen und durch die Lücken die Leute auf dem Gang
+beobachteten. Es waren, wahrscheinlich weil Sonntag war, nur wenig
+Leute auf dem Gang. Sie machten einen sehr bescheidenen Eindruck. In
+fast regelmäßigen Entfernungen voneinander saßen sie auf den zwei
+Reihen langer Holzbänke, die zu beiden Seiten des Ganges angebracht
+waren. Alle waren vernachlässigt angezogen, trotzdem die meisten nach
+dem Gesichtsausdruck, der Haltung, der Barttracht und vielen kaum
+sicherzustellenden kleinen Einzelheiten den höheren Klassen angehörten.
+Da keine Kleiderhaken vorhanden waren, hatten sie die Hüte,
+wahrscheinlich einer dem Beispiel des andern folgend, unter die Bank
+gestellt. Als die, welche zunächst der Tür saßen, K. und den
+Gerichtsdiener erblickten, erhoben sie sich zum Gruß, da das die
+Folgenden sahen, glaubten sie auch grüßen zu müssen, so daß alle beim
+Vorbeigehn der zwei sich erhoben. Sie standen niemals vollständig
+aufrecht, der Rücken war geneigt, die Knie geknickt, sie standen wie
+Straßenbettler. K. wartete auf den ein wenig hinter ihm gehenden
+Gerichtsdiener und sagte: „Wie gedemütigt die sein müssen.“ „Ja,“ sagte
+der Gerichtsdiener, „es sind Angeklagte, alle die Sie hier sehn, sind
+Angeklagte.“ „Wirklich!“ sagte K. „Dann sind es ja meine Kollegen.“ Und
+er wandte sich an den nächsten, einen großen schlanken, schon fast
+grauhaarigen Mann. „Worauf warten Sie hier?“ fragte K. höflich. Die
+unerwartete Ansprache aber machte den Mann verwirrt, was um so
+peinlicher aussah, da es sich offenbar um einen welterfahrenen Menschen
+handelte, der anderswo gewiß sich zu beherrschen verstand und die
+Überlegenheit, die er sich über viele erworben hatte, nicht leicht
+aufgab. Hier aber wußte er auf eine so einfache Frage nicht zu
+antworten und sah auf die andern hin, als seien sie verpflichtet, ihm
+zu helfen, und als könne niemand von ihm eine Antwort verlangen, wenn
+diese Hilfe ausbliebe. Da trat der Gerichtsdiener hinzu und sagte, um
+den Mann zu beruhigen und aufzumuntern: „Der Herr hier fragt ja nur,
+auf was Sie warten. Antworten Sie doch.“ Die ihm wahrscheinlich
+bekannte Stimme des Gerichtsdieners wirkte besser: „Ich warte —“ begann
+er und stockte. Offenbar hatte er diesen Anfang gewählt, um ganz genau
+auf die Fragestellung zu antworten, fand aber jetzt die Fortsetzung
+nicht. Einige der Wartenden hatten sich genähert und umstanden die
+Gruppe, der Gerichtsdiener sagte zu ihnen: „Weg, weg, macht den Gang
+frei.“ Sie wichen ein wenig zurück, aber nicht bis zu ihren früheren
+Sitzen. Inzwischen hatte sich der Gefragte gesammelt und antwortete
+sogar mit einem kleinen Lächeln: „Ich habe vor einem Monat einige
+Beweisanträge in meiner Sache gemacht und warte auf die Erledigung.“
+„Sie scheinen sich ja viele Mühe zu geben,“ sagte K. „Ja,“ sagte der
+Mann, „es ist ja meine Sache.“ „Jeder denkt nicht so wie Sie,“ sagte
+K., „ich z. B. bin auch angeklagt, habe aber, so wahr ich selig werden
+will, weder einen Beweisantrag gestellt, noch auch sonst irgend etwas
+derartiges unternommen. Halten Sie denn das für nötig?“ „Ich weiß nicht
+genau,“ sagte der Mann wieder in vollständiger Unsicherheit; er glaubte
+offenbar, K. mache mit ihm einen Scherz, deshalb hätte er
+wahrscheinlich am liebsten, aus Furcht, irgendeinen neuen Fehler zu
+machen, seine frühere Antwort ganz wiederholt, vor K.s ungeduldigem
+Blick aber sagte er nur, „was mich betrifft, ich habe Beweisanträge
+gestellt.“ „Sie glauben wohl nicht, daß ich angeklagt bin,“ fragte K.
+„O bitte gewiß,“ sagte der Mann, und trat ein wenig zur Seite, aber in
+der Antwort war nicht Glaube, sondern nur Angst. „Sie glauben mir also
+nicht?“ fragte K. und faßte ihn, unbewußt durch das demütige Wesen des
+Mannes dazu aufgefordert, beim Arm, als wolle er ihn zum Glauben
+zwingen. Er wollte ihm nicht Schmerz bereiten, hatte ihn auch nur ganz
+leicht angegriffen, trotzdem aber schrie der Mann auf, als habe K. ihn
+nicht mit zwei Fingern, sondern mit einer glühenden Zange erfaßt.
+Dieses lächerliche Schreien machte K. endgültig überdrüssig; glaubte
+man ihm nicht, daß er angeklagt war, so war es desto besser; vielleicht
+hielt er ihn sogar für einen Richter. Und er faßte ihn nun zum Abschied
+wirklich fester, stieß ihn auf die Bank zurück und ging weiter. „Die
+meisten Angeklagten sind so empfindlich,“ sagte der Gerichtsdiener.
+Hinter ihnen sammelten sich jetzt fast alle Wartenden um den Mann, der
+schon zu schreien aufgehört hatte, und schienen ihn über den
+Zwischenfall genau auszufragen. K. entgegen kam jetzt ein Wächter, der
+hauptsächlich an einem Säbel kenntlich war, dessen Scheide, wenigstens
+der Farbe nach, aus Aluminium bestand. K. staunte darüber und griff
+sogar mit der Hand hin. Der Wächter, der wegen des Schreins gekommen
+war, fragte nach dem Vorgefallenen. Der Gerichtsdiener suchte ihn mit
+einigen Worten zu beruhigen, aber der Wächter erklärte, doch noch
+selbst nachsehn zu müssen, salutierte und ging weiter mit sehr eiligen,
+aber sehr kurzen, wahrscheinlich durch Gicht abgemessenen Schritten.
+
+K. kümmerte sich nicht lange um ihn und die Gesellschaft auf dem Gang,
+besonders da er etwa in der Hälfte des Ganges die Möglichkeit sah,
+rechts durch eine türlose Öffnung einzubiegen. Er verständigte sich mit
+dem Gerichtsdiener darüber, ob das der richtige Weg sei, der
+Gerichtsdiener nickte und K. bog nun wirklich dort ein. Es war ihm
+lästig, daß er immer einen oder zwei Schritte vor dem Gerichtsdiener
+gehen mußte, es konnte wenigstens an diesem Ort den Anschein haben, als
+ob er verhaftet vorgeführt werde. Er wartete also öfters auf den
+Gerichtsdiener, aber dieser blieb gleich wieder zurück. Schließlich
+sagte K., um seinem Unbehagen ein Ende zu machen: „Nun habe ich gesehn,
+wie es hier aussieht, ich will jetzt weggehn.“ „Sie haben noch nicht
+alles gesehn,“ sagte der Gerichtsdiener vollständig unverfänglich. „Ich
+will nicht alles sehn,“ sagte K., der sich übrigens wirklich müde
+fühlte, „ich will gehn, wie kommt man zum Ausgang?“ „Sie haben sich
+doch nicht schon verirrt,“ fragte der Gerichtsdiener erstaunt, „Sie
+gehn hier bis zur Ecke und dann rechts den Gang hinunter geradeaus zur
+Tür.“ „Kommen Sie mit,“ sagte K., „zeigen Sie mir den Weg, ich werde
+ihn verfehlen, es sind hier so viele Wege.“ „Es ist der einzige Weg,“
+sagte der Gerichtsdiener nun schon vorwurfsvoll, „ich kann nicht wieder
+mit Ihnen zurückgehn, ich muß doch meine Meldung vorbringen und habe
+schon viel Zeit durch Sie versäumt.“ „Kommen Sie mit,“ wiederholte K.
+jetzt schärfer, als habe er endlich den Gerichtsdiener auf einer
+Unwahrheit ertappt. „Schreien Sie doch nicht so,“ flüsterte der
+Gerichtsdiener, „es sind ja hier überall Bureaus. Wenn Sie nicht allein
+zurückgehn wollen, so gehn Sie noch ein Stückchen mit mir oder warten
+Sie hier, bis ich meine Meldung erledigt habe, dann will ich ja gern
+mit Ihnen wieder zurückgehn.“ „Nein, nein,“ sagte K., „ich werde nicht
+warten und Sie müssen jetzt mit mir gehn.“ K. hatte sich noch gar nicht
+in dem Raum umgesehn, in dem er sich befand, erst als jetzt eine der
+vielen Holztüren, die ringsherum standen, sich öffnete, blickte er hin.
+Ein Mädchen, das wohl durch K.s lautes Sprechen herbeigerufen war, trat
+ein und fragte: „Was wünscht der Herr?“ Hinter ihr in der Ferne sah man
+im Halbdunkel noch einen Mann sich nähern. K. blickte den
+Gerichtsdiener an. Dieser hatte doch gesagt, daß sich niemand um K.
+kümmern werde, und nun kamen schon zwei, es brauchte nur wenig und die
+Beamtenschaft wurde auf ihn aufmerksam, würde eine Erklärung seiner
+Anwesenheit haben wollen. Die einzig verständliche und annehmbare war
+die, daß er Angeklagter war und das Datum des nächsten Verhörs erfahren
+wollte, gerade diese Erklärung aber wollte er nicht geben, besonders da
+sie auch nicht wahrheitsgemäß war, denn er war nur aus Neugierde
+gekommen oder, was als Erklärung noch unmöglicher war, aus dem
+Verlangen, festzustellen, daß das Innere dieses Gerichtswesens ebenso
+widerlich war wie sein Äußeres. Und es schien ja, daß er mit dieser
+Annahme recht hatte, er wollte nicht weiter eindringen, er war beengt
+genug von dem, was er bisher gesehen hatte, er war gerade jetzt nicht
+in der Verfassung, einem höheren Beamten gegenüberzutreten, wie er
+hinter jeder Tür auftauchen konnte, er wollte weggehn, und zwar mit dem
+Gerichtsdiener oder allein, wenn es sein mußte.
+
+Aber sein stummes Dastehn mußte auffallend sein und wirklich sahen ihn
+das Mädchen und der Gerichtsdiener derartig an, als ob in der nächsten
+Minute irgendeine große Verwandlung mit ihm geschehen müsse, die sie zu
+beobachten nicht versäumen wollten. Und in der Türöffnung stand der
+Mann, den K. früher in der Ferne bemerkt hatte, er hielt sich am
+Deckbalken der niedrigen Tür fest und schaukelte ein wenig auf den
+Fußspitzen, wie ein ungeduldiger Zuschauer. Das Mädchen aber erkannte
+doch zuerst, daß das Benehmen K.s in einem leichten Unwohlsein seinen
+Grund hatte, sie brachte einen Sessel und fragte: „Wollen Sie sich
+nicht setzen?“ K. setzte sich sofort und stützte, um noch besser Halt
+zu bekommen, die Ellbogen auf die Lehnen. „Sie haben ein wenig
+Schwindel, nicht?“ fragte sie ihn. Er hatte nun ihr Gesicht nahe vor
+sich, es hatte den strengen Ausdruck, wie ihn manche Frauen gerade in
+ihrer schönsten Jugend haben. „Machen Sie sich darüber keine Gedanken,“
+sagte sie, „das ist hier nichts Außergewöhnliches, fast jeder bekommt
+einen solchen Anfall, wenn er zum erstenmal herkommt. Sie sind zum
+erstenmal hier? Nun ja, das ist aber nichts Außergewöhnliches. Die
+Sonne brennt hier auf das Dachgerüst und das heiße Holz macht die Luft
+so dumpf und schwer. Der Ort ist deshalb für Bureauräumlichkeiten nicht
+sehr geeignet, so große Vorteile er allerdings sonst bietet. Aber was
+die Luft betrifft, so ist sie an Tagen großen Parteienverkehrs, und das
+ist fast jeder Tag, kaum mehr atembar. Wenn Sie dann noch bedenken, daß
+hier auch vielfach Wäsche zum Trocknen ausgehängt wird, — man kann es
+den Mietern nicht gänzlich untersagen, — so werden Sie sich nicht mehr
+wundern, daß Ihnen ein wenig übel wurde. Aber man gewöhnt sich
+schließlich an die Luft sehr gut. Wenn Sie zum zweiten- oder drittenmal
+herkommen, werden Sie das Drückende hier kaum mehr spüren. Fühlen Sie
+sich schon besser?“ K. antwortete nicht, es war ihm zu peinlich, durch
+diese plötzliche Schwäche den Leuten hier ausgeliefert zu sein,
+überdies war ihm, da er jetzt die Ursachen seiner Übelkeit erfahren
+hatte, nicht besser, sondern noch ein wenig schlechter. Das Mädchen
+merkte es gleich, nahm, um K. eine Erfrischung zu bereiten, eine
+Hakenstange, die an der Wand lehnte und stieß damit eine kleine Luke
+auf, die gerade über K. angebracht war und ins Freie führte. Aber es
+fiel soviel Ruß herein, daß das Mädchen die Luke gleich wieder zuziehn
+und mit ihrem Taschentuch die Hände K.s vom Ruß reinigen mußte, denn K.
+war zu müde, um das selbst zu besorgen. Er wäre gern hier ruhig
+sitzengeblieben, bis er sich zum Weggehn genügend gekräftigt hatte, das
+mußte aber um so früher geschehen, je weniger man sich um ihn kümmern
+würde. Nun sagte aber überdies das Mädchen: „Hier können Sie nicht
+bleiben, hier stören wir den Verkehr.“ — K. fragte mit den Blicken,
+welchen Verkehr er denn hier störe — „ich werde Sie, wenn Sie wollen,
+ins Krankenzimmer führen.“ „Helfen Sie mir bitte,“ sagte sie zu dem
+Mann in der Tür, der auch gleich näher kam. Aber K. wollte nicht ins
+Krankenzimmer, gerade das wollte er ja vermeiden, weiter geführt zu
+werden, je weiter er kam, desto ärger mußte es werden. „Ich kann schon
+gehn,“ sagte er deshalb und stand, durch das bequeme Sitzen verwöhnt,
+zitternd auf. Dann aber konnte er sich nicht aufrecht halten. „Es geht
+doch nicht,“ sagte er kopfschüttelnd und setzte sich seufzend wieder
+nieder. Er erinnerte sich an den Gerichtsdiener, der ihn trotz allem
+leicht hinausführen konnte, aber der schien schon längst weg zu sein,
+K. sah zwischen dem Mädchen und dem Mann, die vor ihm standen,
+hindurch, konnte aber den Gerichtsdiener nicht finden.
+
+„Ich glaube,“ sagte der Mann, der übrigens elegant gekleidet war und
+besonders durch eine graue Weste auffiel, die in zwei langen, scharf
+geschnittenen Spitzen endigte, „das Unwohlsein des Herrn geht auf die
+Atmosphäre hier zurück, es wird daher am besten und auch ihm am
+liebsten sein, wenn wir ihn nicht erst ins Krankenzimmer, sondern
+überhaupt aus den Kanzleien hinausführen.“ „Das ist es,“ rief K. und
+fuhr vor lauter Freude fast noch in die Rede des Mannes hinein, „mir
+wird gewiß sofort besser werden, ich bin auch gar nicht so schwach, nur
+ein wenig Unterstützung unter den Achseln brauche ich, ich werde Ihnen
+nicht viel Mühe machen, es ist ja auch kein langer Weg, führen Sie mich
+nur zur Tür, ich setze mich dann noch ein wenig auf die Stufen und
+werde gleich erholt sein, ich leide nämlich gar nicht unter solchen
+Anfällen, es kommt mir selbst überraschend. Ich bin doch auch Beamter
+und an Bureauluft gewöhnt, aber hier scheint es doch zu arg, Sie sagen
+es selbst. Wollen Sie also die Freundlichkeit haben, mich ein wenig zu
+führen, ich habe nämlich Schwindel und es wird mir schlecht, wenn ich
+allein aufstehe.“ Und er hob die Schultern, um es den beiden zu
+erleichtern, ihm unter die Arme zu greifen.
+
+Aber der Mann folgte der Aufforderung nicht, sondern hielt die Hände
+ruhig in den Hosentaschen und lachte laut. „Sehen Sie,“ sagte er zu dem
+Mädchen, „ich habe also doch das Richtige getroffen. Dem Herrn ist nur
+hier nicht wohl, nicht im Allgemeinen.“ Das Mädchen lächelte auch,
+schlug aber dem Mann leicht mit den Fingerspitzen auf den Arm, als
+hätte er sich mit K. einen zu starken Spaß erlaubt. „Aber was denken
+Sie denn,“ sagte der Mann noch immer lachend, „ich will ja den Herrn
+wirklich hinausführen.“ „Dann ist es gut,“ sagte das Mädchen, indem sie
+ihren zierlichen Kopf für einen Augenblick neigte. „Messen Sie dem
+Lachen nicht zu viel Bedeutung zu,“ sagte das Mädchen zu K., der wieder
+traurig geworden vor sich hinstarrte und keine Erklärung zu brauchen
+schien, „dieser Herr — ich darf Sie doch vorstellen?“ (der Herr gab mit
+einer Handbewegung die Erlaubnis) — „dieser Herr also ist der
+Auskunftgeber. Er gibt den wartenden Parteien alle Auskunft, die sie
+brauchen, und da unser Gerichtswesen in der Bevölkerung nicht sehr
+bekannt ist, werden viele Auskünfte verlangt. Er weiß auf alle Fragen
+eine Antwort, Sie können ihn, wenn Sie einmal Lust dazu haben,
+daraufhin erproben. Das ist aber nicht sein einziger Vorzug, sein
+zweiter Vorzug ist die elegante Kleidung. Wir, d. h. die Beamtenschaft,
+meinte einmal, man müsse den Auskunftgeber, der immerfort, und zwar als
+erster mit Parteien verhandelt, des würdigen ersten Eindrucks halber,
+auch elegant anziehn. Wir andern sind, wie Sie gleich an mir sehn
+können, leider sehr schlecht und altmodisch angezogen; es hat auch
+nicht viel Sinn, für die Kleidung etwas zu verwenden, da wir fast
+unaufhörlich in den Kanzleien sind, wir schlafen ja auch hier. Aber wie
+gesagt, für den Auskunftgeber hielten wir einmal schöne Kleidung für
+nötig. Da sie aber von unserer Verwaltung, die in dieser Hinsicht etwas
+sonderbar ist, nicht erhältlich war, machten wir eine Sammlung — auch
+Parteien steuerten bei — und wir kauften ihm dieses schöne Kleid und
+noch andere. Alles wäre jetzt vorbereitet, einen guten Eindruck zu
+machen, aber durch sein Lachen verdirbt er es wieder und erschreckt die
+Leute.“ „So ist es,“ sagte der Herr spöttisch, „aber ich verstehe
+nicht, Fräulein, warum Sie dem Herrn alle unsere Intimitäten erzählen,
+oder besser aufdrängen, denn er will sie ja gar nicht erfahren. Sehen
+Sie nur, wie er, offenbar mit seinen eigenen Angelegenheiten
+beschäftigt, dasitzt.“ K. hatte nicht einmal Lust zu widersprechen, die
+Absicht des Mädchens mochte eine gute sein, sie war vielleicht darauf
+gerichtet, ihn zu zerstreuen oder ihm die Möglichkeit zu geben, sich zu
+sammeln, aber das Mittel war verfehlt. „Ich mußte ihm Ihr Lachen
+erklären,“ sagte das Mädchen. „Es war ja beleidigend.“ „Ich glaube, er
+würde noch ärgere Beleidigungen verzeihen, wenn ich ihn schließlich
+hinausführe.“ K. sagte nichts, sah nicht einmal auf, er duldete es, daß
+die zwei über ihn wie über eine Sache verhandelten, es war ihm sogar am
+liebsten. Aber plötzlich fühlte er die Hand des Auskunftgebers an einem
+Arm und die Hand des Mädchens am andern. „Also auf, Sie schwacher
+Mann,“ sagte der Auskunftgeber. „Ich danke Ihnen beiden vielmals,“
+sagte K. freudig überrascht, erhob sich langsam und führte selbst die
+fremden Hände an die Stellen, an denen er die Stütze am meisten
+brauchte. „Es sieht so aus,“ sagte das Mädchen leise in K.s Ohr,
+während sie sich dem Gang näherten, „als ob mir besonders viel daran
+gelegen wäre, den Auskunftgeber in ein gutes Licht zu stellen, aber man
+mag es glauben, ich will doch die Wahrheit sagen. Er hat kein hartes
+Herz. Er ist nicht verpflichtet, kranke Parteien hinauszuführen, und
+tut es doch, wie Sie sehn. Vielleicht ist niemand von uns hartherzig,
+wir wollten vielleicht alle gern helfen, aber als Gerichtsbeamte
+bekommen wir leicht den Anschein, als ob wir hartherzig wären und
+niemandem helfen wollten. Ich leide geradezu darunter.“ „Wollen Sie
+sich nicht hier ein wenig setzen,“ fragte der Auskunftgeber, sie waren
+schon im Gang und gerade vor dem Angeklagten, den K. früher
+angesprochen hatte. K. schämte sich fast vor ihm, früher war er so
+aufrecht vor ihm gestanden, jetzt mußten ihn zwei stützen, seinen Hut
+balancierte der Auskunftgeber auf den gespreizten Fingern, die Frisur
+war zerstört, die Haare hingen ihm in die schweißbedeckte Stirn. Aber
+der Angeklagte schien nichts davon zu bemerken, demütig stand er vor
+dem Auskunftgeber, der über ihn hinwegsah, und suchte nur seine
+Anwesenheit zu entschuldigen. „Ich weiß,“ sagte er, „daß die Erledigung
+meiner Anträge heute noch nicht gegeben werden kann. Ich bin aber doch
+gekommen, ich dachte, ich könnte doch hier warten, es ist Sonntag, ich
+habe ja Zeit und hier störe ich nicht.“ „Sie müssen das nicht so sehr
+entschuldigen,“ sagte der Auskunftgeber, „Ihre Sorgsamkeit ist ja ganz
+lobenswert, Sie nehmen hier zwar unnötigerweise den Platz weg, aber ich
+will Sie, trotzdem, so lange es mir nicht lästig wird, durchaus nicht
+hindern, den Gang Ihrer Angelegenheit genau zu verfolgen. Wenn man
+Leute gesehen hat, die Ihre Pflicht schändlich vernachlässigten, lernt
+man es, mit Leuten wie Sie sind, Geduld zu haben. Setzen Sie sich.“
+„Wie er mit den Parteien zu reden versteht,“ flüsterte das Mädchen. K.
+nickte, fuhr aber gleich auf, als ihn der Auskunftgeber wieder fragte:
+„Wollen Sie sich nicht hier niedersetzen?“ „Nein,“ sagte K., „ich will
+nicht ausruhn.“ Er hatte das mit möglichster Bestimmtheit gesagt, in
+Wirklichkeit hätte es ihm aber sehr wohlgetan, sich niederzusetzen. Er
+war wie seekrank. Er glaubte auf einem Schiff zu sein, das sich in
+schwerem Seegang befand. Es war ihm, als stürze das Wasser gegen die
+Holzwände, als komme aus der Tiefe des Ganges ein Brausen her wie von
+überschlagendem Wasser, als schaukle der Gang in der Quere und als
+würden die wartenden Parteien zu beiden Seiten gesenkt und gehoben.
+Desto unbegreiflicher war die Ruhe des Mädchens und des Mannes, die ihn
+führten. Er war ihnen ausgeliefert, ließen sie ihn los, so mußte er
+hinfallen wie ein Brett. Aus ihren kleinen Augen gingen scharfe Blicke
+hin und her, ihre gleichmäßigen Schritte fühlte K., ohne sie
+mitzumachen, denn er wurde fast von Schritt zu Schritt getragen.
+Endlich merkte er, daß sie zu ihm sprachen, aber er verstand sie nicht,
+er hörte nur den Lärm, der alles erfüllte und durch den hindurch ein
+unveränderlicher hoher Ton wie von einer Sirene zu klingen schien.
+„Lauter,“ flüsterte er mit gesenktem Kopf und schämte sich, denn er
+wußte, daß sie laut genug, wenn auch für ihn unverständlich gesprochen
+hatten. Da kam endlich, als wäre die Wand vor ihnen durchrissen, ein
+frischer Luftzug ihm entgegen und er hörte neben sich sagen: „Zuerst
+will er weg, dann aber kann man ihm hundertmal sagen, daß hier der
+Ausgang ist, und er rührt sich nicht.“ K. merkte, daß er vor der
+Ausgangstür stand, die das Mädchen geöffnet hatte. Ihm war, als wären
+alle seine Kräfte mit einemmal zurückgekehrt, um einen Vorgeschmack der
+Freiheit zu gewinnen, trat er gleich auf eine Treppenstufe und
+verabschiedete sich von dort aus von seinen Begleitern, die sich zu ihm
+herabbeugten. „Vielen Dank,“ wiederholte er, drückte beiden wiederholt
+die Hände und ließ erst ab, als er zu sehen glaubte, daß sie, an die
+Kanzleiluft gewöhnt, die verhältnismäßig frische Luft, die von der
+Treppe kam, schlecht ertrugen. Sie konnten kaum antworten und das
+Mädchen wäre vielleicht abgestürzt, wenn K. nicht äußerst schnell die
+Tür geschlossen hätte. K. stand dann noch einen Augenblick still,
+strich sich mit Hilfe eines Taschenspiegels das Haar zurecht, hob
+seinen Hut auf, der auf dem nächsten Treppenabsatz lag — der
+Auskunftgeber hatte ihn wohl hingeworfen — und lief dann die Treppe
+hinunter so frisch und in so langen Sprüngen, daß er vor diesem
+Umschwung fast Angst bekam. Solche Überraschungen hatte ihm sein sonst
+ganz gefestigter Gesundheitszustand noch nie bereitet. Wollte etwa sein
+Körper revolutionieren und ihm einen neuen Prozeß bereiten, da er den
+alten so mühelos ertrug. Er lehnte den Gedanken nicht ganz ab, bei
+nächster Gelegenheit zu einem Arzt zu gehn, jedenfalls aber wollte er —
+darin konnte er sich selbst beraten — alle zukünftigen
+Sonntagvormittage besser als diesen verwenden.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+VIERTES KAPITEL
+
+DIE FREUNDIN DES FRÄULEIN BÜRSTNER
+
+
+In der nächsten Zeit war es K. unmöglich, mit Fräulein Bürstner auch
+nur einige wenige Worte zu sprechen. Er versuchte auf die
+verschiedenste Weise an sie heranzukommen, sie aber wußte es immer zu
+verhindern. Er kam gleich nach dem Bureau nach Hause, blieb in seinem
+Zimmer, ohne das Licht anzudrehn, auf dem Kanapee sitzen und
+beschäftigte sich mit nichts anderem, als das Vorzimmer zu beobachten.
+Ging etwa das Dienstmädchen vorbei und schloß die Tür des scheinbar
+leeren Zimmers, so stand er nach einem Weilchen auf und öffnete sie
+wieder. Des Morgens stand er um eine Stunde früher auf als sonst, um
+vielleicht Fräulein Bürstner allein treffen zu können, wenn sie ins
+Bureau ging. Aber keiner dieser Versuche gelang. Dann schrieb er ihr
+einen Brief sowohl ins Bureau als auch in die Wohnung, suchte darin
+nochmals sein Verhalten zu rechtfertigen, bot sich zu jeder Genugtuung
+an, versprach, niemals die Grenzen zu überschreiten, die sie ihm setzen
+würde und bat nur, ihm die Möglichkeit zu geben, einmal mit ihr zu
+sprechen, besonders da er auch bei Frau Grubach nichts veranlassen
+könne, solange er sich nicht vorher mit ihr beraten habe, schließlich
+teilte er ihr mit, daß er den nächsten Sonntag während des ganzen Tages
+in seinem Zimmer auf ein Zeichen von ihr warten werde, das ihm die
+Erfüllung seiner Bitte in Aussicht stelle oder das ihm wenigstens
+erklären solle, warum sie die Bitte nicht erfüllen könne, trotzdem er
+doch versprochen habe, sich in allem ihr zu fügen. Die Briefe kamen
+nicht zurück, aber es erfolgte auch keine Antwort. Dagegen gab es
+Sonntag ein Zeichen, dessen Deutlichkeit genügend war. Gleich früh
+bemerkte K. durch das Schlüsselloch eine besondere Bewegung im
+Vorzimmer, die sich bald aufklärte. Eine Lehrerin des Französischen,
+sie war übrigens eine Deutsche und hieß Montag, ein schwaches blasses,
+ein wenig hinkendes Mädchen, das bisher ein eigenes Zimmer bewohnt
+hatte, übersiedelte in das Zimmer des Fräulein Bürstner. Stundenlang
+sah man sie durch das Vorzimmer schlürfen. Immer war noch ein
+Wäschestück oder ein Deckchen oder ein Buch vergessen, das besonders
+geholt und in die neue Wohnung hinübergetragen werden mußte.
+
+Als Frau Grubach K. das Frühstück brachte — sie überließ, seitdem sie
+K. so erzürnt hatte, auch nicht die geringste Bedienung dem
+Dienstmädchen — konnte sich K. nicht zurückhalten, sie zum erstenmal
+anzusprechen. „Warum ist denn heute ein solcher Lärm im Vorzimmer?“
+fragte er, während er den Kaffee eingoß, „könnte das nicht eingestellt
+werden? Muß gerade am Sonntag aufgeräumt werden?“ Trotzdem K. nicht zu
+Frau Grubach aufsah, bemerkte er doch, daß sie wie erleichtert
+aufatmete. Selbst diese strengen Fragen K.s faßte sie als Verzeihung
+oder als Beginn der Verzeihung auf. „Es wird nicht aufgeräumt, Herr
+K.,“ sagte sie, „Fräulein Montag übersiedelt nur zu Fräulein Bürstner
+und schafft ihre Sachen hinüber.“ Sie sagte nichts weiter, sondern
+wartete, wie K. es aufnehmen und ob er ihr gestatten würde, weiter zu
+reden. K. stellte sie aber auf die Probe, rührte nachdenklich den
+Kaffee mit dem Löffel und schwieg. Dann sah er zu ihr auf und sagte:
+„Haben Sie schon Ihren frühern Verdacht wegen Fräulein Bürstner
+aufgegeben.“ „Herr K.,“ rief Frau Grubach, die nur auf diese Frage
+gewartet hatte und hielt K. ihre gefalteten Hände hin. „Sie haben eine
+gelegentliche Bemerkung letzthin so schwer genommen. Ich habe ja nicht
+im entferntesten daran gedacht, Sie oder irgend jemand zu kränken. Sie
+kennen mich doch schon lange genug, Herr K., um davon überzeugt sein zu
+können. Sie wissen gar nicht, wie ich die letzten Tage gelitten habe!
+Ich sollte meine Mieter verleumden! Und Sie, Herr K., glaubten es! Und
+sagten, ich solle Ihnen kündigen! Ihnen kündigen!“ Der letzte Ausruf
+erstickte schon unter Tränen, sie hob die Schürze zum Gesicht und
+schluchzte laut.
+
+„Weinen Sie doch nicht, Frau Grubach,“ sagte K. und sah zum Fenster
+hinaus, er dachte nur an Fräulein Bürstner und daran, daß sie ein
+fremdes Mädchen in ihr Zimmer aufgenommen hatte. „Weinen Sie doch
+nicht,“ sagte er nochmals, als er sich ins Zimmer zurückwandte und Frau
+Grubach noch immer weinte. „Es war ja damals auch von mir nicht so
+schlimm gemeint. Wir haben eben einander gegenseitig mißverstanden. Das
+kann auch alten Freunden einmal geschehn.“ Frau Grubach rückte die
+Schürze unter die Augen, um zu sehn, ob K. wirklich versöhnt sei. „Nun
+ja, es ist so,“ sagte K. und wagte nun, da nach dem Verhalten der Frau
+Grubach zu schließen, der Hauptmann nichts verraten hatte, noch
+hinzuzufügen: „Glauben Sie denn wirklich, daß ich mich wegen eines
+fremden Mädchens mit Ihnen verfeinden könnte.“ „Das ist es ja eben,
+Herr K.,“ sagte Frau Grubach, es war ihr Unglück, daß sie, sobald sie
+sich nur irgendwie freier fühlte, gleich etwas Ungeschicktes sagte.
+„Ich fragte mich immerfort: Warum nimmt sich Herr K. so sehr des
+Fräulein Bürstner an? Warum zankt er ihretwegen mit mir, trotzdem er
+weiß, daß mir jedes böse Wort von ihm den Schlaf nimmt? Ich habe ja
+über das Fräulein nichts anderes gesagt, als was ich mit eigenen Augen
+gesehen habe.“ K. sagte dazu nichts, er hätte sie mit dem ersten Wort
+aus dem Zimmer jagen müssen und das wollte er nicht. Er begnügte sich
+damit, den Kaffee zu trinken und Frau Grubach ihre Überflüssigkeit
+fühlen zu lassen. Draußen hörte man wieder den schleppenden Schritt des
+Fräulein Montag, welche das ganze Vorzimmer durchquerte. „Hören Sie
+es?“ fragte K. und zeigte mit der Hand nach der Tür. „Ja,“ sagte Frau
+Grubach und seufzte, „ich wollte ihr helfen und auch vom Dienstmädchen
+helfen lassen, aber sie ist eigensinnig, sie will alles selbst
+übersiedeln. Ich wundere mich über Fräulein Bürstner. Mir ist es oft
+lästig, daß ich Fräulein Montag in Miete habe, Fräulein Bürstner aber
+nimmt sie sogar zu sich ins Zimmer.“ „Das muß Sie gar nicht kümmern,“
+sagte K. und zerdrückte die Zuckerreste in der Tasse. „Haben Sie denn
+dadurch einen Schaden?“ „Nein,“ sagte Frau Grubach, „an und für sich
+ist es mir ganz willkommen, ich bekomme dadurch ein Zimmer frei und
+kann dort meinen Neffen, den Hauptmann, unterbringen. Ich fürchtete
+schon längst, daß er Sie in den letzten Tagen, während derer ich ihn
+nebenan im Wohnzimmer wohnen lassen mußte, gestört haben könnte. Er
+nimmt nicht viel Rücksicht.“ „Was für Einfälle!“ sagte K. und stand
+auf, „davon ist ja keine Rede. Sie scheinen mich wohl für
+überempfindlich zu halten, weil ich diese Wanderungen des Fräulein
+Montag — jetzt geht sie wieder zurück — nicht vertragen kann.“ Frau
+Grubach kam sich recht machtlos vor. „Soll ich, Herr K., sagen, daß sie
+den restlichen Teil der Übersiedelung aufschieben soll? Wenn Sie
+wollen, tue ich es sofort.“ „Aber sie soll doch zu Fräulein Bürstner
+übersiedeln!“ sagte K. „Ja,“ sagte Frau Grubach, sie verstand nicht
+ganz, was K. meinte. „Nun also,“ sagte K., „dann muß sie doch ihre
+Sachen hinübertragen.“ Frau Grubach nickte nur. Diese stumme
+Hilflosigkeit, die äußerlich nicht anders aussah als Trotz, reizte K.
+noch mehr. Er fing an, im Zimmer vom Fenster zur Tür auf und ab zu gehn
+und nahm dadurch Frau Grubach die Möglichkeit, sich zu entfernen, was
+sie sonst wahrscheinlich getan hätte.
+
+Gerade war K. einmal wieder bis zur Tür gekommen, als es klopfte. Es
+war das Dienstmädchen, welches meldete, daß Fräulein Montag gern mit
+Herrn K. ein paar Worte sprechen möchte und daß sie ihn deshalb bitte,
+ins Eßzimmer zu kommen, wo sie ihn erwarte. K. hörte das Dienstmädchen
+nachdenklich an, dann wandte er sich mit einem fast höhnischen Blick
+nach der erschrockenen Frau Grubach um. Dieser Blick schien zu sagen,
+daß K. diese Einladung des Fräulein Montag schon längst vorausgesehen
+habe und daß sie auch sehr gut mit der Quälerei zusammenpasse, die er
+diesen Sonntagvormittag von den Mietern der Frau Grubach erfahren
+mußte. Er schickte das Dienstmädchen zurück mit der Antwort, daß er
+sofort komme, ging dann zum Kleiderkasten, um den Rock zu wechseln und
+hatte als Antwort für Frau Grubach, welche leise über die lästige
+Person jammerte, nur die Bitte, sie möge das Frühstücksgeschirr schon
+forttragen. „Sie haben ja fast nichts angerührt,“ sagte Frau Grubach.
+„Ach, tragen Sie es doch weg,“ rief K., es war ihm, als sei irgendwie
+allem Fräulein Montag beigemischt und mache es widerwärtig.
+
+Als er durch das Vorzimmer ging, sah er nach der geschlossenen Tür von
+Fräulein Bürstners Zimmer. Aber er war nicht dorthin eingeladen,
+sondern in das Eßzimmer, dessen Tür er aufriß, ohne zu klopfen.
+
+Es war ein sehr langes aber schmales einfenstriges Zimmer. Es war dort
+nur soviel Platz vorhanden, daß man in den Ecken an der Türseite zwei
+Schränke schief hatte aufstellen können, während der übrige Raum
+vollständig von dem langen Speisetisch eingenommen war, der in der Nähe
+der Tür begann und bis knapp zum großen Fenster reichte, welches
+dadurch fast unzugänglich geworden war. Der Tisch war bereits gedeckt,
+und zwar für viele Personen, da am Sonntag fast alle Mieter hier zu
+Mittag aßen.
+
+Als K. eintrat, kam Fräulein Montag vom Fenster her an der einen Seite
+des Tisches entlang K. entgegen. Sie grüßten einander stumm. Dann sagte
+Fräulein Montag, wie immer den Kopf ungewöhnlich aufgerichtet: „Ich
+weiß nicht, ob Sie mich kennen.“ K. sah sie mit zusammengezogenen Augen
+an. „Gewiß,“ sagte er, „Sie wohnen doch schon längere Zeit bei Frau
+Grubach.“ „Sie kümmern sich aber, wie ich glaube, nicht viel um die
+Pension,“ sagte Fräulein Montag. „Nein,“ sagte K. „Wollen Sie sich
+nicht setzen,“ sagte Fräulein Montag. Sie zogen beide schweigend zwei
+Sessel am äußersten Ende des Tisches hervor und setzten sich einander
+gegenüber. Aber Fräulein Montag stand gleich wieder auf, denn sie hatte
+ihr Handtäschchen auf dem Fensterbrett liegengelassen und ging es
+holen; sie schleifte durch das ganze Zimmer. Als sie, das Handtäschchen
+leicht schwenkend, wieder zurückkam, sagte sie: „Ich möchte nur im
+Auftrag meiner Freundin ein paar Worte mit Ihnen sprechen. Sie wollte
+selbst kommen, aber sie fühlt sich heute ein wenig unwohl. Sie möchten
+sie entschuldigen und mich statt ihrer anhören. Sie hätte Ihnen auch
+nichts anderes sagen können, als ich Ihnen sagen werde. Im Gegenteil,
+ich glaube, ich kann Ihnen sogar mehr sagen, da ich doch
+verhältnismäßig unbeteiligt bin. Glauben Sie nicht auch?“
+
+„Was wäre denn zu sagen?“ antwortete K., der dessen müde war, die Augen
+des Fräulein Montag fortwährend auf seine Lippe gerichtet zu sehn. Sie
+maßte sich dadurch eine Herrschaft schon darüber an, was er erst sagen
+wollte. „Fräulein Bürstner will mir offenbar die persönliche
+Aussprache, um die ich sie gebeten habe, nicht bewilligen.“ „Das ist
+es,“ sagte Fräulein Montag, „oder vielmehr, so ist es gar nicht, Sie
+drücken es sonderbar scharf aus. Im allgemeinen werden doch Aussprachen
+weder bewilligt, noch geschieht das Gegenteil. Aber es kann geschehn,
+daß man Aussprachen für unnötig hält und so ist es eben hier. Jetzt,
+nach Ihrer Bemerkung kann ich ja offen reden. Sie haben meine Freundin
+schriftlich oder mündlich um eine Unterredung gebeten. Nun weiß aber
+meine Freundin, so muß ich wenigstens annehmen, was diese Unterredung
+betreffen soll, und ist deshalb aus Gründen, die ich nicht kenne,
+überzeugt, daß es niemandem Nutzen bringen würde, wenn die Unterredung
+wirklich zustande käme. Im übrigen erzählte sie mir erst gestern und
+nur ganz flüchtig davon, sie sagte hierbei, daß auch Ihnen jedenfalls
+nicht viel an der Unterredung liegen könne, denn Sie wären nur durch
+einen Zufall auf einen derartigen Gedanken gekommen und würden selbst
+auch ohne besondere Erklärung, wenn nicht schon jetzt, so doch sehr
+bald die Sinnlosigkeit des Ganzen erkennen. Ich antwortete darauf, daß
+das richtig sein mag, daß ich es aber zur vollständigen Klarstellung
+doch für vorteilhaft halten würde, Ihnen eine ausdrückliche Antwort
+zukommen zu lassen. Ich bot mich an, diese Aufgabe zu übernehmen, nach
+einigem Zögern gab meine Freundin mir nach. Ich hoffe nun aber auch in
+Ihrem Sinne gehandelt zu haben, denn selbst die kleinste Unsicherheit
+in der geringfügigsten Sache ist doch immer quälend und wenn man sie,
+wie in diesem Falle, leicht beseitigen kann, so soll es doch besser
+sofort geschehn.“ „Ich danke Ihnen,“ sagte K. sofort, stand langsam
+auf, sah Fräulein Montag an, dann über den Tisch hin, dann aus dem
+Fenster — das gegenüberliegende Haus stand in der Sonne — und ging zur
+Tür. Fräulein Montag folgte ihm ein paar Schritte, als vertraue sie ihm
+nicht ganz. Vor der Tür mußten aber beide zurückweichen, denn sie
+öffnete sich und der Hauptmann Lanz trat ein. K. sah ihn zum erstenmal
+aus der Nähe. Es war ein großer, etwa 40 jähriger Mann mit
+braungebranntem fleischigen Gesicht. Er machte eine leichte Verbeugung,
+die auch K. galt, ging dann zu Fräulein Montag und küßte ihr
+ehrerbietig die Hand. Er war sehr gewandt in seinen Bewegungen. Seine
+Höflichkeit gegen Fräulein Montag stach auffallend von der Behandlung
+ab, die sie von K. erfahren hatte. Trotzdem schien Fräulein Montag K.
+nicht böse zu sein, denn sie wollte ihn sogar, wie K. zu bemerken
+glaubte, dem Hauptmann vorstellen. Aber K. wollte nicht vorgestellt
+werden, er wäre nicht imstande gewesen, weder dem Hauptmann noch
+Fräulein Montag gegenüber irgendwie freundlich zu sein, der Handkuß
+hatte sie für ihn zu einer Gruppe verbunden, die ihn unter dem Anschein
+äußerster Harmlosigkeit und Uneigennützigkeit von Fräulein Bürstner
+abhalten wollte. K. glaubte jedoch nicht nur das zu erkennen, er
+erkannte auch, daß Fräulein Montag ein gutes, allerdings
+zweischneidiges Mittel gewählt hatte. Sie übertrieb die Bedeutung der
+Beziehung zwischen Fräulein Bürstner und K., sie übertrieb vor allem
+die Bedeutung der erbetenen Aussprache und versuchte es gleichzeitig so
+zu wenden, als ob es K. sei, der alles übertreibe. Sie sollte sich
+täuschen, K. wollte nichts übertreiben, er wußte, daß Fräulein Bürstner
+ein kleines Schreibmaschinenfräulein war, die ihm nicht lange
+Widerstand leisten sollte. Hiebei zog er absichtlich gar nicht in
+Berechnung, was er von Frau Grubach über Fräulein Bürstner erfahren
+hatte. Das alles überlegte er, während er kaum grüßend das Zimmer
+verließ. Er wollte gleich in sein Zimmer gehn, aber ein kleines Lachen
+des Fräulein Montag, das er hinter sich aus dem Eßzimmer hörte, brachte
+ihn auf den Gedanken, daß er vielleicht beiden, dem Hauptmann wie
+Fräulein Montag eine Überraschung bereiten könnte. Er sah sich um und
+horchte, ob aus irgendeinem der umliegenden Zimmer eine Störung zu
+erwarten wäre, es war überall still, nur die Unterhaltung aus dem
+Eßzimmer war zu hören und aus dem Gang, der zur Küche führte, die
+Stimme der Frau Grubach. Die Gelegenheit schien günstig, K. ging zur
+Tür von Fräulein Bürstners Zimmer und klopfte leise. Da sich nichts
+rührte, klopfte er nochmals, aber es erfolgte noch immer keine Antwort.
+Schlief sie? Oder war sie wirklich unwohl? Oder verleugnete sie sich
+nur deshalb, weil sie ahnte, daß es nur K, sein konnte, der so leise
+klopfte? K. nahm an, daß sie sich verleugne und klopfte stärker,
+öffnete schließlich, da das Klopfen keinen Erfolg hatte, vorsichtig und
+nicht ohne das Gefühl, etwas Unrechtes und überdies Nutzloses zu tun,
+die Tür. Im Zimmer war niemand. Es erinnerte übrigens kaum mehr an das
+Zimmer, wie es K. gekannt hatte. An der Wand waren nun zwei Betten
+hintereinander aufgestellt, drei Sessel in der Nähe der Tür waren mit
+Kleidern und Wäsche überhäuft, ein Schrank stand offen. Fräulein
+Bürstner war wahrscheinlich fortgegangen, während Fräulein Montag im
+Eßzimmer auf K. eingeredet hatte. K. war dadurch nicht sehr bestürzt,
+er hatte kaum mehr erwartet, Fräulein Bürstner so leicht zu treffen, er
+hatte diesen Versuch fast nur aus Trotz gegen Fräulein Montag gemacht.
+Um so peinlicher war es ihm aber, als er, während er die Tür wieder
+schloß, in der offenen Tür des Eßzimmers Fräulein Montag und den
+Hauptmann sich unterhalten sah. Sie standen dort vielleicht schon,
+seitdem K. die Tür geöffnet hatte, sie vermieden jeden Anschein, als ob
+sie K. etwa beobachteten, sie unterhielten sich leise und verfolgten
+K.s Bewegungen mit den Blicken nur so, wie man während eines Gespräches
+zerstreut umherblickt. Aber auf K. lagen diese Blicke doch schwer, er
+beeilte sich, an der Wand entlang in sein Zimmer zu kommen.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+FÜNFTES KAPITEL
+
+DER PRÜGLER
+
+
+Als K. an einem der nächsten Abende den Korridor passierte, der sein
+Bureau von der Haupttreppe trennte — er ging diesmal fast als der
+letzte nach Hause, nur in der Expedition arbeiteten noch zwei Diener im
+kleinen Lichtfeld einer Glühlampe — hörte er hinter einer Tür, hinter
+der er immer nur eine Rumpelkammer vermutet hatte, ohne sie jemals
+selbst gesehen zu haben, Seufzer ausstoßen. Er blieb erstaunt stehn und
+horchte noch einmal auf, um festzustellen, ob er sich nicht irrte — es
+wurde ein Weilchen still, dann waren es aber doch wieder Seufzer. —
+Zuerst wollte er einen der Diener holen, man konnte vielleicht einen
+Zeugen brauchen, dann aber faßte ihn eine derart unbezähmbare
+Neugierde, daß er die Tür förmlich aufriß. Es war, wie er richtig
+vermutet hatte, eine Rumpelkammer. Unbrauchbare alte Drucksorten,
+umgeworfene leere irdene Tintenflaschen lagen hinter der Schwelle. In
+der Kammer selbst aber standen drei Männer, gebückt in dem niedrigen
+Raum. Eine auf einem Regal festgemachte Kerze gab ihnen Licht. „Was
+treibt Ihr hier?“ fragte K., sich vor Aufregung überstürzend, aber
+nicht laut. Der eine Mann, der die andern offenbar beherrschte und
+zuerst den Blick auf sich lenkte, stak in einer Art dunklen
+Lederkleidung, die den Hals bis tief zur Brust und die ganzen Arme
+nackt ließ. Er antwortete nicht. Aber die zwei andern riefen: „Herr!
+Wir sollen geprügelt werden, weil du dich beim Untersuchungsrichter
+über uns beklagt hast.“ Und nun erst erkannte K., daß es wirklich die
+Wächter Franz und Willem waren, und daß der Dritte eine Rute in der
+Hand hielt, um sie zu prügeln. „Nun,“ sagte K. und starrte sie an, „ich
+habe mich nicht beklagt, ich habe nur gesagt, wie es sich in meiner
+Wohnung zugetragen hat. Und einwandfrei habt Ihr Euch ja nicht
+benommen.“ „Herr,“ sagte Willem, während Franz sich hinter ihm vor dem
+Dritten offenbar zu sichern suchte, „wenn Ihr wüßtet, wie schlecht wir
+bezahlt sind, Ihr würdet besser über uns urteilen. Ich habe eine
+Familie zu ernähren und Franz hier wollte heiraten, man sucht sich zu
+bereichern, wie es geht, durch bloße Arbeit gelingt es nicht, selbst
+durch die angestrengteste. Eure feine Wäsche hat mich verlockt, es ist
+natürlich den Wächtern verboten, so zu handeln, es war unrecht, aber
+Tradition ist es, daß die Wäsche den Wächtern gehört, es ist immer so
+gewesen, glaubt es mir; es ist ja auch verständlich, was bedeuten denn
+noch solche Dinge für den, welcher so unglücklich ist, verhaftet zu
+werden. Bringt er es dann allerdings öffentlich zur Sprache, dann muß
+die Strafe erfolgen.“ „Was Ihr jetzt sagt, wußte ich nicht, ich habe
+auch keineswegs Eure Bestrafung verlangt, mir ging es um ein Prinzip.“
+„Franz,“ wandte sich Willem zum andern Wächter, „sagte ich dir nicht,
+daß der Herr unsere Bestrafung nicht verlangt hat. Jetzt hörst du, daß
+er nicht einmal gewußt hat, daß wir bestraft werden müssen.“ „Laß dich
+nicht durch solche Reden rühren,“ sagte der Dritte zu K., „die Strafe
+ist ebenso gerecht als unvermeidlich.“ „Höre nicht auf ihn,“ sagte
+Willem und unterbrach sich nur, um die Hand, über die er einen
+Rutenhieb bekommen hatte, schnell an den Mund zu führen, „wir werden
+nur gestraft, weil du uns angezeigt hast. Sonst wäre uns nichts
+geschehn, selbst wenn man erfahren hätte, was wir getan haben. Kann man
+das Gerechtigkeit nennen? Wir zwei, insbesondere aber ich, hatten uns
+als Wächter durch lange Zeit sehr bewährt — du selbst mußt eingestehn,
+daß wir, vom Gesichtspunkt der Behörde gesehn, gut gewacht haben — wir
+hatten Aussicht, vorwärts zu kommen und wären gewiß bald auch Prügler
+geworden, wie dieser, der eben das Glück hatte, von niemandem angezeigt
+worden zu sein, denn eine solche Anzeige kommt wirklich nur sehr selten
+vor. Und jetzt, Herr, ist alles verloren, unsere Laufbahn beendet, wir
+werden noch viel untergeordnetere Arbeiten leisten müssen, als der
+Wachdienst ist, und überdies bekommen wir jetzt diese schrecklich
+schmerzhaften Prügel.“ „Kann denn die Rute solche Schmerzen machen,“
+fragte K. und prüfte die Rute, die der Prügler vor ihm schwang. „Wir
+werden uns ja ganz nackt ausziehn müssen,“ sagte Willem. „Ach so,“
+sagte K. und sah den Prügler genau an, er war braun gebrannt wie ein
+Matrose und hatte ein wildes frisches Gesicht. „Gibt es keine
+Möglichkeit, den zweien die Prügel zu ersparen,“ fragte er ihn. „Nein,“
+sagte der Prügler und schüttelte lächelnd den Kopf. „Zieht Euch aus,“
+befahl er den Wächtern. Und zu K. sagte er: „Du mußt ihnen nicht alles
+glauben, sie sind durch die Angst vor den Prügeln schon ein wenig
+schwachsinnig geworden. Was dieser hier z. B.“ — zeigte auf Willem —
+„über seine mögliche Laufbahn erzählt hat, ist geradezu lächerlich.
+Sieh an, wie fett er ist — die ersten Rutenstreiche werden überhaupt im
+Fett verloren gehn. — Weißt du, wodurch er so fett geworden ist? Er hat
+die Gewohnheit, allen Verhafteten das Frühstück aufzuessen. Hat er
+nicht auch dein Frühstück aufgegessen? Nun, ich sagte es ja. Aber ein
+Mann mit einem solchen Bauch kann nie und nimmermehr Prügler werden,
+das ist ganz ausgeschlossen.“ „Es gibt auch solche Prügler,“ behauptete
+Willem, der gerade seinen Hosengürtel löste. „Nein,“ sagte der Prügler
+und strich ihm mit der Rute derartig über den Hals, daß er
+zusammenzuckte, „du sollst nicht zuhören, sondern dich ausziehn.“ „Ich
+würde dich gut belohnen, wenn du sie laufen läßt,“ sagte K. und zog,
+ohne den Prügler nochmals anzusehn — solche Geschäfte werden
+beiderseits mit niedergeschlagenen Augen am besten abgewickelt — seine
+Brieftasche hervor. „Du willst wohl dann auch mich anzeigen,“ sagte der
+Prügler, „und auch noch mir Prügel verschaffen. Nein, nein!“ „Sei doch
+vernünftig,“ sagte K., „wenn ich gewollt hätte, daß diese zwei bestraft
+werden, würde ich sie doch jetzt nicht loskaufen wollen. Ich könnte
+einfach die Tür hier zuschlagen, nichts weiter sehn und hören wollen
+und nach Hause gehn; nun tue ich das aber nicht, vielmehr liegt mir
+ernstlich daran, sie zu befreien; hätte ich geahnt, daß sie bestraft
+werden sollen oder auch nur bestraft werden können, hätte ich ihre
+Namen nie genannt. Ich halte sie nämlich gar nicht für schuldig,
+schuldig ist die Organisation, schuldig sind die hohen Beamten.“ „So
+ist es,“ riefen die Wächter und bekamen sofort einen Hieb über ihren
+schon entkleideten Rücken. „Hättest du hier unter deiner Rute einen
+hohen Richter,“ sagte K. und drückte, während er sprach, die Rute, die
+sich schon wieder erheben wollte, nieder, „ich würde dich wahrhaftig
+nicht hindern, loszuschlagen, im Gegenteil, ich würde dir noch Geld
+geben, damit du dich für die gute Sache kräftigst.“ „Was du sagst,
+klingt ja glaubwürdig,“ sagte der Prügler, „aber ich lasse mich nicht
+bestechen. Ich bin zum Prügeln angestellt, also prügle ich.“ Der
+Wächter Franz, der vielleicht in Erwartung eines guten Ausgangs des
+Eingreifens von K. bisher ziemlich zurückhaltend gewesen war, trat
+jetzt nur noch mit den Hosen bekleidet zur Tür, hing sich niederkniend
+an K.s Arm und flüsterte: „Wenn du für uns beide Schonung nicht
+durchsetzen kannst, so versuche wenigstens mich zu befreien. Willem ist
+älter als ich, in jeder Hinsicht weniger empfindlich, auch hat er schon
+einmal vor paar Jahren eine leichte Prügelstrafe bekommen, ich aber bin
+noch nicht entehrt und bin doch zu meiner Handlungsweise nur durch
+Willem gebracht worden, der im Guten und Schlechten mein Lehrer ist.
+Unten vor der Bank wartet meine arme Braut auf den Ausgang, ich schäme
+mich ja so erbärmlich.“ Er trocknete mit K.s Rock sein von Tränen ganz
+überlaufenes Gesicht. „Ich warte nicht mehr,“ sagte der Prügler, faßte
+die Rute mit beiden Händen und hieb auf Franz ein, während Willem in
+einem Winkel kauerte und heimlich zusah, ohne eine Kopfwendung zu
+wagen. Da erhob sich der Schrei, den Franz ausstieß, ungeteilt und
+unveränderlich, er schien nicht von einem Menschen, sondern von einem
+gemarterten Instrument zu stammen, der ganze Korridor stöhnte von ihm,
+das ganze Haus mußte es hören. „Schrei nicht,“ rief K., er konnte sich
+nicht zurückhalten, und während er gespannt in die Richtung sah, aus
+der die Diener kommen mußten, stieß er den Franz, nicht stark aber doch
+stark genug, daß der Besinnungslose niederfiel und im Krampf mit den
+Händen den Boden absuchte; den Schlägen entging er aber nicht, die Rute
+fand ihn auch auf der Erde; während er sich unter ihr wälzte, schwang
+sich ihre Spitze regelmäßig auf und ab. Und schon erschien in der Ferne
+ein Diener und ein paar Schritte hinter ihm ein zweiter. K. hatte
+schnell die Tür zugeworfen, war zu einem nahen Hoffenster getreten und
+öffnete es. Das Schreien hatte vollständig aufgehört. Um die Diener
+nicht herankommen zu lassen, rief er: „Ich bin es.“ „Guten Abend, Herr
+Prokurist,“ rief es zurück. „Ist etwas geschehn?“ „Nein, nein,“
+antwortete K. „es schreit nur ein Hund auf dem Hof.“ Als die Diener
+sich doch nicht rührten, fügte er hinzu: „Sie können bei Ihrer Arbeit
+bleiben.“ Um sich in kein Gespräch mit den Dienern einlassen zu müssen,
+beugte er sich aus dem Fenster. Als er nach einem Weilchen wieder in
+den Korridor sah, waren sie schon weg. K. aber blieb nun beim Fenster,
+in die Rumpelkammer wagte er nicht zu gehn und nach Hause gehn wollte
+er auch nicht. Es war ein kleiner viereckiger Hof, in den er
+hinuntersah, ringsherum waren Bureauräume untergebracht, alle Fenster
+waren jetzt schon dunkel, nur die obersten fingen einen Widerschein des
+Mondes auf. K. suchte angestrengt mit den Blicken in das Dunkel eines
+Hofwinkels einzudringen, in dem einige Handkarren ineinandergefahren
+waren. Es quälte ihn, daß es ihm nicht gelungen war, das Prügeln zu
+verhindern, aber es war nicht seine Schuld, daß es nicht gelungen war,
+hätte Franz nicht geschrien — gewiß, es mußte sehr weh getan haben,
+aber in einem entscheidenden Augenblick muß man sich beherrschen —
+hätte er nicht geschrien, so hätte K., wenigstens sehr wahrscheinlich,
+noch ein Mittel gefunden, den Prügler zu überreden. Wenn die ganze
+unterste Beamtenschaft Gesindel war, warum hätte gerade der Prügler,
+der das unmenschlichste Amt hatte, eine Ausnahme machen sollen. K.
+hatte auch gut beobachtet, wie ihm beim Anblick der Banknote die Augen
+geleuchtet hatten, er hatte mit dem Prügeln offenbar nur deshalb Ernst
+gemacht, um die Bestechungssumme noch ein wenig zu erhöhen. Und K.
+hätte nicht gespart, es lag ihm wirklich daran, die Wächter zu
+befreien; wenn er nun schon angefangen hatte, die Verderbnis dieses
+Gerichtswesens zu bekämpfen, so war es selbstverständlich, daß er auch
+von dieser Seite eingriff. Aber in dem Augenblick, wo Franz zu schreien
+angefangen hatte, war natürlich alles zu Ende. K. konnte nicht
+zulassen, daß die Diener und vielleicht noch alle möglichen Leute kämen
+und ihn in Unterhandlungen mit der Gesellschaft in der Rumpelkammer
+überraschten. Diese Aufopferung konnte wirklich niemand von K.
+verlangen. Wenn er das zu tun beabsichtigt hätte, so wäre es ja fast
+einfacher gewesen, K. hätte sich selbst ausgezogen und dem Prügler als
+Ersatz für die Wächter angeboten. Übrigens hätte der Prügler diese
+Vertretung gewiß nicht angenommen, da er dadurch, ohne einen Vorteil zu
+gewinnen, dennoch seine Pflicht schwer verletzt hätte, und
+wahrscheinlich doppelt verletzt hätte, denn K. mußte wohl, solange er
+im Verfahren stand, für alle Angestellten des Gerichts unverletzlich
+sein. Allerdings konnten hier auch besondere Bestimmungen gelten.
+Jedenfalls hatte K. nichts anderes tun können, als die Tür zuschlagen,
+trotzdem dadurch auch jetzt noch für K. durchaus nicht jede Gefahr
+beseitigt blieb. Daß er zuletzt noch Franz einen Stoß gegeben hatte,
+war bedauerlich und nur durch seine Aufregung zu entschuldigen.
+
+In der Ferne hörte er die Schritte der Diener; um ihnen nicht auffällig
+zu werden, schloß er das Fenster und ging in der Richtung zur
+Haupttreppe. Bei der Tür zur Rumpelkammer blieb er ein wenig stehn und
+horchte. Es war ganz still. Der Mann konnte die Wächter totgeprügelt
+haben, sie waren ja ganz in seine Macht gegeben. K. hatte schon die
+Hand nach der Klinke ausgestreckt, zog sie dann aber wieder zurück.
+Helfen konnte er niemandem mehr und die Diener mußten gleich kommen; er
+gelobte sich aber, die Sache noch zur Sprache zu bringen und die
+wirklich Schuldigen, die hohen Beamten, von denen sich ihm noch keiner
+zu zeigen gewagt hatte, soweit es in seinen Kräften war, gebührend zu
+bestrafen. Als er die Freitreppe der Bank hinunterging, beobachtete er
+sorgfältig alle Passanten, aber selbst in der weitern Umgebung war kein
+Mädchen zu sehn, das auf jemanden gewartet hätte. Die Bemerkung
+Franzens, daß seine Braut auf ihn warte, erwies sich als eine
+allerdings verzeihliche Lüge, die nur den Zweck gehabt hatte, größeres
+Mitleid zu erwecken.
+
+Auch noch am nächsten Tage kamen K. die Wächter nicht aus dem Sinn; er
+war bei der Arbeit zerstreut und mußte, um sie zu bewältigen, noch ein
+wenig länger im Bureau bleiben als am Tag vorher. Als er auf dem
+Nachhauseweg wieder an der Rumpelkammer vorbeikam, öffnete er sie aus
+Gewohnheit. Vor dem, was er statt des erwarteten Dunkels erblickte,
+wußte er sich nicht zu fassen. Alles war unverändert, so wie er es am
+Abend vorher beim Öffnen der Tür gefunden hatte. Die Drucksorten und
+Tintenflaschen gleich hinter der Schwelle, der Prügler mit der Rute,
+die noch vollständig angezogenen Wächter, die Kerze auf dem Regal und
+die Wächter begannen zu klagen und riefen: Herr! Sofort warf K. die Tür
+zu und schlug noch mit den Fäusten gegen sie, als sei sie dann fester
+verschlossen. Fast weinend lief er zu den Dienern, die ruhig an den
+Kopiermaschinen arbeiteten und erstaunt in ihrer Arbeit innehielten.
+„Räumt doch endlich die Rumpelkammer aus,“ rief er. „Wir versinken ja
+im Schmutz.“ Die Diener waren bereit, es am nächsten Tag zu tun, K.
+nickte, jetzt spät am Abend konnte er sie nicht mehr zu der Arbeit
+zwingen, wie er es eigentlich beabsichtigt hatte. Er setzte sich ein
+wenig, um die Diener ein Weilchen lang in der Nähe zu behalten, warf
+einige Kopien durcheinander, wodurch er den Anschein zu erwecken
+glaubte, daß er sie überprüfe, und ging dann, da er einsah, daß die
+Diener nicht wagen würden, gleichzeitig mit ihm wegzugehn, müde und
+gedankenlos nach Hause.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+SECHSTES KAPITEL
+
+DER ONKEL · LENI
+
+
+Eines Nachmittags — K. war gerade vor dem Postabschluß sehr beschäftigt
+— drängte sich zwischen zwei Dienern, die Schriftstücke hereintrugen,
+K.s Onkel Karl, ein kleiner Grundbesitzer vom Lande, ins Zimmer. K.
+erschrak bei dem Anblick weniger, als er schon vor längerer Zeit bei
+der Vorstellung vom Kommen des Onkels erschrocken war. Der Onkel mußte
+kommen, das stand bei K. schon etwa einen Monat lang fest. Schon damals
+hatte er ihn zu sehen geglaubt, wie er, ein wenig gebückt, den
+eingedrückten Panamahut in der Linken, die Rechte schon von weitem ihm
+entgegenstreckte und sie mit rücksichtsloser Eile über den Schreibtisch
+hinreichte, alles umstoßend, was ihm im Wege war. Der Onkel befand sich
+immer in Eile, denn er war von dem unglücklichen Gedanken verfolgt, bei
+seinem immer nur eintägigen Aufenthalt in der Hauptstadt müsse er alles
+erledigen können, was er sich vorgenommen hatte, und dürfe überdies
+auch kein gelegentlich sich darbietendes Gespräch oder Geschäft oder
+Vergnügen sich entgehen lassen. Dabei mußte ihm K., der ihm als seinem
+gewesenen Vormund besonders verpflichtet war, in allem möglichen
+behilflich sein und ihn außerdem bei sich übernachten lassen. „Das
+Gespenst vom Lande“ pflegte er ihn zu nennen.
+
+Gleich nach der Begrüßung — sich in das Fauteuil zu setzen, wozu ihn K.
+einlud, hatte er keine Zeit — bat er K. um ein kurzes Gespräch unter
+vier Augen. „Es ist notwendig,“ sagte er, mühselig schluckend, „zu
+meiner Beruhigung ist es notwendig.“ K. schickte sofort die Diener aus
+dem Zimmer mit der Weisung, niemand einzulassen. „Was habe ich gehört,
+Josef?“ rief der Onkel, als sie allein waren, setzte sich auf den Tisch
+und stopfte ohne hinzusehn verschiedene Papiere unter sich, um besser
+zu sitzen. K. schwieg, er wußte, was kommen würde, aber, plötzlich von
+der anstrengenden Arbeit entspannt, wie er war, gab er sich zunächst
+einer angenehmen Mattigkeit hin und sah durch das Fenster auf die
+gegenüberliegende Straßenseite, von der von seinem Sitz aus nur ein
+kleiner dreieckiger Ausschnitt zu sehen war, ein Stück leerer
+Häusermauer, zwischen zwei Geschäftsauslagen. „Du schaust aus dem
+Fenster,“ rief der Onkel mit erhobenen Armen, „um Himmels willen,
+Josef, antworte mir doch. Ist es wahr, kann es denn wahr sein?“ „Lieber
+Onkel,“ sagte K. und riß sich von seiner Zerstreutheit los, „ich weiß
+ja gar nicht, was du von mir willst.“ „Josef,“ sagte der Onkel warnend,
+„die Wahrheit hast du immer gesagt, soviel ich weiß. Soll ich deine
+letzten Worte als schlimmes Zeichen auffassen.“ „Ich ahne ja, was du
+willst,“ sagte K. folgsam, „du hast wahrscheinlich von meinem Prozeß
+gehört.“ „So ist es,“ antwortete der Onkel, langsam nickend, „ich habe
+von deinem Prozeß gehört.“ „Von wem denn?“ fragte K. „Erna hat es mir
+geschrieben,“ sagte der Onkel, „sie hat ja keinen Verkehr mit dir, du
+kümmerst dich leider nicht viel um sie, trotzdem hat sie es erfahren.
+Heute habe ich den Brief bekommen und bin natürlich sofort hergefahren.
+Aus keinem andern Grund, aber es scheint ein genügender Grund zu sein.
+Ich kann dir die Briefstelle, die dich betrifft, vorlesen.“ Er zog den
+Brief aus der Brieftasche. „Hier ist es. Sie schreibt: Josef habe ich
+schon lange nicht gesehn, vorige Woche war ich einmal in der Bank, aber
+Josef war so beschäftigt, daß ich nicht vorgelassen wurde; ich habe
+fast eine Stunde gewartet, mußte dann aber nach Hause, weil ich
+Klavierstunde hatte. Ich hätte gern mit ihm gesprochen, vielleicht wird
+sich nächstens eine Gelegenheit finden. Zu meinem Namenstag hat er mir
+eine große Schachtel Schokolade geschickt, es war sehr lieb und
+aufmerksam. Ich hatte vergessen, es Euch damals zu schreiben, erst
+jetzt, da Ihr mich fragt, erinnere ich mich daran. Schokolade, müßt Ihr
+wissen, verschwindet nämlich in der Pension sofort, kaum ist man zum
+Bewußtsein dessen gekommen, daß man mit Schokolade beschenkt worden
+ist, ist sie auch schon weg. Aber was Josef betrifft, wollte ich Euch
+noch etwas sagen. Wie erwähnt, wurde ich in der Bank nicht zu ihm
+vorgelassen, weil er gerade mit einem Herrn verhandelte. Nachdem ich
+eine Zeitlang ruhig gewartet hatte, fragte ich einen Diener, ob die
+Verhandlung noch lange dauern werde. Er sagte, das dürfte wohl sein,
+denn es handle sich wahrscheinlich um den Prozeß, der gegen den Herrn
+Prokuristen geführt werde. Ich fragte, was denn das für ein Prozeß sei,
+ob er sich nicht irre, er aber sagte, er irre sich nicht, es sei ein
+Prozeß, und zwar ein schwerer Prozeß, mehr aber wisse er nicht. Er
+selbst möchte dem Herrn Prokuristen gerne helfen, denn dieser sei ein
+guter und gerechter Herr, aber er wisse nicht, wie er es anfangen
+sollte, und er möchte nur wünschen, daß sich einflußreiche Herren
+seiner annehmen würden. Dies werde auch sicher geschehn und es werde
+schließlich ein gutes Ende nehmen, vorläufig aber stehe es, wie er aus
+der Laune des Herrn Prokuristen entnehmen könne, gar nicht gut. Ich
+legte diesen Reden natürlich nicht viel Bedeutung bei, suchte auch den
+einfältigen Diener zu beruhigen, verbot ihm, andern gegenüber davon zu
+sprechen und halte das Ganze für ein Geschwätz. Trotzdem wäre es
+vielleicht gut, wenn Du, liebster Vater, bei Deinem nächsten Besuch der
+Sache nachgehn wolltest, es wird Dir leicht sein, Genaueres zu erfahren
+und wenn es wirklich nötig sein sollte, durch Deine großen
+einflußreichen Bekanntschaften einzugreifen. Sollte es aber nicht nötig
+sein, was ja das Wahrscheinlichste ist, so wird es wenigstens Deiner
+Tochter bald Gelegenheit geben, Dich zu umarmen, was sie freuen würde.“
+„Ein gutes Kind,“ sagte der Onkel, als er die Vorlesung beendet hatte,
+und wischte einige Tränen aus den Augen fort. K. nickte, er hatte
+infolge der verschiedenen Störungen der letzten Zeit Erna vollständig
+vergessen, sogar ihren Geburtstag hatte er vergessen, und die
+Geschichte von der Schokolade war offenbar zu dem Zweck erfunden, um
+ihn vor Onkel und Tante in Schutz zu nehmen. Es war sehr rührend, und
+mit den Theaterkarten, die er ihr von jetzt ab regelmäßig schicken
+wollte, gewiß nicht genügend belohnt, aber zu Besuchen in der Pension
+und zu Unterhaltungen mit einer kleinen 18 jährigen Gymnasiastin fühlte
+er sich jetzt nicht geeignet. „Und was sagst du jetzt?“ fragte der
+Onkel, der durch den Brief alle Eile und Aufregung vergessen hatte und
+ihn noch einmal zu lesen schien. „Ja, Onkel,“ sagte K., „es ist wahr.“
+„Wahr?“ rief der Onkel, „Was ist wahr? Wie kann es denn wahr sein? Was
+für ein Prozeß? Doch nicht ein Strafprozeß?“ „Ein Strafprozeß,“
+antwortete K. „Und du sitzt ruhig hier und hast einen Strafprozeß auf
+dem Halse?“ rief der Onkel, der immer lauter wurde. „Je ruhiger ich
+bin, desto besser ist es für den Ausgang,“ sagte K. müde. „Fürchte
+nichts.“ „Das kann mich nicht beruhigen,“ rief der Onkel, „Josef,
+lieber Josef, denke an dich, an deine Verwandten, an unsern guten
+Namen. Du warst bisher unsere Ehre, du darfst nicht unsere Schande
+werden. Deine Haltung,“ er sah K. mit schief geneigtem Kopfe an,
+„gefällt mir nicht, so verhält sich kein unschuldig Angeklagter, der
+noch bei Kräften ist. Sag mir nur schnell, um was es sich handelt,
+damit ich dir helfen kann. Es handelt sich natürlich um die Bank?“
+„Nein,“ sagte K. und stand auf, „du sprichst aber zu laut, lieber
+Onkel, der Diener steht wahrscheinlich an der Tür und horcht. Das ist
+mir unangenehm. Wir wollen lieber weggehn. Ich werde dir dann alle
+Fragen so gut es geht beantworten. Ich weiß sehr gut, daß ich der
+Familie Rechenschaft schuldig bin.“ „Richtig,“ schrie der Onkel, „sehr
+richtig, beeile dich nur, Josef, beeile dich.“ „Ich muß nur noch einige
+Aufträge geben,“ sagte K. und berief telephonisch seinen Vertreter zu
+sich, der in wenigen Augenblicken eintrat. Der Onkel in seiner
+Aufregung zeigte ihm mit der Hand, daß K. ihn habe rufen lassen, woran
+auch sonst kein Zweifel gewesen wäre. K., der vor dem Schreibtisch
+stand, erklärte dem jungen Mann, der kühl aber aufmerksam zuhörte, mit
+leiser Stimme unter Zuhilfenahme verschiedener Schriftstücke, was in
+seiner Abwesenheit heute noch erledigt werden müsse. Der Onkel störte,
+indem er zuerst mit großen Augen und nervösem Lippenbeißen dabeistand,
+ohne allerdings zuzuhören, aber der Anschein dessen war schon störend
+genug. Dann aber ging er im Zimmer auf und ab und blieb hie und da vor
+dem Fenster oder vor einem Bild stehen, wobei er immer in verschiedene
+Ausrufe ausbrach, wie: „Mir ist es vollständig unbegreiflich“ oder
+„Jetzt sagt mir nur, was soll denn daraus werden.“ Der junge Mann tat,
+als bemerke er nichts davon, hörte ruhig K.s Aufträge bis zu Ende an,
+notierte sich auch einiges und ging, nachdem er sich vor K. wie auch
+vor dem Onkel verneigt hatte, der ihm aber gerade den Rücken zukehrte,
+aus dem Fenster sah und mit ausgestreckten Händen die Vorhänge
+zusammenknüllte. Die Tür hatte sich noch kaum geschlossen, als der
+Onkel ausrief: „Endlich ist der Hampelmann weggegangen, jetzt können
+doch auch wir gehn. Endlich!“ Es gab leider kein Mittel, den Onkel zu
+bewegen, in der Vorhalle, wo einige Beamte und Diener herumstanden und
+die gerade auch der Direktor-Stellvertreter kreuzte, die Fragen wegen
+des Prozesses zu unterlassen. „Also, Josef,“ begann der Onkel, während
+er die Verbeugungen der Umstehenden durch leichtes Salutieren
+beantwortete, „jetzt sag’ mir offen, was es für ein Prozeß ist.“ K.
+machte einige nichtssagende Bemerkungen, lachte auch ein wenig und erst
+auf der Treppe erklärte er dem Onkel, daß er vor den Leuten nicht habe
+offen reden wollen. „Richtig,“ sagte der Onkel, „aber jetzt rede.“ Mit
+geneigtem Kopf, eine Zigarre in kurzen, eiligen Zügen rauchend, hörte
+er zu. „Vor allem, Onkel,“ sagte K., „handelt es sich gar nicht um
+einen Prozeß vor dem gewöhnlichen Gericht.“ „Das ist schlimm,“ sagte
+der Onkel. „Wie?“ sagte K. und sah den Onkel an. „Daß das schlimm ist,
+meine ich,“ wiederholte der Onkel. Sie standen auf der Freitreppe, die
+zur Straße führte; da der Portier zu horchen schien, zog K. den Onkel
+hinunter; der lebhafte Straßenverkehr nahm sie auf. Der Onkel, der sich
+in K. eingehängt hatte, fragte nicht mehr so dringend nach dem Prozeß,
+sie gingen sogar eine Zeitlang schweigend weiter. „Wie ist es aber
+geschehn?“ fragte endlich der Onkel, so plötzlich stehen bleibend, daß
+die hinter ihm gehenden Leute erschreckt auswichen. „Solche Dinge
+kommen doch nicht plötzlich, sie bereiten sich seit langem vor, es
+müssen Anzeichen gewesen sein, warum hast du mir nicht geschrieben. Du
+weißt, daß ich für dich alles tue, ich bin ja gewissermaßen noch dein
+Vormund und war bis heute stolz darauf. Ich werde dir natürlich auch
+jetzt noch helfen, nur ist es jetzt, wenn der Prozeß schon im Gange
+ist, sehr schwer. Am besten wäre es jedenfalls, wenn du dir jetzt einen
+kleinen Urlaub nimmst und zu uns aufs Land kommst. Du bist auch ein
+wenig abgemagert, jetzt merke ich es. Auf dem Land wirst du dich
+kräftigen, das wird gut sein, es stehen dir ja gewiß Anstrengungen
+bevor. Außerdem aber wirst du dadurch dem Gericht gewissermaßen
+entzogen sein. Hier haben sie alle möglichen Machtmittel, die sie
+notwendigerweise automatisch auch dir gegenüber anwenden; auf das Land
+müßten sie aber erst Organe delegieren oder nur brieflich,
+telegraphisch, telephonisch auf dich einzuwirken suchen. Das schwächt
+natürlich die Wirkung ab, befreit dich zwar nicht, aber läßt dich
+aufatmen.“ „Sie könnten mir ja verbieten, wegzufahren,“ sagte K., den
+die Rede des Onkels ein wenig in ihren Gedankengang gezogen hatte. „Ich
+glaube nicht, daß sie das tun werden,“ sagte der Onkel nachdenklich,
+„so groß ist der Verlust an Macht nicht, den sie durch deine Abreise
+erleiden.“ „Ich dachte,“ sagte K. und faßte den Onkel unterm Arm, um
+ihn am Stehenbleiben hindern zu können, „daß du dem Ganzen noch weniger
+Bedeutung beimessen würdest als ich, und jetzt nimmst du es selbst so
+schwer.“ „Josef,“ rief der Onkel und wollte sich ihm entwinden, um
+stehn bleiben zu können, aber K. ließ ihn nicht, „du bist verwandelt,
+du hattest doch immer ein so richtiges Auffassungsvermögen und gerade
+jetzt verläßt es dich? Willst du denn den Prozeß verlieren? Weißt du,
+was das bedeutet? Das bedeutet, daß du einfach gestrichen wirst. Und
+daß die ganze Verwandtschaft mitgerissen oder wenigstens bis auf den
+Boden gedemütigt wird. Josef, nimm dich doch zusammen. Deine
+Gleichgültigkeit bringt mich um den Verstand. Wenn man dich ansieht,
+möchte man fast dem Sprichwort glauben: „Einen solchen Prozeß haben,
+heißt ihn schon verloren haben.“ „Lieber Onkel,“ sagte K., „die
+Aufregung ist so unnütz, sie ist es auf deiner Seite und wäre es auch
+auf meiner. Mit Aufregung gewinnt man die Prozesse nicht, laß auch
+meine praktischen Erfahrungen ein wenig gelten, so wie ich deine,
+selbst wenn sie mich überraschen, immer und auch jetzt sehr achte. Da
+du sagst, daß auch die Familie durch den Prozeß in Mitleidenschaft
+gezogen würde, — was ich für meinen Teil durchaus nicht begreifen kann,
+das ist aber Nebensache — so will ich dir gerne in allem folgen. Nur
+den Landaufenthalt halte ich selbst in deinem Sinn nicht für
+vorteilhaft, denn das würde Flucht und Schuldbewußtsein bedeuten.
+Überdies bin ich hier zwar mehr verfolgt, kann aber auch selbst die
+Sache mehr betreiben.“ „Richtig,“ sagte der Onkel in einem Ton, als
+kämen sie jetzt endlich einander näher, „ich machte den Vorschlag nur,
+weil ich, wenn du hier bliebst, die Sache von deiner Gleichgültigkeit
+gefährdet sah und es für besser hielt, wenn ich statt deiner für dich
+arbeitete. Willst du sie aber mit aller Kraft selbst betreiben, so ist
+es natürlich weit besser.“ „Darin wären wir also einig,“ sagte K. „Und
+hast du jetzt einen Vorschlag dafür, was ich zunächst machen soll?“
+„Ich muß mir natürlich die Sache noch überlegen,“ sagte der Onkel, „du
+mußt bedenken, daß ich jetzt schon 20 Jahre fast ununterbrochen auf dem
+Lande bin, dabei läßt der Spürsinn in diesen Richtungen nach.
+Verschiedene wichtige Verbindungen mit Persönlichkeiten, die sich hier
+vielleicht besser auskennen, haben sich von selbst gelockert. Ich bin
+auf dem Land ein wenig verlassen, das weißt du ja. Selbst merkt man es
+eigentlich erst bei solchen Gelegenheiten. Zum Teil kam mir deine Sache
+auch unerwartet, wenn ich auch merkwürdigerweise nach Ernas Brief schon
+etwas derartiges ahnte und es heute bei deinem Anblick fast mit
+Bestimmtheit wußte. Aber das ist gleichgültig, das Wichtigste ist
+jetzt, keine Zeit zu verlieren.“ Schon während seiner Rede hatte er auf
+den Fußspitzen stehend einem Automobil gewinkt und zog jetzt, während
+er gleichzeitig dem Wagenlenker eine Adresse zurief, K. hinter sich in
+den Wagen. „Wir fahren jetzt zum Advokaten Huld,“ sagte er, „er war
+mein Schulkollege. Du kennst den Namen gewiß auch? Nicht? Das ist aber
+merkwürdig. Er hat doch als Verteidiger und Armenadvokat einen
+bedeutenden Ruf. Ich aber habe besonders zu ihm als Menschen großes
+Vertrauen.“ „Mir ist alles recht, was du unternimmst,“ sagte K.,
+trotzdem ihn die eilige und dringliche Art, mit der der Onkel die
+Angelegenheit behandelte, Unbehagen verursachte. Es war nicht sehr
+erfreulich, als Angeklagter zu einem Armenadvokaten zu fahren. „Ich
+wußte nicht,“ sagte er, „daß man in einer solchen Sache auch einen
+Advokaten zuziehen könne.“ „Aber natürlich,“ sagte der Onkel, „das ist
+ja selbstverständlich. Warum denn nicht? Und nun erzähle mir, damit ich
+über die Sache genau unterrichtet bin, alles, was bisher geschehen
+ist.“ K. begann sofort zu erzählen, ohne irgend etwas zu verschweigen,
+seine vollständige Offenheit war der einzige Protest, den er sich gegen
+des Onkels Ansicht, der Prozeß sei eine große Schande, erlauben konnte.
+Fräulein Bürstners Namen erwähnte er nur einmal und flüchtig, aber das
+beeinträchtigte nicht die Offenheit, denn Fräulein Bürstner stand mit
+dem Prozeß in keiner Verbindung. Während er erzählte, sah er aus dem
+Fenster und beobachtete, wie sie sich gerade jener Vorstadt näherten,
+in der die Gerichtskanzleien waren, er machte den Onkel darauf
+aufmerksam, der aber das Zusammentreffen nicht besonders auffallend
+fand. Der Wagen hielt vor einem dunklen Haus. Der Onkel läutete gleich
+im Parterre bei der ersten Tür; während sie warteten, fletschte er
+lächelnd seine großen Zähne und flüsterte: „8 Uhr, eine ungewöhnliche
+Zeit für Parteienbesuche. Huld nimmt es mir aber nicht übel.“ Im
+Guckfenster der Tür erschienen zwei große schwarze Augen, sahen ein
+Weilchen die zwei Gäste an und verschwanden; die Tür öffnete sich aber
+nicht. Der Onkel und K. bestätigten einander gegenseitig die Tatsache,
+die zwei Augen gesehen zu haben. „Ein neues Stubenmädchen, das sich vor
+Fremden fürchtet,“ sagte der Onkel und klopfte nochmals. Wieder
+erschienen die Augen, man konnte sie jetzt fast für traurig halten,
+vielleicht war das aber auch nur eine Täuschung, hervorgerufen durch
+die offene Gasflamme, die nahe über den Köpfen stark zischend brannte,
+aber wenig Licht gab. „Öffnen Sie,“ rief der Onkel und hieb mit der
+Faust gegen die Tür, „es sind Freunde des Herrn Advokaten.“ „Der Herr
+Advokat ist krank,“ flüsterte es hinter ihnen. In einer Tür am andern
+Ende des kleinen Ganges stand ein Herr im Schlafrock und machte mit
+äußerst leiser Stimme diese Mitteilung. Der Onkel, der schon wegen des
+langen Wartens wütend war, wandte sich mit einem Ruck um, rief: „Krank?
+Sie sagen, er ist krank?“ und ging fast drohend, als sei der Herr die
+Krankheit, auf ihn zu. „Man hat schon geöffnet,“ sagte der Herr, zeigte
+auf die Tür des Advokaten, raffte seinen Schlafrock zusammen und
+verschwand. Die Tür war wirklich geöffnet worden, ein junges Mädchen —
+K. erkannte die dunklen, ein wenig hervorgewälzten Augen wieder — stand
+in langer weißer Schürze im Vorzimmer und hielt eine Kerze in der Hand.
+„Nächstens öffnen Sie früher,“ sagte der Onkel statt einer Begrüßung,
+während das Mädchen einen kleinen Knix machte. „Komm, Josef,“ sagte er
+dann zu K., der sich langsam an dem Mädchen vorüberschob. „Der Herr
+Advokat ist krank,“ sagte das Mädchen, da der Onkel, ohne sich
+aufzuhalten, auf eine Tür zueilte. K. staunte das Mädchen noch an,
+während es sich schon umgedreht hatte, um die Wohnungstüre wieder zu
+versperren, es hatte ein puppenförmig gerundetes Gesicht, nicht nur die
+bleichen Wangen und das Kinn verliefen rund, auch die Schläfen und die
+Stirnränder. „Josef,“ rief der Onkel wieder und das Mädchen fragte er:
+„Es ist das Herzleiden?“ „Ich glaube wohl,“ sagte das Mädchen, es hatte
+Zeit gefunden mit der Kerze voranzugehn und die Zimmertür zu öffnen. In
+einem Winkel des Zimmers, wohin das Kerzenlicht noch nicht drang, erhob
+sich im Bett ein Gesicht mit langem Bart. „Leni, wer kommt denn,“
+fragte der Advokat, der, durch die Kerze geblendet, die Gäste nicht
+erkannte. „Albert, dein alter Freund ist es,“ sagte der Onkel. „Ach
+Albert,“ sagte der Advokat und ließ sich auf die Kissen zurückfallen,
+als bedürfe es diesem Besuch gegenüber keiner Verstellung. „Steht es
+wirklich so schlecht?“ fragte der Onkel und setzte sich auf den
+Bettrand. „Ich glaube es nicht. Es ist ein Anfall deines Herzleidens
+und wird vorübergehn wie die frühern.“ „Möglich,“ sagte der Advokat
+leise, „es ist aber ärger, als es jemals gewesen ist. Ich atme schwer,
+schlafe gar nicht und verliere täglich an Kraft.“ „So,“ sagte der Onkel
+und drückte den Panamahut mit seiner großen Hand fest aufs Knie. „Das
+sind schlechte Nachrichten. Hast du übrigens die richtige Pflege? Es
+ist auch so traurig hier, so dunkel. Es ist schon lange her, seitdem
+ich zum letztenmal hier war, damals schien es mir freundlicher. Auch
+dein kleines Fräulein hier scheint nicht sehr lustig oder sie verstellt
+sich.“ Das Mädchen stand noch immer mit der Kerze nahe bei der Tür;
+soweit ihr unbestimmter Blick erkennen ließ, sah sie eher K. an als den
+Onkel, selbst als dieser jetzt von ihr sprach. K. lehnte an einem
+Sessel, den er in die Nähe des Mädchens geschoben hatte. „Wenn man so
+krank ist wie ich,“ sagte der Advokat, „muß man Ruhe haben. Mir ist es
+nicht traurig.“ Nach einer kleinen Pause fügte er hinzu: „Und Leni
+pflegt mich gut, sie ist brav.“ Den Onkel konnte das aber nicht
+überzeugen, er war sichtlich gegen die Pflegerin voreingenommen und
+wenn er auch dem Kranken nichts entgegnete, so verfolgte er doch die
+Pflegerin mit strengen Blicken, als sie jetzt zum Bett hinging, die
+Kerze auf das Nachttischchen stellte, sich über den Kranken hinbeugte
+und beim Ordnen der Kissen mit ihm flüsterte. Er vergaß fast die
+Rücksicht auf den Kranken, stand auf, ging hinter der Pflegerin hin und
+her, und K. hätte es nicht gewundert, wenn er sie hinten an den Röcken
+erfaßt und vom Bett fortgezogen hätte. K. selbst sah allem ruhig zu,
+die Krankheit des Advokaten war ihm sogar nicht ganz unwillkommen, dem
+Eifer, den der Onkel für seine Sache entwickelt hatte, hatte er sich
+nicht entgegenstellen können, die Ablenkung, die dieser Eifer jetzt
+ohne sein Zutun erfuhr, nahm er gerne hin. Da sagte der Onkel,
+vielleicht nur in der Absicht, die Pflegerin zu beleidigen: „Fräulein,
+bitte, lassen Sie uns ein Weilchen allein, ich habe mit meinem Freund
+eine persönliche Angelegenheit zu besprechen.“ Die Pflegerin, die noch
+weit über den Kranken hingebeugt war und gerade das Leintuch an der
+Wand glättete, wendete nur den Kopf und sagte sehr ruhig, was einen
+auffallenden Unterschied zu den vor Wut stockenden und dann wieder
+überfließenden Reden des Onkels bildete: „Sie sehen, der Herr ist so
+krank, er kann keine Angelegenheiten besprechen.“ Sie hatte die Worte
+des Onkels wahrscheinlich nur aus Bequemlichkeit wiederholt, immerhin
+konnte es selbst von einem Unbeteiligten als spöttisch aufgefaßt
+werden, der Onkel aber fuhr natürlich wie ein Gestochener auf. „Du
+Verdammte,“ sagte er im ersten Gurgeln der Aufregung noch ziemlich
+unverständlich, K. erschrak, trotzdem er etwas Ähnliches erwartet
+hatte, und lief auf den Onkel zu, mit der bestimmten Absicht, ihm mit
+beiden Händen den Mund zu schließen. Glücklicherweise erhob sich aber
+hinter dem Mädchen der Kranke, der Onkel machte ein finsteres Gesicht,
+als schlucke er etwas Abscheuliches hinunter, und sagte dann ruhiger:
+„Wir haben natürlich auch noch den Verstand nicht verloren; wäre das,
+was ich verlange, nicht möglich, würde ich es nicht verlangen. Bitte
+gehn Sie jetzt.“ Die Pflegerin stand aufgerichtet am Bett dem Onkel
+voll zugewendet, mit der einen Hand streichelte sie, wie K. zu bemerken
+glaubte, die Hand des Advokaten. „Du kannst vor Leni alles sagen,“
+sagte der Kranke zweifellos im Ton einer dringenden Bitte. „Es betrifft
+nicht mich,“ sagte der Onkel, „es ist nicht mein Geheimnis.“ Und er
+drehte sich um, als gedenke er in keine Verhandlungen mehr einzugehn,
+gebe aber noch eine kleine Bedenkzeit. „Wen betrifft es denn?“ fragte
+der Advokat mit erlöschender Stimme und legte sich wieder zurück.
+„Meinen Neffen,“ sagte der Onkel, „ich habe ihn auch mitgebracht.“ Und
+er stellte vor: Prokurist Josef K. „Oh,“ sagte der Kranke viel
+lebhafter und streckte K. die Hand entgegen, „verzeihen Sie, ich habe
+Sie gar nicht bemerkt. Geh, Leni,“ sagte er dann zu der Pflegerin, die
+sich auch gar nicht mehr wehrte, und reichte ihr die Hand, als gelte es
+einen Abschied für lange Zeit. „Du bist also,“ sagte er endlich zum
+Onkel, der versöhnt nähergetreten war, „nicht gekommen, mir einen
+Krankenbesuch zu machen, sondern du kommst in Geschäften.“ Es war, als
+hätte die Vorstellung eines Krankenbesuches den Advokaten bisher
+gelähmt, so gekräftigt sah er jetzt aus, blieb ständig auf einen
+Ellbogen aufgestützt, was ziemlich anstrengend sein mußte, und zog
+immer wieder an einem Bartstrahn in der Mitte seines Bartes. „Du siehst
+schon viel gesünder aus,“ sagte der Onkel, „seitdem diese Hexe draußen
+ist.“ Er unterbrach sich, flüsterte: „Ich wette, daß sie horcht“ und
+sprang zur Tür. Aber hinter der Tür war niemand, der Onkel kam zurück,
+nicht enttäuscht, denn ihr Nichthorchen erschien ihm als eine noch
+größere Bosheit, wohl aber verbittert. „Du verkennst sie,“ sagte der
+Advokat, ohne die Pflegerin weiter in Schutz zu nehmen; vielleicht
+wollte er damit ausdrücken, daß sie nicht schutzbedürftig sei. Aber in
+viel teilnehmenderem Tone fuhr er fort: „Was die Angelegenheit deines
+Herrn Neffen betrifft, so würde ich mich allerdings glücklich schätzen,
+wenn meine Kraft für diese äußerst schwierige Aufgabe ausreichen
+könnte; ich fürchte sehr, daß sie nicht ausreichen wird, jedenfalls
+will ich nichts unversucht lassen; wenn ich nicht ausreiche, könnte man
+ja noch jemanden andern beiziehen. Um aufrichtig zu sein, interessiert
+mich die Sache zu sehr, als daß ich es über mich bringen könnte, auf
+jede Beteiligung zu verzichten. Hält es mein Herz nicht aus, so wird es
+doch wenigstens hier eine würdige Gelegenheit finden, gänzlich zu
+versagen.“ K. glaubte kein Wort dieser ganzen Rede zu verstehn, er sah
+den Onkel an, um doch eine Erklärung zu finden, aber dieser saß mit der
+Kerze in der Hand auf dem Nachttischchen, von dem bereits eine
+Arzneiflasche auf den Teppich gerollt war, nickte zu allem, was der
+Advokat sagte, war mit allem einverstanden und sah hie und da auf K.
+mit der Aufforderung zu gleichem Einverständnis hin. Hatte vielleicht
+der Onkel schon früher dem Advokaten von dem Prozeß erzählt? Aber das
+war unmöglich, alles was vorhergegangen war, sprach dagegen. „Ich
+verstehe nicht“ — sagte er deshalb. „Ja, habe vielleicht ich Sie
+mißverstanden?“ fragte der Advokat ebenso erstaunt und verlegen wie K.
+„Ich war vielleicht voreilig. Worüber wollten Sie denn mit mir
+sprechen? Ich dachte, es handle sich um Ihren Prozeß?“ „Natürlich,“
+sagte der Onkel und fragte dann K.: „Was willst du denn?“ „Ja, aber
+woher wissen Sie denn etwas über mich und meinen Prozeß?“ fragte K.
+„Ach so,“ sagte der Advokat lächelnd, „ich bin doch Advokat, ich
+verkehre in Gerichtskreisen, man spricht über verschiedene Prozesse und
+auffallendere, besonders wenn es den Neffen eines Freundes betrifft,
+behält man im Gedächtnis. Das ist doch nichts Merkwürdiges.“ „Was
+willst du denn?“ fragte der Onkel K. nochmals. „Du bist so unruhig.“
+„Sie verkehren in diesen Gerichtskreisen,“ fragte K. „Ja,“ sagte der
+Advokat. „Du fragst wie ein Kind,“ sagte der Onkel. „Mit wem sollte ich
+denn verkehren, wenn nicht mit Leuten meines Faches?“ fügte der Advokat
+hinzu. Es klang so unwiderleglich, daß K. gar nicht antwortete. „Sie
+arbeiten doch bei dem Gericht im Justizpalast, und nicht bei dem auf
+dem Dachboden,“ hatte er sagen wollen, konnte sich aber nicht
+überwinden, es wirklich zu sagen. „Sie müssen doch bedenken,“ fuhr der
+Advokat fort, in einem Tone, als erkläre er etwas Selbstverständliches,
+überflüssigerweise und nebenbei, „Sie müssen doch bedenken, daß ich aus
+einem solchen Verkehr auch große Vorteile für meine Klientel ziehe, und
+zwar in vielfacher Hinsicht, man darf nicht einmal immer davon reden.
+Natürlich bin ich jetzt infolge meiner Krankheit ein wenig behindert,
+aber ich bekomme trotzdem Besuch von guten Freunden vom Gericht und
+erfahre doch einiges. Erfahre vielleicht mehr als manche, die in bester
+Gesundheit den ganzen Tag bei Gericht verbringen. So habe ich z. B.
+gerade jetzt einen lieben Besuch.“ Und er zeigte in eine dunkle
+Zimmerecke. „Wo denn?“ fragte K. in der ersten Überraschung fast grob.
+Er sah unsicher umher; das Licht der kleinen Kerze drang bei weitem
+nicht bis zur gegenüberliegenden Wand. Und wirklich begann sich dort in
+der Ecke etwas zu rühren. Im Licht der Kerze, die der Onkel jetzt
+hochhielt, sah man dort bei einem kleinen Tischchen einen älteren Herrn
+sitzen. Er hatte wohl gar nicht geatmet, daß er solange unbemerkt
+geblieben war. Jetzt stand er umständlich auf, offenbar unzufrieden
+damit, daß man auf ihn aufmerksam gemacht hatte. Es war, als wolle er
+mit den Händen, die er wie kurze Flügel bewegte, alle Vorstellungen und
+Begrüßungen abwehren, als wolle er auf keinen Fall die andern durch
+seine Anwesenheit stören und als bitte er dringend wieder um die
+Versetzung ins Dunkel und um das Vergessen seiner Anwesenheit. Das
+konnte man ihm nun aber nicht mehr zugestehn. „Ihr habt uns nämlich
+überrascht,“ sagte der Advokat zur Erklärung und winkte dabei dem Herrn
+aufmunternd zu, näherzukommen, was dieser langsam, zögernd,
+herumblickend und doch mit einer gewissen Würde tat, „der Herr
+Kanzleidirektor — ach so, Verzeihung, ich habe nicht vorgestellt — hier
+mein Freund Albert K., hier sein Neffe Prokurist Josef K. und hier der
+Herr Kanzleidirektor  — der Herr Kanzleidirektor also war so
+freundlich, mich zu besuchen. Den Wert eines solchen Besuches kann
+eigentlich nur der Eingeweihte würdigen, welcher weiß, wie der liebe
+Kanzleidirektor mit Arbeit überhäuft ist. Nun, er kam aber trotzdem,
+wir unterhielten uns friedlich, soweit meine Schwäche es erlaubte, wir
+hatten zwar Leni nicht verboten, Besuche einzulassen, denn es waren
+keine zu erwarten, aber unsere Meinung war doch, daß wir allein bleiben
+sollten, dann aber kamen deine Fausthiebe, Albert, der Herr
+Kanzleidirektor rückte mit Sessel und Tisch in den Winkel, nun aber
+zeigt sich, daß wir möglicherweise, d. h. wenn der Wunsch danach
+besteht, gemeinsame Angelegenheit zu besprechen haben und sehr gut
+wieder zusammenrücken können. — Herr Kanzleidirektor,“ sagte er mit
+Kopfneigen und unterwürfigem Lächeln und zeigte auf einen Lehnstuhl in
+der Nähe des Bettes. „Ich kann leider nur noch ein paar Minuten
+bleiben,“ sagte der Kanzleidirektor freundlich, setzte sich breit in
+den Lehnstuhl und sah auf die Uhr, „die Geschäfte rufen mich.
+Jedenfalls will ich nicht die Gelegenheit vorübergehen lassen, einen
+Freund meines Freundes kennenzulernen.“ Er neigte den Kopf leicht gegen
+den Onkel, der von der neuen Bekanntschaft sehr befriedigt schien, aber
+infolge seiner Natur Gefühle der Ergebenheit nicht ausdrücken konnte
+und die Worte des Kanzleidirektors mit verlegenem, aber lautem Lachen
+begleitete. Ein häßlicher Anblick! K. konnte ruhig alles beobachten,
+denn um ihn kümmerte sich niemand, der Kanzleidirektor nahm, wie es
+seine Gewohnheit schien, da er nun schon einmal hervorgezogen war, die
+Herrschaft über das Gespräch an sich, der Advokat, dessen erste
+Schwäche vielleicht nur dazu hatte dienen sollen, den neuen Besuch zu
+vertreiben, hörte aufmerksam, die Hand am Ohre, zu, der Onkel als
+Kerzenträger — er balancierte die Kerze auf seinem Schenkel, der
+Advokat sah öfters besorgt hin — war bald frei von Verlegenheit und nur
+noch entzückt, sowohl von der Art der Rede des Kanzleidirektors, als
+auch von den sanften wellenförmigen Handbewegungen, mit denen er sie
+begleitete. K., der am Bettpfosten lehnte, wurde vom Kanzleidirektor
+vielleicht sogar mit Absicht vollständig vernachlässigt und diente den
+alten Herren nur als Zuhörer. Übrigens wußte er kaum, wovon die Rede
+war und dachte bald an die Pflegerin und an die schlechte Behandlung,
+die sie vom Onkel erfahren hatte, bald daran, ob er den Kanzleidirektor
+nicht schon einmal gesehn hatte, vielleicht sogar in der Versammlung
+bei seiner ersten Untersuchung. Wenn er sich vielleicht auch täuschte,
+so hätte sich doch der Kanzleidirektor den Versammlungsteilnehmern in
+der ersten Reihe, den alten Herren mit den schüttern Bärten, vorzüglich
+eingefügt.
+
+Da ließ ein Lärm aus dem Vorzimmer wie von zerbrechendem Porzellan alle
+aufhorchen. „Ich will nachsehn, was geschehen ist,“ sagte K. und ging
+langsam hinaus, als gebe er den andern noch Gelegenheit, ihn
+zurückzuhalten. Kaum war er ins Vorzimmer getreten und wollte sich im
+Dunkel zurechtfinden, als sich auf die Hand, mit der er die Tür noch
+festhielt, eine kleine Hand legte, viel kleiner als K.s Hand und die
+Tür leise schloß. Es war die Pflegerin, die hier gewartet hatte. „Es
+ist nichts geschehn,“ flüsterte sie, „ich habe nur einen Teller gegen
+die Mauer geworfen, um Sie herauszuholen.“ In seiner Befangenheit sagte
+K.: „Ich habe auch an Sie gedacht.“ „Desto besser,“ sagte die
+Pflegerin, „kommen Sie.“ Nach ein paar Schritten kamen sie zu einer Tür
+aus mattem Glas, welche die Pflegerin vor K. öffnete. „Treten Sie doch
+ein,“ sagte sie. Es war jedenfalls das Arbeitszimmer des Advokaten;
+soweit man im Mondlicht sehen konnte, das jetzt nur einen kleinen
+viereckigen Teil des Fußbodens an jedem der zwei großen Fenster stark
+erhellte, war es mit schweren alten Möbelstücken ausgestattet.
+„Hierher,“ sagte die Pflegerin und zeigte auf eine dunkle Truhe mit
+holzgeschnitzter Lehne. Noch als er sich gesetzt hatte, sah sich K. im
+Zimmer um, es war ein hohes großes Zimmer, die Kundschaft des
+Armenadvokaten mußte sich hier verloren vorkommen. K. glaubte die
+kleinen Schritte zu sehn, mit denen die Besucher zu dem gewaltigen
+Schreibtisch vorrückten. Dann aber vergaß er daran und hatte nur noch
+Augen für die Pflegerin, die ganz nahe neben ihm saß und ihn fast an
+die Seitenlehne drückte. „Ich dachte,“ sagte sie, „Sie würden allein zu
+mir herauskommen, ohne daß ich Sie erst rufen müßte. Es war doch
+merkwürdig. Zuerst sahen Sie mich gleich beim Eintritt ununterbrochen
+an und dann ließen Sie mich warten. Nennen Sie mich übrigens Leni,“
+fügte sie noch rasch und unvermittelt zu, als solle kein Augenblick
+dieser Aussprache versäumt werden. „Gern,“ sagte K. „Was aber die
+Merkwürdigkeit betrifft, Leni, so ist sie leicht zu erklären. Erstens
+mußte ich doch das Geschwätz der alten Herren anhören und konnte nicht
+grundlos weglaufen, zweitens aber bin ich nicht frech, sondern eher
+schüchtern und auch Sie, Leni, sahen wahrhaftig nicht so aus, als ob
+Sie in einem Sprung zu gewinnen wären.“ „Das ist es nicht,“ sagte Leni,
+legte den Arm über die Lehne und sah K. an, „aber ich gefiel Ihnen
+nicht und gefalle Ihnen wahrscheinlich auch jetzt nicht.“ „Gefallen
+wäre ja nicht viel,“ sagte K. ausweichend. „Oh!“ sagte sie lächelnd und
+gewann durch K.s Bemerkung und diesen kleinen Ausruf eine gewisse
+Überlegenheit. Deshalb schwieg K. ein Weilchen. Da er sich an das
+Dunkel im Zimmer schon gewöhnt hatte, konnte er verschiedene
+Einzelheiten der Einrichtung unterscheiden. Besonders fiel ihm ein
+großes Bild auf, das rechts von der Tür hing, er beugte sich vor, um es
+besser zu sehn. Es stellte einen Mann im Richtertalar dar; er saß auf
+einem hohen Thronsessel, dessen Vergoldung vielfach aus dem Bilde
+hervorstach. Das Ungewöhnliche war, daß dieser Richter nicht in Ruhe
+und Würde dort saß, sondern den linken Arm fest an Rücken- und
+Seitenlehne drückte, den rechten Arm aber völlig frei hatte und nur mit
+der Hand die Seitenlehne umfaßte, als wolle er im nächsten Augenblick
+mit einer heftigen und vielleicht empörten Wendung aufspringen, um
+etwas Entscheidendes zu sagen oder gar das Urteil zu verkünden. Der
+Angeklagte war wohl zu Füßen der Treppe zu denken, deren oberste, mit
+einem gelben Teppich bedeckte Stufen noch auf dem Bilde zu sehen waren.
+„Vielleicht ist das mein Richter,“ sagte K. und zeigte mit einem Finger
+auf das Bild. „Ich kenne ihn,“ sagte Leni und sah auch zum Bilde auf,
+„er kommt öfters hierher. Das Bild stammt aus seiner Jugend, er kann
+aber niemals dem Bilde auch nur ähnlich gewesen sein, denn er ist fast
+winzig klein. Trotzdem hat er sich auf dem Bild so in die Länge ziehen
+lassen, denn er ist unsinnig eitel, wie alle hier. Aber auch ich bin
+eitel und sehr unzufrieden damit, daß ich Ihnen gar nicht gefalle.“ Auf
+die letzte Bemerkung antwortete K. nur damit, daß er Leni umfaßte und
+an sich zog, sie lehnte still den Kopf an seine Schulter. Zu dem
+übrigen aber sagte er: „Was für einen Rang hat er?“ „Er ist
+Untersuchungsrichter,“ sagte sie, ergriff K.s Hand, mit der er sie
+umfaßt hielt, und spielte mit seinen Fingern. „Wieder nur
+Untersuchungsricher,“ sagte K. enttäuscht, „die hohen Beamten
+verstecken sich. Aber er sitzt doch auf einem Thronsessel.“ „Das ist
+alles Erfindung,“ sagte Leni, das Gesicht über K.s Hand gebeugt, „in
+Wirklichkeit sitzt er auf einem Küchensessel, auf dem eine alte
+Pferdedecke zusammengelegt ist. Aber müssen Sie denn immerfort an Ihren
+Prozeß denken?“ fügte sie langsam hinzu. „Nein, durchaus nicht,“ sagte
+K., „ich denke wahrscheinlich sogar zu wenig an ihn.“ „Das ist nicht
+der Fehler, den Sie machen,“ sagte Leni, „Sie sind zu unnachgiebig, so
+habe ich es gehört.“ „Wer hat das gesagt?“ fragte K., er fühlte ihren
+Körper an seiner Brust und sah auf ihr reiches dunkles fest gedrehtes
+Haar hinab. „Ich würde zuviel verraten, wenn ich das sagte,“ antwortete
+Leni. „Fragen Sie, bitte, nicht nach Namen, stellen Sie aber Ihren
+Fehler ab, seien Sie nicht mehr so unnachgiebig, gegen dieses Gericht
+kann man sich ja nicht wehren, man muß das Geständnis machen. Machen
+Sie doch bei nächster Gelegenheit das Geständnis. Erst dann ist die
+Möglichkeit, zu entschlüpfen, gegeben, erst dann. Jedoch selbst das ist
+ohne fremde Hilfe nicht möglich, wegen dieser Hilfe aber müssen Sie
+sich nicht ängstigen, die will ich Ihnen selbst leisten.“ „Sie
+verstehen viel von diesem Gericht und von den Betrügereien, die hier
+nötig sind,“ sagte K. und hob sie, da sie sich allzu stark an ihn
+drängte, auf seinen Schoß. „So ist es gut,“ sagte sie und richtete sich
+auf seinem Schoß ein, indem sie den Rock glättete und die Bluse
+zurechtzog. Dann hing sie sich mit beiden Händen an seinen Hals, lehnte
+sich zurück und sah ihn lange an. „Und wenn ich das Geständnis nicht
+mache, dann können Sie mir nicht helfen?“ fragte K. versuchsweise. Ich
+werbe Helferinnen, dachte er fast verwundert, zuerst Fräulein Bürstner,
+dann die Frau des Gerichtsdieners und endlich diese kleine Pflegerin,
+die ein unbegreifliches Bedürfnis nach mir zu haben scheint. Wie sie
+auf meinem Schoß sitzt, als sei es ihr einzig richtiger Platz! „Nein,“
+antwortete Leni und schüttelte langsam den Kopf, „dann kann ich Ihnen
+nicht helfen. Aber Sie wollen ja meine Hilfe gar nicht, es liegt Ihnen
+nichts daran, Sie sind eigensinnig und lassen sich nicht überzeugen.“
+„Haben Sie eine Geliebte?“ fragte sie nach einem Weilchen. „Nein,“
+sagte K. „O doch,“ sagte sie. „Ja, wirklich,“ sagte K., „denken Sie
+nur, ich habe sie verleugnet und trage doch sogar ihre Photographie bei
+mir.“ Auf ihre Bitten zeigte er ihr eine Photographie Elsas,
+zusammengekrümmt auf seinem Schoß studierte sie das Bild. Es war eine
+Momentphotographie, Elsa war nach einem Wirbeltanz aufgenommen, wie sie
+ihn in dem Weinlokal gern tanzte, ihr Rock flog noch im Faltenwurf der
+Drehung um sie her, die Hände hatte sie auf die festen Hüften gelegt
+und sah mit straffem Hals lachend zur Seite; wem ihr Lachen galt,
+konnte man aus dem Bild nicht erkennen. „Sie ist stark geschnürt,“
+sagte Leni und zeigte auf die Stelle, wo dies ihrer Meinung nach zu
+sehen war. „Sie gefällt mir nicht, sie ist unbeholfen und roh.
+Vielleicht ist sie aber Ihnen gegenüber sanft und freundlich, darauf
+könnte man nach dem Bilde schließen. So große starke Mädchen wissen oft
+nichts anderes, als sanft und freundlich zu sein. Würde sie sich aber
+für Sie opfern können?“ „Nein,“ sagte K., „sie ist weder sanft und
+freundlich, noch würde sie sich für mich opfern können. Auch habe ich
+bisher weder das eine noch das andere von ihr verlangt. Ja, ich habe
+noch nicht einmal das Bild so genau angesehn wie Sie.“ „Es liegt Ihnen
+also gar nicht viel an ihr,“ sagte Leni, „sie ist also gar nicht Ihre
+Geliebte.“ „Doch,“ sagte K. „Ich nehme mein Wort nicht zurück.“ „Mag
+sie also jetzt Ihre Geliebte sein,“ sagte Leni, „Sie würden sie aber
+nicht sehr vermissen, wenn Sie sie verlieren oder für jemand andern, z.
+B. für mich, eintauschen würden.“ „Gewiß,“ sagte K. lächelnd, „das wäre
+denkbar, aber sie hat einen großen Vorteil Ihnen gegenüber, sie weiß
+nichts von meinem Prozeß, und selbst wenn sie etwas davon wüßte, würde
+sie nicht daran denken. Sie würde mich nicht zur Nachgiebigkeit zu
+überreden suchen.“ „Das ist kein Vorteil,“ sagte Leni. „Wenn sie keine
+sonstigen Vorteile hat, verliere ich nicht den Mut. Hat sie irgendeinen
+körperlichen Fehler?“ „Einen körperlichen Fehler?“ fragte K. „Ja,“
+sagte Leni, „ich habe nämlich einen solchen kleinen Fehler, sehen Sie.“
+Sie spannte den Mittel- und Ringfinger ihrer rechten Hand auseinander,
+zwischen denen das Verbindungshäutchen fast bis zum obersten Gelenk der
+kurzen Finger reichte. K. merkte im Dunkel nicht gleich, was sie ihm
+zeigen wollte, sie führte deshalb seine Hand hin, damit er es abtaste.
+„Was für ein Naturspiel,“ sagte K. und fügte, als er die ganze Hand
+überblickt hatte, hinzu. „Was für eine hübsche Kralle!“ Mit einer Art
+Stolz sah Leni zu, wie K. staunend immer wieder ihre zwei Finger
+auseinanderzog und zusammenlegte, bis er sie schließlich flüchtig küßte
+und losließ. „Oh!“ rief sie aber sofort, „Sie haben mich geküßt!“
+Eilig, mit offenem Mund erkletterte sie mit den Knien seinen Schoß, K.
+sah fast bestürzt zu ihr auf, jetzt, da sie ihm so nahe war, ging ein
+bitterer anfeuernder Geruch wie von Pfeffer von ihr aus, sie nahm
+seinen Kopf an sich, beugte sich über ihn hinweg und biß und küßte
+seinen Hals, biß selbst in seine Haare. „Sie haben mich eingetauscht,“
+rief sie von Zeit zu Zeit, „sehen Sie, nun haben Sie mich doch
+eingetauscht!“ Da glitt ihr Knie aus, mit einem kleinen Schrei fiel sie
+fast auf den Teppich, K. umfaßte sie, um sie noch zu halten, und wurde
+zu ihr hinabgezogen. „Jetzt gehörst du mir,“ sagte sie.
+
+„Hier hast du den Hausschlüssel, komm, wann du willst,“ waren ihre
+letzten Worte und ein zielloser Kuß traf ihn noch im Weggehn auf den
+Rücken. Als er aus dem Haustor trat, fiel ein leichter Regen, er wollte
+in die Mitte der Straße gehn, um vielleicht Leni noch beim Fenster
+erblicken zu können, da stürzte aus einem Automobil, das vor dem Hause
+wartete und das K. in seiner Zerstreutheit gar nicht bemerkt hatte, der
+Onkel, faßte ihn bei den Armen und stieß ihn gegen das Haustor, als
+wolle er ihn dort festnageln. „Junge,“ rief er, „wie konntest du nur
+das tun! Du hast deiner Sache, die auf gutem Wege war, schrecklich
+geschadet. Verkriechst dich mit einem kleinen schmutzigen Ding, das
+überdies offensichtlich die Geliebte des Advokaten ist, und bleibst
+stundenlang weg. Suchst nicht einmal einen Vorwand, verheimlichst
+nichts, nein, bist ganz offen, läufst zu ihr und bleibst bei ihr. Und
+unterdessen sitzen wir beisammen, der Onkel, der sich für dich abmüht,
+der Advokat, der für dich gewonnen werden soll, der Kanzleidirektor vor
+allem, dieser große Herr, der deine Sache in ihrem jetzigen Stadium
+geradezu beherrscht. Wir wollen beraten, wie dir zu helfen wäre, ich
+muß den Advokaten vorsichtig behandeln, dieser wieder den
+Kanzleidirektor und du hättest doch allen Grund, mich wenigstens zu
+unterstützen. Statt dessen bleibst du fort. Schließlich läßt es sich
+nicht verheimlichen, nun, es sind höfliche gewandte Männer, sie
+sprechen nicht davon, sie schonen mich, schließlich können aber auch
+sie sich nicht mehr überwinden und da sie von der Sache nicht reden
+können, verstummen sie. Wir sind minutenlang schweigend dagesessen und
+haben gehorcht, ob du nicht doch endlich kämest. Alles vergebens.
+Endlich steht der Kanzleidirektor, der viel länger geblieben ist, als
+er ursprünglich wollte, auf, verabschiedet sich, bedauert mich
+sichtlich, ohne mir helfen zu können, wartet in unbegreiflicher
+Liebenswürdigkeit noch eine Zeitlang in der Tür, dann geht er. Ich war
+natürlich glücklich, daß er weg war, mir war schon die Luft zum Atmen
+ausgegangen. Auf den kranken Advokaten hat alles noch stärker
+eingewirkt, er konnte, der gute Mann, gar nicht sprechen, als ich mich
+von ihm verabschiedete. Du hast wahrscheinlich im seinem vollständigen
+Zusammenbrechen beigetragen und beschleunigst so den Tod eines Mannes,
+auf den du angewiesen bist. Und mich, deinen Onkel, läßt du hier im
+Regen, fühle nur, ich bin ganz durchnäßt, stundenlang warten.“
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+SIEBENTES KAPITEL
+
+ADVOKAT · FABRIKANT · MALER
+
+
+An einem Wintervormittag - draußen fiel Schnee im trüben Licht - saß K.
+trotz der frühen Stunde schon äußerst müde in seinem Bureau. Um sich
+wenigstens vor den untersten Beamten zu schützen, hatte er dem Diener
+den Auftrag gegeben, niemanden von ihnen einzulassen, da er mit einer
+größern Arbeit beschäftigt sei. Aber statt zu arbeiten, drehte er sich
+in seinem Sessel, verschob langsam einige Gegenstände auf dem Tisch,
+ließ dann aber, ohne es zu wissen, den ganzen Arm ausgestreckt auf der
+Tischplatte liegen und blieb mit gesenktem Kopf unbeweglich sitzen.
+
+Der Gedanke an den Prozeß verließ ihn nicht mehr. Öfters schon hatte er
+überlegt, ob es nicht gut wäre, eine Verteidigungsschrift auszuarbeiten
+und bei Gericht einzureichen. Er wollte darin eine kurze
+Lebensbeschreibung vorlegen und bei jedem irgendwie wichtigen Ereignis
+erklären, aus welchen Gründen er so gehandelt hatte, ob diese
+Handlungsweise nach seinem gegenwärtigen Urteil zu verwerfen oder zu
+billigen war und welche Gründe er für dieses oder jenes anführen
+konnte. Die Vorteile einer solchen Verteidigungsschrift gegenüber der
+bloßen Verteidigung durch den übrigens auch sonst nicht einwandfreien
+Advokaten waren zweifellos. K. wußte ja gar nicht, was der Advokat
+unternahm; viel war es jedenfalls nicht, schon einen Monat lang hatte
+er ihn nicht mehr zu sich berufen und auch bei keiner der frühern
+Besprechungen hatte K. den Eindruck gehabt, daß dieser Mann viel für
+ihn erreichen könne. Vor allem hatte er ihn fast gar nicht ausgefragt.
+Und hier war doch so viel zu fragen. Fragen war die Hauptsache. K.
+hatte das Gefühl, als ob er selbst alle hier nötigen Fragen stellen
+könnte. Der Advokat dagegen, statt zu fragen, erzählte selbst oder saß
+ihm stumm gegenüber, beugte sich, wahrscheinlich wegen seines schwachen
+Gehörs, ein wenig über den Schreibtisch vor, zog an einem Bartstrahn
+innerhalb seines Bartes und blickte auf den Teppich nieder, vielleicht
+gerade auf die Stelle, wo K. mit Leni gelegen war. Hie und da gab er K.
+einige leere Ermahnungen, wie man sie Kindern gibt. Ebenso nutzlose wie
+langweilige Reden, die K. in der Schlußabrechnung mit keinem Heller zu
+bezahlen gedachte. Nachdem der Advokat ihn genügend gedemütigt zu haben
+glaubte, fing er gewöhnlich an, ihn wieder ein wenig aufzumuntern. Er
+habe schon, erzählte er dann, viele ähnliche Prozesse ganz oder
+teilweise gewonnen. Prozesse, die, wenn auch in Wirklichkeit vielleicht
+nicht so schwierig wie dieser, äußerlich noch hoffnungsloser waren. Ein
+Verzeichnis dieser Prozesse habe er hier in der Schublade — hiebei
+klopfte er an irgendeine Lade des Tisches —, die Schriften könne er
+leider nicht zeigen, da es sich um Amtsgeheimnisse handle. Trotzdem
+komme jetzt die große Erfahrung, die er durch alle diese Prozesse
+erworben habe, K. zugute. Er habe natürlich sofort zu arbeiten begonnen
+und die erste Eingabe sei schon fast fertiggestellt. Sie sei sehr
+wichtig, weil der erste Eindruck, den die Verteidigung mache, oft die
+ganze Richtung des Verfahrens bestimme. Leider, darauf müsse er K.
+allerdings aufmerksam machen, geschehe es manchmal, daß die ersten
+Eingaben bei Gericht gar nicht gelesen würden. Man lege sie einfach zu
+den Akten und weise darauf hin, daß vorläufig die Einvernahme und
+Beobachtung des Angeklagten wichtiger sei, als alles Geschriebene. Man
+fügt, wenn der Petent dringlich wird, hinzu, daß man vor der
+Entscheidung, bis alles Material gesammelt ist, im Zusammenhang
+natürlich alle Akten, also auch diese erste Eingabe, überprüfen wird.
+Leider sei aber auch dies meistens nicht richtig, die erste Eingabe
+werde gewöhnlich verlegt oder gehe gänzlich verloren und, selbst wenn
+sie bis zum Ende erhalten bleibt, werde sie, wie der Advokat allerdings
+nur gerüchtweise erfahren hat, kaum gelesen. Das alles sei bedauerlich,
+aber nicht ganz ohne Berechtigung. K. möge doch nicht außer acht
+lassen, daß das Verfahren nicht öffentlich sei, es kann, wenn das
+Gericht es für nötig hält, öffentlich werden, das Gesetz aber schreibt
+Öffentlichkeit nicht vor. Infolgedessen sind auch die Schriften des
+Gerichts, vor allem die Anklageschrift dem Angeklagten und seiner
+Verteidigung unzugänglich, man weiß daher im allgemeinen nicht oder
+wenigstens nicht genau, wogegen sich die erste Eingabe zu richten hat,
+sie kann daher eigentlich nur zufälligerweise etwas enthalten, was für
+die Sache von Bedeutung ist. Wirklich zutreffende und beweisführende
+Eingaben kann man erst später ausarbeiten, wenn im Laufe der
+Einvernahmen des Angeklagten die einzelnen Anklagepunkte und ihre
+Begründung deutlicher hervortreten oder erraten werden können. Unter
+diesen Verhältnissen ist natürlich die Verteidigung in einer sehr
+ungünstigen und schwierigen Lage. Aber auch das ist beabsichtigt. Die
+Verteidigung ist nämlich durch das Gesetz nicht eigentlich gestattet,
+sondern nur geduldet und selbst darüber, ob aus der betreffenden
+Gesetzesstelle wenigstens Duldung herausgelesen werden soll, besteht
+Streit. Es gibt daher strenggenommen gar keine vom Gericht anerkannten
+Advokaten, alle, die vor diesem Gericht als Advokaten auftreten, sind
+im Grunde nur Winkeladvokaten. Das wirkt natürlich auf den ganzen Stand
+sehr entwürdigend ein und wenn K. nächstens einmal in die
+Gerichtskanzleien gehen werde, könne er sich ja, um auch das einmal
+gesehen zu haben, das Advokatenzimmer ansehn. Er werde vor der
+Gesellschaft, die dort beisammen sei, vermutlich erschrecken. Schon die
+ihnen zugewiesene enge niedrige Kammer zeige die Verachtung, die das
+Gericht für diese Leute hat. Licht bekommt die Kammer nur durch eine
+kleine Luke, die so hochgelegen ist, daß man, wenn man hinausschauen
+will, wo einem übrigens der Rauch eines knapp davor gelegenen Kamins in
+die Nase fährt und das Gesicht schwärzt, erst einen Kollegen suchen
+muß, der einen auf den Rücken nimmt. Im Fußboden dieser Kammer — um nur
+noch ein Beispiel für diese Zustände anzuführen — ist nun schon seit
+mehr als einem Jahr ein Loch, nicht so groß, daß ein Mensch durchfallen
+könnte, aber groß genug, daß man mit einem Bein ganz einsinkt. Das
+Advokatenzimmer liegt auf dem zweiten Dachboden; sinkt also einer ein,
+so hängt sein Bein in den ersten Dachboden hinunter und zwar gerade in
+den Gang, wo die Parteien warten. Es ist nicht zu viel gesagt, wenn man
+in Advokatenkreisen solche Verhältnisse schändlich nennt. Beschwerden
+an die Verwaltung haben nicht den geringsten Erfolg, wohl aber ist es
+den Advokaten auf das strengste verboten, irgend etwas in dem Zimmer
+auf eigene Kosten ändern zu lassen. Aber auch diese Behandlung der
+Advokaten hat ihre Begründung. Man will die Verteidigung möglichst
+ausschalten, alles soll auf den Angeklagten selbst gestellt sein. Kein
+schlechter Standpunkt im Grunde, nichts wäre aber verfehlter, als
+daraus zu folgern, daß bei diesem Gericht die Advokaten für den
+Angeklagten unnötig sind. Im Gegenteil, bei keinem andern Gericht sind
+sie so notwendig wie bei diesem. Das Verfahren ist nämlich im
+allgemeinen nicht nur vor der Öffentlichkeit geheim, sondern auch vor
+dem Angeklagten. Natürlich nur soweit dies möglich ist, es ist aber in
+sehr weitem Ausmaß möglich. Auch der Angeklagte hat nämlich keinen
+Einblick in die Gerichtsschriften und aus den Verhören auf die ihnen
+zugrundeliegenden Schriften zu schließen, ist sehr schwierig,
+insbesondere aber für den Angeklagten, der doch befangen ist und alle
+möglichen Sorgen hat, die ihn zerstreuen. Hier greift nun die
+Verteidigung ein. Bei den Verhören dürfen im allgemeinen Verteidiger
+nicht anwesend sein, sie müssen daher nach den Verhören und zwar
+möglichst noch an der Tür des Untersuchungszimmers den Angeklagten über
+das Verhör ausforschen und diesen oft schon sehr verwischten Berichten
+das für die Verteidigung Taugliche entnehmen. Aber das Wichtigste ist
+dies nicht, denn viel kann man auf diese Weise nicht erfahren, wenn
+natürlich auch hier wie überall ein tüchtiger Mann mehr erfährt als
+andere. Das Wichtigste bleiben trotzdem die persönlichen Beziehungen
+des Advokaten, in ihnen liegt der Hauptwert der Verteidigung. Nun habe
+ja wohl K. schon aus seinen eigenen Erlebnissen entnommen, daß die
+allerunterste Organisation des Gerichtes nicht ganz vollkommen ist,
+pflichtvergessene und bestechliche Angestellte aufweist, wodurch
+gewissermaßen die strenge Abschließung des Gerichtes Lücken bekommt.
+Hier nun drängt sich die Mehrzahl der Advokaten ein, hier wird
+bestochen und ausgehorcht, ja es kamen wenigstens in früherer Zeit
+sogar Fälle von Aktendiebstählen vor. Es ist nicht zu leugnen, daß auf
+diese Weise für den Augenblick einige sogar überraschend günstige
+Resultate für den Angeklagten sich erzielen lassen, damit stolzieren
+auch diese kleinen Advokaten herum und locken neue Kundschaft an, aber
+für den weitern Fortgang des Prozesses bedeutet es entweder nichts oder
+nichts Gutes. Wirklichen Wert aber haben nur ehrliche persönliche
+Beziehungen und zwar mit höhern Beamten, womit natürlich nur höhere
+Beamten der untern Grade gemeint sind. Nur dadurch kann der Fortgang
+des Prozesses, wenn auch zunächst nur unmerklich, später aber immer
+deutlicher beeinflußt werden. Das können natürlich nur wenige Advokaten
+und hier sei die Wahl K.s sehr günstig gewesen. Nur noch vielleicht ein
+oder zwei Advokaten könnten sich mit ähnlichen Beziehungen ausweisen
+wie Dr. Huld. Diese kümmern sich allerdings um die Gesellschaft im
+Advokatenzimmer nicht und haben auch nichts mit ihr zu tun. Um so enger
+sei aber die Verbindung mit den Gerichtsbeamten. Es sei nicht einmal
+immer nötig, daß Dr. Huld zu Gericht gehe, in den Vorzimmern der
+Untersuchungsrichter auf ihr zufälliges Erscheinen warte, und je nach
+ihrer Laune einen meist nur scheinbaren Erfolg erziele oder auch nicht
+einmal diesen. Nein, K. habe es ja selbst gesehen, die Beamten und
+darunter recht hohe kommen selbst, geben bereitwillig Auskunft, offene
+oder wenigstens leicht deutbare, besprechen den nächsten Fortgang der
+Prozesse, ja sie lassen sich sogar in einzelnen Fällen überzeugen und
+nehmen die fremde Ansicht gern an. Allerdings dürfe man ihnen gerade in
+dieser letzten Hinsicht nicht allzusehr vertrauen, so bestimmt sie ihre
+neue, für die Verteidigung günstige Absicht, auch aussprechen, gehen
+sie doch vielleicht geradewegs in ihre Kanzlei und geben für den
+nächsten Tag einen Gerichtsbeschluß heraus, der gerade das
+Entgegengesetzte enthält und vielleicht für den Angeklagten noch viel
+strenger ist, als ihre erste Absicht, von der sie gänzlich abgekommen
+zu sein behaupteten. Dagegen könne man sich natürlich nicht wehren,
+denn das, was sie zwischen vier Augen gesagt haben, ist eben auch nur
+zwischen vier Augen gesagt und lasse keine öffentliche Folgerung zu,
+selbst wenn die Verteidigung nicht auch sonst bestrebt sein müßte, sich
+die Gunst der Herren zu erhalten. Andererseits sei es allerdings auch
+richtig, daß die Herren nicht etwa nur aus Menschenliebe oder aus
+freundschaftlichen Gefühlen sich mit der Verteidigung, natürlich nur
+mit einer sachverständigen Verteidigung, in Verbindung setzen, sie sind
+vielmehr in gewisser Hinsicht auch auf sie angewiesen. Hier mache sich
+eben der Nachteil einer Gerichtsorganisation geltend, die selbst in
+ihren Anfängen den geheimen Bericht festsetzt. Den Beamten fehlt der
+Zusammenhang mit der Bevölkerung, für die gewöhnlichen mittleren
+Prozesse sind sie gut ausgerüstet, ein solcher Prozeß rollt fast von
+selbst auf seiner Bahn ab und braucht nur hier und da einen Anstoß,
+gegenüber den ganz einfachen Fällen aber, wie auch gegenüber den
+besonders schwierigen, sind sie oft ratlos, sie haben, weil sie
+fortwährend Tag und Nacht in ihr Gesetz eingezwängt sind, nicht den
+richtigen Sinn für menschliche Beziehungen und das entbehren sie in
+solchen Fällen schwer. Dann kommen sie zum Advokaten um Rat und hinter
+ihnen trägt ein Diener die Akten, die sonst so geheim sind. An diesem
+Fenster hätte man manche Herren, von denen man es am wenigsten erwarten
+würde, antreffen können wie sie geradezu trostlos auf die Gasse
+hinaussahen, während der Advokat an seinem Tisch die Akten studierte,
+um ihnen einen guten Rat geben zu können. Übrigens könne man gerade bei
+solchen Gelegenheiten sehn, wie ungemein ernst die Herren ihren Beruf
+nehmen und wie sie über Hindernisse, die sie ihrer Natur nach nicht
+bewältigen können, in große Verzweiflung geraten. Ihre Stellung sei
+auch sonst nicht leicht und man dürfe ihnen nicht Unrecht tun und ihre
+Stellung nicht für leicht ansehn. Die Rangordnung und die Steigerung
+des Gerichtes sei unendlich und selbst für den Eingeweihten nicht
+absehbar. Das Verfahren vor den Gerichtshöfen sei aber im allgemeinen
+auch für die untern Beamten geheim, sie können daher die
+Angelegenheiten, die sie bearbeiten, in ihrem fernern Weitergang kaum
+jemals vollständig verfolgen, die Gerichtssache erscheint also in ihrem
+Gerichtskreis, ohne daß sie oft wissen, woher sie kommt, und sie geht
+weiter, ohne daß sie erfahren, wohin. Die Belehrung also, die man aus
+dem Studium der einzelnen Prozeßstadien, der schließlichen Entscheidung
+und ihrer Gründe schöpfen kann, entgeht diesen Beamten. Sie dürfen sich
+nur mit jenem Teil des Prozesses befassen, der vom Gesetz für sie
+abgegrenzt ist und wissen von dem Weitern, also von den Ergebnissen
+ihrer eigenen Arbeit meist weniger als die Verteidigung, die doch in
+der Regel fast bis zum Schluß des Prozesses mit dem Angeklagten in
+Verbindung bleibt. Auch in dieser Richtung also können sie von der
+Verteidigung manches Wertvolle erfahren. Wundere sich K. noch, wenn er
+alles dieses im Auge behalte über die Gereiztheit der Beamten, die sich
+manchmal den Parteien gegenüber in — jeder mache diese Erfahrung —
+beleidigenderweise äußert. Alle Beamten seien gereizt, selbst wenn sie
+ruhig scheinen. Natürlich haben kleine Advokaten besonders viel
+darunter zu leiden. Man erzählt z. B. folgende Geschichte, die sehr den
+Anschein der Wahrheit hat. Ein alter Beamter, ein guter stiller Herr,
+hatte eine schwierige Gerichtssache, welche besonders durch die
+Eingaben des Advokaten verwickelt worden war, einen Tag und eine Nacht
+ununterbrochen studiert — diese Beamten sind tatsächlich fleißig, wie
+niemand sonst. Gegen Morgen nun, nach 24stündiger, wahrscheinlich nicht
+sehr ergiebiger Arbeit ging er zur Eingangstür, stellte sich dort in
+Hinterhalt und warf jeden Advokaten der eintreten wollte, die Treppe
+hinunter. Die Advokaten sammelten sich unten auf dem Treppenabsatz und
+berieten, was sie tun sollten; einerseits haben sie keinen eigentlichen
+Anspruch darauf, eingelassen zu werden, können daher rechtlich gegen
+den Beamten kaum etwas unternehmen und müssen sich, wie schon erwähnt,
+auch hüten, die Beamtenschaft gegen sich aufzubringen. Andererseits
+aber ist jeder nicht bei Gericht verbrachte Tag für sie verloren und es
+lag ihnen also viel daran einzudringen. Schließlich einigten sie sich
+darauf, daß sie den alten Herren ermüden wollten. Immer wieder wurde
+ein Advokat ausgeschickt, der die Treppe hinauflief und sich dann unter
+möglichstem, allerdings passivem Widerstand hinunterwerfen ließ, wo er
+dann von den Kollegen aufgefangen wurde. Das dauerte etwa eine Stunde,
+dann wurde der alte Herr, er war ja auch von der Nachtarbeit schon
+erschöpft, wirklich müde und ging in seine Kanzlei zurück. Die unten
+wollten es erst gar nicht glauben und schickten zuerst einen aus, der
+hinter der Tür nachsehen sollte, ob dort wirklich leer war. Dann erst
+zogen sie ein und wagten wahrscheinlich nicht einmal zu murren. Denn
+den Advokaten — und selbst der kleinste kann doch die Verhältnisse
+wenigstens zum Teil übersehn — liegt es vollständig ferne, bei Gericht
+irgendwelche Verbesserungen einführen oder durchsetzen zu wollen,
+während — und dies ist sehr bezeichnend — fast jeder Angeklagte, selbst
+ganz einfältige Leute, gleich beim allerersten Eintritt in den Prozeß
+an Verbesserungsvorschläge zu denken anfängt und damit oft Zeit und
+Kraft verschwendet, die anders viel besser verwendet werden könnten.
+Das einzig Richtige sei es, sich mit den vorhandenen Verhältnissen
+abzufinden. Selbst wenn es möglich wäre, Einzelheiten zu verbessern —
+es ist aber ein unsinniger Aberglaube — hätte man bestenfalls für
+künftige Fälle etwas erreicht, sich selbst aber unermeßlich dadurch
+geschadet, daß man die besondere Aufmerksamkeit der immer rachsüchtigen
+Beamtenschaft erregt hat. Nur keine Aufmerksamkeit erregen! Sich ruhig
+verhalten, selbst wenn es einem noch so sehr gegen den Sinn geht!
+Einzusehen versuchen, daß dieser große Gerichtsorganismus gewissermaßen
+ewig in Schwebe bleibt und daß man zwar, wenn man auf seinem Platz
+selbständig etwas ändert, den Boden unter den Füßen sich wegnimmt und
+selbst abstürzen kann, während der große Organismus sich selbst für die
+kleine Störung leicht an einer andern Stelle — alles ist doch in
+Verbindung — Ersatz schafft und unverändert bleibt, wenn er nicht etwa,
+was sogar wahrscheinlich ist, noch geschlossener, noch aufmerksamer,
+noch strenger, noch böser wird. Man überlasse doch die Arbeit dem
+Advokaten, statt sie zu stören. Vorwürfe nützen ja nicht viel,
+besonders wenn man ihre Ursache in ihrer ganzen Bedeutung nicht
+begreiflich machen kann, aber gesagt müsse es doch werden, wie viel K.
+seiner Sache durch das Verhalten gegenüber dem Kanzleidirektor
+geschadet habe. Dieser einflußreiche Mann sei aus der Liste jener, bei
+denen man für K. etwas unternehmen könne, schon fast zu streichen.
+Selbst flüchtige Erwähnungen des Prozesses überhöre er mit deutlicher
+Absicht. In manchem seien ja die Beamten wie Kinder. Oft können sie
+durch Harmlosigkeiten, unter die allerdings K.s Verhalten leider nicht
+gehörte, derartig verletzt werden, daß sie selbst mit guten Freunden zu
+reden aufhören, sich von ihnen abwenden, wenn sie ihnen begegnen, und
+ihnen in allem möglichen entgegenarbeiten. Dann aber einmal,
+überraschenderweise, ohne besondern Grund lassen sie sich durch einen
+kleinen Scherz, den man nur deshalb wagt, weil alles aussichtslos
+scheint, zum Lachen bringen und sind versöhnt. Es sei eben gleichzeitig
+schwer und leicht, sich mit ihnen zu verhalten, Grundsätze dafür gibt
+es kaum. Manchmal sei es zum Verwundern, daß ein einziges
+Durchschnittsleben dafür hinreiche, um soviel zu erfassen, daß man hier
+mit einigem Erfolg arbeiten könne. Es kommen allerdings trübe Stunden,
+wie sie ja jeder hat, wo man glaubt, nicht das geringste erzielt zu
+haben, wo es einem scheint, als hätten nur die von Anfang an für einen
+guten Ausgang bestimmten Prozesse ein gutes Ende genommen, wie es auch
+ohne Mithilfe geschehen wäre, während alle andern verlorengegangen
+sind, trotz alles Nebenherlaufens, aller Mühe, aller kleinen
+scheinbaren Erfolge, über die man solche Freude hatte. Dann scheint
+einem allerdings nichts mehr sicher und man würde auf bestimmte Fragen
+hin nicht einmal zu leugnen wagen, daß man ihrem Wesen nach gut
+verlaufende Prozesse gerade durch die Mithilfe auf Abwege gebracht hat.
+Auch das ist ja eine Art Selbstvertrauen, aber es ist das einzige, das
+dann übrigbleibt. Solchen Anfällen — es sind natürlich nur Anfälle,
+nichts weiter — sind Advokaten besonders dann ausgesetzt, wenn ihnen
+ein Prozeß, den sie weit genug und zufriedenstellend geführt haben,
+plötzlich aus der Hand genommen wird. Das ist wohl das Ärgste, was
+einem Advokaten geschehen kann. Nicht etwa durch den Angeklagten wird
+ihnen der Prozeß entzogen, das geschieht wohl niemals, ein Angeklagter,
+der einmal einen bestimmten Advokaten genommen hat, muß bei ihm
+bleiben, geschehe was immer. Wie könnte er sich überhaupt, wenn er
+einmal Hilfe in Anspruch genommen hat, allein noch erhalten. Das
+geschieht also nicht, wohl aber geschieht es manchmal, daß der Prozeß
+eine Richtung nimmt, wo der Advokat nicht mehr mitkommen darf. Der
+Prozeß und der Angeklagte und alles wird dem Advokaten einfach
+entzogen; dann können auch die besten Beziehungen zu den Beamten nicht
+mehr helfen, denn sie selbst wissen nichts. Der Prozeß ist eben in ein
+Stadium getreten, wo keine Hilfe mehr geleistet werden darf, wo ihn
+unzugängliche Gerichtshöfe bearbeiten, wo auch der Angeklagte für den
+Advokaten nicht mehr erreichbar ist. Man kommt dann eines Tages nach
+Hause und findet auf seinem Tisch alle die vielen Eingaben, die man mit
+allem Fleiß und mit den schönsten Hoffnungen in dieser Sache gemacht
+hat, sie sind zurückgestellt worden, da sie in das neue Prozeßstadium
+nicht übertragen werden dürfen, es sind wertlose Fetzen. Dabei muß der
+Prozeß noch nicht verloren sein, durchaus nicht, wenigstens liegt kein
+entscheidender Grund für diese Annahme vor, man weiß bloß nichts mehr
+von dem Prozeß und wird auch nichts mehr von ihm erfahren. Nun sind ja
+solche Fälle glücklicherweise Ausnahmen, und selbst wenn K.s Prozeß ein
+solcher Fall sein sollte, sei er doch vorläufig noch weit von einem
+solchen Stadium entfernt. Hier sei aber noch reichliche Gelegenheit für
+Advokatenarbeit gegeben, und daß sie ausgenutzt werde, dessen dürfe K.
+sicher sein. Die Eingabe sei, wie erwähnt, noch nicht überreicht, das
+eile aber auch nicht, viel wichtiger seien die einleitenden
+Besprechungen mit maßgebenden Beamten und die hätten schon
+stattgefunden. Mit verschiedenem Erfolg, wie offen zugestanden werden
+soll. Es sei viel besser, vorläufig Einzelheiten nicht zu verraten,
+durch die K. nur ungünstig beeinflußt und allzu hoffnungsfreudig oder
+allzu ängstlich gemacht werden könnte, nur soviel sei gesagt, daß sich
+einzelne sehr günstig ausgesprochen und sich auch sehr bereitwillig
+gezeigt haben, während andere sich weniger günstig geäußert, aber doch
+ihre Mithilfe keineswegs verweigert haben. Das Ergebnis sei also im
+ganzen sehr erfreulich, nur dürfe man daraus keine besondern Schlüsse
+ziehen, da alle Vorverhandlungen ähnlich beginnen und durchaus erst die
+weitere Entwicklung den Wert dieser Vorverhandlungen zeigt. Jedenfalls
+sei noch nichts verloren und wenn es noch gelingen sollte, den
+Kanzleidirektor trotz allem zu gewinnen — es sei schon verschiedenes zu
+diesem Zwecke eingeleitet — dann sei das Ganze —, wie die Chirurgen
+sagen, eine reine Wunde und man könne getrost das Folgende erwarten.
+
+In solchen und ähnlichen Reden war der Advokat unerschöpflich. Sie
+wiederholten sich bei jedem Besuch. Immer gab es Fortschritte, niemals
+aber konnte die Art dieser Fortschritte mitgeteilt werden. Immerfort
+wurde an der ersten Eingabe gearbeitet, aber sie wurde nicht fertig,
+was sich meistens beim nächsten Besuch als gewisser Vorteil
+herausstellte, da die letzte Zeit, was man nicht hatte voraussehen
+können, für die Übergabe sehr ungünstig gewesen wäre. Bemerkte K.
+manchmal, ganz ermattet von den Reden, daß es doch selbst unter
+Berücksichtigung aller Schwierigkeiten, sehr langsam vorwärtsgehe,
+wurde ihm entgegnet, es gehe gar nicht langsam vorwärts, wohl aber wäre
+man schon viel weiter, wenn K. sich rechtzeitig an den Advokaten
+gewendet hätte. Das hatte er aber leider versäumt und diese Versäumnis
+werde auch noch weitere Nachteile bringen, nicht nur zeitliche.
+
+Die einzige wohltätige Unterbrechung dieser Besuche war Leni, die es
+immer so einzurichten wußte, daß sie dem Advokaten in Anwesenheit K.s
+den Tee brachte. Dann stand sie hinter K., sah scheinbar zu, wie der
+Advokat mit einer Art Gier tief zur Tasse herabgebeugt den Tee eingoß
+und trank, und ließ im Geheimen ihre Hand von K. erfassen. Es herrschte
+völliges Schweigen. Der Advokat trank, K. drückte Lenis Hand und Leni
+wagte es manchmal K.s Haare sanft zu streicheln. „Du bist noch hier?“
+fragte der Advokat, nachdem er fertig war. „Ich wollte das Geschirr
+wegnehmen“, sagte Leni, es gab noch einen letzten Händedruck, der
+Advokat wischte sich den Mund und begann mit neuer Kraft auf K.
+einzureden.
+
+War es Trost oder Verzweiflung, was der Advokat erreichen wollte? K.
+wußte es nicht, wohl aber hielt er es bald für feststehend, daß seine
+Verteidigung nicht in guten Händen war. Es mochte ja alles richtig
+sein, was der Advokat erzählte, wenn es auch durchsichtig war, daß er
+sich möglichst in den Vordergrund stellen wollte und wahrscheinlich
+noch niemals einen so großen Prozeß geführt hatte, wie es K.s Prozeß
+seiner Meinung nach war. Verdächtig aber blieben die unaufhörlich
+hervorgehobenen persönlichen Beziehungen zu den Beamten. Mußten sie
+denn ausschließlich zu K.s Nutzen ausgebeutet werden? Der Advokat
+vergaß nie zu bemerken, daß es sich nur um niedrige Beamte handelte,
+also um Beamte in sehr abhängiger Stellung, für deren Fortkommen
+gewisse Wendungen der Prozesse wahrscheinlich von Bedeutung sein
+konnten. Benutzten sie vielleicht den Advokaten dazu, um solche für den
+Angeklagten natürlich immer ungünstige Wendungen zu erzielen?
+Vielleicht taten sie das nicht in jedem Prozeß, gewiß, das war nicht
+wahrscheinlich, es gab dann wohl wieder Prozesse, in deren Verlauf sie
+dem Advokaten für seine Dienste Vorteile einräumten, denn es mußte
+ihnen ja auch daran gelegen sein, seinen Ruf ungeschädigt zu erhalten.
+Verhielt es sich aber wirklich so, in welcher Weise würden sie bei K.s
+Prozeß eingreifen, der, wie der Advokat erklärte, ein sehr schwieriger,
+also wichtiger Prozeß war und gleich anfangs bei Gericht große
+Aufmerksamkeit erregt hatte? Es konnte nicht sehr zweifelhaft sein, was
+sie tun würden. Anzeichen dessen konnte man ja schon darin sehn, daß
+die erste Eingabe noch immer nicht überreicht war, trotzdem der Prozeß
+schon Monate dauerte und daß sich alles den Angaben des Advokaten nach
+in den Anfängen befand, was natürlich sehr geeignet war, den
+Angeklagten einzuschläfern und hilflos zu erhalten, um ihn dann
+plötzlich mit der Entscheidung zu überfallen oder wenigstens mit der
+Bekanntmachung, daß die zu seinen Ungunsten abgeschlossene Untersuchung
+an die höhern Behörden weitergegeben werde.
+
+Es war unbedingt nötig, daß K. selbst eingriff. Gerade in Zuständen
+großer Müdigkeit, wie an diesem Wintervormittag, wo ihm alles willenlos
+durch den Kopf zog, war diese Überzeugung unabweisbar. Die Verachtung,
+die er früher für den Prozeß gehabt hatte, galt nicht mehr. Wäre er
+allein in der Welt gewesen, hätte er den Prozeß leicht mißachten
+können, wenn es allerdings auch sicher war, daß dann der Prozeß
+überhaupt nicht entstanden wäre. Jetzt aber hatte ihn der Onkel schon
+zum Advokaten gezogen, Familienrücksichten sprachen mit; seine Stellung
+war nicht mehr vollständig unabhängig von dem Verlauf des Prozesses, er
+selbst hatte unvorsichtigerweise mit einer gewissen unerklärlichen
+Genugtuung vor Bekannten den Prozeß erwähnt, andere hatten auf
+unbekannte Weise davon erfahren, das Verhältnis zu Fräulein Bürstner
+schien entsprechend dem Prozeß zu schwanken — kurz, er hatte kaum mehr
+die Wahl, den Prozeß anzunehmen oder abzulehnen, er stand mitten darin
+und mußte sich wehren. War er müde, dann war es schlimm.
+
+Zu übertriebener Sorge war allerdings vorläufig kein Grund. Er hatte es
+verstanden, sich in der Bank in verhältnismäßig kurzer Zeit zu seiner
+hohen Stellung emporzuarbeiten und sich von allen anerkannt in dieser
+Stellung zu erhalten, er mußte jetzt nur diese Fähigkeiten, die ihm das
+ermöglicht hatten, ein wenig dem Prozeß zuwenden und es war kein
+Zweifel, daß es gut ausgehn müßte. Vor allem war es, wenn etwas
+erreicht werden sollte, notwendig, jeden Gedanken an eine mögliche
+Schuld von vornherein abzulehnen. Es gab keine Schuld. Der Prozeß war
+nichts anderes als ein großes Geschäft, wie er es schon oft mit Vorteil
+für die Bank abgeschlossen hatte, ein Geschäft, innerhalb dessen, wie
+das die Regel war, verschiedene Gefahren lauerten, die eben abgewehrt
+werden mußten. Zu diesem Zwecke durfte man allerdings nicht mit
+Gedanken an irgendeine Schuld spielen, sondern den Gedanken an den
+eigenen Vorteil möglichst festhalten. Von diesem Gesichtspunkt aus war
+es auch unvermeidlich, dem Advokaten die Vertretung sehr bald, am
+besten noch an diesem Abend, zu entziehen. Es war zwar nach seinen
+Erzählungen etwas Unerhörtes und wahrscheinlich sehr Beleidigendes,
+aber K. konnte nicht dulden, daß seinen Anstrengungen in dem Prozeß
+Hindernisse begegneten, die vielleicht von seinem eigenen Advokaten
+veranlaßt waren. War aber einmal der Advokat abgeschüttelt, dann mußte
+die Eingabe sofort überreicht und womöglich jeden Tag darauf gedrängt
+werden, daß man sie berücksichtige. Zu diesem Zwecke würde es natürlich
+nicht genügen, daß K. wie die andern im Gang saß und den Hut unter die
+Bank stellte. Er selbst oder die Frauen oder andere Boten mußten Tag
+für Tag die Beamten überlaufen und sie zwingen, statt durch das Gitter
+auf den Gang zu schauen, sich zu ihrem Tisch zu setzen und K.s Eingabe
+zu studieren. Von diesen Anstrengungen dürfte man nicht ablassen, alles
+müßte organisiert und überwacht werden, das Gericht sollte einmal auf
+einen Angeklagten stoßen, der sein Recht zu wahren verstand.
+
+Wenn sich aber auch K. dies alles durchzuführen getraute, die
+Schwierigkeit der Abfassung der Eingabe war überwältigend. Früher, etwa
+noch vor einer Woche, hatte er nur mit einem Gefühl der Scham daran
+denken können, daß er einmal genötigt sein könnte, eine solche Eingabe
+selbst zu machen; daß dies auch schwierig sein konnte, daran hatte er
+gar nicht gedacht. Er erinnerte sich, wie er einmal an einem Vormittag,
+als er gerade mit Arbeit überhäuft war, plötzlich alles zur Seite
+geschoben und den Schreibblock vorgenommen hatte, um versuchsweise den
+Gedankengang einer derartigen Eingabe zu entwerfen und ihn vielleicht
+dem schwerfälligen Advokaten zur Verfügung zu stellen und wie gerade in
+diesem Augenblick die Tür des Direktionszimmers sich öffnete und der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter mit großem Gelächter eintrat. Es war für K.
+damals sehr peinlich gewesen, trotzdem der Direktor-Stellvertreter
+natürlich nicht über die Eingabe gelacht hatte, von der er nichts
+wußte, sondern über einen Börsenwitz, den er eben gehört hatte, einen
+Witz, der zum Verständnis eine Zeichnung erforderte, die nun der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter über K.s Tisch gebeugt mit K.s Bleistift, den
+er ihm aus der Hand nahm, auf dem Schreibblock ausführte, der für die
+Eingabe bestimmt gewesen war.
+
+Heute wußte K. nichts mehr von Scham, die Eingabe mußte gemacht werden.
+Wenn er im Bureau keine Zeit für sie fand, was sehr wahrscheinlich war,
+dann mußte er sie zu Hause in den Nächten machen. Würden auch die
+Nächte nicht genügen, dann mußte er einen Urlaub nehmen. Nur nicht auf
+halbem Wege stehnbleiben, das war nicht nur in Geschäften, sondern
+immer und überall das Unsinnigste. Die Eingabe bedeutete freilich eine
+fast endlose Arbeit. Man mußte keinen sehr ängstlichen Charakter haben
+und konnte doch leicht zu dem Glauben kommen, daß es unmöglich war, die
+Eingabe jemals fertigzustellen. Nicht aus Faulheit oder Hinterlist, die
+den Advokaten allein an der Fertigstellung hindern konnten, sondern
+weil in Unkenntnis der vorhandenen Anklage und gar ihrer möglichen
+Erweiterungen das ganze Leben in den kleinsten Handlungen und
+Ereignissen in die Erinnerung zurückgebracht, dargestellt und von allen
+Seiten überprüft werden mußte. Und wie traurig war eine solche Arbeit
+überdies. Sie war vielleicht geeignet, einmal nach der Pensionierung
+den kindisch gewordenen Geist zu beschäftigen und ihm zu helfen, die
+langen Tage hinzubringen. Aber jetzt, wo K. alle Gedanken zu seiner
+Arbeit brauchte, wo jede Stunde, da er noch im Aufstieg war und schon
+für den Direktor-Stellvertreter eine Drohung bedeutete, mit größter
+Schnelligkeit verging und wo er die kurzen Abende und Nächte als junger
+Mensch genießen wollte, jetzt sollte er mit der Verfassung dieser
+Eingabe beginnen. Wieder ging sein Denken in Klagen aus. Fast
+unwillkürlich, nur um dem ein Ende zu machen, tastete er mit dem Finger
+nach dem Knopf der elektrischen Glocke, die ins Vorzimmer führte.
+Während er ihn niederdrückte, blickte er zur Uhr auf. Es war 11 Uhr,
+zwei Stunden, eine lange kostbare Zeit hatte er verträumt und war
+natürlich noch matter als vorher. Immerhin war die Zeit nicht verloren,
+er hatte Entschlüsse gefaßt, die wertvoll sein konnten. Die Diener
+brachten außer verschiedener Post zwei Visitenkarten von Herren, die
+schon längere Zeit auf K. warteten. Es waren gerade sehr wichtige
+Kundschaften der Bank, die man eigentlich auf keinen Fall hätte warten
+lassen sollen. Warum kamen sie zu so ungelegener Zeit? — und warum, so
+schienen wieder die Herren hinter der geschlossenen Tür zu fragen,
+verwendete der fleißige K. für Privatangelegenheiten die beste
+Geschäftszeit? Müde von dem Vorhergegangenen und müde das Folgende
+erwartend, stand K. auf, um den ersten zu empfangen.
+
+Es war ein kleiner munterer Herr, ein Fabrikant, den K. gut kannte. Er
+bedauerte, K. in wichtiger Arbeit gestört zu haben und K. bedauerte
+seinerseits, daß er den Fabrikanten so lange hatte warten lassen. Schon
+dieses Bedauern aber sprach er in derartig mechanischer Weise und mit
+fast falscher Betonung aus, daß der Fabrikant, wenn er nicht ganz von
+der Geschäftssache eingenommen gewesen wäre, es hätte bemerken müssen.
+Statt dessen zog er eilig Rechnungen und Tabellen aus allen Taschen,
+breitete sie vor K. aus, erklärte verschiedene Posten, verbesserte
+einen kleinen Rechenfehler, der ihm sogar bei diesem flüchtigen
+Überblick aufgefallen war, erinnerte K. an ein ähnliches Geschäft, das
+er mit ihm vor etwa einem Jahr abgeschlossen hatte, erwähnte nebenbei,
+daß sich diesmal eine andere Bank unter größten Opfern um das Geschäft
+bewerbe und verstummte schließlich, um nun K.s Meinung zu erfahren. K.
+hatte auch tatsächlich im Anfang die Rede des Fabrikanten gut verfolgt,
+der Gedanke an das wichtige Geschäft hatte dann auch ihn ergriffen, nur
+leider nicht für die Dauer, er war bald vom Zuhören abgekommen, hatte
+dann noch ein Weilchen zu den lauteren Ausrufen des Fabrikanten mit dem
+Kopf genickt, hatte aber schließlich auch das unterlassen und sich
+darauf eingeschränkt, den kahlen, auf die Papiere hinabgebeugten Kopf
+anzusehn und sich zu fragen, wann der Fabrikant endlich erkennen werde,
+daß seine ganze Rede nutzlos sei. Als er nun verstummte, glaubte K.
+zuerst wirklich, es geschehe dies deshalb, um ihm Gelegenheit zu dem
+Eingeständnis zu geben, daß er nicht fähig sei, zuzuhören. Nur mit
+Bedauern merkte er aber an dem gespannten Blick des offenbar auf alle
+Entgegnungen gefaßten Fabrikanten, daß die geschäftliche Besprechung
+fortgesetzt werden müsse. Er neigte also den Kopf wie vor einem Befehl
+und begann mit dem Bleistift langsam über den Papieren hin- und
+herzufahren, hie und da hielt er inne und starrte eine Ziffer an. Der
+Fabrikant vermutete Einwände, vielleicht waren die Ziffern wirklich
+nicht feststehend, vielleicht waren sie nicht das Entscheidende,
+jedenfalls bedeckte der Fabrikant die Papiere mit der Hand und begann
+von neuem, ganz nahe an K. heranrückend, eine allgemeine Darstellung
+des Geschäftes. „Es ist schwierig,“ sagte K., rümpfte die Lippen und
+sank, da die Papiere, das einzig Faßbare, verdeckt waren, haltlos gegen
+die Seitenlehne. Er blickte sogar nur schwach auf, als sich die Tür des
+Direktionszimmers öffnete und dort nicht ganz deutlich, etwa wie hinter
+einem Gazeschleier, der Direktor-Stellvertreter erschien. K. dachte
+nicht weiter darüber nach, sondern verfolgte nur die unmittelbare
+Wirkung, die für ihn sehr erfreulich war. Denn sofort hüpfte der
+Fabrikant vom Sessel auf und eilte dem Direktor-Stellvertreter
+entgegen, K. aber hätte ihn noch zehnmal flinker machen sollen, denn er
+fürchtete, der Direktor-Stellvertreter könnte wieder verschwinden. Es
+war unnütze Furcht, die Herren trafen sich, reichten einander die Hände
+und gingen gemeinsam auf K.s Schreibtisch zu. Der Fabrikant beklagte
+sich, daß er beim Prokuristen so wenig Neigung für das Geschäft
+gefunden habe und zeigte auf K., der sich unter dem Blick des
+Direktor-Stellvertreters wieder über die Papiere beugte. Als dann die
+zwei sich an den Schreibtisch lehnten und der Fabrikant sich daran
+machte, den Direktor-Stellvertreter für sich zu erobern, war es K., als
+werde über seinem Kopf von zwei Männern, deren Größe er sich
+übertrieben vorstellte, über ihn selbst verhandelt. Langsam suchte er
+mit vorsichtig aufwärts gedrehten Augen zu erfahren, was sich oben
+ereignete, nahm vom Schreibtisch ohne hinzusehn eines der Papiere,
+legte es auf die flache Hand und hob es allmählich, während er selbst
+aufstand, zu den Herren hinauf. Er dachte hiebei an nichts Bestimmtes,
+sondern handelte nur in dem Gefühl, daß er sich so verhalten müßte,
+wenn er einmal die große Eingabe fertiggestellt hätte, die ihn gänzlich
+entlasten sollte. Der Direktor-Stellvertreter, der sich an dem Gespräch
+mit aller Aufmerksamkeit beteiligte, sah nur flüchtig auf das Papier,
+überlas gar nicht, was dort stand, denn was dem Prokuristen wichtig
+war, war ihm unwichtig, nahm es aus K.s Hand, sagte „danke, ich weiß
+schon alles“ und legte es ruhig wieder auf den Tisch zurück. K. sah ihn
+verbittert von der Seite an. Der Direktor-Stellvertreter aber merkte es
+gar nicht oder wurde, wenn er es merkte, dadurch nur aufgemuntert,
+lachte öfters laut auf, brachte einmal durch eine schlagfertige
+Entgegnung den Fabrikanten in deutliche Verlegenheit, aus der er ihn
+aber sofort riß, indem er sich selbst einen Einwand machte, und lud ihn
+schließlich ein, in sein Bureau hinüberzukommen, wo sie die
+Angelegenheit zu Ende führen könnten. „Es ist eine sehr wichtige
+Sache,“ sagte er zum Fabrikanten, „ich sehe das vollständig ein. Und
+dem Herrn Prokuristen“ — selbst bei dieser Bemerkung redete er
+eigentlich nur zum Fabrikanten — „wird es gewiß lieb sein, wenn wir es
+ihm abnehmen. Die Sache verlangt ruhige Überlegung. Er aber scheint
+heute sehr überlastet zu sein, auch warten ja einige Leute im Vorzimmer
+schon stundenlang auf ihn.“ K. hatte gerade noch genügend Fassung, sich
+vom Direktor-Stellvertreter wegzudrehn und sein freundliches, aber
+starres Lächeln nur dem Fabrikanten zuzuwenden, sonst griff er gar
+nicht ein, stützte sich ein wenig vorgebeugt mit beiden Händen auf den
+Schreibtisch wie ein Kommis hinter dem Pult und sah zu, wie die zwei
+Herren unter weiteren Reden die Papiere vom Tisch nahmen und im
+Direktionszimmer verschwanden. In der Tür drehte sich der Fabrikant
+noch um, sagte, er verabschiede sich noch nicht, sondern werde
+natürlich dem Herrn Prokuristen über den Erfolg der Besprechung
+berichten, auch habe er ihm noch eine andere kleine Mitteilung zu
+machen.
+
+Endlich war K. allein. Er dachte gar nicht daran, irgendeine andere
+Partei vorzulassen, und nur undeutlich kam ihm zu Bewußtsein, wie
+angenehm es sei, daß die Leute draußen in dem Glauben waren, er
+verhandle noch mit dem Fabrikanten und es könne aus diesem Grunde
+niemand, nicht einmal der Diener, bei ihm eintreten. Er ging zum
+Fenster, setzte sich auf die Brüstung, hielt sich mit einer Hand an der
+Klinke fest und sah auf den Platz hinaus. Der Schnee fiel noch immer,
+es hatte sich noch gar nicht aufgehellt.
+
+Lange saß er so, ohne zu wissen, was ihm eigentlich Sorgen machte, nur
+von Zeit zu Zeit blickte er ein wenig erschreckt über die Schulter
+hinweg zur Vorzimmertür, wo er irrtümlicherweise ein Geräusch zu hören
+geglaubt hatte. Da aber niemand kam, wurde er ruhiger, ging zum
+Waschtisch, wusch sich mit kaltem Wasser und kehrte mit freierem Kopf
+zu seinem Fensterplatz zurück. Der Entschluß, seine Verteidigung selbst
+in die Hand zu nehmen, stellte sich ihm nun schwerwiegender dar, als er
+ursprünglich angenommen hatte. Solange er die Verteidigung auf den
+Advokaten überwälzt hatte, war er doch noch vom Prozeß im Grunde wenig
+betroffen gewesen, er hatte ihn von der Ferne beobachtet und hatte
+unmittelbar von ihm kaum erreicht werden können, er hatte nachsehn
+können, wann er wollte, wie seine Sache stand, aber er hatte auch den
+Kopf wieder zurückziehn können, wann er wollte. Jetzt hingegen, wenn er
+seine Verteidigung selbst führen würde, mußte er sich wenigstens für
+den Augenblick ganz und gar dem Gericht aussetzen, der Erfolg dessen
+sollte ja für später seine vollständige und endgültige Befreiung sein,
+aber um diese zu erreichen, mußte er sich vorläufig jedenfalls in viel
+größere Gefahr begeben als bisher. Hätte er daran zweifeln wollen, so
+hätte ihn das heutige Beisammensein mit dem Direktor-Stellvertreter und
+dem Fabrikanten hinreichend vom Gegenteil überzeugen können. Wie war er
+doch dagesessen, schon vom bloßen Entschluß, sich selbst zu
+verteidigen, gänzlich benommen? Wie sollte es aber später werden? Was
+für Tage standen ihm bevor! Würde er den Weg finden, der durch alles
+hindurch zum guten Ende führte? Bedeutete nicht eine sorgfältige
+Verteidigung — und alles andere war sinnlos — bedeutete nicht eine
+sorgfältige Verteidigung gleichzeitig die Notwendigkeit, sich von allem
+andern möglichst abzuschließen? Würde er das glücklich überstehn? Und
+wie sollte ihm die Durchführung in der Bank gelingen? Es handelte sich
+ja nicht nur um die Eingabe, für die ein Urlaub vielleicht genügt
+hätte, trotzdem die Bitte um einen Urlaub gerade jetzt ein großes
+Wagnis gewesen wäre, es handelte sich doch um einen ganzen Prozeß,
+dessen Dauer unabsehbar war. Was für ein Hindernis war plötzlich in K.s
+Laufbahn geworfen worden!
+
+Und jetzt sollte er für die Bank arbeiten? — Er sah auf den
+Schreibtisch hin. — Jetzt sollte er Parteien vorlassen und mit ihnen
+verhandeln? Während sein Prozeß weiterrollte, während oben auf dem
+Dachboden die Gerichtsbeamten über den Schriften dieses Prozesses
+saßen, sollte er die Geschäfte der Bank besorgen? Sah es nicht aus wie
+eine Folter, die, vom Gericht anerkannt, mit dem Prozeß zusammenhing
+und ihn begleitete? Und würde man etwa in der Bank bei der Beurteilung
+seiner Arbeit seine besondere Lage berücksichtigen? Niemand und
+niemals. Ganz unbekannt war ja sein Prozeß nicht, wenn es auch noch
+nicht ganz klar war, wer davon wußte und wie viel. Bis zum
+Direktor-Stellvertreter aber war das Gerücht hoffentlich noch nicht
+gedrungen, sonst hätte man schon deutlich sehen müssen, wie er es ohne
+jede Kollegialität und Menschlichkeit gegen K. ausnützen würde. Und der
+Direktor? Gewiß, er war K. gut gesinnt und er hätte wahrscheinlich,
+sobald er vom Prozeß erfahren hätte, soweit es an ihm lag, manche
+Erleichterungen für K. schaffen wollen, aber er wäre damit gewiß nicht
+durchgedrungen, denn er unterlag jetzt, da das Gegengewicht, das K.
+bisher gebildet hatte, schwächer zu werden anfing, immer mehr dem
+Einfluß des Direktor-Stellvertreter, der außerdem auch den leidenden
+Zustand des Direktors zur Stärkung der eigenen Macht ausnutzte. Was
+hatte also K. zu erhoffen? Vielleicht schwächte er durch solche
+Überlegungen seine Widerstandskraft, aber es war doch auch notwendig,
+sich selbst nicht zu täuschen und alles so klar zu sehn, als es
+augenblicklich möglich war.
+
+Ohne besondern Grund, nur um vorläufig noch nicht zum Schreibtisch
+zurückkehren zu müssen, öffnete er das Fenster. Es ließ sich nur schwer
+öffnen, er mußte mit beiden Händen die Klinke drehn. Dann zog durch das
+Fenster in dessen ganzer Breite und Höhe der mit Rauch vermischte Nebel
+in das Zimmer und füllte es mit einem leichten Brandgeruch. Auch einige
+Schneeflocken wurden hereingeweht. „Ein häßlicher Herbst,“ sagte hinter
+K. der Fabrikant, der, vom Direktor-Stellvertreter kommend, unbemerkt
+ins Zimmer getreten war. K. nickte und sah unruhig auf die Aktentasche
+des Fabrikanten, aus der dieser nun wohl die Papiere herausziehn würde,
+um K. das Ergebnis der Verhandlungen mit dem Direktor-Stellvertreter
+mitzuteilen. Der Fabrikant aber folgte K.s Blick, klopfte auf seine
+Tasche und sagte, ohne sie zu öffnen: „Sie wollen hören, wie es
+ausgefallen ist. Ich trage schon fast den Geschäftsabschluß in der
+Tasche. Ein reizender Mensch, Ihr Direktor-Stellvertreter, aber
+durchaus nicht ungefährlich.“ Er lachte, schüttelte K.s Hand und wollte
+auch ihn zum Lachen bringen. Aber K. schien es nun wieder verdächtig,
+daß ihm der Fabrikant die Papiere nicht zeigen wollte und er fand an
+der Bemerkung des Fabrikanten nichts zum Lachen. „Herr Prokurist,“
+sagte der Fabrikant, „Sie leiden wohl unter dem Wetter. Sie sehn heute
+so bedrückt aus.“ „Ja,“ sagte K. und griff mit der Hand an die Schläfe,
+„Kopfschmerzen, Familiensorgen.“ „Sehr richtig,“ sagte der Fabrikant,
+der ein eiliger Mensch war und niemanden ruhig anhören konnte, „jeder
+hat sein Kreuz zu tragen.“ Unwillkürlich hatte K. einen Schritt gegen
+die Tür gemacht, als wolle er den Fabrikanten hinausbegleiten, dieser
+aber sagte: „Ich hätte, Herr Prokurist, noch eine kleine Mitteilung für
+Sie. Ich fürchte sehr, daß ich Sie gerade heute damit vielleicht
+belästige, aber ich war schon zweimal in der letzten Zeit bei Ihnen und
+habe es jedesmal vergessen. Schiebe ich es aber noch weiterhin auf,
+verliert es wahrscheinlich vollständig seinen Zweck. Das wäre aber
+schade, denn im Grunde ist meine Mitteilung vielleicht doch nicht
+wertlos.“ Ehe K. Zeit hatte zu antworten, trat der Fabrikant nahe an
+ihn heran, klopfte mit dem Fingerknöchel leicht an seine Brust und
+sagte leise: „Sie haben einen Prozeß, nicht wahr?“ K. trat zurück und
+rief sofort: „Das hat Ihnen der Direktor-Stellvertreter gesagt.“ „Ach
+nein,“ sagte der Fabrikant, „woher sollte denn der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter es wissen?“ „Durch Sie?“ fragte K. schon viel
+gefaßter. „Ich erfahre hie und da etwas von dem Gericht,“ sagte der
+Fabrikant, „das betrifft eben die Mitteilung, die ich Ihnen machen
+wollte.“ „So viel Leute sind mit dem Gericht in Verbindung!“ sagte K.
+mit gesenktem Kopf und führte den Fabrikanten zum Schreibtisch. Sie
+setzten sich wieder wie früher und der Fabrikant sagte: „Es ist leider
+nicht sehr viel, was ich Ihnen mitteilen kann. Aber in solchen Dingen
+soll man nicht das Geringste vernachlässigen. Außerdem drängte es mich
+aber, Ihnen irgendwie zu helfen, und sei meine Hilfe noch so
+bescheiden. Wir waren doch bisher gute Geschäftsfreunde, nicht? Nun
+also.“ K. wollte sich wegen seines Verhaltens bei der heutigen
+Besprechung entschuldigen, aber der Fabrikant duldete keine
+Unterbrechung, schob die Aktentasche hoch unter die Achsel, um zu
+zeigen, daß er Eile habe, und fuhr fort: „Von Ihrem Prozeß weiß ich
+durch einen gewissen Titorelli. Es ist ein Maler, Titorelli ist nur
+sein Künstlername, seinen wirklichen Namen kenne ich gar nicht. Er
+kommt schon seit Jahren von Zeit zu Zeit in mein Bureau und bringt
+kleine Bilder mit, für die ich ihm — er ist fast ein Bettler — immer
+eine Art Almosen gebe. Es sind übrigens hübsche Bilder,
+Heidelandschaften und dergleichen. Diese Verkäufe — wir hatten uns
+schon beide daran gewöhnt — gingen ganz glatt vor sich. Einmal aber
+wiederholten sich diese Besuche doch zu oft, ich machte ihm Vorwürfe,
+wir kamen ins Gespräch, es interessierte mich, wie er sich allein durch
+Malen erhalten könne, und ich erfuhr nun zu meinem Staunen, daß seine
+Haupteinnahmsquelle das Porträtmalen sei. Er arbeite für das Gericht,
+sagte er. Für welches Gericht, fragte ich. Und nun erzählte er mir von
+dem Gericht. Sie werden sich wohl am besten vorstellen können, wie
+erstaunt ich über diese Erzählungen war. Seitdem höre ich bei jedem
+seiner Besuche irgendwelche Neuigkeiten vom Gericht und bekomme so
+allmählich einen großen Einblick in die Sache. Allerdings ist Titorelli
+geschwätzig und ich muß ihn oft abwehren, nicht nur weil er gewiß auch
+lügt, sondern vor allem, weil ein Geschäftsmann wie ich, der unter den
+eigenen Geschäftssorgen fast zusammenbricht, sich nicht noch viel um
+fremde Dinge kümmern kann. Aber das nur nebenbei. Vielleicht — so
+dachte ich jetzt — kann Ihnen Titorelli ein wenig behilflich sein, er
+kennt viele Richter und wenn er selbst auch keinen großen Einfluß haben
+sollte, so kann er Ihnen doch Ratschläge geben, wie man verschiedenen
+einflußreichen Leuten beikommen kann. Und wenn auch diese Ratschläge an
+und für sich nicht entscheidend sein sollten, so werden sie doch meiner
+Meinung nach in Ihrem Besitz von großer Bedeutung sein. Sie sind ja
+fast ein Advokat. Ich pflege immer zu sagen: Prokurist K. ist fast ein
+Advokat. Oh, ich habe keine Sorgen wegen Ihres Prozesses. Wollen Sie
+nun aber zu Titorelli gehen? Auf meine Empfehlung hin wird er gewiß
+alles tun, was ihm möglich ist. Ich denke wirklich, Sie sollten
+hingehn. Es muß natürlich nicht heute sein, einmal, gelegentlich.
+Allerdings sind Sie — das will ich noch sagen — dadurch, daß gerade ich
+Ihnen diesen Rat gebe, nicht im geringsten verpflichtet, auch wirklich
+zu Titorelli hinzugehn. Nein, wenn Sie Titorelli entbehren zu können
+glauben, ist es gewiß besser, ihn ganz beiseite zu lassen. Vielleicht
+haben Sie schon einen ganz genauen Plan und Titorelli könnte ihn
+stören. Nein, dann gehn Sie natürlich auf keinen Fall hin. Es kostet
+gewiß auch Überwindung, sich von einem solchen Burschen Ratschläge
+geben zu lassen. Nun, wie Sie wollen. Hier ist das Empfehlungsschreiben
+und hier die Adresse.“
+
+Enttäuscht nahm K. den Brief und steckte ihn in die Tasche. Selbst im
+günstigsten Falle war der Vorteil, den ihm die Empfehlung bringen
+konnte, verhältnismäßig kleiner als der Schaden, der darin lag, daß der
+Fabrikant von seinem Prozeß wußte und daß der Maler die Nachricht
+weiter verbreitete. Er konnte sich kaum dazu zwingen, dem Fabrikanten,
+der schon auf dem Weg zur Tür war, mit ein paar Worten zu danken. „Ich
+werde hingehn,“ sagte er, als er sich bei der Tür vom Fabrikanten
+verabschiedete, „oder ihm, da ich jetzt sehr beschäftigt bin,
+schreiben, er möge einmal zu mir ins Bureau kommen.“ „Ich wußte ja,“
+sagte der Fabrikant, „daß Sie den besten Ausweg finden würden.
+Allerdings dachte ich, daß Sie es lieber vermeiden wollen, Leute wie
+diesen Titorelli in die Bank einzuladen, um mit ihm hier über den
+Prozeß zu sprechen. Es ist auch nicht immer vorteilhaft, Briefe an
+solche Leute aus der Hand zu geben. Aber Sie haben gewiß alles
+durchgedacht und wissen, was Sie tun dürfen.“ K. nickte und begleitete
+den Fabrikanten noch durch das Vorzimmer. Aber trotz äußerlicher Ruhe
+war er über sich sehr erschrocken. Daß er Titorelli schreiben würde,
+hatte er eigentlich nur gesagt, um dem Fabrikanten irgendwie zu zeigen,
+daß er die Empfehlung zu schätzen wisse und die Möglichkeiten mit
+Titorelli zusammenzukommen sofort überlege, aber wenn er Titorellis
+Beistand für wertvoll angesehen hätte, hätte er auch nicht gezögert,
+ihm wirklich zu schreiben. Die Gefahren aber, die das zur Folge haben
+könnte, hatte er erst durch die Bemerkung des Fabrikanten erkannt.
+Konnte er sich auf seinen eigenen Verstand tatsächlich schon so wenig
+verlassen? Wenn es möglich war, daß er einen fragwürdigen Menschen
+durch einen deutlichen Brief in die Bank einlud, um von ihm, nur durch
+eine Tür vom Direktor-Stellvertreter getrennt, Ratschläge wegen seines
+Prozesses zu erbitten, war es dann nicht möglich und sogar sehr
+wahrscheinlich, daß er auch andere Gefahren übersah oder in sie
+hineinrannte? Nicht immer stand jemand neben ihm, um ihn zu warnen. Und
+gerade jetzt, wo er mit gesammelten Kräften auftreten wollte, mußten
+derartige, ihm bisher fremde Zweifel an seiner eigenen Wachsamkeit
+auftreten! Sollten die Schwierigkeiten, die er bei Ausführung seiner
+Bureauarbeit fühlte, nun auch im Prozeß beginnen? Jetzt allerdings
+begriff er es gar nicht mehr, wie es möglich gewesen war, daß er an
+Titorelli hatte schreiben und ihn in die Bank einladen wollen.
+
+Er schüttelte noch den Kopf darüber, als der Diener an seine Seite trat
+und ihn auf drei Herren aufmerksam machte, die hier im Vorzimmer auf
+einer Bank saßen. Sie warteten schon lange darauf, zu K. vorgelassen zu
+werden. Jetzt, da der Diener mit K. sprach, waren sie aufgestanden und
+jeder wollte eine günstige Gelegenheit ausnützen, um sich vor den
+andern an K. heranzumachen. Da man von seiten der Bank so rücksichtslos
+war, sie hier im Wartezimmer ihre Zeit verlieren zu lassen, wollten
+auch sie keine Rücksicht mehr üben. „Herr Prokurist,“ sagte schon der
+eine. Aber K. hatte sich vom Diener den Winterrock bringen lassen und
+sagte, während er ihn mit Hilfe des Dieners anzog, zu allen dreien:
+„Verzeihen Sie meine Herren, ich habe augenblicklich leider keine Zeit,
+Sie zu empfangen. Ich bitte Sie sehr um Verzeihung, aber ich habe einen
+dringenden Geschäftsgang zu erledigen und muß sofort weggehn. Sie haben
+ja selbst gesehn, wie lange ich jetzt aufgehalten wurde. Wären Sie so
+freundlich, morgen oder wann immer wiederzukommen? Oder wollen wir die
+Sachen vielleicht telephonisch besprechen? Oder wollen Sie mir
+vielleicht jetzt kurz sagen, um was es sich handelt, und ich gebe Ihnen
+dann eine ausführliche schriftliche Antwort. Am besten wäre es
+allerdings, Sie kämen nächstens.“ Diese Vorschläge K.s brachten die
+Herren, die nun vollständig nutzlos gewartet haben sollten, in solches
+Staunen, daß sie einander stumm ansahen. „Wir sind also einig?“ fragte
+K., der sich nach dem Diener umgewendet hatte, der ihm nun auch den Hut
+brachte. Durch die offene Tür zu K.s Zimmer sah man, wie sich draußen
+der Schneefall sehr verstärkt hatte. K. schlug daher den Mantelkragen
+in die Höhe und knöpfte ihn hoch unter dem Halse zu.
+
+Da trat gerade aus dem Nebenzimmer der Direktor-Stellvertreter, sah
+lächelnd K. im Winterrock mit den Herren verhandeln und fragte: „Sie
+gehn jetzt weg, Herr Prokurist.“ „Ja,“ sagte K. und richtete sich auf,
+„ich habe einen Geschäftsgang zu machen.“ Aber der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter hatte sich schon den Herren zugewendet. „Und
+die Herren?“ fragte er. „Ich glaube, sie warten schon lange.“ „Wir
+haben uns schon geeinigt,“ sagte K. Aber nun ließen sich die Herren
+nicht mehr halten, umringten K. und erklärten, daß sie nicht
+stundenlang gewartet hätten, wenn ihre Angelegenheiten nicht wichtig
+wären und nicht jetzt, und zwar ausführlich und unter vier Augen
+besprochen werden müßten. Der Direktor-Stellvertreter hörte ihnen ein
+Weilchen zu, betrachtete auch K., der den Hut in der Hand hielt und ihn
+stellenweise von Staub reinigte, und sagte dann: „Meine Herren, es gibt
+ja einen sehr einfachen Ausweg. Wenn Sie mit mir vorlieb nehmen wollen,
+übernehme ich sehr gerne die Verhandlungen statt des Herrn Prokuristen.
+Ihre Angelegenheiten müssen natürlich sofort besprochen werden. Wir
+sind Geschäftsleute wie Sie und wissen die Zeit von Geschäftsleuten
+richtig zu bewerten. Wollen Sie hier eintreten?“ Und er öffnete die
+Tür, die zu dem Vorzimmer seines Bureaus führte.
+
+Wie sich doch der Direktor-Stellvertreter alles anzueignen verstand,
+was K. jetzt notgedrungen aufgeben mußte! Gab aber K. nicht mehr auf,
+als unbedingt nötig war? Während er mit unbestimmten und, wie er sich
+eingestehen mußte, sehr geringen Hoffnungen zu einem unbekannten Maler
+lief, erlitt hier sein Ansehen eine unheilbare Schädigung. Es wäre
+wahrscheinlich viel besser gewesen, den Winterrock wieder auszuziehn
+und wenigstens die zwei Herren, die ja nebenan doch noch warten mußten,
+für sich zurückzugewinnen. K. hätte es vielleicht auch versucht, wenn
+er nicht jetzt in seinem Zimmer den Direktor-Stellvertreter erblickt
+hätte, wie er im Bücherständer, als wäre es sein eigener, etwas suchte.
+Als K. sich erregt der Tür näherte, rief er: „Ach, Sie sind noch nicht
+weggegangen.“ Er wandte ihm sein Gesicht zu, dessen viele straffe
+Falten nicht Alter, sondern Kraft zu beweisen schienen, und fing sofort
+wieder zu suchen an. „Ich suche eine Vertragsabschrift,“ sagte er, „die
+sich, wie der Vertreter der Firma behauptet, bei Ihnen befinden soll.
+Wollen Sie mir nicht suchen helfen.“ K. machte einen Schritt, aber der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter sagte: „Danke, ich habe sie schon gefunden,“
+und kehrte mit einem großen Paket Schriften, das nicht nur die
+Vertragsabschrift, sondern gewiß noch vieles andere enthielt, wieder in
+sein Zimmer zurück.
+
+Jetzt bin ich ihm nicht gewachsen, sagte sich K., wenn aber meine
+persönlichen Schwierigkeiten einmal beseitigt sein werden, dann soll er
+wahrhaftig der erste sein, der es zu fühlen bekommt, und zwar möglichst
+bitter. Durch diesen Gedanken ein wenig beruhigt, gab K. dem Diener,
+der schon lange die Tür zum Korridor für ihn offenhielt, den Auftrag,
+dem Direktor gelegentlich die Meldung zu machen, daß er sich auf einem
+Geschäftsgang befinde, und verließ fast glücklich darüber, sich eine
+Zeitlang vollständiger seiner Sache widmen zu können, die Bank.
+
+Er fuhr sofort zum Maler, der in einer Vorstadt wohnte, die jener, in
+welcher sich die Gerichtskanzleien befanden, vollständig
+entgegengesetzt war. Es war eine noch ärmere Gegend, die Häuser noch
+dunkler, die Gassen voll Schmutz, der auf dem zerflossenen Schnee
+langsam umhertrieb. Im Hause, in dem der Maler wohnte, war nur ein
+Flügel des großen Tores geöffnet, in dem andern aber war unten in der
+Mauer eine Lücke gebrochen, aus der gerade, als sich K. näherte, eine
+widerliche gelbe, rauchende Flüssigkeit herausschoß, vor der sich eine
+Ratte in den nahen Kanal flüchtete. Unten an der Treppe lag ein kleines
+Kind bäuchlings auf der Erde und weinte, aber man hörte es kaum infolge
+des alles übertönenden Lärms, der aus einer Klempnerwerkstätte auf der
+andern Seite des Torganges kam. Die Tür der Werkstätte war offen, drei
+Gehilfen standen im Halbkreis um irgendein Werkstück, auf das sie mit
+den Hämmern schlugen. Eine große Platte Weißblech, die an der Wand
+hing, warf ein bleiches Licht, das zwischen zwei Gehilfen eindrang und
+die Gesichter und Arbeitsschürzen erhellte. K. hatte für alles nur
+einen flüchtigen Blick, er wollte möglichst rasch hier fertig werden,
+nur den Maler mit ein paar Worten ausforschen und sofort wieder in die
+Bank zurückgehn. Wenn er hier nur den kleinsten Erfolg hatte, sollte
+das auf seine heutige Arbeit in der Bank noch eine gute Wirkung
+ausüben. Im dritten Stockwerk mußte er seinen Schritt mäßigen, er war
+ganz außer Atem, die Treppen ebenso wie die Stockwerke waren übermäßig
+hoch, und der Maler sollte ganz oben in einer Dachkammer wohnen. Auch
+war die Luft sehr drückend, es gab keinen Treppenhof, die enge Treppe
+war auf beiden Seiten von Mauern eingeschlossen, in denen nur hier und
+da fast ganz oben kleine Fenster angebracht waren. Gerade als K. ein
+wenig stehenblieb, liefen ein paar kleine Mädchen aus einer Wohnung
+heraus und eilten lachend die Treppe weiter hinauf. K. folgte ihnen
+langsam, holte eines der Mädchen ein, das gestolpert und hinter den
+andern zurückgeblieben war, und fragte es, während sie neben einander
+weiterstiegen: „Wohnt hier ein Maler Titorelli?“ Das Mädchen, ein kaum
+dreizehnjähriges, etwas buckliges Mädchen, stieß ihn darauf mit dem
+Ellbogen an und sah von der Seite zu ihm auf. Weder ihre Jugend, noch
+ihr Körperfehler hatte verhindern können, daß sie schon ganz verdorben
+war. Sie lächelte nicht einmal, sondern sah K. ernst mit scharfem,
+aufforderndem Blicke an. K. tat, als hätte er ihr Benehmen nicht
+bemerkt, und fragte: „Kennst du den Maler Titorelli?“ Sie nickte und
+fragte ihrerseits: „Was wollen Sie von ihm?“ K. schien es vorteilhaft,
+sich noch schnell ein wenig über Titorelli zu unterrichten: „Ich will
+mich von ihm malen lassen,“ sagte er. „Malen lassen?“ fragte sie,
+öffnete übermäßig den Mund, schlug leicht mit der Hand gegen K., als
+hätte er etwas außerordentlich Überraschendes oder Ungeschicktes
+gesagt, hob mit beiden Händen ihr ohnedies sehr kurzes Röckchen und
+lief, so schnell sie konnte, hinter den andern Mädchen her, deren
+Geschrei schon undeutlich in der Höhe sich verlor. Bei der nächsten
+Wendung der Treppe aber traf K. schon wieder alle Mädchen. Sie waren
+offenbar von der Buckligen von K.s Absicht verständigt worden und
+erwarteten ihn. Sie standen zu beiden Seiten der Treppe, drückten sich
+an die Mauer, damit K. bequem zwischen ihnen durchkomme und glätteten
+mit der Hand ihre Schürzen. Alle Gesichter, wie auch diese
+Spalierbildung stellten eine Mischung von Kindlichkeit und
+Verworfenheit dar. Oben an der Spitze der Mädchen, die sich jetzt
+hinter K. lachend zusammenschlossen, war die Bucklige, welche die
+Führung übernahm. K. hatte es ihr zu verdanken, daß er gleich den
+richtigen Weg fand. Er wollte nämlich geradeaus weitersteigen, sie aber
+zeigte ihm, daß er eine Abzweigung der Treppe wählen müsse, um zu
+Titorelli zu kommen. Die Treppe, die zu ihm führte, war besonders
+schmal, sehr lang, ohne Biegung, in ihrer ganzen Länge zu übersehn und
+oben unmittelbar von Titorellis Tür abgeschlossen. Diese Tür, die durch
+ein kleines, schief über ihr eingesetztes Oberlichtfenster im Gegensatz
+zur übrigen Treppe verhältnismäßig hell beleuchtet wurde, war aus nicht
+übertünchten Balken zusammengesetzt, auf die der Name Titorelli mit
+roter Farbe in breiten Pinselstrichen gemalt war. K. war mit seinem
+Gefolge noch kaum in der Mitte der Treppe, als oben, offenbar veranlaßt
+durch das Geräusch der vielen Schritte, die Tür ein wenig geöffnet
+wurde und ein wahrscheinlich nur mit einem Nachthemd bekleideter Mann
+in der Türspalte erschien. „Oh!“ rief er, als er die Menge kommen sah,
+und verschwand. Die Bucklige klatschte vor Freude in die Hände und die
+übrigen Mädchen drängten hinter K., um ihn schneller vorwärtszutreiben.
+
+Sie waren aber noch nicht einmal hinaufgekommen, als oben der Maler die
+Tür gänzlich aufriß und mit einer tiefen Verbeugung K. einlud
+einzutreten. Die Mädchen dagegen wehrte er ab, er wollte keine von
+ihnen einlassen, so sehr sie baten und so sehr sie versuchten, wenn
+schon nicht mit seiner Erlaubnis, so gegen seinen Willen einzudringen.
+Nur der Buckligen gelang es, unter seinem ausgestreckten Arm
+durchzuschlüpfen, aber der Maler jagte hinter ihr her, packte sie bei
+den Röcken, wirbelte sie einmal um sich herum und setzte sie dann vor
+der Tür bei den andern Mädchen ab, die es, während der Maler seinen
+Posten verlassen hatte, doch nicht gewagt hatten, die Schwelle zu
+überschreiten. K. wußte nicht, wie er das Ganze beurteilen sollte, es
+hatte nämlich den Anschein, als ob alles in freundschaftlichem
+Einvernehmen geschehe. Die Mädchen bei der Tür streckten eines hinter
+dem andern die Hälse in die Höhe, riefen dem Maler verschiedene
+scherzhaft gemeinte Worte zu, die K. nicht verstand und auch der Maler
+lachte, während die Bucklige in seiner Hand fast flog. Dann schloß er
+die Tür, verbeugte sich nochmals vor K., reichte ihm die Hand und
+sagte, sich vorstellend: „Kunstmaler Titorelli.“ K. zeigte auf die Tür,
+hinter der die Mädchen flüsterten und sagte: „Sie scheinen im Hause
+sehr beliebt zu sein.“ „Ach, die Fratzen!“ sagte der Maler und suchte
+vergebens sein Nachthemd am Halse zuzuknöpfen. Er war im übrigen
+bloßfüßig und nur noch mit einer breiten gelblichen Leinenhose
+bekleidet, die mit einem Riemen festgemacht war, dessen langes Ende
+frei hin und her schlug. „Diese Fratzen sind mir eine wahre Last,“ fuhr
+er fort, während er vom Nachthemd, dessen letzter Knopf gerade
+abgerissen war, abließ, einen Sessel holte und K. zum Niedersetzen
+nötigte. „Ich habe eine von ihnen — sie ist heute nicht einmal dabei —
+einmal gemalt und seitdem verfolgen mich alle. Wenn ich selbst hier
+bin, kommen sie nur herein, wenn ich es erlaube, bin ich aber einmal
+weg, dann ist immer zumindest eine da. Sie haben sich einen Schlüssel
+zu meiner Tür machen lassen, den sie untereinander verleihen. Man kann
+sich kaum vorstellen, wie lästig das ist. Ich komme z. B. mit einer
+Dame, die ich malen soll, nach Hause, öffne die Tür mit meinem
+Schlüssel und finde etwa die Bucklige dort beim Tischchen, wie sie sich
+mit dem Pinsel die Lippen rot färbt, während ihre kleinen Geschwister,
+die sie zu beaufsichtigen hat, sich herumtreiben und das Zimmer in
+allen Ecken verunreinigen. Oder ich komme, wie es mir erst gestern
+geschehen ist, spät abends nach Hause — entschuldigen Sie bitte mit
+Rücksicht darauf meinen Zustand und die Unordnung im Zimmer — also ich
+komme spät abends nach Hause und will ins Bett steigen, da zwickt mich
+etwas ins Bein, ich schaue unter das Bett und ziehe wieder so ein Ding
+heraus. Warum sie sich so zu mir drängen, weiß ich nicht, daß ich sie
+nicht zu mir zu locken suche, dürften Sie eben bemerkt haben. Natürlich
+bin ich dadurch auch in meiner Arbeit gestört. Wäre mir dieses Atelier
+nicht umsonst zur Verfügung gestellt, ich wäre schon längst
+ausgezogen.“ Gerade rief hinter der Tür ein Stimmchen, zart und
+ängstlich: „Titorelli, dürfen wir schon kommen?“ „Nein,“ antwortete der
+Maler. „Ich allein auch nicht?“ fragte es wieder. „Auch nicht,“ sagte
+der Maler, ging zur Tür und sperrte sie ab.
+
+K. hatte sich inzwischen im Zimmer umgesehen, er wäre niemals selbst
+auf den Gedanken gekommen, daß man dieses elende kleine Zimmer ein
+Atelier nennen könnte. Mehr als zwei lange Schritte konnte man der
+Länge und Quere nach kaum hier machen. Alles, Fußboden, Wände und
+Zimmerdecke war aus Holz, zwischen den Balken sah man schmale Ritzen.
+K. gegenüber stand an der Wand das Bett, das mit verschiedenfarbigem
+Bettzeug überladen war. In der Mitte des Zimmers war auf einer
+Staffelei ein Bild, das mit einem Hemd verhüllt war, dessen Ärmel bis
+zum Boden baumelten. Hinter K. war das Fenster, durch das man im Nebel
+nicht weiter sehen konnte als über das mit Schnee bedeckte Dach des
+Nachbarhauses.
+
+Das Umdrehn des Schlüssels im Schloß erinnerte K. daran, daß er bald
+hatte weggehn wollen. Er zog daher den Brief des Fabrikanten aus der
+Tasche, reichte ihn dem Maler und sagte: „Ich habe durch diesen Herrn,
+Ihren Bekannten, von Ihnen erfahren und bin auf seinen Rat hin
+gekommen.“ Der Maler las den Brief flüchtig durch und warf ihn aufs
+Bett. Hätte der Fabrikant nicht auf das bestimmteste von Titorelli als
+von seinem Bekannten gesprochen, als von einem armen Menschen, der auf
+seine Almosen angewiesen war, so hätte man jetzt wirklich glauben
+können, Titorelli kenne den Fabrikanten nicht oder wisse sich an ihn
+wenigstens nicht zu erinnern. Überdies fragte nun der Maler: „Wollen
+Sie Bilder kaufen oder sich selbst malen lassen?“ K. sah den Maler
+erstaunt an. Was stand denn eigentlich in dem Brief? K. hatte es als
+selbstverständlich angenommen, daß der Fabrikant in dem Brief den Maler
+davon unterrichtet hatte, daß K. nichts anderes wollte, als sich hier
+wegen seines Prozesses zu erkundigen. Er war doch gar zu eilig und
+unüberlegt hierhergelaufen! Aber er mußte jetzt dem Maler irgendwie
+antworten und sagte mit einem Blick auf die Staffelei: „Sie arbeiten
+gerade an einem Bild?“ „Ja,“ sagte der Maler und warf das Hemd, das
+über der Staffelei hing, dem Brief nach auf das Bett. „Es ist ein
+Porträt. Eine gute Arbeit, aber noch nicht ganz fertig.“ Der Zufall war
+K. günstig, die Möglichkeit vom Gericht zu reden, wurde ihm förmlich
+angeboten, denn es war offenbar das Porträt eines Richters. Es war
+übrigens dem Bild im Arbeitszimmer des Advokaten auffallend ähnlich. Es
+handelte sich hier zwar um einen ganz andern Richter, einen dicken Mann
+mit schwarzem buschigen Vollbart, der seitlich weit die Wangen
+hinaufreichte, auch war jenes Bild ein Ölbild, dieses aber mit
+Pastellfarben schwach und undeutlich angesetzt. Aber alles übrige war
+ähnlich, denn auch hier wollte sich gerade der Richter von seinem
+Thronsessel, dessen Seitenlehnen er festhielt, drohend erheben. „Das
+ist ja ein Richter,“ hatte K. gleich sagen wollen, hielt sich dann aber
+vorläufig noch zurück und näherte sich dem Bild, als wolle er es in den
+Einzelheiten studieren. Eine große Figur, die in der Mitte über der
+Rückenlehne des Thronsessels stand, konnte er sich nicht erklären und
+fragte den Maler nach ihr. Sie müsse noch ein wenig ausgearbeitet
+werden, antwortete der Maler, holte von einem Tischchen einen
+Pastellstift und strichelte mit ihm ein wenig an den Rändern der Figur,
+ohne sie aber dadurch für K. deutlicher zu machen. „Es ist die
+Gerechtigkeit,“ sagte der Maler schließlich. „Jetzt erkenne ich sie
+schon,“ sagte K., „hier ist die Binde um die Augen und hier die Wage.
+Aber sind nicht an den Fersen Flügel und befindet sie sich nicht im
+Lauf?“ „Ja,“ sagte der Maler, „ich mußte es über Auftrag so malen, es
+ist eigentlich die Gerechtigkeit und die Siegesgöttin in einem.“ „Das
+ist keine gute Verbindung,“ sagte K. lächelnd, „die Gerechtigkeit muß
+ruhen, sonst schwankt die Wage und es ist kein gerechtes Urteil
+möglich.“ „Ich füge mich darin meinem Auftraggeber,“ sagte der Maler.
+„Ja gewiß,“ sagte K., der mit seiner Bemerkung niemanden hatte kränken
+wollen. „Sie haben die Figur so gemalt, wie sie auf dem Thronsessel
+wirklich steht.“ „Nein,“ sagte der Maler, „ich habe weder die Figur
+noch den Thronsessel gesehn, das alles ist Erfindung, aber es wurde mir
+angegeben, was ich zu malen habe.“ „Wie?“ fragte K., er tat
+absichtlich, als verstehe er den Maler nicht völlig, „es ist doch ein
+Richter, der auf dem Richterstuhl sitzt.“ „Ja,“ sagte der Maler, „aber
+es ist kein hoher Richter und ist niemals auf einem solchen Thronsessel
+gesessen.“ „Und läßt sich doch in so feierlicher Haltung malen? Er
+sitzt ja da wie ein Gerichtspräsident.“ „Ja, eitel sind die Herren,“
+sagte der Maler. „Aber sie haben die höhere Erlaubnis, sich so malen zu
+lassen. Jedem ist genau vorgeschrieben, wie er sich malen lassen darf.
+Nur kann man leider gerade nach diesem Bilde die Einzelheiten der
+Tracht und des Sitzes nicht beurteilen, die Pastellfarben sind für
+solche Darstellungen nicht geeignet.“ „Ja,“ sagte K., „es ist
+sonderbar, daß es in Pastellfarben gemalt ist.“ „Der Richter wünschte
+es so,“ sagte der Maler, „es ist für eine Dame bestimmt.“ Der Anblick
+des Bildes schien ihm Lust zur Arbeit gemacht zu haben, er krempelte
+die Hemdärmel aufwärts, nahm einige Stifte in die Hand und K. sah zu,
+wie unter den zitternden Spitzen der Stifte anschließend an den Kopf
+des Richters ein rötlicher Schatten sich bildete, der strahlenförmig
+gegen den Rand des Bildes verging. Allmählich umgab dieses Spiel des
+Schattens den Kopf wie ein Schmuck oder eine hohe Auszeichnung. Um die
+Figur der Gerechtigkeit aber blieb es bis auf eine unmerkliche Tönung
+hell, in dieser Helligkeit schien die Figur besonders vorzudringen, sie
+erinnerte kaum mehr an die Göttin der Gerechtigkeit, aber auch nicht an
+die des Sieges, sie sah jetzt vielmehr vollkommen wie die Göttin der
+Jagd aus. Die Arbeit des Malers zog K. mehr an, als er wollte;
+schließlich aber machte er sich doch Vorwürfe, daß er so lange schon
+hier war und im Grunde noch nichts für seine eigene Sache unternommen
+hatte. „Wie heißt dieser Richter?“ fragte er plötzlich. „Das darf ich
+nicht sagen,“ antwortete der Maler, er war tief zum Bild hinabgebeugt
+und vernachlässigte deutlich seinen Gast, den er doch zuerst so
+rücksichtsvoll empfangen hatte. K. hielt das für eine Laune und ärgerte
+sich darüber, weil er dadurch Zeit verlor. „Sie sind wohl ein
+Vertrauensmann des Gerichtes?“ fragte er. Sofort legte der Maler die
+Stifte beiseite, richtete sich auf, rieb die Hände aneinander und sah
+K. lächelnd an. „Nur immer gleich mit der Wahrheit heraus,“ sagte er,
+„Sie wollen etwas über das Gericht erfahren, wie es ja auch in Ihrem
+Empfehlungsschreiben steht, und haben zunächst über meine Bilder
+gesprochen, um mich zu gewinnen. Aber ich nehme das nicht übel, Sie
+konnten ja nicht wissen, daß das bei mir unangebracht ist. O bitte!“
+sagte er scharf abwehrend, als K. etwas einwenden wollte. Und fuhr dann
+fort: „Im übrigen haben Sie mit Ihrer Bemerkung vollständig recht, ich
+bin ein Vertrauensmann des Gerichtes.“ Er machte eine Pause, als wolle
+er K. Zeit lassen, sich mit dieser Tatsache abzufinden. Man hörte jetzt
+wieder hinter der Tür die Mädchen. Sie drängten sich wahrscheinlich um
+das Schlüsselloch, vielleicht konnte man auch durch die Ritzen ins
+Zimmer hereinsehn. K. unterließ es, sich irgendwie zu entschuldigen,
+denn er wollte den Maler nicht ablenken, wohl aber wollte er nicht, daß
+der Maler sich allzusehr überhebe und sich auf diese Weise
+gewissermaßen unerreichbar mache, er fragte deshalb: „Ist das eine
+öffentlich anerkannte Stellung?“ „Nein,“ sagte der Maler kurz, als sei
+ihm dadurch die weitere Rede verschlagen. K. wollte ihn aber nicht
+verstummen lassen und sagte: „Nun, oft sind derartige nicht anerkannte
+Stellungen einflußreicher als die anerkannten.“ „Das ist eben bei mir
+der Fall,“ sagte der Maler und nickte mit zusammengezogener Stirn. „Ich
+sprach gestern mit dem Fabrikanten über Ihren Fall, er fragte mich, ob
+ich Ihnen nicht helfen wollte, ich antwortete: „Der Mann kann ja einmal
+zu mir kommen,“ und nun freue ich mich, Sie so bald hier zu sehn. Die
+Sache scheint Ihnen ja sehr nahe zu gehn, worüber ich mich natürlich
+gar nicht wundere. Wollen Sie vielleicht zunächst Ihren Rock ablegen?“
+Trotzdem K. beabsichtigte, nur ganz kurze Zeit hierzubleiben, war ihm
+diese Aufforderung des Malers doch sehr willkommen. Die Luft im Zimmer
+war ihm allmählich drückend geworden, öfters hatte er schon verwundert
+auf einen kleinen, zweifellos nicht geheizten Eisenofen in der Ecke
+hingesehn, die Schwüle im Zimmer war unerklärlich. Während er den
+Winterrock ablegte und auch noch den Rock aufknöpfte, sagte der Maler
+sich entschuldigend: „Ich muß Wärme haben. Es ist hier doch sehr
+behaglich, nicht? Das Zimmer ist in dieser Hinsicht sehr gut gelegen.“
+K. sagte dazu nichts, aber es war eigentlich nicht die Wärme, die ihm
+Unbehagen machte, es war vielmehr die dumpfe, das Atmen fast
+behindernde Luft, das Zimmer war wohl schon lange nicht gelüftet. Diese
+Unannehmlichkeit wurde für K. dadurch noch verstärkt, daß ihn der Maler
+bat, sich auf das Bett zu setzen, während er sich selbst auf den
+einzigen Stuhl des Zimmers vor der Staffelei niedersetzte. Außerdem
+schien es der Maler mißzuverstehn, warum K. nur am Bettrand blieb, er
+bat vielmehr, K. möchte es sich bequem machen und ging, da K. zögerte,
+selbst hin und drängte ihn tief in die Betten und Polster hinein. Dann
+kehrte er wieder zu seinem Sessel zurück und stellte endlich die erste
+sachliche Frage, die K. alles andere vergessen ließ. „Sind Sie
+unschuldig?“ fragte er. „Ja,“ sagte K. Die Beantwortung dieser Frage
+machte ihm geradezu Freude, besonders da sie gegenüber einem
+Privatmann, also ohne jede Verantwortung erfolgte. Noch niemand hatte
+ihn so offen gefragt. Um diese Freude auszukosten, fügte er noch hinzu:
+„Ich bin vollständig unschuldig.“ „So,“ sagte der Maler, senkte den
+Kopf und schien nachzudenken. Plötzlich hob er wieder den Kopf und
+sagte: „Wenn Sie unschuldig sind, dann ist ja die Sache sehr einfach.“
+K.s Blick trübte sich, dieser angebliche Vertrauensmann des Gerichtes
+redete wie ein unwissendes Kind. „Meine Unschuld vereinfacht die Sache
+nicht,“ sagte K. Er mußte trotz allem lächeln und schüttelte langsam
+den Kopf. „Es kommt auf viele Feinheiten an, in die sich das Gericht
+verliert. Zum Schluß aber zieht es von irgendwoher, wo ursprünglich gar
+nichts gewesen ist, eine große Schuld hervor.“ „Ja, ja, gewiß,“ sagte
+der Maler, als störe K. unnötigerweise seinen Gedankengang. „Sie sind
+aber doch unschuldig?“ „Nun ja,“ sagte K. „Das ist die Hauptsache,“
+sagte der Maler. Er war durch Gegengründe nicht zu beeinflussen, nur
+war es trotz seiner Entschiedenheit nicht klar, ob er aus Überzeugung
+oder nur aus Gleichgültigkeit so redete. K. wollte das zunächst
+feststellen und sagte deshalb: „Sie kennen ja gewiß das Gericht viel
+besser als ich, ich weiß nicht viel mehr, als was ich darüber,
+allerdings von ganz verschiedenen Leuten, gehört habe. Darin stimmten
+aber alle überein, daß leichtsinnige Anklagen nicht erhoben werden, und
+daß das Gericht, wenn es einmal anklagt, fest von der Schuld des
+Angeklagten überzeugt ist und von dieser Überzeugung nur schwer
+abgebracht werden kann.“ „Schwer?“ fragte der Maler und warf eine Hand
+in die Höhe. „Niemals ist das Gericht davon abzubringen. Wenn ich hier
+alle Richter nebeneinander auf eine Leinwand male und Sie werden sich
+vor dieser Leinwand verteidigen, so werden Sie mehr Erfolg haben, als
+vor dem wirklichen Gericht.“ „Ja,“ sagte K. für sich und vergaß, daß er
+den Maler nur hatte ausforschen wollen.
+
+Wieder begann ein Mädchen hinter der Tür zu fragen: „Titorelli, wird er
+denn nicht schon bald weggehn.“ „Schweigt,“ rief der Maler zur Tür hin,
+„seht Ihr denn nicht, daß ich mit dem Herrn eine Besprechung habe.“
+Aber das Mädchen gab sich damit nicht zufrieden, sondern fragte: „Du
+wirst ihn malen?“ Und als der Maler nicht antwortete, sagte sie noch:
+„Bitte mal’ ihn nicht, einen so häßlichen Menschen.“ Ein Durcheinander
+unverständlicher zustimmender Zurufe folgte. Der Maler machte einen
+Sprung zur Tür, öffnete sie bis zu einem Spalt — man sah die bittend
+vorgestreckten gefalteten Hände der Mädchen — und sagte: „Wenn Ihr
+nicht still seid, werfe ich euch alle die Treppe hinunter. Setzt Euch
+hier auf die Stufen und verhaltet Euch ruhig.“ Wahrscheinlich folgten
+sie nicht gleich, so daß er kommandieren mußte: „Nieder auf die
+Stufen!“ Erst dann wurde es still.
+
+„Verzeihen Sie,“ sagte der Maler, als er zu K. wieder zurückkehrte. K.
+hatte sich kaum zur Tür hingewendet, er hatte es vollständig dem Maler
+überlassen, ob und wie er ihn in Schutz nehmen wollte. Er machte auch
+jetzt kaum eine Bewegung, als sich der Maler zu ihm niederbeugte und
+ihm, um draußen nicht gehört zu werden, ins Ohr flüsterte: „Auch diese
+Mädchen gehören zum Gericht.“ „Wie?“ fragte K., wich mit dem Kopf zur
+Seite und sah den Maler an. Dieser aber setzte sich wieder auf seinen
+Sessel und sagte halb im Scherz, halb zur Erklärung: „Es gehört ja
+alles zum Gericht.“ „Das habe ich noch nicht bemerkt,“ sagte K. kurz,
+die allgemeine Bemerkung des Malers nahm dem Hinweis auf die Mädchen
+alles Beunruhigende. Trotzdem sah K. ein Weilchen lang zur Tür hin,
+hinter der die Mädchen jetzt still auf den Stufen saßen. Nur eines
+hatte einen Strohhalm durch eine Ritze zwischen den Balken gestreckt
+und führte ihn langsam auf und ab.
+
+„Sie scheinen noch keinen Überblick über das Gericht zu haben,“ sagte
+der Maler, er hatte die Beine weit auseinandergestreckt und klatschte
+mit den Fußspitzen auf den Boden. „Da Sie aber unschuldig sind, werden
+Sie ihn auch nicht benötigen. Ich allein hole Sie heraus,“ „Wie wollen
+Sie das tun?“ fragte K. „Da Sie doch vor kurzem selbst gesagt haben,
+daß das Gericht für Beweisgründe vollständig unzugänglich ist.“
+„Unzugänglich nur für Beweisgründe, die man vor dem Gericht vorbringt,“
+sagte der Maler und hob den Zeigefinger, als habe K. eine feine
+Unterscheidung nicht bemerkt. „Anders verhält es sich aber damit, was
+man in dieser Hinsicht hinter dem öffentlichen Gericht versucht, also
+in den Beratungszimmern, in den Korridoren oder z. B. auch hier im
+Atelier.“ Was der Maler jetzt sagte, schien K. nicht mehr so
+unglaubwürdig, es zeigte vielmehr eine große Übereinstimmung mit dem,
+was K. auch von andern Leuten gehört hatte. Ja, es war sogar sehr
+hoffnungsvoll. War der Richter durch persönliche Beziehungen wirklich
+so leicht zu lenken, wie es der Advokat dargestellt hatte, dann waren
+die Beziehungen des Malers zu den eitlen Richtern besonders wichtig und
+jedenfalls keineswegs zu unterschätzen. Dann fügte sich der Maler sehr
+gut in den Kreis von Helfern, die K. allmählich um sich versammelte.
+Man hatte einmal in der Bank sein Organisationstalent gerühmt, hier, wo
+er ganz allein auf sich gestellt war, zeigte sich eine gute
+Gelegenheit, es auf das Äußerste zu erproben. Der Maler beobachtete die
+Wirkung, die seine Erklärung auf K. gemacht hatte und sagte dann mit
+einer gewissen Ängstlichkeit: „Fällt es Ihnen nicht auf, daß ich fast
+wie ein Jurist spreche? Es ist der ununterbrochene Verkehr mit den
+Herren vom Gericht, der mich so beeinflußt. Ich habe natürlich viel
+Gewinn davon, aber der künstlerische Schwung geht zum großen Teil
+verloren.“ „Wie sind Sie denn zum erstenmal mit den Richtern in
+Verbindung gekommen?“ fragte K., er wollte zuerst das Vertrauen des
+Malers gewinnen, bevor er ihn geradezu in seine Dienste nahm. „Das war
+sehr einfach,“ sagte der Maler, „ich habe diese Verbindung geerbt.
+Schon mein Vater war Gerichtsmaler. Es ist das eine Stellung, die sich
+immer vererbt. Man kann dafür neue Leute nicht brauchen. Es sind
+nämlich für das Malen der verschiedenen Beamtengrade so verschiedene,
+vielfache und vor allem geheime Regeln aufgestellt, daß sie überhaupt
+nicht außerhalb bestimmter Familien bekannt werden. Dort in der
+Schublade z. B. habe ich die Aufzeichnungen meines Vaters, die ich
+niemandem zeige. Aber nur wer sie kennt, ist zum Malen von Richtern
+befähigt. Jedoch selbst wenn ich sie verlieren würde, blieben mir noch
+so viele Regeln, die ich allein in meinem Kopfe trage, daß mir niemand
+meine Stellung streitig machen könnte. Es will doch jeder Richter so
+gemalt werden, wie die alten großen Richter gemalt worden sind, und das
+kann nur ich.“ „Das ist beneidenswert,“ sagte K., der an seine Stellung
+in der Bank dachte. „Ihre Stellung ist also unerschütterlich?“ „Ja,
+unerschütterlich,“ sagte der Maler und hob stolz die Achseln. „Deshalb
+kann ich es auch wagen, hie und da einem armen Manne, der einen Prozeß
+hat, zu helfen.“ „Und wie tun Sie das?“ fragte K., als sei es nicht er,
+den der Mann soeben einen armen Mann genannt hatte. Der Maler aber ließ
+sich nicht ablenken, sondern sagte: „In Ihrem Fall z. B. werde ich, da
+Sie vollständig unschuldig sind, Folgendes unternehmen.“ Die
+wiederholte Erwähnung seiner Unschuld wurde K. schon lästig. Ihm schien
+es manchmal, als mache der Maler durch solche Bemerkungen einen
+günstigen Ausgang des Prozesses zur Voraussetzung seiner Hilfe, die
+dadurch natürlich in sich selbst zusammenfiel. Trotz dieser Zweifel
+bezwang sich aber K. und unterbrach den Maler nicht. Verzichten wollte
+er auf die Hilfe des Malers nicht, dazu war er entschlossen, auch
+schien ihm diese Hilfe durchaus nicht fragwürdiger als die des
+Advokaten zu sein. K. zog sie jener sogar bei weitem vor, weil sie
+harmloser und offener dargeboten wurde.
+
+Der Maler hatte seinen Sessel näher zum Bett gezogen und fuhr mit
+gedämpfter Stimme fort: „Ich habe vergessen, Sie zunächst zu fragen,
+welche Art der Befreiung Sie wünschen. Es gibt drei Möglichkeiten,
+nämlich die wirkliche Freisprechung, die scheinbare Freisprechung und
+die Verschleppung. Die wirkliche Freisprechung ist natürlich das Beste,
+nur habe ich nicht den geringsten Einfluß auf diese Art der Lösung. Es
+gibt meiner Meinung nach überhaupt keine einzelne Person, die auf die
+wirkliche Freisprechung Einfluß hätte. Hier entscheidet wahrscheinlich
+nur die Unschuld des Angeklagten. Da Sie unschuldig sind, wäre es
+wirklich möglich, daß Sie sich allein auf Ihre Unschuld verlassen. Dann
+brauchen Sie aber weder mich noch irgendeine andere Hilfe.“
+
+Diese geordnete Darstellung verblüffte K. anfangs, dann aber sagte er
+ebenso leise wie der Maler: „Ich glaube, Sie widersprechen sich.“ „Wie
+denn?“ fragte der Maler geduldig und lehnte sich lächelnd zurück.
+Dieses Lächeln erweckte in K. das Gefühl, als ob er jetzt daran gehe,
+nicht in den Worten des Malers, sondern in dem Gerichtsverfahren selbst
+Widersprüche zu entdecken. Trotzdem wich er aber nicht zurück und
+sagte: „Sie haben früher die Bemerkung gemacht, daß das Gericht für
+Beweisgründe unzugänglich ist, später haben Sie dies auf das
+öffentliche Gericht eingeschränkt und jetzt sagen Sie sogar, daß der
+Unschuldige vor dem Gericht keine Hilfe braucht. Darin liegt schon ein
+Widerspruch. Außerdem aber haben Sie früher gesagt, daß man die Richter
+persönlich beeinflussen kann, stellen aber jetzt in Abrede, daß die
+wirkliche Freisprechung, wie Sie sie nennen, jemals durch persönliche
+Beeinflussung zu erreichen ist. Darin liegt der zweite Widerspruch.“
+„Diese Widersprüche sind leicht aufzuklären,“ sagte der Maler. „Es ist
+hier von zwei verschiedenen Dingen die Rede, von dem, was im Gesetz
+steht, und von dem, was ich persönlich erfahren habe, das dürfen Sie
+nicht verwechseln. Im Gesetz, ich habe es allerdings nicht gelesen,
+steht natürlich einerseits, daß der Unschuldige freigesprochen wird,
+andererseits steht dort aber nicht, daß die Richter beeinflußt werden
+können. Nun habe aber ich gerade das Gegenteil dessen erfahren. Ich
+weiß von keiner wirklichen Freisprechung, wohl aber von vielen
+Beeinflussungen. Es ist natürlich möglich, daß in allen mir bekannten
+Fällen keine Unschuld vorhanden war. Aber ist das nicht
+unwahrscheinlich? In so vielen Fällen keine einzige Unschuld? Schon als
+Kind hörte ich dem Vater genau zu, wenn er zu Hause von Prozessen
+erzählte, auch die Richter, die in sein Atelier kamen, erzählten vom
+Gericht, man spricht in unsern Kreisen überhaupt von nichts anderem;
+kaum bekam ich die Möglichkeit, selbst zu Gericht zu gehn, nützte ich
+sie immer aus, unzählbare Prozesse habe ich in wichtigen Stadien
+angehört und soweit sie sichtbar sind, verfolgt, und — ich muß es
+zugeben — nicht einen einzigen wirklichen Freispruch erlebt.“ „Keinen
+einzigen Freispruch also,“ sagte K., als rede er zu sich selbst und zu
+seinen Hoffnungen. „Das bestätigt aber die Meinung, die ich von dem
+Gericht schon habe. Es ist also auch von dieser Seite zwecklos. Ein
+einziger Henker könnte das ganze Gericht ersetzen.“ „Sie dürfen nicht
+verallgemeinern,“ sagte der Maler unzufrieden, „ich habe ja nur von
+meinen Erfahrungen gesprochen.“ „Das genügt doch,“ sagte K., „oder
+haben Sie von Freisprüchen aus früherer Zeit gehört?“ „Solche
+Freisprüche,“ antwortete der Maler, „soll es allerdings gegeben haben.
+Nur ist es sehr schwer, das festzustellen. Die abschließenden
+Entscheidungen des Gerichtes werden nicht veröffentlicht, sie sind
+nicht einmal den Richtern zugänglich, infolgedessen haben sich über
+alte Gerichtsfälle nur Legenden erhalten. Diese enthalten allerdings
+sogar in der Mehrzahl wirkliche Freisprechungen, man kann sie glauben,
+nachweisbar sind sie aber nicht. Trotzdem muß man sie nicht ganz
+vernachlässigen, eine gewisse Wahrheit enthalten sie wohl gewiß, auch
+sind sie sehr schön, ich selbst habe einige Bilder gemalt, die solche
+Legenden zum Inhalt haben.“ „Bloße Legenden ändern meine Meinung
+nicht,“ sagte K., „man kann sich wohl auch vor Gericht auf diese
+Legenden nicht berufen?“ Der Maler lachte. „Nein, das kann man nicht,“
+sagte er. „Dann ist es nutzlos, darüber zu reden,“ sagte K., er wollte
+vorläufig alle Meinungen des Malers hinnehmen, selbst wenn er sie für
+unwahrscheinlich hielt und sie andern Berichten widersprachen. Er hatte
+jetzt nicht die Zeit, alles, was der Maler sagte, auf die Wahrheit hin
+zu überprüfen oder gar zu widerlegen, es war schon das Äußerste
+erreicht, wenn er den Maler dazu bewog, ihm in irgendeiner, sei es auch
+in einer nicht entscheidenden Weise zu helfen. Darum sagte er: „Sehn
+wir also von der wirklichen Freisprechung ab, Sie erwähnten aber noch
+zwei andere Möglichkeiten.“ „Die scheinbare Freisprechung und die
+Verschleppung. Um die allein kann es sich handeln,“ sagte der Maler.
+„Wollen Sie aber nicht, ehe wir davon reden, den Rock ausziehn. Es ist
+Ihnen wohl heiß.“ „Ja,“ sagte K., der bisher auf nichts als auf die
+Erklärungen des Malers geachtet hatte, dem aber jetzt, da er an die
+Hitze erinnert worden war, starker Schweiß auf der Stirn ausbrach. „Es
+ist fast unerträglich.“ Der Maler nickte, als verstehe er K.s Unbehagen
+sehr gut. „Könnte man nicht das Fenster öffnen?“ fragte K. „Nein,“
+sagte der Maler. „Es ist bloß eine fest eingesetzte Glasscheibe, man
+kann es nicht öffnen.“ Jetzt erkannte K., daß er die ganze Zeit über
+darauf gehofft hatte, plötzlich werde der Maler oder er zum Fenster
+gehn und es aufreißen. Er war darauf vorbereitet, selbst den Nebel mit
+offenem Mund einzuatmen. Das Gefühl, hier von der Luft vollständig
+abgesperrt zu sein, verursachte ihm Schwindel. Er schlug leicht mit der
+Hand auf das Federbett neben sich und sagte mit schwacher Stimme: „Das
+ist ja unbequem und ungesund.“ „O nein,“ sagte der Maler zur
+Verteidigung seines Fensters. „Dadurch, daß es nicht aufgemacht werden
+kann, wird, trotzdem es nur eine einfache Scheibe ist, die Wärme hier
+besser festgehalten als durch ein Doppelfenster. Will ich aber lüften,
+was nicht sehr notwendig ist, da durch die Balkenritzen überall Luft
+eindringt, kann ich eine meiner Türen oder sogar beide öffnen.“ K.,
+durch diese Erklärung ein wenig getröstet, blickte herum, um die zweite
+Tür zu finden. Der Maler bemerkte das und sagte: „Sie ist hinter Ihnen,
+ich mußte sie durch das Bett verstellen.“ Jetzt erst sah K. die kleine
+Türe in der Wand. „Es ist eben hier alles viel zu klein für ein
+Atelier,“ sagte der Maler, als wolle er einem Tadel K.s zuvorkommen.
+„Ich mußte mich einrichten so gut es ging. Das Bett vor der Tür steht
+natürlich an einem sehr schlechten Platz. Der Richter z. B., den ich
+jetzt male, kommt immer durch die Tür beim Bett und ich habe ihm auch
+einen Schlüssel von dieser Tür gegeben, damit er, auch wenn ich nicht
+zu Hause bin, hier im Atelier auf mich warten kann. Nun kommt er aber
+gewöhnlich früh am Morgen, während ich noch schlafe. Es reißt mich
+natürlich immer aus dem tiefsten Schlaf, wenn sich neben dem Bett die
+Türe öffnet. Sie würden jede Ehrfurcht vor den Richtern verlieren, wenn
+Sie die Flüche hören würden, mit denen ich ihn empfange, wenn er früh
+über mein Bett steigt. Ich könnte ihm allerdings den Schlüssel
+wegnehmen, aber es würde dadurch nur ärger werden. Man kann hier alle
+Türen mit der geringsten Anstrengung aus den Angeln brechen.“ Während
+dieser ganzen Rede überlegte K., ob er den Rock ausziehn sollte, er sah
+aber schließlich ein, daß er, wenn er es nicht tat, unfähig war, hier
+noch länger zu bleiben, er zog daher den Rock aus, legte ihn aber über
+die Knie, um ihn, falls die Besprechung zu Ende wäre, wieder anziehn zu
+können. Kaum hatte er den Rock ausgezogen, rief eines der Mädchen: „Er
+hat schon den Rock ausgezogen“ und man hörte, wie sich alle zu den
+Ritzen drängten, um das Schauspiel selbst zu sehn. „Die Mädchen glauben
+nämlich,“ sagte der Maler, „daß ich Sie malen werde und daß Sie sich
+deshalb ausziehn.“ „So,“ sagte K. nur wenig belustigt, denn er fühlte
+sich nicht viel besser als früher, trotzdem er jetzt in Hemdärmeln
+dasaß. Fast mürrisch fragte er: „Wie nannten Sie die zwei andern
+Möglichkeiten.“ Er hatte die Ausdrücke schon wieder vergessen. „Die
+scheinbare Freisprechung und die Verschleppung,“ sagte der Maler. „Es
+liegt an Ihnen, was Sie davon wählen. Beides ist durch meine Hilfe
+erreichbar, natürlich nicht ohne Mühe, der Unterschied in dieser
+Hinsicht ist der, daß die scheinbare Freisprechung eine gesammelte
+zeitweilige, die Verschleppung eine viel geringere aber dauernde
+Anstrengung verlangt. Zunächst also die scheinbare Freisprechung. Wenn
+Sie diese wünschen sollten, schreibe ich auf einem Bogen Papier eine
+Bestätigung Ihrer Unschuld auf. Der Text für eine solche Bestätigung
+ist mir von meinem Vater überliefert und ganz unangreifbar. Mit dieser
+Bestätigung mache ich nun einen Rundgang bei den mir bekannten
+Richtern. Ich fange also etwa damit an, daß ich dem Richter, den ich
+jetzt male, heute abend, wenn er zur Sitzung kommt, die Bestätigung
+vorlege. Ich lege ihm die Bestätigung vor, erkläre ihm, daß Sie
+unschuldig sind und verbürge mich für Ihre Unschuld. Das ist aber keine
+bloß äußerliche, sondern eine wirkliche bindende Bürgschaft.“ In den
+Blicken des Malers lag es wie ein Vorwurf, daß K. ihm die Last einer
+solchen Bürgschaft auferlegen wolle. „Das wäre ja sehr freundlich,“
+sagte K. „Und der Richter würde Ihnen glauben und mich trotzdem nicht
+wirklich freisprechen?“ „Wie ich schon sagte,“ antwortete der Maler.
+„Übrigens ist es durchaus nicht sicher, daß jeder mir glauben würde,
+mancher Richter wird z. B. verlangen, daß ich Sie selbst zu ihm
+hinführe. Dann müßten Sie also einmal mitkommen. Allerdings ist in
+einem solchen Falle die Sache schon halb gewonnen, besonders, da ich
+Sie natürlich vorher genau darüber unterrichten würde, wie Sie sich bei
+dem betreffenden Richter zu verhalten haben. Schlimmer ist es bei den
+Richtern, die mich — auch das wird vorkommen — von vornherein abweisen.
+Auf diese müssen wir, wenn ich es auch an mehrfachen Versuchen gewiß
+nicht fehlen lassen werde, verzichten, wir dürfen das aber auch, denn
+einzelne Richter können hier nicht den Ausschlag geben. Wenn ich nun
+auf dieser Bestätigung eine genügende Anzahl von Unterschriften der
+Richter habe, gehe ich mit dieser Bestätigung zu dem Richter, der Ihren
+Prozeß gerade führt. Möglicherweise habe ich auch seine Unterschrift,
+dann entwickelt sich alles noch ein wenig rascher als sonst. Im
+allgemeinen gibt es aber dann überhaupt nicht mehr viel Hindernisse, es
+ist dann für den Angeklagten die Zeit der höchsten Zuversicht. Es ist
+merkwürdig, aber wahr, die Leute sind in dieser Zeit zuversichtlicher
+als nach dem Freispruch. Es bedarf jetzt keiner besondern Mühe mehr.
+Der Richter besitzt in der Bestätigung die Bürgschaft einer Anzahl von
+Richtern, kann Sie unbesorgt freisprechen und wird es allerdings nach
+Durchführung verschiedener Formalitäten mir und andern Bekannten zu
+Gefallen zweifellos tun. Sie aber treten aus dem Gericht und sind
+frei.“ „Dann bin ich also frei,“ sagte K. zögernd. „Ja,“ sagte der
+Maler, „aber nur scheinbar frei oder besser ausgedrückt zeitweilig
+frei. Die untersten Richter nämlich, zu denen meine Bekannten gehören,
+haben nicht das Recht, endgültig freizusprechen, dieses Recht hat nur
+das oberste, für Sie, für mich und für uns alle ganz unerreichbare
+Gericht. Wie es dort aussieht, wissen wir nicht und wollen wir,
+nebenbei gesagt, auch nicht wissen. Das große Recht, von der Anklage zu
+befreien, haben also unsere Richter nicht, wohl aber haben sie das
+Recht, von der Anklage loszulösen. Das heißt, wenn Sie auf diese Weise
+freigesprochen werden, sind Sie für den Augenblick der Anklage
+entzogen, aber sie schwebt auch weiterhin über Ihnen und kann, sobald
+nur der höhere Befehl kommt, sofort in Wirkung treten. Da ich mit dem
+Gericht in so guter Verbindung stehe, kann ich Ihnen auch sagen, wie
+sich in den Vorschriften für die Gerichtskanzleien der Unterschied
+zwischen der wirklichen und der scheinbaren Freisprechung rein
+äußerlich zeigt. Bei einer wirklichen Freisprechung sollen die
+Prozeßakten vollständig abgelegt werden, sie verschwinden gänzlich aus
+dem Verfahren, nicht nur die Anklage, auch der Prozeß und sogar der
+Freispruch sind vernichtet, alles ist vernichtet. Anders beim
+scheinbaren Freispruch. Mit dem Akt ist keine weitere Veränderung vor
+sich gegangen, als daß er um die Bestätigung der Unschuld, um den
+Freispruch und um die Begründung des Freispruchs bereichert worden ist.
+Im übrigen aber bleibt er im Verfahren, er wird, wie es der
+ununterbrochene Verkehr der Gerichtskanzleien erfordert, zu den höhern
+Gerichten weitergeleitet, kommt zu den niedrigen zurück und pendelt so
+mit größeren und kleineren Schwingungen, mit größeren und kleineren
+Stockungen auf und ab. Diese Wege sind unberechenbar. Von außen gesehn,
+kann es manchmal den Anschein bekommen, daß alles längst vergessen, der
+Akt verloren und der Freispruch ein vollkommener ist. Ein Eingeweihter
+wird das nicht glauben. Es geht kein Akt verloren, es gibt bei Gericht
+kein Vergessen. Eines Tages — niemand erwartet es — nimmt irgendein
+Richter den Akt aufmerksam in die Hand, erkennt, daß in diesem Falle
+die Anklage noch lebendig ist und ordnet die sofortige Verhaftung an.
+Ich habe hier angenommen, daß zwischen dem scheinbaren Freispruch und
+der neuen Verhaftung eine lange Zeit vergeht, das ist möglich und ich
+weiß von solchen Fällen, es ist aber ebensogut möglich, daß der
+Freigesprochene vom Gericht nach Hause kommt und dort schon Beauftragte
+warten, um ihn wieder zu verhaften. Dann ist natürlich das freie Leben
+zu Ende.“ „Und der Prozeß beginnt von neuem?“ fragte K. fast ungläubig.
+„Allerdings,“ sagte der Maler, „der Prozeß beginnt von neuem, es
+besteht aber wieder die Möglichkeit, ebenso wie früher, einen
+scheinbaren Freispruch zu erwirken. Man muß wieder alle Kräfte
+zusammennehmen und darf sich nicht ergeben.“ Das Letztere sagte der
+Maler vielleicht unter dem Eindruck, den K., der ein wenig
+zusammengesunken war, auf ihn machte. „Ist aber,“ fragte K., als wolle
+er jetzt irgendwelchen Enthüllungen des Malers zuvorkommen, „die
+Erwirkung eines zweiten Freispruchs nicht schwieriger als die des
+ersten?“ „Man kann,“ antwortete der Maler, „in dieser Hinsicht nichts
+Bestimmtes sagen. Sie meinen wohl, daß die Richter durch die zweite
+Verhaftung in ihrem Urteil zuungunsten des Angeklagten beeinflußt
+werden? Das ist nicht der Fall. Die Richter haben ja schon beim
+Freispruch diese Verhaftung vorhergesehn. Dieser Umstand wirkt also
+kaum ein. Wohl aber kann aus zahllosen sonstigen Gründen die Stimmung
+der Richter sowie ihre rechtliche Beurteilung des Falles eine andere
+geworden sein, und die Bemühungen um den zweiten Freispruch müssen
+daher den veränderten Umständen angepaßt werden und im allgemeinen
+ebenso kräftig sein wie die vor dem ersten Freispruch.“ „Aber dieser
+zweite Freispruch ist doch wieder nicht endgültig,“ sagte K. und drehte
+abweisend den Kopf. „Natürlich nicht,“ sagte der Maler, „dem zweiten
+Freispruch folgt die dritte Verhaftung, dem dritten Freispruch die
+vierte Verhaftung und so fort. Das liegt schon in dem Begriff des
+scheinbaren Freispruchs.“ K. schwieg. „Der scheinbare Freispruch
+scheint Ihnen offenbar nicht vorteilhaft zu sein,“ sagte der Maler,
+„vielleicht entspricht Ihnen die Verschleppung besser. Soll ich Ihnen
+das Wesen der Verschleppung erklären?“ K. nickte. Der Maler hatte sich
+breit in seinen Sessel zurückgelehnt, das Nachthemd war weit offen, er
+hatte eine Hand darunter geschoben, mit der er über die Brust und die
+Seiten strich. „Die Verschleppung,“ sagte der Maler und sah einen
+Augenblick vor sich hin, als suche er eine vollständig zutreffende
+Erklärung, „die Verschleppung besteht darin, daß der Prozeß dauernd im
+niedrigsten Prozeßstadium erhalten wird. Um dies zu erreichen, ist es
+nötig, daß der Angeklagte und der Helfer, insbesondere aber der Helfer
+in ununterbrochener persönlicher Fühlung mit dem Gerichte bleibt. Ich
+wiederhole, es ist hiefür kein solcher Kraftaufwand nötig, wie bei der
+Erreichung eines scheinbaren Freispruchs, wohl aber ist eine viel
+größere Aufmerksamkeit nötig. Man darf den Prozeß nicht aus dem Auge
+verlieren, man muß zu dem betreffenden Richter in regelmäßigen
+Zwischenräumen und außerdem bei besondern Gelegenheiten gehn und ihn
+auf jede Weise sich freundlich zu erhalten suchen; ist man mit dem
+Richter nicht persönlich bekannt, so muß man durch bekannte Richter ihn
+beeinflussen lassen, ohne daß man etwa deshalb die unmittelbaren
+Besprechungen aufgeben dürfte. Versäumt man in dieser Hinsicht nichts,
+so kann man mit genügender Bestimmtheit annehmen, daß der Prozeß  über
+sein erstes Stadium nicht hinauskommt. Der Prozeß hört zwar nicht auf,
+aber der Angeklagte ist vor einer Verurteilung fast ebenso gesichert,
+wie wenn er frei wäre. Gegenüber dem scheinbaren Freispruch hat die
+Verschleppung den Vorteil, daß die Zukunft des Angeklagten weniger
+unbestimmt ist, er bleibt vor dem Schrecken der plötzlichen
+Verhaftungen bewahrt und muß nicht fürchten, etwa gerade zu Zeiten, wo
+seine sonstigen Umstände dafür am wenigsten günstig sind, die
+Anstrengungen und Aufregungen auf sich nehmen zu müssen, welche mit der
+Erreichung des scheinbaren Freispruchs verbunden sind. Allerdings hat
+auch die Verschleppung für den Angeklagten gewisse Nachteile, die man
+nicht unterschätzen darf. Ich denke hiebei nicht daran, daß hier der
+Angeklagte niemals frei ist, das ist er ja auch bei der scheinbaren
+Freisprechung im eigentlichen Sinne nicht. Es ist ein anderer Nachteil.
+Der Prozeß kann nicht stillstehn, ohne daß wenigstens scheinbare Gründe
+dafür vorliegen. Es muß deshalb im Prozeß nach außen hin etwas
+geschehn. Es müssen also von Zeit zu Zeit verschiedene Anordnungen
+getroffen werden, der Angeklagte muß verhört werden, Untersuchungen
+müssen stattfinden usw. Der Prozeß muß eben immerfort in dem kleinen
+Kreis, auf den er künstlich eingeschränkt worden ist, gedreht werden.
+Das bringt natürlich gewisse Unannehmlichkeiten für den Angeklagten mit
+sich, die Sie sich aber wiederum nicht zu schlimm vorstellen dürfen. Es
+ist ja alles nur äußerlich, die Verhöre beispielsweise sind also nur
+ganz kurz; wenn man einmal keine Zeit oder keine Lust hat hinzugehn,
+darf man sich entschuldigen, man kann sogar bei gewissen Richtern die
+Anordnungen für eine lange Zeit im voraus gemeinsam festsetzen, es
+handelt sich im Wesen nur darum, daß man, da man Angeklagter ist, von
+Zeit zu Zeit bei seinem Richter sich meldet.“ Schon während der letzten
+Worte hatte K. den Rock über den Arm gelegt und war aufgestanden. „Er
+steht schon auf,“ rief es sofort draußen vor der Tür. „Sie wollen schon
+fortgehn?“ fragte der Maler, der auch aufgestanden war. „Es ist gewiß
+die Luft, die Sie von hier vertreibt. Es ist mir sehr peinlich. Ich
+hätte Ihnen auch noch manches zu sagen. Ich mußte mich ganz kurz
+fassen. Ich hoffe aber verständlich gewesen zu sein.“ „O ja,“ sagte K.,
+dem von der Anstrengung, mit der er sich zum Zuhören gezwungen hatte,
+der Kopf schmerzte. Trotz dieser Bestätigung sagte der Maler alles noch
+einmal zusammenfassend, als wolle er K. auf den Heimweg einen Trost
+mitgeben: „Beide Methoden haben das Gemeinsame, daß sie eine
+Verurteilung des Angeklagten verhindern.“ „Sie verhindern aber auch die
+wirkliche Freisprechung,“ sagte K. leise, als schäme er sich, das
+erkannt zu haben. „Sie haben den Kern der Sache erfaßt,“ sagte der
+Maler schnell. K. legte die Hand auf seinen Winterrock, konnte sich
+aber nicht einmal entschließen, den Rock anzuziehn. Am liebsten hätte
+er alles zusammengepackt und wäre damit an die frische Luft gelaufen.
+Auch die Mädchen konnten ihn nicht dazu bewegen, sich anzuziehn,
+trotzdem sie, verfrüht, einander schon zuriefen, daß er sich anziehe.
+Dem Maler lag daran, K.s Stimmung irgendwie zu deuten, er sagte
+deshalb: „Sie haben sich wohl hinsichtlich meiner Vorschläge noch nicht
+entschieden. Ich billige das. Ich hätte Ihnen sogar davon abgeraten,
+sich sofort zu entscheiden. Die Vorteile und Nachteile sind haarfein.
+Man muß alles genau abschätzen. Allerdings darf man auch nicht zuviel
+Zeit verlieren.“ „Ich werde bald wiederkommen,“ sagte K., der in einem
+plötzlichen Entschluß den Rock anzog, den Mantel über die Schulter warf
+und zur Tür eilte, hinter der jetzt die Mädchen zu schreien anfingen.
+K. glaubte, die schreienden Mädchen durch die Tür zu sehn. „Sie müssen
+aber Wort halten,“ sagte der Maler, der ihm nicht gefolgt war, „sonst
+komme ich in die Bank, um selbst nachzufragen.“ „Sperren Sie doch die
+Tür auf,“ sagte K. und riß an der Klinke, die die Mädchen, wie er an
+dem Gegendruck merkte, draußen festhielten. „Wollen Sie von den Mädchen
+belästigt werden?“ fragte der Maler. „Benutzen Sie doch lieber diesen
+Ausgang“, und er zeigte auf die Tür hinter dem Bett. K. war damit
+einverstanden und sprang zum Bett zurück. Aber statt die Tür dort zu
+öffnen, kroch der Maler unter das Bett und fragte von unten: „Nur noch
+einen Augenblick. Wollen Sie nicht noch ein Bild sehn, das ich Ihnen
+verkaufen könnte?“ K. wollte nicht unhöflich sein, der Maler hatte sich
+wirklich seiner angenommen und versprochen, ihm weiterhin zu helfen,
+auch war infolge der Vergeßlichkeit K.s über die Entlohnung für die
+Hilfe noch gar nicht gesprochen worden, deshalb konnte ihn K. jetzt
+nicht abweisen und ließ sich das Bild zeigen, wenn er auch vor Ungeduld
+zitterte, aus dem Atelier wegzukommen. Der Maler zog unter dem Bett
+einen Haufen ungerahmter Bilder hervor, die so mit Staub bedeckt waren,
+daß dieser, als ihn der Maler vom obersten Bild wegzublasen suchte,
+längere Zeit atemraubend K. vor den Augen wirbelte. „Eine
+Heidelandschaft,“ sagte der Maler und reichte K. das Bild. Es stellte
+zwei schwache Bäume dar, die weit voneinander entfernt im dunklen Gras
+standen. Im Hintergrund war ein vielfarbiger Sonnenuntergang. „Schön,“
+sagte K., „ich kaufe es.“ K. hatte unbedacht sich so kurz geäußert, er
+war daher froh, als der Maler, statt dies übelzunehmen, ein zweites
+Bild vom Boden aufhob. „Hier ist ein Gegenstück zu diesem Bild,“ sagte
+der Maler. Es mochte als Gegenstück beabsichtigt sein, es war aber
+nicht der geringste Unterschied gegenüber dem ersten Bild zu merken,
+hier waren die Bäume, hier das Gras und dort der Sonnenuntergang. Aber
+K. lag wenig daran. „Es sind schöne Landschaften,“ sagte er, „ich kaufe
+beide und werde sie in meinem Bureau aufhängen.“ „Das Motiv scheint
+Ihnen zu gefallen,“ sagte der Maler und holte ein drittes Bild herauf,
+„es trifft sich gut, daß ich noch ein ähnliches Bild hier habe.“ Es war
+aber nicht ähnlich, es war vielmehr die völlig gleiche alte
+Heidelandschaft. Der Maler nutzte diese Gelegenheit, alte Bilder zu
+verkaufen, gut aus. „Ich nehme auch dieses noch,“ sagte K. „Wieviel
+kosten die drei Bilder?“ „Darüber werden wir nächstens sprechen,“ sagte
+der Maler. „Sie haben jetzt Eile und wir bleiben doch in Verbindung. Im
+übrigen freut es mich, daß Ihnen die Bilder gefallen, ich werde Ihnen
+alle Bilder mitgeben, die ich hier unten habe. Es sind lauter
+Heidelandschaften, ich habe schon viele Heidelandschaften gemalt.
+Manche Leute weisen solche Bilder ab, weil sie zu düster sind, andere
+aber, und Sie gehören zu ihnen, lieben gerade das Düstere.“ Aber K.
+hatte jetzt keinen Sinn für die beruflichen Erfahrungen des
+Bettelmalers. „Packen Sie alle Bilder ein,“ rief er, dem Maler in die
+Rede fallend, „morgen kommt mein Diener und wird sie holen.“ „Es ist
+nicht nötig,“ sagte der Maler. „Ich hoffe, ich werde Ihnen einen Träger
+verschaffen können, der gleich mit Ihnen gehen wird.“ Und er beugte
+sich endlich über das Bett und sperrte die Tür auf, „Steigen Sie ohne
+Scheu auf das Bett,“ sagte der Maler, „das tut jeder, der hier
+hereinkommt.“ K. hätte auch ohne diese Aufforderung keine Rücksicht
+genommen, er hatte sogar schon einen Fuß mitten auf das Federbett
+gesetzt, da sah er durch die offene Tür hinaus und zog den Fuß wieder
+zurück. „Was ist das?“ fragte er den Maler. „Worüber staunen Sie?“
+fragte dieser, seinerseits staunend. „Es sind die Gerichtskanzleien.
+Wußten Sie nicht, daß hier Gerichtskanzleien sind? Gerichtskanzleien
+sind doch fast auf jedem Dachboden, warum sollten sie gerade hier
+fehlen? Auch mein Atelier gehört eigentlich zu den Gerichtskanzleien,
+das Gericht hat es mir aber zur Verfügung gestellt.“ K. erschrak nicht
+so sehr darüber, daß er auch hier Gerichtskanzleien gefunden hatte, er
+erschrak hauptsächlich über sich, über seine Unwissenheit in
+Gerichtssachen. Als eine Grundregel für das Verhalten eines Angeklagten
+erschien es ihm, immer vorbereitet zu sein, sich niemals überraschen
+lassen, nicht ahnungslos nach rechts zu schauen, wenn links der Richter
+neben ihm stand — und gerade gegen diese Grundregel verstieß er immer
+wieder. Vor ihm dehnte sich ein langer Gang, aus dem eine Luft wehte,
+mit der verglichen die Luft im Atelier erfrischend war. Bänke waren zu
+beiden Seiten des Ganges aufgestellt, genau so wie im Wartezimmer der
+Kanzlei, die für K. zuständig war. Es schienen genaue Vorschriften für
+die Einrichtung von Kanzleien zu bestehn. Augenblicklich war der
+Parteienverkehr hier nicht sehr groß. Ein Mann saß dort halb liegend,
+das Gesicht hatte er auf der Bank in seine Arme vergraben und schien zu
+schlafen; ein anderer stand im Halbdunkel am Ende des Ganges. K. stieg
+nun über das Bett, der Maler folgte ihm mit den Bildern. Sie trafen
+bald einen Gerichtsdiener — K. erkannte jetzt schon alle Gerichtsdiener
+an dem Goldknopf, den diese an ihrem Zivilanzug unter den gewöhnlichen
+Knöpfen hatten — und der Maler gab ihm den Auftrag, K. mit den Bildern
+zu begleiten. K. wankte mehr als er ging, das Taschentuch hielt er an
+den Mund gedrückt. Sie waren schon nahe am Ausgang, da stürmten ihnen
+die Mädchen entgegen, die also K. auch nicht erspart geblieben waren.
+Sie hatten offenbar gesehn, daß die zweite Tür des Ateliers geöffnet
+worden war und hatten den Umweg gemacht, um von dieser Seite
+einzudringen. „Ich kann Sie nicht mehr begleiten,“ rief der Maler
+lachend unter dem Andrang der Mädchen. „Auf Wiedersehn. Und überlegen
+Sie nicht zu lange!“ K. sah sich nicht einmal nach ihm um. Auf der
+Gasse nahm er den ersten Wagen, der ihm in den Weg kam. Es lag ihm
+daran, den Diener loszuwerden, dessen Goldknopf ihm unaufhörlich in die
+Augen stach, wenn er auch sonst wahrscheinlich niemandem auffiel. In
+seiner Dienstfertigkeit wollte sich der Diener noch auf den Kutschbock
+setzen, K. jagte ihn aber herunter. Mittag war schon längst vorüber,
+als K. vor der Bank ankam. Er hätte gern die Bilder im Wagen gelassen,
+fürchtete aber, bei irgendeiner Gelegenheit genötigt zu werden, sich
+dem Maler gegenüber mit ihnen auszuweisen. Er ließ sie daher in das
+Bureau schaffen und versperrte sie in die unterste Lade seines Tisches,
+um sie wenigstens für die allernächsten Tage vor den Blicken des
+Direktor-Stellvertreters in Sicherheit zu bringen.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ACHTES KAPITEL
+
+KAUFMANN BLOCK · KÜNDIGUNG DES ADVOKATEN
+
+
+Endlich hatte sich K. doch entschlossen, dem Advokaten seine Vertretung
+zu entziehn. Zweifel daran, ob es richtig war, so zu handeln, waren
+zwar nicht auszurotten, aber die Überzeugung von der Notwendigkeit
+dessen überwog. Die Entschließung hatte K. an dem Tage, an dem er zum
+Advokaten gehen wollte, viel Arbeitskraft entzogen, er arbeitete
+besonders langsam, er mußte sehr lange im Bureau bleiben, und es war
+schon 10 Uhr vorüber, als er endlich vor der Tür des Advokaten stand.
+Noch ehe er läutete, überlegte er, ob es nicht besser wäre, dem
+Advokaten telephonisch oder brieflich zu kündigen, die persönliche
+Unterredung würde gewiß sehr peinlich werden. Trotzdem wollte K.
+schließlich nicht auf sie verzichten, bei jeder andern Art der
+Kündigung würde diese stillschweigend oder mit ein paar förmlichen
+Worten angenommen werden und K. würde, wenn nicht etwa Leni einiges
+erforschen könnte, niemals erfahren, wie der Advokat die Kündigung
+aufgenommen hatte und was für Folgen für K. diese Kündigung nach der
+nicht unwichtigen Meinung des Advokaten haben könnte. Saß aber der
+Advokat K. gegenüber und wurde er von der Kündigung überrascht, so
+würde K., selbst wenn der Advokat sich nicht viel entlocken ließ, aus
+seinem Gesicht und seinem Benehmen alles, was er wollte, leicht
+entnehmen können. Es war sogar nicht ausgeschlossen, daß er überzeugt
+wurde, daß es doch gut wäre, dem Advokaten die Verteidigung zu
+überlassen und daß er dann seine Kündigung zurückzog.
+
+Das erste Läuten an der Tür des Advokaten war, wie gewöhnlich,
+zwecklos. „Leni könnte flinker sein,“ dachte K. Aber es war schon ein
+Vorteil, wenn sich nicht die andere Partei einmischte, wie sie es
+gewöhnlich tat, sei es, daß der Mann im Schlafrock oder sonst jemand zu
+belästigen anfing. Während K. zum zweitenmal den Knopf drückte, sah er
+nach der andern Tür zurück, diesmal aber blieb auch sie geschlossen.
+Endlich erschienen an dem Guckfenster der Tür des Advokaten zwei Augen,
+es waren aber nicht Lenis Augen. Jemand schloß die Tür auf, stemmte
+sich aber vorläufig noch gegen sie, rief in die Wohnung zurück: „Er ist
+es,“ und öffnete erst dann vollständig. K. hatte gegen die Tür
+gedrängt, denn schon hörte er, wie hinter ihm in der Tür der andern
+Wohnung der Schlüssel hastig im Schloß gedreht wurde. Als sich daher
+die Tür vor ihm endlich öffnete, stürmte er geradezu ins Vorzimmer und
+sah noch, wie durch den Gang, der zwischen den Zimmern hindurchführte,
+Leni, welcher der Warnungsruf des Türöffners gegolten hatte, im Hemd
+davonlief. Er blickte ihr ein Weilchen nach und sah sich dann nach dem
+Türöffner um. Es war ein kleiner dürrer Mann mit Vollbart, er hielt
+eine Kerze in der Hand. „Sie sind hier angestellt?“ fragte K. „Nein,“
+antwortete der Mann, „ich bin hier fremd, der Advokat ist nur mein
+Vertreter, ich bin hier wegen einer Rechtsangelegenheit.“ „Ohne Rock?“
+fragte K. und zeigte mit einer Handbewegung auf die mangelhafte
+Bekleidung des Mannes. „Ach verzeihen Sie,“ sagte der Mann und
+beleuchtete sich selbst mit der Kerze, als sähe er selbst zum erstenmal
+seinen Zustand. „Leni ist Ihre Geliebte?“ fragte K. kurz. Er hatte die
+Beine ein wenig gespreizt, die Hände, in denen er den Hut hielt, hinten
+verschlungen. Schon durch den Besitz eines starken Überrocks fühlte er
+sich dem magern Kleinen sehr überlegen. „O Gott,“ sagte der und hob die
+eine Hand in erschrockener Abwehr vor das Gesicht, „nein, nein, was
+denken Sie denn?“ „Sie sehn glaubwürdig aus,“ sagte K. lächelnd,
+„trotzdem — kommen Sie.“ Er winkte ihm mit dem Hut und ließ ihn vor
+sich gehn. „Wie heißen Sie denn?“ fragte K. auf dem Weg. „Block,
+Kaufmann Block,“ sagte der Kleine und drehte sich bei dieser
+Vorstellung nach K. um, stehenbleiben ließ ihn aber K. nicht. „Ist das
+Ihr wirklicher Name?“ fragte K. „Gewiß,“ war die Antwort, „warum haben
+Sie denn Zweifel?“ „Ich dachte, Sie könnten Grund haben, Ihren Namen zu
+verschweigen,“ sagte K. Er fühlte sich so frei, wie man es sonst nur
+ist, wenn man in der Fremde mit niedrigen Leuten spricht, alles was
+einen selbst betrifft, bei sich behält, nur gleichmütig von den
+Interessen der andern redet, sie dadurch vor sich selbst erhöht, aber
+auch nach Belieben fallen lassen kann. Bei der Tür des Arbeitszimmers
+des Advokaten blieb K. stehn, öffnete sie und rief dem Kaufmann, der
+folgsam weitergegangen war, zu: „Nicht so eilig, leuchten Sie hier.“ K.
+dachte, Leni könnte sich hier versteckt haben, er ließ den Kaufmann
+alle Winkel absuchen, aber das Zimmer war leer. Vor dem Bild des
+Richters hielt K. den Kaufmann hinten an den Hosenträgern zurück.
+„Kennen Sie den,“ fragte er und zeigte mit dem Zeigefinger in die Höhe.
+Der Kaufmann hob die Kerze, sah blinzelnd hinauf und sagte: „Es ist ein
+Richter.“ „Ein hoher Richter?“ fragte K. und stellte sich seitlich vor
+den Kaufmann, um den Eindruck, den das Bild auf ihn machte, zu
+beobachten. Der Kaufmann sah bewundernd aufwärts. „Es ist ein hoher
+Richter,“ sagte er. „Sie haben keinen großen Einblick,“ sagte K. „Unter
+den niedrigen Untersuchungsrichtern ist er der niedrigste.“ „Nun
+erinnere ich mich,“ sagte der Kaufmann und senkte die Kerze, „ich habe
+es auch schon gehört.“ „Aber natürlich,“ rief K., „ich vergaß ja,
+natürlich müssen Sie es schon gehört haben.“ „Aber warum denn, warum
+denn?“ fragte der Kaufmann, während er sich, von K. mit den Händen
+angetrieben, zur Tür fortbewegte. Draußen auf dem Gang sagte K.: „Sie
+wissen doch, wo sich Leni versteckt hat?“ „Versteckt?“ sagte der
+Kaufmann, „nein, sie dürfte aber in der Küche sein und dem Advokaten
+eine Suppe kochen.“ „Warum haben Sie das nicht gleich gesagt?“ fragte
+K. „Ich wollte Sie ja hinführen, Sie haben mich aber wieder
+zurückgerufen,“ antwortete der Kaufmann, wie verwirrt durch die
+widersprechenden Befehle. „Sie glauben wohl sehr schlau zu sein,“ sagte
+K., „führen Sie mich also!“ In der Küche war K. noch nie gewesen, sie
+war überraschend groß und reich ausgestattet. Allein der Herd war
+dreimal so groß wie gewöhnliche Herde, von dem übrigen sah man keine
+Einzelheiten, denn die Küche wurde jetzt nur von einer kleinen Lampe
+beleuchtet, die beim Eingang hing. Am Herd stand Leni in weißer Schürze
+wie immer und leerte Eier in einen Topf aus, der auf einem
+Spiritusfeuer stand. „Guten Abend, Josef,“ sagte sie mit einem
+Seitenblick. „Guten Abend,“ sagte K. und zeigte mit einer Hand auf
+einen abseits stehenden Sessel, auf den sich der Kaufmann setzen
+sollte, was dieser auch tat. K. aber ging ganz nahe hinter Leni, beugte
+sich über ihre Schulter und fragte: „Wer ist der Mann?“ Leni umfaßte K.
+mit einer Hand, die andere quirlte die Suppe, zog ihn nach vorn zu sich
+und sagte: „Es ist ein bedauernswerter Mensch, ein armer Kaufmann, ein
+gewisser Block. Sieh ihn nur an.“ Sie blickten beide zurück. Der
+Kaufmann saß auf dem Sessel, auf den ihn K. gewiesen hatte, er hatte
+die Kerze, deren Licht jetzt unnötig war, ausgepustet und drückte mit
+den Fingern den Docht, um den Rauch zu verhindern. „Du warst im Hemd,“
+sagte K. und wendete ihren Kopf mit der Hand wieder dem Herd zu. Sie
+schwieg. „Er ist dein Geliebter?“ fragte K. Sie wollte nach dem
+Suppentopf greifen, aber K. nahm ihre beiden Hände und sagte: „Nun,
+antworte!“ Sie sagte: „Komm ins Arbeitszimmer, ich werde dir alles
+erklären.“ „Nein,“ sagte K., „ich will, daß du es hier erklärst.“ Sie
+hing sich an ihn und wollte ihn küssen. K. wehrte sie aber ab und
+sagte: „Ich will nicht, daß du mich jetzt küßt.“ „Josef,“ sagte Leni
+und sah K. bittend und doch offen in die Augen, „du wirst doch nicht
+auf Herrn Block eifersüchtig sein.“ „Rudi,“ sagte sie dann, sich an den
+Kaufmann wendend, „so hilf mir doch, du siehst, ich werde verdächtigt,
+laß die Kerze.“ Man hätte denken können, er hätte nicht achtgegeben,
+aber er war vollständig eingeweiht. „Ich wüßte auch nicht, warum Sie
+eifersüchtig sein sollten,“ sagte er wenig schlagfertig. „Ich weiß es
+eigentlich auch nicht,“ sagte K. und sah den Kaufmann lächelnd an. Leni
+lachte laut, benutzte die Unaufmerksamkeit K.s, um sich in seinen Arm
+einzuhängen und flüsterte: „Laß ihn jetzt, du siehst ja, was für ein
+Mensch er ist. Ich habe mich seiner ein wenig angenommen, weil er eine
+große Kundschaft des Advokaten ist, aus keinem andern Grunde. Und du?
+Willst du noch heute mit dem Advokaten sprechen? Er ist heute sehr
+krank, aber wenn du willst, melde ich dich doch an. Über Nacht bleibst
+du aber bei mir ganz gewiß. Du warst auch schon so lange nicht bei uns,
+selbst der Advokat hat nach dir gefragt. Vernachlässige den Prozeß
+nicht! Auch ich habe dir verschiedenes mitzuteilen, was ich erfahren
+habe. Nun aber zieh fürs erste deinen Mantel aus!“ Sie half ihm ihn
+ausziehn, nahm ihm den Hut ab, lief mit den Sachen ins Vorzimmer, sie
+anzuhängen, lief dann wieder zurück und sah nach der Suppe. „Soll ich
+zuerst dich anmelden oder ihm zuerst die Suppe bringen.“ „Melde mich
+zuerst an,“ sagte K. Er war ärgerlich, er hatte ursprünglich
+beabsichtigt, mit Leni seine Angelegenheit, insbesondere die fragliche
+Kündigung, genau zu besprechen, die Anwesenheit des Kaufmanns hatte ihm
+aber die Lust dazu genommen. Jetzt aber hielt er seine Sache doch für
+zu wichtig, als daß dieser kleine Kaufmann vielleicht entscheidend
+eingreifen sollte und so rief er Leni, die schon auf dem Gang war,
+wieder zurück. „Bring ihm doch zuerst die Suppe,“ sagte er, „er soll
+sich für die Unterredung mit mir stärken, er wird es nötig haben.“ „Sie
+sind auch ein Klient des Advokaten,“ sagte wie zur Feststellung der
+Kaufmann leise aus seiner Ecke. Es wurde aber nicht gut aufgenommen.
+„Was kümmert Sie denn das?“ sagte K. und Leni sagte: „Wirst du still
+sein.“ „Dann bringe ich ihm also zuerst die Suppe,“ sagte Leni zu K.
+und goß die Suppe auf einen Teller. „Es ist dann nur zu befürchten, daß
+er bald einschläft, nach dem Essen schläft er bald ein.“ „Das, was ich
+ihm sagen werde, wird ihn wacherhalten,“ sagte K., er wollte immerfort
+durchblicken lassen, daß er etwas Wichtiges mit dem Advokaten zu
+verhandeln beabsichtige, er wollte von Leni gefragt werden, was es sei,
+und dann erst sie um Rat fragen. Aber sie erfüllte pünktlich bloß die
+ausgesprochenen Befehle. Als sie mit der Tasse an ihm vorüberging,
+stieß sie absichtlich sanft an ihn und flüsterte: „Bis er die Suppe
+gegessen hat, melde ich dich gleich an, damit ich dich möglichst bald
+wieder bekomme.“ „Geh nur,“ sagte K., „geh nur.“ „Sei doch
+freundlicher,“ sagte sie und drehte sich in der Tür mit der Tasse
+nochmals ganz um.
+
+K. sah ihr nach; nun war es endgültig beschlossen, daß der Advokat
+entlassen würde, es war wohl auch besser, daß er vorher mit Leni nicht
+mehr darüber sprechen konnte; sie hatte kaum den genügenden Überblick
+über das Ganze, hätte gewiß abgeraten, hätte möglicherweise K. auch
+wirklich von der Kündigung diesmal abgehalten, er wäre weiterhin in
+Zweifel und Unruhe geblieben und schließlich hätte er nach einiger Zeit
+seinen Entschluß doch ausgeführt, denn dieser Entschluß war allzu
+zwingend. Je früher er aber ausgeführt wurde, desto mehr Schaden wurde
+abgehalten. Vielleicht wußte übrigens der Kaufmann etwas darüber zu
+sagen.
+
+K. wandte sich um; kaum bemerkte das der Kaufmann, als er sofort
+aufstehen wollte. „Bleiben Sie sitzen,“ sagte K. und zog einen Sessel
+neben ihn. „Sind Sie schon ein alter Klient des Advokaten?“ fragte K.
+„Ja,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „ein sehr alter Klient.“ „Wieviel Jahre
+vertritt er Sie denn schon?“ fragte K. „Ich weiß nicht, wie Sie es
+meinen,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „in geschäftlichen Rechtsangelegenheiten —
+ich habe ein Getreidegeschäft — vertritt mich der Advokat schon seitdem
+ich das Geschäft übernommen habe, also etwa seit 20 Jahren, in meinem
+eigenen Prozeß, auf den Sie wahrscheinlich anspielen, vertritt er mich
+auch seit Beginn, es ist schon länger als 5 Jahre. Ja, weit über 5
+Jahre,“ fügte er dann hinzu und zog eine alte Brieftasche hervor, „hier
+habe ich alles aufgeschrieben; wenn Sie wollen, sage ich Ihnen die
+genauen Daten. Es ist schwer, alles zu behalten. Mein Prozeß dauert
+wahrscheinlich schon viel länger, er begann kurz nach dem Tod meiner
+Frau und das ist schon länger als 5½ Jahre.“ K. rückte näher zu ihm.
+„Der Advokat übernimmt also auch gewöhnliche Rechtssachen?“ fragte er.
+Diese Verbindung der Geschäfte und Rechtswissenschaften schien K.
+ungemein beruhigend. „Gewiß,“ sagte der Kaufmann und flüsterte dann K.
+zu: „Man sagt sogar, daß er in diesen Rechtssachen tüchtiger ist, als
+in den andern.“ Aber dann schien er das Gesagte zu bereuen, er legte K.
+eine Hand auf die Schulter und sagte: „Ich bitte Sie sehr, verraten Sie
+mich nicht.“ K. klopfte ihm zur Beruhigung auf den Schenkel und sagte:
+„Nein, ich bin kein Verräter.“ „Er ist nämlich rachsüchtig,“ sagte der
+Kaufmann. „Gegen einen so treuen Klienten wird er gewiß nichts tun,“
+sagte K. „O doch,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „wenn er aufgeregt ist, kennt er
+keine Unterschiede, übrigens bin ich ihm nicht eigentlich treu.“ „Wieso
+denn nicht?“ fragte K. „Soll ich es Ihnen anvertrauen,“ fragte der
+Kaufmann zweifelnd. „Ich denke, Sie dürfen es,“ sagte K. „Nun,“ sagte
+der Kaufmann, „ich werde es Ihnen zum Teil anvertrauen, Sie müssen mir
+aber auch ein Geheimnis sagen, damit wir uns gegenüber dem Advokaten
+gegenseitig festhalten.“ „Sie sind sehr vorsichtig,“ sagte K., „aber
+ich werde Ihnen ein Geheimnis sagen, das Sie vollständig beruhigen
+wird. Worin besteht also Ihre Untreue gegenüber dem Advokaten?“ „Ich
+habe,“ sagte der Kaufmann zögernd und in einem Ton, als gestehe er
+etwas Unehrenhaftes ein, „ich habe außer ihm noch andere Advokaten.“
+„Das ist doch nichts so Schlimmes,“ sagte K. ein wenig enttäuscht.
+„Hier ja,“ sagte der Kaufmann, der noch seit seinem Geständnis schwer
+atmete, infolge K.s Bemerkung aber mehr Vertrauen faßte. „Es ist nicht
+erlaubt. Und am allerwenigsten ist es erlaubt, neben einem sogenannten
+Advokaten auch noch Winkeladvokaten zu nehmen. Und gerade das habe ich
+getan, ich habe außer ihm noch fünf Winkeladvokaten.“ „Fünf!“ rief K.,
+erst die Zahl setzte ihn in Erstaunen, „fünf Advokaten außer diesem?“
+Der Kaufmann nickte: „Ich verhandle gerade noch mit einem sechsten.“
+„Aber wozu brauchen Sie denn so viel Advokaten,“ fragte K. „Ich brauche
+alle,“ sagte der Kaufmann. „Wollen Sie mir das nicht erklären?“ fragte
+K. „Gern,“ sagte der Kaufmann. „Vor allem will ich doch meinen Prozeß
+nicht verlieren, das ist doch selbstverständlich. Infolgedessen darf
+ich nichts, was mir nützen könnte, außer acht lassen; selbst wenn die
+Hoffnung auf Nutzen in einem bestimmten Falle nur ganz gering ist, darf
+ich sie nicht verwerfen. Ich habe deshalb alles, was ich besitze, auf
+den Prozeß verwendet. So habe ich z. B. alles Geld meinem Geschäft
+entzogen, früher füllten die Bureauräume meines Geschäfts fast ein
+Stockwerk, heute genügt eine kleine Kammer im Hinterhaus, wo ich mit
+einem Lehrjungen arbeite. Diesen Rückgang hatte natürlich nicht nur die
+Entziehung des Geldes verschuldet, sondern mehr noch die Entziehung
+meiner Arbeitskraft. Wenn man für seinen Prozeß etwas tun will, kann
+man sich mit anderem nur wenig befassen.“ „Sie arbeiten also noch
+selbst bei Gericht,“ fragte K. „Gerade darüber möchte ich gern etwas
+erfahren.“ „Darüber kann ich nur wenig berichten,“ sagte der Kaufmann,
+„anfangs habe ich es wohl auch versucht, aber ich habe bald wieder
+davon abgelassen. Es ist zu erschöpfend und bringt nicht viel Erfolg.
+Selbst dort zu arbeiten und zu unterhandeln hat sich wenigstens für
+mich als ganz unmöglich erwiesen. Es ist ja dort schon das bloße Sitzen
+und Warten eine große Anstrengung. Sie kennen ja selbst die schwere
+Luft in den Kanzleien.“ „Wieso wissen Sie denn, daß ich dort war?“
+fragte K. „Ich war gerade im Wartezimmer, als Sie durchgingen.“ „Was
+für ein Zufall das ist!“ rief K. ganz hingenommen und die frühere
+Lächerlichkeit des Kaufmanns ganz vergessend, „Sie haben mich also
+gesehn! Sie waren im Wartezimmer, als ich durchging. Ja, ich bin dort
+einmal durchgegangen.“ „Es ist kein so großer Zufall,“ sagte der
+Kaufmann, „ich bin dort fast jeden Tag.“ „Ich werde nun wahrscheinlich
+auch öfters hingehn müssen,“ sagte K., „nur werde ich wohl kaum mehr so
+ehrenvoll aufgenommen werden wie damals. Alle standen auf. Man dachte
+wohl, ich sei ein Richter.“ „Nein,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „wir grüßten
+damals den Gerichtsdiener. Daß Sie ein Angeklagter sind, das wußten
+wir. Solche Nachrichten verbreiten sich sehr rasch.“ „Das wußten Sie
+also schon,“ sagte K., „dann erschien Ihnen aber mein Benehmen
+vielleicht hochmütig. Sprach man sich nicht darüber aus?“ „Nein,“ sagte
+der Kaufmann, „im Gegenteil. Aber das sind Dummheiten.“ „Was für
+Dummheiten denn?“ fragte K. „Warum fragen Sie danach?“ sagte der
+Kaufmann ärgerlich. „Sie scheinen die Leute dort noch nicht zu kennen
+und werden es vielleicht unrichtig auffassen. Sie müssen bedenken, daß
+in diesem Verfahren immer wieder viele Dinge zur Sprache kommen, für
+die der Verstand nicht mehr ausreicht, man ist einfach zu müde und
+abgelenkt für vieles und zum Ersatz verlegt man sich auf den
+Aberglauben. Ich rede von den andern, bin aber selbst gar nicht besser.
+Ein solcher Aberglaube ist es z. B., daß viele aus dem Gesicht des
+Angeklagten, insbesondere aus der Zeichnung der Lippen den Ausgang des
+Prozesses erkennen wollen. Diese Leute also haben behauptet, Sie
+würden, nach Ihren Lippen zu schließen, gewiß und bald verurteilt
+werden. Ich wiederhole, es ist ein lächerlicher Aberglaube und in den
+meisten Fällen durch die Tatsachen auch vollständig widerlegt, aber
+wenn man in jener Gesellschaft lebt, ist es schwer, sich solchen
+Meinungen zu entziehen. Denken Sie nur, wie stark dieser Aberglaube
+wirken kann. Sie haben doch einen dort angesprochen, nicht? Er konnte
+Ihnen aber kaum antworten. Es gibt natürlich viele Gründe, um dort
+verwirrt zu sein, aber einer davon war auch der Anblick Ihrer Lippen.
+Er hat später erzählt, er hätte auf Ihren Lippen auch das Zeichen
+seiner eigenen Verurteilung zu sehen geglaubt.“ „Meine Lippen?“ fragte
+K., zog einen Taschenspiegel hervor und sah sich an. „Ich kann an
+meinen Lippen nichts Besonderes erkennen. Und Sie?“ „Ich auch nicht,“
+sagte der Kaufmann, „ganz und gar nicht.“ „Wie abergläubisch diese
+Leute sind,“ rief K. aus. „Sagte ich es nicht?“ fragte der Kaufmann.
+„Verkehren sie denn so viel untereinander und tauschen sie ihre
+Meinungen aus?“ sagte K. „Ich habe mich bisher ganz abseits gehalten.“
+„Im allgemeinen verkehren sie nicht miteinander,“ sagte der Kaufmann,
+„das wäre nicht möglich, es sind ja so viele. Es gibt auch wenig
+gemeinsame Interessen. Wenn manchmal in einer Gruppe der Glaube an ein
+gemeinsames Interesse auftaucht, so erweist er sich bald als ein
+Irrtum. Gemeinsam läßt sich gegen das Gericht nichts durchsetzen. Jeder
+Fall wird für sich untersucht, es ist ja das sorgfältigste Gericht.
+Gemeinsam kann man also nichts durchsetzen, nur ein einzelner erreicht
+manchmal etwas im Geheimen; erst wenn es erreicht ist, erfahren es die
+andern; keiner weiß, wie es geschehen ist. Es gibt also keine
+Gemeinsamkeit, man kommt zwar hie und da in den Wartezimmern zusammen,
+aber dort wird wenig besprochen. Die abergläubischen Meinungen bestehen
+schon seit altersher und vermehren sich förmlich von selbst.“ „Ich sah
+die Herren dort im Wartezimmer,“ sagte K., „ihr Warten kam mir so
+nutzlos vor.“ „Das Warten ist nicht nutzlos,“ sagte der Kaufmann,
+„nutzlos ist nur das selbständige Eingreifen. Ich sagte schon, daß ich
+jetzt außer diesem noch fünf Advokaten habe. Man sollte doch glauben —
+ich selbst glaubte es zuerst — jetzt könnte ich ihnen die Sache
+vollständig überlassen. Das wäre aber ganz falsch. Ich kann sie ihnen
+weniger überlassen, als wenn ich nur einen hätte. Sie verstehn das wohl
+nicht?“ „Nein,“ sagte K. und legte, um den Kaufmann an seinen allzu
+schnellen Reden zu hindern, die Hand beruhigend auf seine Hand, „ich
+möchte Sie nur bitten, ein wenig langsamer zu reden, es sind doch
+lauter für mich sehr wichtige Dinge und ich kann ihnen nicht recht
+folgen.“ „Gut, daß Sie mich daran erinnern,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „Sie
+sind ja ein Neuer, ein Junger. Ihr Prozeß ist ein halbes Jahr alt,
+nicht wahr? Ja, ich habe davon gehört. Ein so junger Prozeß! Ich aber
+habe diese Dinge schon unzähligemal durchgedacht, sie sind mir das
+Selbstverständlichste auf der Welt.“ „Sie sind wohl froh, daß Ihr
+Prozeß schon so weit fortgeschritten ist?“ fragte K., er wollte nicht
+geradezu fragen wie die Angelegenheiten des Kaufmanns stünden. Er bekam
+aber auch keine deutliche Antwort. „Ja, ich habe meinen Prozeß fünf
+Jahre lang fortgewälzt,“ sagte der Kaufmann und senkte den Kopf, „es
+ist keine kleine Leistung.“ Dann schwieg er ein Weilchen. K. horchte,
+ob Leni nicht schon komme. Einerseits wollte er nicht, daß sie komme,
+denn er hatte noch vieles zu fragen und wollte auch nicht von Leni in
+diesem vertraulichen Gespräch mit dem Kaufmann angetroffen werden,
+andererseits aber ärgerte er sich darüber, daß sie trotz seiner
+Anwesenheit solange beim Advokaten blieb, viel länger, als zum Reichen
+der Suppe nötig war. „Ich erinnere mich noch genau an diese Zeit,“
+begann der Kaufmann wieder und K. war gleich voll Aufmerksamkeit, „als
+mein Prozeß etwa so alt war wie jetzt Ihr Prozeß. Ich hatte damals nur
+diesen Advokaten, war aber nicht sehr mit ihm zufrieden.“ Hier erfahre
+ich ja alles, dachte K. und nickte lebhaft mit dem Kopf, als könne er
+dadurch den Kaufmann aufmuntern, alles Wissenswerte zu sagen. „Mein
+Prozeß,“ fuhr der Kaufmann fort, „kam nicht vorwärts, es fanden zwar
+Untersuchungen statt, ich kam auch zu jeder, sammelte Material, erlegte
+alle meine Geschäftsbücher bei Gericht, was, wie ich später erfuhr,
+nicht einmal nötig war, ich lief immer wieder zum Advokaten, er brachte
+auch verschiedene Eingaben ein —.“ „Verschiedene Eingaben?“ fragte K.
+„Ja, gewiß,“ sagte der Kaufmann. „Das ist mir sehr wichtig,“ sagte K.,
+„in meinem Fall arbeitet er noch immer an der ersten Eingabe. Er hat
+noch nichts getan. Ich sehe jetzt, er vernachlässigt mich schändlich.“
+„Daß die Eingabe noch nicht fertig ist, kann verschiedene berechtigte
+Gründe haben,“ sagte der Kaufmann. „Übrigens hatte es sich bei meinen
+Eingaben später gezeigt, daß sie ganz wertlos waren. Ich habe sogar
+eine durch das Entgegenkommen eines Gerichtsbeamten selbst gelesen. Sie
+war zwar gelehrt, aber eigentlich inhaltslos. Vor allem sehr viel
+Latein, das ich nicht verstehe, dann seitenlange allgemeine Anrufungen
+des Gerichtes, dann Schmeicheleien für einzelne bestimmte Beamte, die
+zwar nicht genannt waren, die aber ein Eingeweihter jedenfalls erraten
+mußte, dann Selbstlob des Advokaten, wobei er sich auf geradezu
+hündische Weise vor dem Gericht demütigte, und endlich Untersuchungen
+von Rechtsfällen aus alter Zeit, die dem meinigen ähnlich sein sollten.
+Diese Untersuchungen waren allerdings, soweit ich ihnen folgen konnte,
+sehr sorgfältig gemacht. Ich will auch mit diesem allen kein Urteil
+über die Arbeit des Advokaten abgeben, auch war die Eingabe, die ich
+gelesen habe, nur eine unter mehreren, jedenfalls aber, und davon will
+ich jetzt sprechen, konnte ich damals in meinem Prozeß keinen
+Fortschritt sehn.“ „Was für einen Fortschritt wollten Sie denn sehn?“
+fragte K. „Sie fragen ganz vernünftig,“ sagte der Kaufmann lächelnd,
+„man kann in diesem Verfahren nur selten Fortschritte sehn. Aber damals
+wußte ich das nicht. Ich bin Kaufmann und war es damals noch viel mehr
+als heute, ich wollte greifbare Fortschritte haben, das Ganze sollte
+sich zum Ende neigen oder wenigstens den regelrechten Aufstieg nehmen.
+Statt dessen gab es nur Einvernehmungen, die meist den gleichen Inhalt
+hatten; die Antworten hatte ich schon bereit wie eine Litanei; mehrmals
+in der Woche kamen Gerichtsboten in mein Geschäft, in meine Wohnung
+oder wo sie mich sonst antreffen konnten, das war natürlich störend
+(heute ist es wenigstens in dieser Hinsicht viel besser, der
+telephonische Anruf stört mich weniger), auch unter meinen
+Geschäftsfreunden, insbesondere aber unter meinen Verwandten, fingen
+Gerüchte von meinem Prozeß sich zu verbreiten an, Schädigungen gab es
+also von allen Seiten, aber nicht das geringste Anzeichen sprach dafür,
+daß auch nur die erste Gerichtsverhandlung in der nächsten Zeit
+stattfinden würde. Ich ging also zum Advokaten und beklagte mich. Er
+gab mir zwar lange Erklärungen, lehnte es aber entschieden ab, etwas in
+meinem Sinne zu tun, niemand habe Einfluß auf die Festsetzung der
+Verhandlung, in einer Eingabe darauf zu dringen — wie ich es verlangte
+— sei einfach unerhört und würde mich und ihn verderben. Ich dachte:
+was dieser Advokat nicht will oder kann, wird ein anderer wollen und
+können. Ich sah mich also nach andern Advokaten um. Ich will es gleich
+vorwegnehmen: keiner hat die Festsetzung der Hauptverhandlung verlangt
+oder durchgesetzt, es ist, allerdings mit einem Vorbehalt, von dem ich
+noch sprechen werde, wirklich unmöglich, hinsichtlich dieses Punktes
+hat mich also dieser Advokat nicht getäuscht; im übrigen aber hatte ich
+es nicht zu bedauern, mich noch an andere Advokaten gewendet zu haben.
+Sie dürften wohl von Dr. Huld auch schon manches über die
+Winkeladvokaten gehört haben, er hat sie Ihnen wahrscheinlich als sehr
+verächtlich dargestellt und das sind sie wirklich. Allerdings
+unterläuft ihm immer, wenn er von ihnen spricht und sich und seine
+Kollegen zu ihnen in Vergleich setzt, ein kleiner Fehler, auf den ich
+Sie ganz nebenbei auch aufmerksam machen will. Er nennt dann immer die
+Advokaten seines Kreises zur Unterscheidung die „großen Advokaten“. Das
+ist falsch, es kann sich natürlich jeder „groß“ nennen, wenn es ihm
+beliebt, in diesem Fall aber entscheidet doch nur der Gerichtsgebrauch.
+Nach diesem gibt es nämlich außer den Winkeladvokaten noch kleine und
+große Advokaten. Dieser Advokat und seine Kollegen sind jedoch nur die
+kleinen Advokaten, die großen Advokaten aber, von denen ich nur gehört
+und die ich nie gesehn habe, stehen im Rang unvergleichlich höher über
+den kleinen Advokaten, als diese über den verachteten Winkeladvokaten.“
+„Die großen Advokaten?“ fragte K. „Wer sind denn die? Wie kommt man zu
+ihnen?“ „Sie haben also noch nie von ihnen gehört,“ sagte der Kaufmann.
+„Es gibt kaum einen Angeklagten, der nicht, nachdem er von ihnen
+erfahren hat, eine Zeit lang von ihnen träumen würde. Lassen Sie sich
+lieber nicht dazu verführen. Wer die großen Advokaten sind, weiß ich
+nicht, und zu ihnen kommen kann man wohl gar nicht. Ich kenne keinen
+Fall, von dem sich mit Bestimmtheit sagen ließe, daß sie eingegriffen
+hätten. Manchen verteidigen sie, aber durch eigenen Willen kann man das
+nicht erreichen, sie verteidigen nur den, den sie verteidigen wollen.
+Die Sache, deren sie sich annehmen, muß aber wohl über das niedrige
+Gericht schon hinausgekommen sein. Im übrigen ist es besser, nicht an
+sie zu denken, denn sonst kommen einem die Besprechungen mit den andern
+Advokaten, deren Ratschläge und deren Hilfeleistungen so widerlich und
+nutzlos vor, ich habe es selbst erfahren, daß man am liebsten alles
+wegwerfen, sich zu Hause ins Bett legen und von nichts mehr hören
+wollte. Das wäre aber natürlich wieder das Dümmste, auch hätte man im
+Bett nicht lange Ruhe.“ „Sie dachten damals also nicht an die großen
+Advokaten?“ fragte K. „Nicht lange,“ sagte der Kaufmann und lächelte
+wieder, „vollständig vergessen kann man sie leider nicht, besonders die
+Nacht ist solchen Gedanken günstig. Aber damals wollte ich ja sofortige
+Erfolge, ich ging daher zu den Winkeladvokaten.“
+
+„Wie Ihr hier beieinander sitzt,“ rief Leni, die mit der Tasse
+zurückgekommen war und in der Tür stehenblieb. Sie saßen wirklich eng
+beisammen, bei der kleinsten Wendung mußten sie mit den Köpfen
+aneinanderstoßen, der Kaufmann, der abgesehen von seiner Kleinheit auch
+noch den Rücken gekrümmt hielt, hatte K. gezwungen, sich auch tief zu
+bücken, wenn er alles hören wollte. „Noch ein Weilchen,“ rief K. Leni
+abwehrend zu und zuckte ungeduldig mit der Hand, die er noch immer auf
+des Kaufmanns Hand liegen hatte. „Er wollte, daß ich ihm von meinem
+Prozeß erzähle,“ sagte der Kaufmann zu Leni. „Erzähle nur, erzähle,“
+sagte diese. Sie sprach mit dem Kaufmann liebevoll, aber doch auch
+herablassend. K. gefiel das nicht; wie er jetzt erkannt hatte, hatte
+der Mann doch einen gewissen Wert, zunächst hatte er Erfahrungen, die
+er gut mitzuteilen verstand. Leni beurteilte ihn wahrscheinlich
+unrichtig. Er sah ärgerlich zu, als Leni jetzt dem Kaufmann die Kerze,
+die er die ganze Zeit über festgehalten hatte, abnahm, ihm die Hand mit
+ihrer Schürze abwischte und dann neben ihm niederkniete, um etwas Wachs
+wegzukratzen, das von der Kerze auf seine Hose getropft war. „Sie
+wollten mir von den Winkeladvokaten erzählen,“ sagte K. und schob ohne
+eine weitere Bemerkung Lenis Hand weg. „Was willst du denn?“ fragte
+Leni, schlug leicht nach K. und setzte ihre Arbeit fort. „Ja, von den
+Winkeladvokaten,“ sagte der Kaufmann und fuhr sich über die Stirn, als
+denke er nach. K. wollte ihm nachhelfen und sagte: „Sie wollten
+sofortige Erfolge haben und gingen deshalb zu den Winkeladvokaten.“
+„Ganz richtig,“ sagte der Kaufmann, setzte aber nicht fort. „Er will
+vielleicht vor Leni nicht davon sprechen,“ dachte K., bezwang seine
+Ungeduld, das Weitere gleich jetzt zu hören und drang nun nicht mehr
+weiter in ihn.
+
+„Hast du mich angemeldet?“ fragte er Leni. „Natürlich,“ sagte diese,
+„er wartet auf dich. Laß’ jetzt Block, mit Block kannst du auch später
+reden, er bleibt doch hier.“ K. zögerte noch. „Sie bleiben hier?“
+fragte er den Kaufmann, er wollte seine eigene Antwort, er wollte
+nicht, daß Leni vom Kaufmann wie von einem Abwesenden sprach, er war
+heute gegen Leni voll geheimen Ärgers. Und wieder antwortete nur Leni:
+„Er schläft hier öfters.“ „Schläft hier?“ rief K., er hatte gedacht,
+der Kaufmann werde hier nur auf ihn warten, während er die Unterredung
+mit dem Advokaten rasch erledigen würde, dann aber würden sie gemeinsam
+fortgehn und alles gründlich und ungestört besprechen. „Ja,“ sagte
+Leni, „nicht jeder wird wie du, Josef, zu beliebiger Stunde beim
+Advokaten vorgelassen. Du scheinst dich ja gar nicht darüber zu
+wundern, daß dich der Advokat trotz seiner Krankheit noch um 11 Uhr
+nachts empfängt. Du nimmst das, was deine Freunde für dich tun, doch
+als gar zu selbstverständlich an. Nun, deine Freunde oder zunächst ich,
+tun es gerne. Ich will keinen andern Dank und brauche auch keinen
+andern, als daß du mich lieb hast.“ „Dich liebhaben?“ dachte K. im
+ersten Augenblick, erst dann ging es ihm durch den Kopf: „Nun ja, ich
+habe sie lieb.“ Trotzdem sagte er, alles andere vernachlässigend: „Er
+empfängt mich, weil ich sein Klient bin. Wenn auch dafür noch fremde
+Hilfe nötig wäre, müßte man bei jedem Schritt immer gleichzeitig
+betteln und danken.“ „Wie schlimm er heute ist, nicht?“ fragte Leni den
+Kaufmann. „Jetzt bin ich der Abwesende,“ dachte K. und wurde fast sogar
+auf den Kaufmann böse, als dieser die Unhöflichkeit Lenis übernehmend
+sagte: „Der Advokat empfängt ihn auch noch aus andern Gründen. Sein
+Fall ist nämlich interessanter als der meine. Außerdem aber ist sein
+Prozeß in den Anfängen, also wahrscheinlich noch nicht sehr verfahren,
+da beschäftigt sich der Advokat noch gern mit ihm. Später wird das
+anders werden.“ „Ja, ja,“ sagte Leni und sah den Kaufmann lachend an,
+„wie er schwatzt! Ihm darfst du nämlich,“ hierbei wandte sie sich an
+K., „gar nichts glauben. So lieb er ist, so geschwätzig ist er.
+Vielleicht mag ihn der Advokat auch deshalb nicht leiden. Jedenfalls
+empfängt er ihn nur, wenn er in Laune ist. Ich habe mir schon viel Mühe
+gegeben, das zu ändern, aber es ist unmöglich. Denke nur, manchmal
+melde ich Block an, er empfängt ihn aber erst am dritten Tag nachher.
+Ist Block aber zu der Zeit, wenn er vorgerufen wird, nicht zur Stelle,
+so ist alles verloren und er muß von neuem angemeldet werden. Deshalb
+habe ich Block erlaubt, hier zu schlafen, es ist ja schon vorgekommen,
+daß er in der Nacht um ihn geläutet hat. Jetzt ist also Block auch in
+der Nacht bereit. Allerdings geschieht es jetzt wieder, daß der
+Advokat, wenn sich zeigt, daß Block da ist, seinen Auftrag, ihn
+vorzulassen, manchmal widerruft.“ K. sah fragend zum Kaufmann hin.
+Dieser nickte und sagte, so offen wie er früher mit K. gesprochen
+hatte, vielleicht war er zerstreut vor Beschämung: „Ja, man wird später
+sehr abhängig von seinem Advokaten.“ „Er klagt ja nur zum Schein,“
+sagte Leni. „Er schläft hier sehr gern, wie er mir schon oft gestanden
+hat.“ Sie ging zu einer kleinen Tür und stieß sie auf. „Willst du sein
+Schlafzimmer sehn?“ fragte sie K., ging hin und sah von der Schwelle
+aus in den niedrigen fensterlosen Raum, der von einem schmalen Bett
+vollständig ausgefüllt war. In dieses Bett mußte man über den
+Bettpfosten steigen. Am Kopfende des Bettes war eine Vertiefung in der
+Mauer, dort standen peinlich geordnet eine Kerze, Tintenfaß und Feder,
+sowie ein Bündel Papiere, wahrscheinlich Prozeßschriften. „Sie schlafen
+im Dienstmädchenzimmer?“ fragte K. und wendete sich zum Kaufmann
+zurück. „Leni hat es mir eingeräumt,“ antwortete der Kaufmann, „es ist
+sehr vorteilhaft.“ K. sah ihn lange an; der erste Eindruck, den er von
+dem Kaufmann erhalten hatte, war vielleicht doch der richtige gewesen;
+Erfahrungen hatte er, denn sein Prozeß dauerte schon lange, aber er
+hatte diese Erfahrungen teuer bezahlt. Plötzlich ertrug K. den Anblick
+des Kaufmanns nicht mehr. „Bring ihn doch ins Bett,“ rief er Leni zu,
+die ihn gar nicht zu verstehen schien. Er selbst aber wollte zum
+Advokaten gehn und durch die Kündigung sich nicht nur vom Advokaten,
+sondern auch von Leni und dem Kaufmann befreien. Aber noch ehe er zur
+Tür gekommen war, sprach ihn der Kaufmann mit leiser Stimme an: „Herr
+Prokurist,“ K. wandte sich mit bösem Gesichte um. „Sie haben Ihr
+Versprechen vergessen,“ sagte der Kaufmann und streckte sich von seinem
+Sitz aus bittend K. entgegen. „Sie wollten mir auch ein Geheimnis
+sagen.“ „Wahrhaftig,“ sagte K. und streifte auch Leni, die ihn
+aufmerksam ansah mit einem Blick, „also hören  Sie: es ist allerdings
+fast kein Geheimnis mehr. Ich gehe jetzt zum Advokaten, um ihn zu
+entlassen.“ „Er entläßt ihn,“ rief der Kaufmann, sprang vom Sessel und
+lief mit erhobenen Armen in der Küche umher. Immer wieder rief er: „Er
+entläßt den Advokaten.“ Leni wollte gleich auf K. losfahren, aber der
+Kaufmann kam ihr in den Weg, wofür sie ihm mit den Fäusten einen Hieb
+gab. Noch mit den zu Fäusten geballten Händen lief sie dann hinter K.,
+der aber einen großen Vorsprung hatte. Er war schon in das Zimmer des
+Advokaten eingetreten, als ihn Leni einholte. Die Tür hatte er hinter
+sich fest geschlossen, aber Leni, die mit dem Fuß den Türflügel
+offenhielt, faßte ihn beim Arm und wollte ihn zurückziehen. Aber er
+drückte ihr Handgelenk so stark, daß sie ihn unter einem Seufzer
+loslassen mußte. Ins Zimmer einzutreten wagte sie nicht gleich, K. aber
+versperrte die Tür mit dem Schlüssel.
+
+„Ich warte schon sehr lange auf Sie,“ sagte der Advokat vom Bett aus,
+legte ein Schriftstück, das er beim Licht einer Kerze gelesen hatte,
+auf das Nachttischchen und setzte sich eine Brille auf, mit der er K.
+scharf ansah. Statt sich zu entschuldigen, sagte K.: „Ich gehe bald
+wieder weg.“ Der Advokat hatte K.s Bemerkung, weil sie keine
+Entschuldigung war, unbeachtet gelassen und sagte: „Ich werde Sie
+nächstens zu dieser späten Stunde nicht mehr vorlassen.“ „Das kommt
+meinem Anliegen entgegen,“ sagte K. Der Advokat sah ihn fragend an.
+„Setzen Sie sich,“ sagte er. „Weil Sie es wünschen“, sagte K., zog
+einen Sessel zum Nachttischchen und setzte sich. „Es schien mir, daß
+Sie die Tür abgesperrt haben,“ sagte der Advokat. „Ja,“ sagte K., „es
+war Lenis wegen.“ Er hatte nicht die Absicht, irgend jemanden zu
+schonen. Aber der Advokat fragte: „War sie wieder zudringlich?“
+„Zudringlich?“ fragte K. „Ja,“ sagte der Advokat, er lachte dabei,
+bekam einen Hustenanfall und begann, nachdem dieser vergangen war,
+wieder zu lachen. „Sie haben doch wohl ihre Zudringlichkeit schon
+bemerkt,“ fragte er und klopfte K. auf die Hand, die dieser zerstreut
+auf das Nachttischchen gestützt hatte und die er jetzt rasch zurückzog.
+„Sie legen dem nicht viel Bedeutung bei,“ sagte der Advokat, als K.
+schwieg, „desto besser. Sonst hätte ich mich vielleicht bei Ihnen
+entschuldigen müssen. Es ist eine Sonderbarkeit Lenis, die ich ihr
+übrigens längst verziehen habe und von der ich auch nicht reden würde,
+wenn Sie nicht eben jetzt die Tür abgesperrt hätten. Diese
+Sonderbarkeit, Ihnen allerdings müßte ich sie wohl am wenigstens
+erklären, aber Sie sehen mich so bestürzt an und deshalb tue ich es,
+diese Sonderbarkeit besteht darin, daß Leni die meisten Angeklagten
+schön findet. Sie hängt sich an alle, liebt alle, scheint allerdings
+auch von allen geliebt zu werden; um mich zu unterhalten, erzählt sie
+mir dann, wenn ich es erlaube, manchmal davon. Ich bin über das Ganze
+nicht so erstaunt wie Sie es zu sein scheinen. Wenn man den richtigen
+Blick dafür hat, findet man die Angeklagten wirklich oft schön. Das
+allerdings ist eine merkwürdige, gewissermaßen naturwissenschaftliche
+Erscheinung. Es tritt natürlich als Folge der Anklage nicht etwa eine
+deutliche, genau zu bestimmende Veränderung des Aussehens ein. Es ist
+doch nicht wie in andern Gerichtssachen, die meisten bleiben in ihrer
+gewöhnlichen Lebensweise und werden, wenn sie einen guten Advokaten
+haben, der für sie sorgt, durch den Prozeß nicht sehr behindert.
+Trotzdem sind diejenigen, welche darin Erfahrung haben, imstande, aus
+der größten Menge die Angeklagten Mann für Mann zu erkennen. Woran?
+werden Sie fragen. Meine Antwort wird Sie nicht befriedigen. Die
+Angeklagten sind eben die Schönsten. Es kann nicht die Schuld sein, die
+sie schön macht, denn — so muß wenigstens ich als Advokat sprechen — es
+sind doch nicht alle schuldig, es kann auch nicht die richtige Strafe
+sein, die sie jetzt schon schön macht, denn es werden doch nicht alle
+bestraft, es kann also nur an dem gegen sie erhobenen Verfahren liegen,
+das ihnen irgendwie anhaftet. Allerdings gibt es unter den Schönen auch
+besonders Schöne. Schön sind aber alle, selbst Block, dieser elende
+Wurm.“
+
+K. war, als der Advokat geendet hatte, vollständig gefaßt, er hatte
+sogar zu den letzten Worten auffallend genickt und sich so selbst die
+Bestätigung seiner alten Ansicht gegeben, nach welcher der Advokat ihn
+immer und so auch diesmal durch allgemeine Mitteilungen, die nicht zur
+Sache gehörten, zu zerstreuen und von der Hauptfrage, was er an
+tatsächlicher Arbeit für K.s Sache getan hatte, abzulenken suchte. Der
+Advokat merkte wohl, daß ihm K. diesmal mehr Widerstand leistete als
+sonst, denn er verstummte jetzt, um K. die Möglichkeit zu geben, selbst
+zu sprechen, und fragte dann, da K. stumm blieb: „Sind Sie heute mit
+einer bestimmten Absicht zu mir gekommen?“ „Ja,“ sagte K. und blendete
+mit der Hand ein wenig die Kerze ab, um den Advokaten besser zu sehn,
+„ich wollte Ihnen sagen, daß ich Ihnen mit dem heutigen Tage meine
+Vertretung entziehe.“ „Verstehe ich Sie recht,“ fragte der Advokat,
+erhob sich halb im Bett und stützte sich mit einer Hand auf die Kissen.
+„Ich nehme es an,“ sagte K., der straff aufgerichtet wie auf der Lauer
+dasaß. „Nun, wir können ja auch diesen Plan besprechen,“ sagte der
+Advokat nach einem Weilchen. „Es ist kein Plan mehr,“ sagte K. „Mag
+sein,“ sagte der Advokat, „wir wollen aber trotzdem nichts übereilen.“
+Er gebrauchte das Wort „wir“, als habe er nicht die Absicht, K.
+freizulassen und als wolle er, wenn er schon nicht sein Vertreter sein
+dürfe, wenigstens sein Berater bleiben. „Es ist nicht übereilt,“ sagte
+K., stand langsam auf und trat hinter seinen Sessel, „es ist gut
+überlegt und vielleicht sogar zu lange. Der Entschluß ist endgültig.“
+„Dann erlauben Sie mir nur noch einige Worte,“ sagte der Advokat, hob
+das Federbett weg und setzte sich auf den Bettrand. Seine nackten
+weißhaarigen Beine zitterten vor Kälte. Er bat K., ihm vom Kanapee eine
+Decke zu reichen. K. holte die Decke und sagte: „Sie setzen sich ganz
+unnötig einer Verkühlung aus.“ „Der Anlaß ist wichtig genug,“ sagte der
+Advokat, während er den Oberkörper mit dem Federbett umhüllte und dann
+die Beine in die Decke einwickelte. „Ihr Onkel ist mein Freund und auch
+Sie sind mir im Laufe der Zeit lieb geworden. Ich gestehe das offen
+ein. Ich brauche mich dessen nicht zu schämen.“ Diese rührseligen Reden
+des alten Mannes waren K. sehr unwillkommen, denn sie zwangen ihn zu
+einer ausführlicheren Erklärung, die er gern vermieden hätte, und sie
+beirrten ihn außerdem, wie er sich offen eingestand, wenn sie
+allerdings auch seinen Entschluß niemals rückgängig machen konnten.
+„Ich danke Ihnen für Ihre freundliche Gesinnung,“ sagte er, „ich
+erkenne auch an, daß Sie sich meiner Sache so sehr angenommen haben,
+wie es Ihnen möglich ist und wie es Ihnen für mich vorteilhaft scheint.
+Ich jedoch habe in der letzten Zeit die Überzeugung gewonnen, daß das
+nicht genügend ist. Ich werde natürlich niemals versuchen, Sie, einen
+so viel älteren und erfahreneren Mann von meiner Ansicht überzeugen zu
+wollen; wenn ich es manchmal unwillkürlich versucht habe, so verzeihen
+Sie mir, die Sache aber ist, wie Sie sich selbst ausdrückten, wichtig
+genug, und es ist meiner Überzeugung nach notwendig, viel kräftiger in
+den Prozeß einzugreifen, als es bisher geschehen ist.“ „Ich verstehe
+Sie,“ sagte der Advokat, „Sie sind ungeduldig.“ „Ich bin nicht
+ungeduldig,“ sagte K. ein wenig gereizt und achtete nicht mehr so viel
+auf seine Worte. „Sie dürften bei meinem ersten Besuch, als ich mit
+meinem Onkel zu Ihnen kam, bemerkt haben, daß mir an dem Prozeß nicht
+viel lag; wenn man mich nicht gewissermaßen gewaltsam an ihn erinnerte,
+vergaß ich ihn vollständig. Aber mein Onkel bestand darauf, daß ich
+Ihnen meine Vertretung übergebe, ich tat es, um ihm gefällig zu sein.
+Und nun hätte man doch erwarten sollen, daß mir der Prozeß noch
+leichter fallen würde als bis dahin, denn man übergibt doch dem
+Advokaten die Vertretung, um die Last des Prozesses ein wenig von sich
+abzuwälzen. Es geschah aber das Gegenteil. Niemals früher hatte ich so
+große Sorgen wegen des Prozesses wie seit der Zeit, seitdem Sie mich
+vertreten. Als ich allein war, unternahm ich nichts in meiner Sache,
+aber ich fühlte es kaum, jetzt dagegen hatte ich einen Vertreter, alles
+war dafür eingerichtet, daß etwas geschehe, unaufhörlich und immer
+gespannter erwartete ich Ihr Eingreifen, aber es blieb aus. Ich bekam
+von Ihnen allerdings verschiedene Mitteilungen über das Gericht, die
+ich vielleicht von niemandem sonst hätte bekommen können. Aber das kann
+mir nicht genügen, wenn mir jetzt der Prozeß förmlich im Geheimen immer
+näher an den Leib rückt.“ K. hatte den Sessel von sich gestoßen und
+stand, die Hände in den Rocktaschen, aufrecht da. „Von einem gewissen
+Zeitpunkt der Praxis an,“ sagte der Advokat leise und ruhig, „ereignet
+sich nichts wesentlich Neues mehr. Wie viele Parteien sind in ähnlichen
+Stadien der Prozesse ähnlich wie Sie vor mir gestanden und haben
+ähnlich gesprochen.“ „Dann haben,“ sagte K., „alle diese ähnlichen
+Parteien ebenso recht gehabt wie ich. Das widerlegt mich gar nicht.“
+„Ich wollte Sie damit nicht widerlegen,“ sagte der Advokat, „ich wollte
+aber noch hinzufügen, daß ich bei Ihnen mehr Urteilskraft erwartet
+hätte als bei andern, besonders da ich Ihnen mehr Einblick in das
+Gerichtswesen und in meine Tätigkeit gegeben habe, als ich es sonst
+Parteien gegenüber tue. Und nun muß ich sehn, daß Sie trotz allem nicht
+genügend Vertrauen zu mir haben. Sie machen es mir nicht leicht.“ Wie
+sich der Advokat vor K. demütigte! Ohne jede Rücksicht auf die
+Standesehre, die gewiß gerade in diesem Punkte am empfindlichsten ist.
+Und warum tat er das? Er war doch dem Anschein nach ein
+vielbeschäftigter Advokat und überdies ein reicher Mann, es konnte ihm
+an und für sich weder an dem Verdienstentgang noch an dem Verlust eines
+Klienten viel liegen. Außerdem war er kränklich und hätte selbst darauf
+bedacht sein sollen, daß ihm Arbeit abgenommen werde. Und trotzdem
+hielt er K. so fest! Warum? War es persönliche Anteilnahme für den
+Onkel oder sah er K.s Prozeß wirklich für so außerordentlich an und
+hoffte sich darin auszuzeichnen entweder für K. oder — diese
+Möglichkeit war eben niemals auszuschließen — für die Freunde beim
+Gericht? An ihm selbst war nichts zu erkennen, so rücksichtslos prüfend
+ihn auch K. ansah. Man hätte fast annehmen können, er warte mit
+absichtlich verschlossener Miene die Wirkung seiner Worte ab. Aber er
+deutete offenbar das Schweigen K.s für sich allzu günstig, wenn er
+jetzt fortfuhr: „Sie werden bemerkt haben, daß ich zwar eine große
+Kanzlei habe, aber keine Hilfskräfte beschäftige. Das war früher
+anders, es gab eine Zeit, wo einige junge Juristen für mich arbeiteten,
+heute arbeite ich allein. Es hängt dies zum Teil mit der Änderung
+meiner Praxis zusammen, indem ich mich immer mehr auf Rechtssachen von
+der Art der Ihrigen beschränkte, zum Teil mit der immer tiefern
+Erkenntnis, die ich von diesen Rechtssachen erhielt. Ich fand, daß ich
+diese Arbeit niemandem überlassen dürfe, wenn ich mich nicht an meinen
+Klienten und an der Aufgabe, die ich übernommen hatte, versündigen
+wollte. Der Entschluß aber, alle Arbeit selbst zu leisten, hatte die
+natürlichen Folgen: ich mußte fast alle Ansuchen um Vertretungen
+abweisen und konnte nur denen nachgeben, die mir besonders nahe gingen
+— nun, es gibt ja genug Kreaturen, und sogar ganz in der Nähe, die sich
+auf jeden Brocken stürzen, den ich wegwerfe. Und außerdem wurde ich vor
+Überanstrengung krank. Aber trotzdem bereue ich meinen Entschluß nicht,
+es ist möglich, daß ich mehr Vertretungen hätte abweisen sollen, als
+ich getan habe, daß ich aber den übernommenen Prozessen mich ganz
+hingegeben habe, hat sich als unbedingt notwendig herausgestellt und
+durch die Erfolge belohnt. Ich habe einmal in einer Schrift den
+Unterschied sehr schön ausgedrückt gefunden, der zwischen der
+Vertretung in gewöhnlichen Rechtssachen und der Vertretung in diesen
+Rechtssachen besteht. Es hieß dort: der eine Advokat führt seinen
+Klienten an einem Zwirnsfaden bis zum Urteil, der andere aber hebt
+seinen Klienten gleich auf die Schultern und trägt ihn, ohne ihn
+abzusetzen, zum Urteil und noch darüber hinaus. So ist es. Aber es war
+nicht ganz richtig, wenn ich sagte, daß ich diese große Arbeit niemals
+bereue. Wenn sie, wie in Ihrem Fall, so vollständig verkannt wird,
+dann, nun dann bereue ich fast.“ K. wurde durch diese Reden mehr
+ungeduldig als überzeugt. Er glaubte irgendwie aus dem Tonfall des
+Advokaten herauszuhören, was ihn erwartete, wenn er nachgeben würde,
+wieder würden die Vertröstungen beginnen, die Hinweise auf die
+fortschreitende Eingabe, auf die gebesserte Stimmung der
+Gerichtsbeamten, aber auch auf die großen Schwierigkeiten, die sich der
+Arbeit entgegenstellten, — kurz, alles bis zum Überdruß Bekannte würde
+hervorgeholt werden, um K. wieder mit unbestimmten Hoffnungen zu
+täuschen und mit unbestimmten Drohungen zu quälen. Das mußte endgültig
+verhindert werden, er sagte deshalb: „Was wollen Sie in meiner Sache
+unternehmen, wenn Sie die Vertretung behalten?“ Der Advokat fügte sich
+sogar dieser beleidigenden Frage und antwortete: „In dem, was ich für
+Sie bereits unternommen habe, weiter fortfahren.“ „Ich wußte es ja,“
+sagte K., „nun ist aber jedes weitere Wort überflüssig.“ „Ich werde
+noch einen Versuch machen,“ sagte der Advokat, als geschehe das, was K.
+erregte, nicht K. sondern ihm. „Ich habe nämlich die Vermutung, daß Sie
+nicht nur zu der falschen Beurteilung meines Rechtsbeistandes, sondern
+auch zu Ihrem sonstigen Verhalten, dadurch verleitet werden, daß man
+Sie, trotzdem Sie Angeklagter sind, zu gut behandelt oder richtiger
+ausgedrückt nachlässig, scheinbar nachlässig behandelt. Auch dieses
+Letztere hat seinen Grund; es ist oft besser in Ketten als frei zu
+sein. Aber ich möchte Ihnen doch zeigen, wie andere Angeklagte
+behandelt werden, vielleicht gelingt es Ihnen, daraus eine Lehre zu
+nehmen. Ich werde jetzt nämlich Block vorrufen, sperren Sie die Tür auf
+und setzen Sie sich hier neben den Nachttisch.“ „Gerne,“ sagte K. und
+tat, was der Advokat verlangt hatte; zu lernen war er immer bereit. Um
+sich aber für jeden Fall zu sichern, fragte er noch: „Sie haben aber
+zur Kenntnis genommen, daß ich Ihnen meine Vertretung entziehe?“ „Ja,“
+sagte der Advokat, „Sie können es aber heute noch rückgängig machen.“
+Er legte sich wieder ins Bett zurück, zog das Federbett bis zum Knie
+und drehte sich der Wand zu. Dann läutete er.
+
+Fast gleichzeitig mit dem Glockenzeichen erschien Leni, sie suchte
+durch rasche Blicke zu erfahren, was geschehen war; daß K. still beim
+Bett des Advokaten saß, schien ihr beruhigend. Sie nickte K., der sie
+starr ansah, lächelnd zu. „Hole Block,“ sagte der Advokat. Statt ihn
+aber zu holen, trat sie nur vor die Tür, rief: „Block! Zum Advokaten!“
+und schlüpfte dann, wahrscheinlich weil der Advokat zur Wand abgekehrt
+blieb und sich um nichts kümmerte, hinter K.s Sessel. Sie störte ihn
+von nun ab, indem sie sich über die Sessellehne vorbeugte oder mit den
+Händen, allerdings sehr zart und vorsichtig, durch sein Haar fuhr und
+über seine Wangen strich. Schließlich suchte K. sie daran zu hindern,
+indem er sie bei einer Hand erfaßte, die sie ihm nach einigem
+Widerstreben überließ.
+
+Block war auf den Anruf hin gleich gekommen, blieb aber vor der Tür
+stehn und schien zu überlegen, ob er eintreten sollte. Er zog die
+Augenbrauen hoch und neigte den Kopf, als horche er, ob sich der Befehl
+zum Advokaten zu kommen, wiederholen würde. K. hätte ihn zum Eintreten
+aufmuntern können, aber er hatte sich vorgenommen, nicht nur mit dem
+Advokaten, sondern mit allem, was hier in der Wohnung war, endgültig zu
+brechen und verhielt sich deshalb regungslos. Auch Leni schwieg. Block
+merkte, daß ihn wenigstens niemand verjage und trat auf den Fußspitzen
+ein, das Gesicht gespannt, die Hände auf dem Rücken verkrampft. Die Tür
+hatte er für einen möglichen Rückzug offengelassen. K. blickte er gar
+nicht an, sondern immer nur das hohe Federbett, unter dem der Advokat,
+da er sich ganz nahe an die Wand geschoben hatte, nicht einmal zu sehen
+war. Da hörte man aber seine Stimme: „Block hier?“ fragte er. Diese
+Frage gab Block, der schon eine große Strecke weitergerückt war,
+förmlich einen Stoß in die Brust und dann einen in den Rücken, er
+taumelte, blieb tief gebückt stehn und sagte: „Zu dienen.“ „Was willst
+du?“ fragte der Advokat, „du kommst ungelegen.“ „Wurde ich nicht
+gerufen?“ fragte Block mehr sich selbst als den Advokaten, hielt die
+Hände zum Schutze vor und war bereit wegzulaufen. „Du wurdest gerufen,“
+sagte der Advokat, „trotzdem kommst du ungelegen.“ Und nach einer Pause
+fügte er hinzu: „Du kommst immer ungelegen.“ Seitdem der Advokat
+sprach, sah Block nicht mehr auf das Bett hin, er starrte vielmehr
+irgendwo in eine Ecke und lauschte nur, als sei der Seitenblick des
+Sprechers zu blendend, als daß er ihn ertragen könnte. Es war aber auch
+das Zuhören schwer, denn der Advokat sprach gegen die Wand, und zwar
+leise und schnell. „Wollt Ihr, daß ich weggehe?“ fragte Block. „Nun
+bist du einmal da,“ sagte der Advokat. „Bleib!“ Man hätte glauben
+können, der Advokat habe nicht Blocks Wunsch erfüllt, sondern ihm etwa
+mit Prügeln gedroht, denn jetzt fing Block wirklich zu zittern an. „Ich
+war gestern,“ sagte der Advokat, „beim dritten Richter, meinem Freund,
+und habe allmählich das Gespräch auf dich gelenkt. Willst du wissen,
+was er sagte?“ „O bitte,“ sagte Block. Da der Advokat nicht gleich
+antwortete, wiederholte Block nochmals die Bitte und neigte sich, als
+wolle er niederknien. Da fuhr ihn aber K. an: „Was tust du?“ rief er.
+Da ihn Leni an dem Ausruf hatte hindern wollen, faßte er auch ihre
+zweite Hand. Es war nicht der Druck der Liebe, mit dem er sie
+festhielt, sie seufzte auch öfters und suchte ihm die Hände zu
+entwinden. Für K.s Ausruf aber wurde Block gestraft, denn der Advokat
+fragte ihn: „Wer ist denn dein Advokat?“ „Ihr seid es,“ sagte Block.
+„Und außer mir?“ fragte der Advokat. „Niemand außer Euch,“ sagte Block.
+„Dann folge auch niemandem sonst,“ sagte der Advokat. Block erkannte
+das vollständig an, er maß K. mit bösen Blicken und schüttelte heftig
+gegen ihn den Kopf. Hätte man dieses Benehmen in Worte übersetzt, so
+wären es grobe Beschimpfungen gewesen. Mit diesem Menschen hatte K.
+freundschaftlich über seine eigene Sache reden wollen! „Ich werde dich
+nicht mehr stören,“ sagte K. in den Sessel zurückgelehnt. „Knie nieder
+oder krieche auf allen Vieren, tu’ was du willst, ich werde mich nicht
+darum kümmern.“ Aber Block hatte doch Ehrgefühl, wenigstens gegenüber
+K., denn er ging mit den Fäusten fuchtelnd auf ihn zu, und rief so laut
+als er es nur in der Nähe des Advokaten wagte: „Sie dürfen nicht so mit
+mir reden, das ist nicht erlaubt. Warum beleidigen Sie mich? Und
+überdies noch hier vor dem Herrn Advokaten, wo wir beide, Sie und ich,
+nur aus Barmherzigkeit geduldet sind? Sie sind kein besserer Mensch als
+ich, denn Sie sind auch angeklagt und haben auch einen Prozeß. Wenn Sie
+aber trotzdem noch ein Herr sind, dann bin ich ein ebensolcher Herr,
+wenn nicht gar ein noch größerer. Und ich will auch als ein solcher
+angesprochen werden, gerade von Ihnen. Wenn Sie sich aber dadurch für
+bevorzugt halten, daß Sie hier sitzen und ruhig zuhören dürfen, während
+ich, wie Sie sich ausdrücken, auf allen Vieren krieche, dann erinnere
+ich Sie an den alten Rechtsspruch: für den Verdächtigen ist Bewegung
+besser als Ruhe, denn der, welcher ruht, kann immer, ohne es zu wissen,
+auf einer Wagschale sein und mit seinen Sünden gewogen werden.“ K.
+sagte nichts, er staunte nur mit unbeweglichen Augen diesen verwirrten
+Menschen an. Was für Veränderungen waren mit ihm nur schon in der
+letzten Stunde vor sich gegangen! War es der Prozeß, der ihn so hin und
+her warf und ihn nicht erkennen ließ, wo Freund und wo Feind war. Sah
+er denn nicht, daß der Advokat ihn absichtlich demütigte und diesmal
+nichts anderes bezweckte, als sich vor K. mit seiner Macht zu brüsten
+und sich dadurch vielleicht auch K. zu unterwerfen? Wenn Block aber
+nicht fähig war, das zu erkennen oder wenn er den Advokaten so sehr
+fürchtete, daß ihm jene Erkenntnis nichts helfen konnte, wie kam es,
+daß er doch wieder so schlau oder so kühn war, den Advokaten zu
+betrügen und ihm zu verschweigen, daß er außer ihm noch andere
+Advokaten für sich arbeiten ließ. Und wieso wagte er es, K.
+anzugreifen, da dieser doch gleich sein Geheimnis verraten konnte. Aber
+er wagte noch mehr, er ging zum Bett des Advokaten und begann sich nun
+auch dort über K. zu beschweren: „Herr Advokat,“ sagte er, „habt Ihr
+gehört, wie dieser Mann mit mir gesprochen hat? Man kann noch die
+Stunden seines Prozesses zählen und schon will er mir, einem Mann, der
+fünf Jahre im Prozesse steht, gute Lehren geben. Er beschimpft mich
+sogar. Weiß nichts und beschimpft mich, der ich, soweit meine schwachen
+Kräfte reichen, genau studiert habe, was Anstand, Pflicht und
+Gerichtsgebrauch verlangt.“ „Kümmere dich um niemanden,“ sagte der
+Advokat, „und tue, was dir richtig scheint.“ „Gewiß,“ sagte Block, als
+spreche er sich selbst Mut zu, und kniete unter einem kurzen
+Seitenblick nun knapp beim Bett nieder. „Ich knie schon, mein Advokat,“
+sagte er. Der Advokat schwieg aber. Block streichelte mit einer Hand
+vorsichtig das Federbett. In der Stille, die jetzt herrschte, sagte
+Leni, indem sie sich von K.s Händen befreite: „Du machst mir Schmerzen.
+Laß mich. Ich gehe zu Block.“ Sie ging hin und setzte sich auf den
+Bettrand. Block war über ihr Kommen sehr erfreut, er bat sie gleich
+durch lebhafte, aber stumme Zeichen, sich beim Advokaten für ihn
+einzusetzen. Er benötigte offenbar die Mitteilungen des Advokaten sehr
+dringend, aber vielleicht nur zu dem Zweck, um sie durch seine übrigen
+Advokaten ausnützen zu lassen. Leni wußte wahrscheinlich genau, wie man
+dem Advokaten beikommen könne, sie zeigte auf die Hand des Advokaten
+und spitzte die Lippen wie zum Kuß. Gleich führte Block den Handkuß aus
+und wiederholte ihn auf eine Aufforderung Lenis hin noch zweimal. Aber
+der Advokat schwieg noch immer. Da beugte sich Leni über den Advokaten
+hin, der schöne Wuchs ihres Körpers wurde sichtbar, als sie sich so
+streckte, und strich tief zu seinem Gesicht geneigt über sein langes
+weißes Haar. Das zwang ihm nun doch eine Antwort ab. „Ich zögere, es
+ihm mitzuteilen,“ sagte der Advokat und man sah, wie er den Kopf ein
+wenig schüttelte, vielleicht um des Drucks von Lenis Hand mehr
+teilhaftig zu werden. Block horchte mit gesenktem Kopf, als übertrete
+er durch dieses Horchen ein Gebot. „Warum zögerst du denn?“ fragte
+Leni. K. hatte das Gefühl, als höre er ein einstudiertes Gespräch, das
+sich schon oft wiederholt hatte, das sich noch oft wiederholen würde
+und das nur für Block seine Neuheit nicht verlieren konnte. „Wie hat er
+sich heute verhalten?“ fragte der Advokat, statt zu antworten. Ehe sich
+Leni darüber äußerte, sah sie zu Block hinunter und beobachtete ein
+Weilchen, wie er die Hände ihr entgegenhob und bittend aneinander rieb.
+Schließlich nickte sie ernst, wandte sich zum Advokaten und sagte: „Er
+war ruhig und fleißig.“ Ein alter Kaufmann, ein Mann mit langem Bart
+flehte ein junges Mädchen um ein günstiges Zeugnis an. Mochte er dabei
+auch Hintergedanken haben, nichts konnte ihn in den Augen eines
+Mitmenschen rechtfertigen. Er entwürdigte fast den Zuseher. So wirkte
+also die Methode des Advokaten, welcher K. glücklicherweise nicht lange
+genug ausgesetzt gewesen war, daß der Klient schließlich die ganze Welt
+vergaß und nur auf diesem Irrweg zum Ende des Prozesses sich
+fortzuschleppen hoffte. Das war kein Klient mehr, das war der Hund des
+Advokaten. Hätte ihm dieser befohlen, unter das Bett wie in eine
+Hundehütte zu kriechen und von dort aus zu bellen, er hätte es mit Lust
+getan. Als sei K. beauftragt, alles was hier gesprochen wurde, genau in
+sich aufzunehmen, an einem höhern Ort die Anzeige davon zu erstatten
+und einen Bericht abzulegen, hörte er prüfend und überlegen zu. „Was
+hat er während des ganzen Tags getan?“ fragte der Advokat. „Ich habe
+ihn,“ sagte Leni, „damit er mich bei der Arbeit nicht störe, in dem
+Dienstmädchenzimmer eingesperrt, wo er sich ja gewöhnlich aufhält.
+Durch die Lücke konnte ich von Zeit zu Zeit nachsehn, was er machte. Er
+kniete immer auf dem Bett, hatte die Schriften, die du ihm geliehen
+hast, auf dem Fensterbrett aufgeschlagen und las in ihnen. Das hat
+einen guten Eindruck auf mich gemacht; das Fenster führt nämlich nur in
+einen Luftschacht und gibt fast kein Licht. Daß Block trotzdem las,
+zeigte mir, wie folgsam er ist.“ „Es freut mich, das zu hören,“ sagte
+der Advokat. „Hat er aber auch mit Verständnis gelesen?“ Block bewegte
+während dieses Gesprächs unaufhörlich die Lippen, offenbar formulierte
+er die Antworten, die er von Leni erhoffte. „Darauf kann ich
+natürlich,“ sagte Leni, „nicht mit Bestimmtheit antworten. Jedenfalls
+habe ich gesehn, daß er gründlich las. Er hat den ganzen Tag über die
+gleiche Seite gelesen und beim Lesen den Finger die Zeilen
+entlanggeführt. Immer wenn ich zu ihm hineinsah, hat er geseufzt, als
+mache ihm das Lesen viel Mühe. Die Schriften, die du ihm geliehen hast,
+sind wahrscheinlich schwer verständlich.“  „Ja,“ sagte der Advokat,
+„das sind sie allerdings. Ich glaube auch nicht, daß er etwas von ihnen
+versteht. Sie sollen ihm nur eine Ahnung davon geben, wie schwer der
+Kampf ist, den ich zu seiner Verteidigung führe. Und für wen führe ich
+diesen schweren Kampf? Für — es ist fast lächerlich es auszusprechen —
+für Block. Auch was das bedeutet, soll er begreifen lernen. Hat er
+ununterbrochen studiert?“ „Fast ununterbrochen,“ antwortete Leni, „nur
+einmal hat er mich um Wasser zum Trinken gebeten. Da habe ich ihm ein
+Glas durch die Luke gereicht. Um 8 Uhr habe ich ihn dann herausgelassen
+und ihm etwas zu essen gegeben.“ Block streifte K. mit einem
+Seitenblick, als werde hier Rühmendes von ihm erzählt und müsse auch
+auf K. Eindruck machen. Er schien jetzt gute Hoffnungen zu haben,
+bewegte sich freier und rückte auf den Knien hin und her. Desto
+deutlicher war es, wie er unter den folgenden Worten des Advokaten
+erstarrte. „Du lobst ihn,“ sagte der Advokat. „Aber gerade das macht es
+mir schwer, zu reden. Der Richter hat sich nämlich nicht günstig
+ausgesprochen, weder über Block selbst noch über seinen Prozeß.“ „Nicht
+günstig?“ fragte Leni. „Wie ist das möglich?“ Block sah sie mit einem
+so gespannten Blick an, als traue er ihr die Fähigkeit zu, jetzt noch
+die längst ausgesprochenen Worte des Richters zu seinen Gunsten zu
+wenden. „Nicht günstig,“ sagte der Advokat. „Er war sogar unangenehm
+berührt, als ich von Block zu sprechen anfing. Reden Sie nicht von
+Block, sagte er. Er ist mein Klient, sagte ich. Sie lassen sich
+mißbrauchen, sagte er. Ich halte seine Sache nicht für verloren, sagte
+ich. Sie lassen sich mißbrauchen, wiederholte er. Ich glaube es nicht,
+sagte ich. Block ist im Prozeß fleißig und immer hinter seiner Sache
+her. Er wohnt fast bei mir, um immer auf dem Laufenden zu sein. Solchen
+Eifer findet man nicht immer. Gewiß, er ist persönlich nicht angenehm,
+hat häßliche Umgangsformen und ist schmutzig, aber in prozessualer
+Hinsicht ist er untadelhaft. Ich sagte untadelhaft, ich übertrieb
+absichtlich. Darauf sagte er: Block ist bloß schlau. Er hat viel
+Erfahrung angesammelt und versteht es, den Prozeß zu verschleppen. Aber
+seine Unwissenheit ist noch viel größer als seine Schlauheit. Was würde
+er wohl dazu sagen, wenn er erfahren würde, daß sein Prozeß noch gar
+nicht begonnen hat, wenn man ihm sagen würde, daß noch nicht einmal das
+Glockenzeichen zum Beginn des Prozesses gegeben ist. Ruhig, Block,“
+sagte der Advokat, denn Block begann sich gerade auf unsicheren Knien
+zu erheben und wollte offenbar um Aufklärung bitten. Es war jetzt das
+erstemal, daß sich der Advokat mit ausführlicheren Worten geradezu an
+Block wendete. Mit müden Augen sah er halb ziellos, halb zu Block
+hinunter, der unter diesem Blick wieder langsam in die Knie zurücksank.
+„Diese Äußerung des Richters hat für dich gar keine Bedeutung,“ sagte
+der Advokat. „Erschrick doch nicht bei jedem Wort. Wenn sich das
+wiederholt, werde ich dir gar nichts mehr verraten. Man kann keinen
+Satz beginnen, ohne daß du einen anschaust, als ob jetzt dein Endurteil
+käme. Schäme dich hier vor meinem Klienten! Auch erschütterst du das
+Vertrauen, das er in mich setzt. Was willst du denn? Noch lebst du,
+noch stehst du unter meinem Schutz. Sinnlose Angst! Du hast irgendwo
+gelesen, daß das Endurteil in manchen Fällen unversehens komme aus
+beliebigem Munde zu beliebiger Zeit. Mit vielen Vorbehalten ist das
+allerdings wahr, ebenso wahr aber ist es, daß mich deine Angst anwidert
+und daß ich darin einen Mangel des notwendigen Vertrauens sehe. Was
+habe ich denn gesagt? Ich habe die Äußerung eines Richters
+wiedergegeben. Du weißt, die verschiedenen Ansichten häufen sich um das
+Verfahren bis zur Undurchdringlichkeit. Dieser Richter z. B. nimmt den
+Anfang des Verfahrens zu einem andern Zeitpunkt an als ich. Ein
+Meinungsunterschied, nichts weiter. In einem gewissen Stadium des
+Prozesses wird nach altem Brauch ein Glockenzeichen gegeben. Nach der
+Ansicht dieses Richters beginnt damit der Prozeß. Ich kann dir jetzt
+nicht alles sagen, was dagegen spricht, du würdest es auch nicht
+verstehn, es genüge dir, daß viel dagegen spricht.“ Verlegen fuhr Block
+unten mit den Fingern durch das Fell des Bettvorlegers, die Angst wegen
+des Ausspruchs des Richters ließ ihn zeitweise die eigene
+Untertänigkeit gegenüber dem Advokaten vergessen, er dachte dann nur an
+sich und drehte die Worte des Richters nach allen Seiten. „Block,“
+sagte Leni in warnendem Ton und zog ihn am Rockkragen ein wenig in die
+Höhe. „Laß jetzt das Fell und höre dem Advokaten zu.“ K. begriff nicht,
+wie der Advokat daran hatte denken können, durch diese Vorführung ihn
+zu gewinnen. Hätte er ihn nicht schon früher verjagt, er hätte es durch
+diese Szene erreicht.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+NEUNTES KAPITEL
+
+IM DOM
+
+
+K. bekam den Auftrag, einem italienischen Geschäftsfreund der Bank, der
+für sie sehr wichtig war und sich zum erstenmal in dieser Stadt
+aufhielt, einige Kunstdenkmäler zu zeigen. Es war ein Auftrag, den er
+zu anderer Zeit gewiß für ehrend gehalten hätte, den er aber jetzt, da
+er nur mit großer Anstrengung sein Ansehn in der Bank noch wahren
+konnte, widerwillig übernahm. Jede Stunde, die er dem Bureau entzogen
+wurde, machte ihm Kummer; er konnte zwar die Bureauzeit bei weitem
+nicht mehr so ausnutzen wie früher, er brachte manche Stunden nur unter
+dem notdürftigsten Anschein wirklicher Arbeit hin, aber desto größer
+waren seine Sorgen, wenn er nicht im Bureau war. Er glaubte dann zu
+sehn, wie der Direktor-Stellvertreter, der ja immer auf der Lauer
+gewesen war, von Zeit zu Zeit in sein Bureau kam, sich an seinen
+Schreibtisch setzte, seine Schriftstücke durchsuchte, Parteien, mit
+denen K. seit Jahren fast befreundet gewesen war, empfing und ihm
+abspenstig machte, ja vielleicht sogar Fehler aufdeckte, von denen sich
+K. während der Arbeit jetzt immer aus tausend Richtungen bedroht sah
+und die er nicht mehr vermeiden konnte. Wurde er daher einmal, sei es
+in noch so auszeichnender Weise, zu einem Geschäftsweg oder gar zu
+einer kleinen Reise beauftragt — solche Aufträge hatten sich in der
+letzten Zeit ganz zufällig gehäuft — dann lag immerhin die Vermutung
+nahe, daß man ihn für ein Weilchen aus dem Bureau entfernen und seine
+Arbeit überprüfen wolle oder wenigstens, daß man ihn im Bureau für
+leicht entbehrlich halte. Die meisten dieser Aufträge hätte er ohne
+Schwierigkeit ablehnen können, aber er wagte es nicht, denn, wenn seine
+Befürchtung auch nur im geringsten begründet war, bedeutete die
+Ablehnung des Auftrags Geständnis seiner Angst. Aus diesem Grunde nahm
+er solche Aufträge scheinbar gleichmütig hin und verschwieg sogar, als
+er eine anstrengende zweitägige Geschäftsreise machen sollte, eine
+ernstliche Verkühlung, um sich nur nicht der Gefahr auszusetzen, mit
+Berufung auf das gerade herrschende regnerische Herbstwetter von der
+Reise abgehalten zu werden. Als er von dieser Reise mit wütenden
+Kopfschmerzen zurückkehrte, erfuhr er, daß er dazu bestimmt sei, am
+nächsten Tag den italienischen Geschäftsfreund zu begleiten. Die
+Verlockung, sich wenigstens dieses eine Mal zu weigern, war sehr groß,
+vor allem war das, was man ihm hier zugedacht hatte, keine unmittelbar
+mit dem Geschäft zusammenhängende Arbeit, aber die Erfüllung dieser
+gesellschaftlichen Pflicht gegenüber dem Geschäftsfreund war an sich
+zweifellos wichtig genug, nur nicht für K., der wohl wußte, daß er sich
+nur durch Arbeitserfolge erhalten könne, und daß es, wenn ihm das nicht
+gelingen würde, vollständig wertlos war, wenn er diesen Italiener
+unerwarteterweise sogar bezaubern sollte; er wollte nicht einmal für
+einen Tag aus dem Bereich der Arbeit geschoben werden, denn die Furcht,
+nicht mehr zurückgelassen zu werden, war zu groß, eine Furcht, die er
+sehr genau als übertrieben erkannte, die ihn aber doch beengte. In
+diesem Fall allerdings war es fast unmöglich, einen annehmbaren Einwand
+zu erfinden, K.s Kenntnis des Italienischen war zwar nicht sehr groß,
+aber immerhin genügend; das Entscheidende aber war, daß K. aus früherer
+Zeit einige künstlerische Kenntnisse besaß, was in äußerst
+übertriebener Weise dadurch in der Bank bekannt geworden war, daß K.
+eine Zeit lang übrigens auch nur aus geschäftlichen Gründen Mitglied
+des Vereins zur Erhaltung der städtischen Kunstdenkmäler gewesen war.
+Nun war aber der Italiener, wie man gerüchtweise erfahren hatte, ein
+Kunstliebhaber und die Wahl K.s zu seinem Begleiter war daher
+selbstverständlich.
+
+Es war ein sehr regnerischer stürmischer Morgen, als K. voll Ärger über
+den Tag, der ihm bevorstand, schon um 7 Uhr ins Bureau kam, um
+wenigstens einige Arbeit noch fertigzubringen, ehe der Besuch ihn allem
+entziehen würde. Er war sehr müde, denn er hatte die halbe Nacht mit
+dem Studium einer italienischen Grammatik verbracht, um sich ein wenig
+vorzubereiten, das Fenster, an dem er in der letzten Zeit viel zu oft
+zu sitzen pflegte, lockte ihn mehr als der Schreibtisch, aber er
+widerstand und setzte sich zur Arbeit. Leider trat gerade der Diener
+ein und meldete, der Herr Direktor habe ihn geschickt, um nachzusehn,
+ob der Herr Prokurist schon hier sei; sei er hier, dann möge er so
+freundlich sein und ins Empfangszimmer hinüberkommen, der Herr aus
+Italien sei schon da. „Ich komme schon,“ sagte K., steckte ein kleines
+Wörterbuch in die Tasche, nahm ein Album der städtischen
+Sehenswürdigkeiten, das er für den Fremden vorbereitet hatte, unter den
+Arm, und ging durch das Bureau des Direktor-Stellvertreters in das
+Direktionszimmer. Er war glücklich darüber, so früh ins Bureau gekommen
+zu sein und sofort zur Verfügung stehn zu können, was wohl niemand
+ernstlich erwartet hatte. Das Bureau des Direktor-Stellvertreters war
+natürlich noch leer wie in tiefer Nacht, wahrscheinlich hatte der
+Diener auch ihn ins Empfangszimmer berufen sollen, es war aber
+erfolglos gewesen. Als K. ins Empfangszimmer eintrat, erhoben sich die
+zwei Herren aus den tiefen Fauteuils. Der Direktor lächelte freundlich,
+offenbar war er sehr erfreut über K.s Kommen, er besorgte sofort die
+Vorstellung, der Italiener schüttelte K. kräftig die Hand und nannte
+lachend irgend jemanden einen Frühaufsteher, K. verstand nicht genau
+wen er meinte, es war überdies ein sonderbares Wort, dessen Sinn K.
+erst nach einem Weilchen erriet. Er antwortete mit einigen glatten
+Sätzen, die der Italiener wieder lachend hinnahm, wobei er mehrmals mit
+nervöser Hand über seinen graublauen buschigen Schnurrbart fuhr. Dieser
+Bart war offenbar parfümiert, man war fast versucht, sich zu nähern und
+zu riechen. Als sich alle gesetzt hatten und ein kleines einleitendes
+Gespräch begann, bemerkte K. mit großem Unbehagen, daß er den Italiener
+nur bruchstückweise verstand. Wenn er ganz ruhig sprach, verstand er
+ihn fast vollständig, das waren aber nur seltene Ausnahmen, meistens
+quoll ihm die Rede aus dem Mund, er schüttelte den Kopf wie vor Lust
+darüber. Bei solchen Reden aber verwickelte er sich regelmäßig in
+irgendeinen Dialekt, der für K. nichts Italienisches mehr hatte, den
+aber der Direktor nicht nur verstand, sondern auch sprach, was K.
+allerdings hätte voraussehn können, denn der Italiener stammte aus
+Süditalien, wo auch der Direktor einige Jahre gewesen war. Jedenfalls
+erkannte K., daß ihm die Möglichkeit, sich mit dem Italiener zu
+verständigen, zum größten Teil genommen war, denn auch dessen
+Französisch war nur schwer verständlich, auch verdeckte der Bart die
+Lippenbewegungen, deren Anblick vielleicht zum Verständnis geholfen
+hätte. K. begann viel Unannehmlichkeiten vorauszusehn, vorläufig gab er
+es auf, den Italiener verstehn zu wollen — in der Gegenwart des
+Direktors, der ihn so leicht verstand, wäre es unnötige Anstrengung
+gewesen — und er beschränkte sich darauf, ihn verdrießlich zu
+beobachten, wie er tief und doch leicht in dem Fauteuil ruhte, wie er
+öfters an seinem kurzen, scharf geschnittenen Röckchen zupfte und wie
+er einmal mit erhobenen Armen und lose in den Gelenken bewegten Händen
+irgend etwas darzustellen versuchte, das K. nicht begreifen konnte,
+trotzdem er vorgebeugt die Hände nicht aus den Augen ließ. Schließlich
+machte sich bei K., der sonst unbeschäftigt, nur mechanisch mit den
+Blicken dem Hin und Her der Reden folgte, die frühere Müdigkeit geltend
+und er ertappte sich einmal zu seinem Schrecken glücklicherweise noch
+rechtzeitig darauf, daß er in der Zerstreutheit gerade hatte aufstehn,
+sich umdrehn und weggehn wollen. Endlich sah der Italiener auf die Uhr
+und sprang auf. Nachdem er sich vom Direktor verabschiedet hatte,
+drängte er sich an K. und zwar so dicht, daß K. sein Fauteuil
+zurückschieben mußte, um sich bewegen zu können. Der Direktor, der
+gewiß an K.s Augen die Not erkannte, in der er sich gegenüber diesem
+Italienisch befand, mischte sich in das Gespräch und zwar so klug und
+so zart, daß es den Anschein hatte, als füge er nur kleine Ratschläge
+bei, während er in Wirklichkeit alles, was der Italiener, unermüdlich
+ihm in die Rede fallend, vorbrachte, in aller Kürze K. verständlich
+machte. K. erfuhr von ihm, daß der Italiener vorläufig noch einige
+Geschäfte zu besorgen habe, daß er leider auch im Ganzen nur wenig Zeit
+haben werde, daß er auch keinesfalls beabsichtige, in Eile alle
+Sehenswürdigkeiten abzulaufen, daß er sich vielmehr — allerdings nur
+wenn K. zustimme, bei ihm allein liege die Entscheidung — entschlossen
+habe, nur den Dom, diesen aber gründlich, zu besichtigen. Er freue sich
+ungemein, diese Besichtigung in Begleitung eines so gelehrten und
+liebenswürdigen Mannes — damit war K. gemeint, der mit nichts anderem
+beschäftigt war, als den Italiener zu überhören und die Worte des
+Direktors schnell aufzufassen — vornehmen zu können und er bitte ihn,
+wenn ihm die Stunde gelegen sei, in zwei Stunden, etwa um 10 Uhr, sich
+im Dom einzufinden. Er selbst hoffe, um diese Zeit schon bestimmt dort
+sein zu können. K. antwortete einiges Entsprechende, der Italiener
+drückte zuerst dem Direktor, dann K., dann nochmals dem Direktor die
+Hand und ging, von beiden gefolgt, nur noch halb ihnen zugewendet, im
+Reden aber noch immer nicht aussetzend, zur Tür. K. blieb dann noch ein
+Weilchen mit dem Direktor beisammen, der heute besonders leidend
+aussah. Er glaubte sich bei K. irgendwie entschuldigen zu müssen und
+sagte — sie standen vertraulich nahe beisammen — zuerst hätte er
+beabsichtigt, selbst mit dem Italiener zu gehn, dann aber — er gab
+keinen nähern Grund an — habe er sich entschlossen, lieber K. zu
+schicken. Wenn er den Italiener nicht gleich im Anfang verstehe, so
+müsse er sich dadurch nicht verblüffen lassen, das Verständnis komme
+sehr rasch, und wenn er auch viel überhaupt nicht verstehen sollte, so
+sei es auch nicht so schlimm, denn für den Italiener sei es nicht gar
+so wichtig, verstanden zu werden. Übrigens sei K.s Italienisch
+überraschend gut und er werde sich gewiß ausgezeichnet mit der Sache
+abfinden. Damit war K. verabschiedet. Die Zeit, die ihm noch freiblieb,
+verbrachte er damit, seltene Vokabeln, die er zur Führung im Dom
+benötigte, aus dem Wörterbuch herauszuschreiben. Es war eine äußerst
+lästige Arbeit, Diener brachten die Post, Beamte kamen mit
+verschiedenen Anfragen und blieben, da sie K. beschäftigt sahen, bei
+der Tür stehn, rührten sich aber nicht weg, bis sie K. angehört hatte,
+der Direktor-Stellvertreter ließ es sich nicht entgehn, K. zu stören,
+kam öfters herein, nahm ihm das Wörterbuch aus der Hand und blätterte
+offenbar ganz sinnlos darin, selbst Parteien tauchten, wenn sich die
+Tür öffnete, im Halbdunkel des Vorzimmers auf und verbeugten sich
+zögernd, sie wollten auf sich aufmerksam machen, waren aber dessen
+nicht sicher, ob sie gesehen wurden — das alles bewegte sich um K. als
+um seinen Mittelpunkt, während er selbst die Wörter, die er brauchte,
+zusammenstellte, dann im Wörterbuch suchte, dann herausschrieb, dann
+sich in ihrer Aussprache übte und schließlich auswendig zu lernen
+versuchte. Sein früheres gutes Gedächtnis schien ihn aber ganz
+verlassen zu haben, manchmal wurde er auf den Italiener, der ihm diese
+Anstrengung verursachte, so wütend, daß er das Wörterbuch unter
+Papieren vergrub mit der festen Absicht, sich nicht mehr vorzubereiten,
+dann aber sah er ein, daß er doch nicht stumm mit dem Italiener vor den
+Kunstwerken im Dom auf und ab gehen könne und er zog mit noch größerer
+Wut das Wörterbuch wieder hervor.
+
+Gerade um ½10 Uhr, als er weggehn wollte, erfolgte ein telephonischer
+Anruf, Leni wünschte ihm guten Morgen und fragte nach seinem Befinden,
+K. dankte eilig und bemerkte, er könne sich jetzt unmöglich in ein
+Gespräch einlassen, denn er müsse in den Dom. „In den Dom?“ fragte
+Leni. „Nun ja, in den Dom.“ „Warum denn in den Dom?“ sagte Leni. K.
+suchte es ihr in Kürze zu erklären, aber kaum hatte er damit
+angefangen, sagte Leni plötzlich: „Sie hetzen dich.“ Bedauern, das er
+nicht herausgefordert und nicht erwartet hatte, vertrug K. nicht, er
+verabschiedete sich mit zwei Worten, sagte aber doch, während er den
+Hörer an seinen Platz hängte, halb zu sich, halb zu dem fernen Mädchen,
+das es nicht mehr hörte: „Ja, sie hetzen mich.“
+
+Nun war es aber schon spät, es bestand schon fast die Gefahr, daß er
+nicht rechtzeitig ankam. Im Automobil fuhr er hin, im letzten
+Augenblick hatte er sich noch an das Album erinnert, das er früh zu
+übergeben keine Gelegenheit gefunden hatte und das er deshalb jetzt
+mitnahm. Er hielt es auf seinen Knien und trommelte während der ganzen
+Fahrt unruhig darauf. Der Regen war schwächer geworden, aber es war
+feucht, kühl und dunkel, man würde im Dom wenig sehn, wohl aber würde
+sich dort, infolge des langen Stehns auf den kalten Fließen, K.s
+Verkühlung sehr verschlimmern.
+
+Der Domplatz war ganz leer, K. erinnerte sich, daß es ihm schon als
+kleinem Kind aufgefallen war, daß in den Häusern dieses engen Platzes
+immer fast alle Fenstervorhänge herabgelassen waren. Bei dem heutigen
+Wetter war es allerdings verständlicher als sonst. Auch im Dom schien
+es leer zu sein, es fiel natürlich niemandem ein, jetzt
+hierherzukommen. K. durchlief beide Seitenschiffe, er traf nur ein
+altes Weib, das eingehüllt in ein warmes Tuch vor einem Marienbild
+kniete und es anblickte. Von weitem sah er dann noch einen hinkenden
+Diener in einer Mauertür verschwinden. K. war pünktlich gekommen,
+gerade bei seinem Eintritt hatte es 10 geschlagen, der Italiener war
+aber noch nicht hier. K. ging zum Haupteingang zurück, stand dort eine
+Zeit lang unentschlossen und machte dann im Regen einen Rundgang um den
+Dom, um nachzusehn, ob der Italiener nicht vielleicht bei irgendeinem
+Seiteneingang warte. Er war nirgends zu finden. Sollte der Direktor
+etwa die Zeitangabe mißverstanden haben? Wie konnte man auch diesen
+Menschen richtig verstehn. Wie es aber auch sein mochte, jedenfalls
+mußte K. zunächst eine halbe Stunde auf ihn warten. Da er müde war,
+wollte er sich setzen, er ging wieder in den Dom, fand auf einer Stufe
+einen kleinen teppichartigen Fetzen, zog ihn mit der Fußspitze vor eine
+nahe Bank, wickelte sich fester in seinen Mantel, schlug den Kragen in
+die Höhe und setzte sich. Um sich zu zerstreuen, schlug er das Album
+auf, blätterte darin ein wenig, mußte aber bald aufhören, denn es wurde
+so dunkel, daß er, als er aufblickte, in dem nahen Seitenschiff kaum
+eine Einzelheit unterscheiden konnte.
+
+In der Ferne funkelte auf dem Hauptaltar ein großes Dreieck von
+Kerzenlichtern, K. hätte nicht mit Bestimmtheit sagen können, ob er sie
+schon früher gesehen hatte. Vielleicht waren sie erst jetzt angezündet
+worden. Die Kirchendiener sind berufsmäßige Schleicher, man bemerkt sie
+nicht. Als sich K. zufällig umdrehte, sah er nicht weit hinter sich
+eine hohe starke an einer Säule befestigte Kerze gleichfalls brennen.
+So schön das war, zur Beleuchtung der Altarbilder, die meistens in der
+Finsternis der Seitenaltäre hingen, war es gänzlich unzureichend, es
+vermehrte vielmehr die Finsternis. Es war vom Italiener ebenso
+vernünftig als unhöflich gehandelt, daß er nicht gekommen war, es wäre
+nichts zu sehen gewesen, man hätte sich damit begnügen müssen, mit K.s
+elektrischer Taschenlampe einige Bilder zollweise abzusuchen. Um zu
+versuchen, was man davon erwarten könnte, ging K. zu einer nahen
+kleinen Seitenkapelle, stieg ein paar Stufen bis zu einer niedrigen
+Marmorbrüstung, und über sie vorgebeugt beleuchtete er mit der Lampe
+das Altarbild. Störend schwebte das ewige Licht davor. Das Erste, was
+K. sah und zum Teil erriet, war ein großer gepanzerter Ritter, der am
+äußersten Rande des Bildes dargestellt war. Er stützte sich auf sein
+Schwert, das er in den kahlen Boden vor sich — nur einige Grashalme
+kamen hier und da hervor — gestoßen hatte. Er schien aufmerksam einen
+Vorgang zu beobachten, der sich vor ihm abspielte. Es war erstaunlich,
+daß er so stehenblieb und sich nicht näherte. Vielleicht war er dazu
+bestimmt, Wache zu stehen. K., der schon lange keine Bilder gesehen
+hatte, betrachtete den Ritter längere Zeit, trotzdem er immerfort mit
+den Augen zwinkern mußte, da er das grüne Licht der Lampe nicht
+vertrug. Als er dann das Licht über den übrigen Teil des Bildes
+streichen ließ, fand er eine Grablegung Christi in gewöhnlicher
+Auffassung, es war übrigens ein neueres Bild. Er steckte die Lampe ein
+und kehrte wieder zu seinem Platz zurück.
+
+Es war nun schon wahrscheinlich unnötig, auf den Italiener zu warten,
+draußen war aber gewiß strömender Regen, und da es hier nicht so kalt
+war, wie K. erwartet hatte, beschloß er vorläufig hierzubleiben. In
+seiner Nachbarschaft war die große Kanzel, auf ihrem kleinen runden
+Dach waren halb liegend zwei leere goldene Kreuze angebracht, die sich
+mit ihrer äußersten Spitze überquerten. Die Außenwand der Brüstung und
+der Übergang zur tragenden Säule war von grünem Laubwerk gebildet, in
+das kleine Engel griffen, bald lebhaft, bald ruhend. K. trat vor die
+Kanzel und untersuchte sie von allen Seiten, die Bearbeitung des
+Steines war überaus sorgfältig, das tiefe Dunkel zwischen dem Laubwerk
+und hinter ihm schien wie eingefangen und festgehalten, K. legte seine
+Hand in eine solche Lücke und tastete dann den Stein vorsichtig ab, von
+dem Dasein dieser Kanzel hatte er bisher gar nicht gewußt. Da bemerkte
+er zufällig hinter der nächsten Bankreihe einen Kirchendiener, der dort
+in einem hängenden faltigen schwarzen Rock stand, in der linken Hand
+eine Schnupftabakdose hielt und ihn betrachtete. „Was will denn der
+Mann?“ dachte K. „Bin ich ihm verdächtig? Will er ein Trinkgeld?“ Als
+sich aber nun der Kirchendiener von K. bemerkt sah, zeigte er mit der
+Rechten, zwischen zwei Fingern hielt er noch eine Prise Tabak, in
+irgendeine unbestimmte Richtung. Sein Benehmen war fast unverständlich,
+K. wartete noch ein Weilchen, aber der Kirchendiener hörte nicht auf
+mit der Hand etwas zu zeigen und bekräftigte es noch durch Kopfnicken.
+„Was will er denn?“ fragte K. leise, er wagte es nicht, hier zu rufen;
+dann aber zog er die Geldtasche und drängte sich durch die nächste
+Bank, um zu dem Mann zu kommen. Doch dieser machte sofort eine
+abwehrende Bewegung mit der Hand, zuckte die Schultern und hinkte
+davon. Mit einer ähnlichen Gangart, wie es dieses eilige Hinken war,
+hatte K. als Kind das Reiten auf Pferden nachzuahmen versucht. „Ein
+kindischer Alter,“ dachte K., „sein Verstand reicht nur noch zum
+Kirchendienst aus. Wie er stehnbleibt, wenn ich stehe, und wie er
+lauert, ob ich weitergehen will.“ Lächelnd folgte K. dem Alten durch
+das ganze Seitenschiff fast bis zur Höhe des Hauptaltars, der Alte
+hörte nicht auf, etwas zu zeigen, aber K. drehte sich absichtlich nicht
+um, das Zeigen hatte keinen andern Zweck, als ihn von der Spur des
+Alten abzubringen. Schließlich ließ er wirklich von ihm, er wollte ihn
+nicht zu sehr ängstigen, auch wollte er die Erscheinung, für den Fall,
+daß der Italiener doch noch kommen sollte, nicht ganz verscheuchen.
+
+Als er in das Hauptschiff trat, um seinen Platz zu suchen, auf dem er
+das Album liegengelassen hatte, bemerkte er an einer Säule fast
+angrenzend an die Bänke des Altarchors eine kleine Nebenkanzel, ganz
+einfach, aus kahlem, bleichem Stein. Sie war so klein, daß sie aus der
+Ferne wie eine noch leere Nische erschien, die für die Aufnahme einer
+Statue bestimmt war. Der Prediger konnte gewiß keinen vollen Schritt
+von der Brüstung zurücktreten. Außerdem begann die steinerne Einwölbung
+der Kanzel ungewöhnlich tief und stieg zwar ohne jeden Schmuck, aber
+derartig geschweift in die Höhe, daß ein mittelgroßer Mann dort nicht
+aufrecht stehn konnte, sondern sich dauernd über die Brüstung vorbeugen
+mußte. Das Ganze war wie zur Qual des Predigers bestimmt, es war
+unverständlich, wozu man diese Kanzel benötigte, da man doch die andere
+große und so kunstvoll geschmückte zur Verfügung hatte.
+
+K. wäre auch diese kleine Kanzel gewiß nicht aufgefallen, wenn nicht
+oben eine Lampe befestigt gewesen wäre, wie man sie kurz vor einer
+Predigt bereitzustellen pflegt. Sollte jetzt etwa eine Predigt
+stattfinden? In der leeren Kirche? K. sah an der Treppe hinab, die an
+die Säule sich anschmiegend zur Kanzel führte und so schmal war, als
+solle sie nicht für Menschen, sondern nur zum Schmuck der Säule dienen.
+Aber unten an der Kanzel, K. lächelte vor Staunen, stand wirklich der
+Geistliche, hielt die Hand am Geländer, bereit aufzusteigen und sah auf
+K. hin. Dann nickte er ganz leicht mit dem Kopf, worauf K. sich
+bekreuzigte und verbeugte, was er schon früher hätte tun sollen. Der
+Geistliche gab sich einen kleinen Aufschwung und stieg mit kurzen,
+schnellen Schritten die Kanzel hinauf. Sollte wirklich eine Predigt
+beginnen? War vielleicht der Kirchendiener doch nicht so ganz vom
+Verstand verlassen und hatte K. dem Prediger zutreiben wollen, was
+allerdings in der leeren Kirche äußerst notwendig gewesen war. Übrigens
+gab es ja noch irgendwo vor einem Marienbild ein altes Weib, das auch
+hätte kommen sollen. Und wenn es schon eine Predigt sein sollte, warum
+wurde sie nicht von der Orgel eingeleitet. Aber die blieb still und
+blinkte nur schwach aus der Finsternis ihrer großen Höhe.
+
+K. dachte daran, ob er sich jetzt nicht eiligst entfernen sollte; wenn
+er es jetzt nicht tat, war keine Aussicht, daß er es während der
+Predigt tun könnte, er mußte dann bleiben, so lange sie dauerte, im
+Bureau verlor er so viel Zeit, auf den Italiener zu warten war er
+längst nicht mehr verpflichtet, er sah auf seine Uhr, es war 11. Aber
+konnte denn wirklich gepredigt werden? Konnte K. allein die Gemeinde
+darstellen? Wie, wenn er ein Fremder gewesen wäre, der nur die Kirche
+besichtigen wollte? Im Grunde war er auch nichts anderes. Es war
+unsinnig, daran zu denken, daß gepredigt werden sollte, jetzt um 11
+Uhr, an einem Werktag bei greulichstem Wetter. Der Geistliche — ein
+Geistlicher war es zweifellos, ein junger Mann mit glattem, dunklem
+Gesicht — ging offenbar nur hinauf, um die Lampe zu löschen, die
+irrtümlich angezündet worden war.
+
+Es war aber nicht so, der Geistliche prüfte vielmehr das Licht und
+schraubte es noch ein wenig auf, dann drehte er sich langsam der
+Brüstung zu, die er vorn an der kantigen Einfassung mit beiden Händen
+erfaßte. So stand er eine Zeitlang und blickte, ohne den Kopf zu
+rühren, umher. K. war ein großes Stück zurückgewichen und lehnte mit
+den Ellbogen an der vordersten Kirchenbank. Mit unsichern Augen sah er
+irgendwo, ohne den Ort genau zu bestimmen, den Kirchendiener mit
+krummem Rücken friedlich wie nach beendeter Aufgabe sich
+zusammenkauern. Was für eine Stille herrschte jetzt im Dom! Aber K.
+mußte sie stören, er hatte nicht die Absicht hierzubleiben; wenn es die
+Pflicht des Geistlichen war, zu einer bestimmten Stunde ohne Rücksicht
+auf die Umstände zu predigen, so mochte er es tun, es würde auch ohne
+K.s Beistand gelingen, ebenso wie die Anwesenheit K.s die Wirkung gewiß
+nicht steigern würde. Langsam setzte sich also K. in Gang, tastete sich
+auf den Fußspitzen an der Bank hin, kam dann in den breiten Hauptweg
+und ging auch dort ganz ungestört, nur daß der steinerne Boden unter
+dem leisesten Schritt erklang und die Wölbungen schwach, aber
+ununterbrochen, in vielfachem, gesetzmäßigem Fortschreiten davon
+widerhallten. K. fühlte sich ein wenig verlassen, als er dort, vom
+Geistlichen vielleicht beobachtet, zwischen den leeren Bänken allein
+hindurchging, auch schien ihm die Größe des Doms gerade an der Grenze
+des für Menschen noch Erträglichen zu liegen. Als er zu seinem früheren
+Platz kam, haschte er förmlich ohne weiteren Aufenthalt nach dem dort
+liegengelassenen Album und nahm es an sich. Fast hatte er schon das
+Gebiet der Bänke verlassen und näherte sich dem freien Raum, der
+zwischen ihnen und dem Ausgang lag, als er zum erstenmal die Stimme des
+Geistlichen hörte. Eine mächtige geübte Stimme. Wie durchdrang sie den
+zu ihrer Aufnahme bereiten Dom! Es war aber nicht die Gemeinde, die der
+Geistliche anrief, es war ganz eindeutig und es gab keine Ausflüchte,
+er rief: Josef K.!
+
+K. stockte und sah vor sich auf den Boden. Vorläufig war er noch frei,
+er konnte noch weitergehn und durch eine der drei kleinen dunklen
+Holztüren, die nicht weit vor ihm waren, sich davon machen. Es würde
+eben bedeuten, daß er nicht verstanden hatte, oder daß er zwar
+verstanden hatte, sich aber darum nicht kümmern wollte. Falls er sich
+aber umdrehte, war er festgehalten, denn dann hatte er das Geständnis
+gemacht, daß er gut verstanden hatte, daß er wirklich der Angerufene
+war und daß er auch folgen wollte. Hätte der Geistliche nochmals
+gerufen, wäre K. gewiß fortgegangen, aber da alles still blieb, so
+lange K. auch wartete, drehte er doch ein wenig den Kopf, denn er
+wollte sehn, was der Geistliche jetzt mache. Er stand ruhig auf der
+Kanzel wie früher, es war aber deutlich zu sehn, daß er K.s Kopfwendung
+bemerkt hatte. Es wäre ein kindliches Versteckenspiel gewesen, wenn
+sich jetzt K. nicht vollständig umgedreht hätte. Er tat es und wurde
+vom Geistlichen durch ein Winken des Fingers näher gerufen. Da jetzt
+alles offen geschehen konnte, lief er — er tat es auch aus Neugierde
+und um die Angelegenheit abzukürzen — mit langen fliegenden Schritten
+der Kanzel entgegen. Bei den ersten Bänken machte er halt, aber dem
+Geistlichen schien die Entfernung noch zu groß, er streckte die Hand
+aus und zeigte mit dem scharf gesenkten Zeigefinger auf eine Stelle
+knapp vor der Kanzel. K. folgte auch darin, er mußte auf diesem Platz
+den Kopf schon weit zurückbeugen, um den Geistlichen noch zu sehn. „Du
+bist Josef K.,“ sagte der Geistliche und erhob eine Hand auf der
+Brüstung in einer unbestimmten Bewegung. „Ja,“ sagte K., er dachte
+daran, wie offen er früher immer seinen Namen genannt hatte, seit
+einiger Zeit war er ihm eine Last, auch kannten jetzt seinen Namen
+Leute, mit denen er zum erstenmal zusammenkam; wie schön war es, sich
+zuerst vorzustellen und dann erst gekannt zu werden. „Du bist
+angeklagt,“ sagte der Geistliche besonders leise. „Ja,“ sagte K., „man
+hat mich davon verständigt.“ „Dann bist du der, den ich suche,“ sagte
+der Geistliche. „Ich bin der Gefängniskaplan.“ „Ach so,“ sagte K. „Ich
+habe dich hierher rufen lassen,“ sagte der Geistliche, „um mit dir zu
+sprechen.“ „Ich wußte es nicht,“ sagte K. „Ich bin hierhergekommen, um
+einem Italiener den Dom zu zeigen.“ „Laß das Nebensächliche,“ sagte der
+Geistliche. „Was hältst du in der Hand? Ist es ein Gebetbuch?“ „Nein,“
+antwortete K., „es ist ein Album der städtischen Sehenswürdigkeiten.“
+„Leg es aus der Hand,“ sagte der Geistliche. K. warf es so heftig weg,
+daß es aufklappte und mit zerdrückten Blättern ein Stück über den Boden
+schleifte. „Weißt du, daß dein Prozeß schlecht steht?“ fragte der
+Geistliche. „Es scheint mir auch so,“ sagte K. „Ich habe mir alle Mühe
+gegeben, bisher aber ohne Erfolg. Allerdings habe ich die Eingabe noch
+nicht fertig.“ „Wie stellst du dir das Ende vor,“ fragte der
+Geistliche. „Früher dachte ich, es müsse gut enden,“ sagte K., „jetzt
+zweifle ich daran manchmal selbst. Ich weiß nicht, wie es enden wird.
+Weißt du es?“ „Nein,“ sagte der Geistliche, „aber ich fürchte, es wird
+schlecht enden. Man hält dich für schuldig. Dein Prozeß wird vielleicht
+über ein niedriges Gericht gar nicht hinauskommen. Man hält wenigstens
+vorläufig deine Schuld für erwiesen.“ „Ich bin aber nicht schuldig,“
+sagte K. „Es ist ein Irrtum. Wie kann denn ein Mensch überhaupt
+schuldig sein. Wir sind hier doch alle Menschen, einer wie der andere.“
+„Das ist richtig,“ sagte der Geistliche, „aber so pflegen die
+Schuldigen zu reden.“ „Hast auch du ein Vorurteil gegen mich?“ fragte
+K. „Ich habe kein Vorurteil gegen dich,“ sagte der Geistliche. „Ich
+danke dir,“ sagte K. „Alle andern aber, die an dem Verfahren beteiligt
+sind, haben ein Vorurteil gegen mich. Sie flößen es auch den
+Unbeteiligten ein. Meine Stellung wird immer schwieriger.“ „Du
+mißverstehst die Tatsachen,“ sagte der Geistliche. „Das Urteil kommt
+nicht mit einemmal, das Verfahren geht allmählich ins Urteil über.“ „So
+ist es also,“ sagte K. und senkte den Kopf. „Was willst du nächstens in
+deiner Sache tun?“ fragte der Geistliche. „Ich will noch Hilfe suchen,“
+sagte K. und hob den Kopf, um zu sehn, wie der Geistliche es beurteile.
+„Es gibt noch gewisse Möglichkeiten, die ich nicht ausgenützt habe.“
+„Du suchst zuviel fremde Hilfe,“ sagte der Geistliche mißbilligend,
+„und besonders bei Frauen. Merkst du denn nicht, daß es nicht die wahre
+Hilfe ist.“ „Manchmal und sogar oft könnte ich dir recht geben,“ sagte
+K., „aber nicht immer. Die Frauen haben eine große Macht. Wenn ich
+einige Frauen, die ich kenne, dazu bewegen könnte, gemeinschaftlich für
+mich zu arbeiten, müßte ich durchdringen. Besonders bei diesem Gericht,
+das fast nur aus Frauenjägern besteht. Zeig dem Untersuchungsrichter
+eine Frau aus der Ferne und er überrennt, um nur rechtzeitig
+hinzukommen, den Gerichtstisch und den Angeklagten.“ Der Geistliche
+neigte den Kopf zur Brüstung, jetzt erst schien die Überdachung der
+Kanzel ihn niederzudrücken. Was für ein Unwetter mochte draußen sein?
+Das war kein trüber Tag mehr, das war schon tiefe Nacht. Keine
+Glasmalerei der großen Fenster war imstande, die dunkle Wand auch nur
+mit einem Schimmer zu unterbrechen. Und gerade jetzt begann der
+Kirchendiener die Kerzen auf dem Hauptaltar eine nach der andern
+auszulöschen. „Bist du mir böse,“ fragte K. den Geistlichen. „Du weißt
+vielleicht nicht, was für einem Gericht du dienst.“ Er bekam keine
+Antwort. „Es sind doch nur meine Erfahrungen,“ sagte K. Oben blieb es
+noch immer still. „Ich wollte dich nicht beleidigen,“ sagte K. Da
+schrie der Geistliche zu K. hinunter: „Siehst du denn nicht zwei
+Schritte weit?“ Es war im Zorn geschrien, aber gleichzeitig wie von
+einem, der jemanden fallen sieht und weil er selbst erschrocken ist,
+unvorsichtig ohne Willen schreit.
+
+Nun schwiegen beide lange. Gewiß konnte der Geistliche in dem Dunkel,
+das unten herrschte, K. nicht genau erkennen, während K. den
+Geistlichen im Licht der kleinen Lampe deutlich sah. Warum kam der
+Geistliche nicht herunter? Eine Predigt hatte er ja nicht gehalten,
+sondern K. nur einige Mitteilungen gemacht, die ihm, wenn er sie genau
+beachten würde, wahrscheinlich mehr schaden als nützen würden. Wohl
+aber schien K. die gute Absicht des Geistlichen zweifellos zu sein, es
+war nicht unmöglich, daß er sich mit ihm, wenn er herunterkäme, einigen
+würde, es war nicht unmöglich, daß er von ihm einen entscheidenden und
+annehmbaren Rat bekäme, der ihm z. B. zeigen würde, nicht etwa wie der
+Prozeß zu beeinflussen war, sondern wie man aus dem Prozeß ausbrechen,
+wie man ihn umgehen, wie man außerhalb des Prozesses leben könnte.
+Diese Möglichkeit mußte bestehn, K. hatte in der letzten Zeit öfters an
+sie gedacht. Wußte aber der Geistliche eine solche Möglichkeit, würde
+er sie vielleicht, wenn man ihn darum bat, verraten, trotzdem er selbst
+zum Gerichte gehörte und trotzdem er, als K. das Gericht angegriffen
+hatte, sein sanftes Wesen unterdrückt und K. sogar angeschrien hatte.
+
+„Willst du nicht herunterkommen?“ sagte K. „Es ist doch keine Predigt
+zu halten. Komm zu mir herunter.“ „Jetzt kann ich schon kommen,“ sagte
+der Geistliche, er bereute vielleicht sein Schreien. Während er die
+Lampe von ihrem Haken löste, sagte er: „Ich mußte zuerst aus der
+Entfernung mit dir sprechen. Ich lasse mich sonst zu leicht
+beeinflussen und vergesse meinen Dienst.“
+
+K. erwartete ihn unten an der Treppe. Der Geistliche streckte ihm schon
+von einer obern Stufe im Hinuntergehn die Hand entgegen. „Hast du ein
+wenig Zeit für mich?“ fragte K. „Soviel Zeit als du brauchst,“ sagte
+der Geistliche und reichte K. die kleine Lampe, damit er sie trage.
+Auch in der Nähe verlor sich eine gewisse Feierlichkeit aus seinem
+Wesen nicht. „Du bist sehr freundlich zu mir,“ sagte K. Sie gingen
+nebeneinander im dunklen Seitenschiff auf und ab. „Du bist eine
+Ausnahme unter allen, die zum Gericht gehören. Ich habe mehr Vertrauen
+zu dir als zu irgendjemandem von ihnen, so viele ich schon kenne. Mit
+dir kann ich offen reden.“ „Täusche dich nicht,“ sagte der Geistliche.
+„Worin sollte ich mich denn täuschen?“ fragte K. „In dem Gericht
+täuschst du dich,“ sagte der Geistliche, „in den einleitenden Schriften
+zum Gesetz heißt es von dieser Täuschung: vor dem Gesetz steht ein
+Türhüter. Zu diesem Türhüter kommt ein Mann vom Lande und bittet um
+Eintritt in das Gesetz. Aber der Türhüter sagt, daß er ihm jetzt den
+Eintritt nicht gewähren könne. Der Mann überlegt und fragt dann, ob er
+also später werde eintreten dürfen. „Es ist möglich,“ sagt der
+Türhüter, „jetzt aber nicht.“ Da das Tor zum Gesetz offensteht wie
+immer und der Türhüter beiseitetritt, bückt sich der Mann, um durch das
+Tor in das Innere zu sehn. Als der Türhüter das merkt, lacht er und
+sagt: „Wenn es dich so lockt, versuche es doch trotz meines Verbotes
+hineinzugehn. Merke aber: ich bin mächtig. Und ich bin nur der unterste
+Türhüter. Von Saal zu Saal stehn aber Türhüter, einer mächtiger als der
+andere. Schon den Anblick des dritten kann nicht einmal ich mehr
+vertragen.“ Solche Schwierigkeiten hat der Mann vom Lande nicht
+erwartet, das Gesetz soll doch jedem und immer zugänglich sein, denkt
+er, aber als er jetzt den Türhüter in seinem Pelzmantel genauer
+ansieht, seine große Spitznase, den langen, dünnen, schwarzen,
+tartarischen Bart, entschließt er sich doch, lieber zu warten, bis er
+die Erlaubnis zum Eintritt bekommt. Der Türhüter gibt ihm einen Schemel
+und läßt ihn seitwärts von der Tür sich niedersetzen. Dort sitzt er
+Tage und Jahre. Er macht viele Versuche eingelassen zu werden und
+ermüdet den Türhüter durch seine Bitten. Der Türhüter stellt öfters
+kleine Verhöre mit ihm an, fragt ihn nach seiner Heimat aus und nach
+vielem andern, es sind aber teilnahmslose Fragen, wie sie große Herren
+stellen, und zum Schlusse sagt er ihm immer wieder, daß er ihn noch
+nicht einlassen könne. Der Mann, der sich für seine Reise mit vielem
+ausgerüstet hat, verwendet alles und sei es noch so wertvoll, um den
+Türhüter zu bestechen. Dieser nimmt zwar alles an, aber sagt dabei:
+„Ich nehme es nur an, damit du nicht glaubst, etwas versäumt zu haben.“
+Während der vielen Jahre beobachtet der Mann den Türhüter fast
+ununterbrochen. Er vergißt die andern Türhüter und dieser erste scheint
+ihm das einzige Hindernis für den Eintritt in das Gesetz. Er verflucht
+den unglücklichen Zufall in den ersten Jahren laut, später, als er alt
+wird, brummt er nur noch vor sich hin. Er wird kindisch, und da er in
+dem jahrelangen Studium des Türhüters auch die Flöhe in seinem
+Pelzkragen erkannt hat, bittet er auch die Flöhe ihm zu helfen und den
+Türhüter umzustimmen. Schließlich wird sein Augenlicht schwach und er
+weiß nicht, ob es um ihn wirklich dunkler wird oder ob ihn nur die
+Augen täuschen. Wohl aber erkennt er jetzt im Dunkel einen Glanz, der
+unverlöschlich aus der Türe des Gesetzes bricht. Nun lebt er nicht mehr
+lange. Vor seinem Tode sammeln sich in seinem Kopfe alle Erfahrungen
+der ganzen Zeit zu einer Frage, die er bisher an den Türhüter noch
+nicht gestellt hat. Er winkt ihm zu, da er seinen erstarrenden Körper
+nicht mehr aufrichten kann. Der Türhüter muß sich tief zu ihm
+hinunterneigen, denn die Größenunterschiede haben sich sehr zuungunsten
+des Mannes verändert. „Was willst du denn jetzt noch wissen,“ fragt der
+Türhüter, „du bist unersättlich.“ „Alle streben doch nach dem Gesetz,“
+sagt der Mann, „wieso kommt es, daß in den vielen Jahren niemand außer
+mir Einlaß verlangt hat.“ Der Türhüter erkennt, daß der Mann schon am
+Ende ist und um sein vergehendes Gehör noch zu erreichen, brüllt er ihn
+an: „Hier konnte niemand sonst Einlaß erhalten, denn dieser Eingang war
+nur für dich bestimmt. Ich gehe jetzt und schließe ihn.“
+
+„Der Türhüter hat also den Mann getäuscht,“ sagte K. sofort, von der
+Geschichte sehr stark angezogen. „Sei nicht übereilt,“ sagte der
+Geistliche, „übernimm nicht die fremde Meinung ungeprüft. Ich habe dir
+die Geschichte im Wortlaut der Schrift erzählt. Von Täuschung steht
+darin nichts.“ „Es ist aber klar,“ sagte K., „und deine erste Deutung
+war ganz richtig. Der Türhüter hat die erlösende Mitteilung erst dann
+gemacht, als sie dem Manne nicht mehr helfen konnte.“ „Er wurde nicht
+früher gefragt,“ sagte der Geistliche, „bedenke auch, daß er nur
+Türhüter war und als solcher hat er seine Pflicht erfüllt.“ „Warum
+glaubst du, daß er seine Pflicht erfüllt hat?“ fragte K., „er hat sie
+nicht erfüllt. Seine Pflicht war es vielleicht, alle Fremden
+abzuwehren, diesen Mann aber, für den der Eingang bestimmt war, hätte
+er einlassen müssen.“ „Du hast nicht genug Achtung vor der Schrift und
+veränderst die Geschichte,“ sagte der Geistliche. „Die Geschichte
+enthält über den Einlaß im Gesetz zwei wichtige Erklärungen des
+Türhüters, eine am Anfang, eine am Ende. Die eine Stelle lautet: daß er
+ihm jetzt den Eintritt nicht gewähren könne und die andere: dieser
+Eingang war nur für dich bestimmt. Bestände zwischen diesen beiden
+Erklärungen ein Widerspruch, dann hättest du recht und der Türhüter
+hätte den Mann getäuscht. Nun besteht aber kein Widerspruch. Im
+Gegenteil, die erste Erklärung deutet sogar auf die zweite hin. Man
+könnte fast sagen, der Türhüter ging über seine Pflicht hinaus, indem
+er dem Mann eine zukünftige Möglichkeit des Einlasses in Aussicht
+stellte. Zu jener Zeit scheint es nur seine Pflicht gewesen zu sein,
+den Mann abzuweisen und tatsächlich wundern sich viele Erklärer der
+Schrift darüber, daß der Türhüter jene Andeutung überhaupt gemacht hat,
+denn er scheint die Genauigkeit zu lieben und wacht streng über sein
+Amt. Durch viele Jahre verläßt er seinen Posten nicht und schließt das
+Tor erst ganz zuletzt, er ist sich der Wichtigkeit seines Dienstes sehr
+bewußt, denn er sagt: „Ich bin mächtig,“ er hat Ehrfurcht vor den
+Vorgesetzten, denn er sagt: „Ich bin nur der unterste Türhüter,“ er ist
+nicht geschwätzig, denn während der vielen Jahre stellt er nur wie es
+heißt „teilnahmslose Fragen“, er ist nicht bestechlich, denn er sagt
+über ein Geschenk: „Ich nehme es nur an, damit du nicht glaubst, etwas
+versäumt zu haben,“ er ist, wo es um Pflichterfüllung geht, weder zu
+rühren noch zu erbittern, denn es heißt von dem Mann, „er ermüdet den
+Türhüter durch seine Bitten,“ schließlich deutet auch sein Äußeres auf
+einen pedantischen Charakter hin, die große Spitznase und der lange,
+dünne, schwarze, tartarische Bart. Kann es einen pflichttreueren
+Türhüter geben. Nun mischen sich aber in den Türhüter noch andere
+Wesenszüge ein, die für den, der Einlaß verlangt, sehr günstig sind und
+welche es immerhin begreiflich machen, daß er in jener Andeutung einer
+zukünftigen Möglichkeit über seine Pflicht etwas hinausgehn konnte. Es
+ist nämlich nicht zu leugnen, daß er ein wenig einfältig und im
+Zusammenhang damit ein wenig eingebildet ist. Wenn auch seine
+Äußerungen über seine Macht und über die Macht der andern Türhüter und
+über deren sogar für ihn unerträglichen Anblick — ich sage, wenn auch
+alle diese Äußerungen an sich richtig sein mögen, so zeigt doch die
+Art, wie er diese Äußerungen vorbringt, daß seine Auffassung durch
+Einfalt und Überhebung getrübt ist. Die Erklärer sagen hierzu:
+„Richtiges Auffassen einer Sache und Mißverstehn der gleichen Sache
+schließen einander nicht vollständig aus.“ Jedenfalls aber muß man
+annehmen, daß jene Einfalt und Überhebung, so geringfügig sie sich
+vielleicht auch äußern, doch die Bewachung des Eingangs schwächen, es
+sind Lücken im Charakter des Türhüters. Hierzu kommt noch, daß der
+Türhüter seiner Naturanlage nach freundlich zu sein scheint, er ist
+durchaus nicht immer Amtsperson. Gleich in den ersten Augenblicken
+macht er den Spaß, daß er den Mann trotz des ausdrücklich aufrecht
+erhaltenen Verbotes zum Eintritt einladet, dann schickt er ihn nicht
+etwa fort, sondern gibt ihm, wie es heißt, einen Schemel und läßt ihn
+seitwärts von der Tür sich niedersetzen. Die Geduld, mit der er durch
+alle die Jahre die Bitten des Mannes erträgt, die kleinen Verhöre, die
+Annahme der Geschenke, die Vornehmheit, mit der er es zuläßt, daß der
+Mann neben ihm laut den unglücklichen Zufall verflucht, der den
+Türhüter hier aufgestellt hat — alles dieses läßt auf Regungen des
+Mitleids schließen. Nicht jeder Türhüter hätte so gehandelt. Und
+schließlich beugt er sich noch auf einen Wink hin tief zu dem Mann
+hinab, um ihm Gelegenheit zur letzten Frage zu geben. Nur eine schwache
+Ungeduld — der Türhüter weiß ja, daß alles zu Ende ist — spricht sich
+in den Worten aus: „Du bist unersättlich.“ Manche gehn sogar in dieser
+Art der Erklärung noch weiter und meinen, die Worte, „Du bist
+unersättlich,“ drücken eine Art freundschaftlicher Bewunderung aus, die
+allerdings von Herablassung nicht frei ist. Jedenfalls schließt sich so
+die Gestalt des Türhüters anders ab, als du es glaubst.“ „Du kennst die
+Geschichte genauer als ich und längere Zeit,“ sagte K. Sie schwiegen
+ein Weilchen. Dann sagte K.: „Du glaubst also, der Mann wurde nicht
+getäuscht?“ „Mißverstehe mich nicht,“ sagte der Geistliche, „ich zeige
+dir nur die Meinungen, die darüber bestehn. Du mußt nicht zuviel auf
+Meinungen achten. Die Schrift ist unveränderlich und die Meinungen sind
+oft nur ein Ausdruck der Verzweiflung darüber. In diesem Falle gibt es
+sogar eine Meinung, nach welcher gerade der Türhüter der Getäuschte
+ist.“ „Das ist eine weitgehende Meinung,“ sagte K. „Wie wird sie
+begründet?“ „Die Begründung,“ antwortete der Geistliche, „geht von der
+Einfalt des Türhüters aus. Man sagt, daß er das Innere des Gesetzes
+nicht kennt, sondern nur den Weg, den er vor dem Eingang immer wieder
+abgehn muß. Die Vorstellungen, die er von dem Innern hat, werden für
+kindlich gehalten und man nimmt an, daß er das, wovor er dem Manne
+Furcht machen will, selbst fürchtet. Ja, er fürchtet es mehr als der
+Mann, denn dieser will ja nichts anderes als eintreten, selbst als er
+von den schrecklichen Türhütern des Innern gehört hat, der Türhüter
+dagegen will nicht eintreten, wenigstens erfährt man nichts darüber.
+Andere sagen zwar, daß er bereits im Innern gewesen sein muß, denn er
+ist doch einmal in den Dienst des Gesetzes aufgenommen worden und das
+könne nur im Innern geschehen sein. Darauf ist zu antworten, daß er
+wohl auch durch einen Ruf aus dem Innern zum Türhüter bestellt worden
+sein könne und daß er zumindest tief im Innern nicht gewesen sein
+dürfte, da er doch schon den Anblick des dritten Türhüters nicht mehr
+ertragen kann. Außerdem aber wird auch nicht berichtet, daß er während
+der vielen Jahre außer der Bemerkung über die Türhüter irgend etwas von
+dem Innern erzählt hätte. Es könnte ihm verboten sein, aber auch vom
+Verbot hat er nichts erzählt. Aus alledem schließt man, daß er über das
+Aussehn und die Bedeutung des Innern nichts weiß und sich darüber in
+Täuschung befindet. Aber auch über den Mann vom Lande soll er sich in
+Täuschung befinden, denn er ist diesem Mann untergeordnet und weiß es
+nicht. Daß er den Mann als einen Untergeordneten behandelt, erkennt man
+aus vielem, das dir noch erinnerlich sein dürfte. Daß er ihm aber
+tatsächlich untergeordnet ist, soll nach dieser Meinung ebenso deutlich
+hervorgehn. Vor allem ist der Freie dem Gebundenen übergeordnet. Nun
+ist der Mann tatsächlich frei, er kann hingehn, wohin er will, nur der
+Eingang in das Gesetz ist ihm verboten und überdies nur von einem
+Einzelnen, vom Türhüter. Wenn er sich auf den Schemel seitwärts vom Tor
+niedersetzt und dort sein Leben lang bleibt, so geschieht dies
+freiwillig, die Geschichte erzählt von keinem Zwang. Der Türhüter
+dagegen ist durch sein Amt an seinen Posten gebunden, er darf sich
+nicht auswärts entfernen, allem Anschein nach aber auch nicht in das
+Innere gehn, selbst wenn er es wollte. Außerdem ist er zwar im Dienst
+des Gesetzes, dient aber nur für diesen Eingang, also auch nur für
+diesen Mann, für den dieser Eingang allein bestimmt ist. Auch aus
+diesem Grunde ist er ihm untergeordnet. Es ist anzunehmen, daß er durch
+viele Jahre, durch ein ganzes Mannesalter gewissermaßen nur leeren
+Dienst geleistet hat, denn es wird gesagt, daß ein Mann kommt, also
+jemand im Mannesalter, daß also der Türhüter lange warten mußte, ehe
+sich sein Zweck erfüllte, und zwar so lange warten mußte, als es dem
+Mann beliebte, der doch freiwillig kam. Aber auch das Ende des Dienstes
+wird durch das Lebensende des Mannes bestimmt, bis zum Ende also bleibt
+er ihm untergeordnet. Und immer wieder wird betont, daß von alledem der
+Türhüter nichts zu wissen scheint. Daran wird aber nichts Auffälliges
+gesehn, denn nach dieser Meinung befindet sich der Türhüter noch in
+einer viel schwereren Täuschung, sie betrifft seinen Dienst. Zuletzt
+spricht er nämlich vom Eingang und sagt: „Ich gehe jetzt und schließe
+ihn,“ aber am Anfang heißt es, daß das Tor zum Gesetz offensteht wie
+immer, steht es aber immer offen, immer d. h. unabhängig von der
+Lebensdauer des Mannes, für den es bestimmt ist, dann wird es auch der
+Türhüter nicht schließen können. Darüber gehn die Meinungen
+auseinander, ob der Türhüter mit der Ankündigung, daß er das Tor
+schließen wird, nur eine Antwort geben oder seine Dienstpflicht betonen
+oder den Mann noch im letzten Augenblick in Reue und Trauer setzen
+will. Darin aber sind viele einig, daß er das Tor nicht wird schließen
+können. Sie glauben sogar, daß er wenigstens am Ende auch in seinem
+Wissen dem Manne untergeordnet ist, denn dieser sieht den Glanz, der
+aus dem Eingang des Gesetzes bricht, während der Türhüter als solcher
+wohl mit dem Rücken zum Eingang steht und auch durch keine Äußerung
+zeigt, daß er eine Veränderung bemerkt hätte.“ „Das ist gut begründet,“
+sagte K., der einzelne Stellen aus der Erklärung des Geistlichen
+halblaut für sich wiederholt hatte. „Es ist gut begründet und ich
+glaube nun auch, daß der Türhüter getäuscht ist. Dadurch bin ich aber
+von meiner frühern Meinung nicht abgekommen, denn beide decken sich
+teilweise. Es ist unentscheidend, ob der Türhüter klar sieht oder
+getäuscht wird. Ich sagte, der Mann wird getäuscht. Wenn der Türhüter
+klar sieht, könnte man daran zweifeln, wenn der Türhüter aber getäuscht
+ist, dann muß sich seine Täuschung notwendig auf den Mann übertragen.
+Der Türhüter ist dann zwar kein Betrüger, aber so einfältig, daß er
+sofort aus dem Dienst gejagt werden müßte. Du mußt doch bedenken, daß
+die Täuschung, in der sich der Türhüter befindet, ihm nichts schadet,
+dem Mann aber tausendfach.“ „Hier stößt du auf eine Gegenmeinung,“
+sagte der Geistliche. „Manche sagen nämlich, daß die Geschichte
+niemandem ein Recht gibt, über den Türhüter zu urteilen. Wie er uns
+auch erscheinen mag, so ist er doch ein Diener des Gesetzes, also zum
+Gesetz gehörig, also dem menschlichen Urteil entrückt. Man darf dann
+auch nicht glauben, daß der Türhüter dem Manne untergeordnet ist. Durch
+seinen Dienst auch nur an den Eingang des Gesetzes gebunden zu sein,
+ist unvergleichlich mehr als frei in der Welt zu leben. Der Mann kommt
+erst zum Gesetz, der Türhüter ist schon dort. Er ist vom Gesetz zum
+Dienst bestellt, an seiner Würdigkeit zu zweifeln, hieße am Gesetze
+zweifeln.“ „Mit dieser Meinung stimme ich nicht überein,“ sagte K.
+kopfschüttelnd, „denn wenn man sich ihr anschließt, muß man alles, was
+der Türhüter sagt, für wahr halten. Daß das aber nicht möglich ist,
+hast du ja selbst ausführlich begründet.“ „Nein,“ sagte der Geistliche,
+„man muß nicht alles für wahr halten, man muß es nur für notwendig
+halten.“ „Trübselige Meinung,“ sagte K. „Die Lüge wird zur Weltordnung
+gemacht.“
+
+K. sagte das abschließend, aber sein Endurteil war es nicht. Er war zu
+müde, um alle Folgerungen der Geschichte übersehn zu können, es waren
+auch ungewohnte Gedankengänge, in die sie ihn führte, unwirkliche
+Dinge, besser geeignet zur Besprechung für die Gesellschaft der
+Gerichtsbeamten als für ihn. Die einfache Geschichte war unförmlich
+geworden, er wollte sie von sich abschütteln und der Geistliche, der
+jetzt ein großes Zartgefühl bewies, duldete es und nahm K.s Bemerkung
+schweigend auf, trotzdem sie mit seiner eigenen Meinung gewiß nicht
+übereinstimmte.
+
+Sie gingen eine Zeitlang schweigend weiter, K. hielt sich eng neben dem
+Geistlichen, ohne in der Finsternis zu wissen, wo er sich befand. Die
+Lampe in seiner Hand war längst erloschen. Einmal blinkte gerade vor
+ihm das silberne Standbild eines Heiligen nur mit dem Schein des
+Silbers und spielte gleich wieder ins Dunkel über. Um nicht vollständig
+auf den Geistlichen angewiesen zu bleiben, fragte ihn K.: „Sind wir
+jetzt nicht in der Nähe des Haupteinganges?“ „Nein,“ sagte der
+Geistliche, „wir sind weit von ihm entfernt. Willst du schon fortgehn?“
+Trotzdem K. gerade jetzt nicht daran gedacht hatte, sagte er sofort:
+„Gewiß, ich muß fortgehn. Ich bin Prokurist einer Bank, man wartet auf
+mich, ich bin nur hergekommen, um einem ausländischen Geschäftsfreund
+den Dom zu zeigen.“ „Nun,“ sagte der Geistliche, und reichte K. die
+Hand, „dann geh’.“ „Ich kann mich aber im Dunkel allein nicht
+zurechtfinden,“ sagte K. „Geh’ links zur Wand,“ sagte der Geistliche,
+„dann weiter die Wand entlang, ohne sie zu verlassen und du wirst einen
+Ausgang finden.“ Der Geistliche hatte sich erst paar Schritte entfernt,
+aber K. rief schon sehr laut: „Bitte, warte noch.“ „Ich warte,“ sagte
+der Geistliche. „Willst du nicht noch etwas von mir?“ fragte K. „Nein,“
+sagte der Geistliche. „Du warst früher so freundlich zu mir,“ sagte K.,
+„und hast mir alles erklärt, jetzt aber entläßt du mich, als läge dir
+nichts an mir.“ „Du mußt doch fortgehn,“ sagte der Geistliche. „Nun
+ja,“ sagte K., „sieh das doch ein.“ „Sieh du zuerst ein, wer ich bin,“
+sagte der Geistliche. „Du bist der Gefängniskaplan,“ sagte K. und ging
+näher zum Geistlichen hin, seine sofortige Rückkehr in die Bank war
+nicht so notwendig, wie er sie dargestellt hatte, er konnte recht gut
+noch hier bleiben. „Ich gehöre also zum Gericht,“ sagte der Geistliche.
+„Warum sollte ich also etwas von dir wollen. Das Gericht will nichts
+von dir. Es nimmt dich auf, wenn du kommst, und es entläßt dich, wenn
+du gehst.“
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ZEHNTES KAPITEL
+
+ENDE
+
+
+Am Vorabend seines 31. Geburtstages — es war gegen 9 Uhr abends, die
+Zeit der Stille auf den Straßen — kamen zwei Herren in K.s Wohnung. In
+Gehröcken, bleich und fett, mit scheinbar unverrückbaren Zylinderhüten.
+Nach einer kleinen Förmlichkeit bei der Wohnungstür wegen des ersten
+Eintretens wiederholte sich die gleiche Förmlichkeit in größerem
+Umfange vor K.s Tür. Ohne daß ihm der Besuch angekündigt gewesen wäre,
+saß K. gleichfalls schwarz angezogen in einem Sessel in der Nähe der
+Türe und zog langsam neue, scharf sich über die Finger spannende
+Handschuhe an, in der Haltung, wie man Gäste erwartet. Er stand gleich
+auf und sah die Herren neugierig an. „Sie sind also für mich bestimmt,“
+fragte er. Die Herren nickten, einer zeigte mit dem Zylinderhut in der
+Hand auf den andern. K. gestand sich ein, daß er einen andern Besuch
+erwartet hatte. Er ging zum Fenster und sah noch einmal auf die dunkle
+Straße. Auch fast alle Fenster auf der andern Straßenseite waren noch
+dunkel, in vielen die Vorhänge herabgelassen. In einem beleuchteten
+Fenster des Stockwerkes spielten kleine Kinder hinter einem Gitter
+miteinander und tasteten, noch unfähig sich von ihren Plätzen
+fortzubewegen, mit den Händchen nach einander. „Alte untergeordnete
+Schauspieler schickt man um mich,“ sagte sich K. und sah sich um, um
+sich nochmals davon zu überzeugen. „Man sucht auf billige Weise mit mir
+fertig zu werden.“ K. wendete sich plötzlich ihnen zu und fragte: „An
+welchem Theater spielen Sie.“ „Theater?“ fragte der eine Herr mit
+zuckenden Mundwinkeln den andern um Rat. Der andere gebärdete sich wie
+ein Stummer, der mit dem widerspenstigen Organismus kämpft. „Sie sind
+nicht darauf vorbereitet, gefragt zu werden,“ sagte sich K. und ging
+seinen Hut holen.
+
+Schon auf der Treppe wollten sich die Herren in K. einhängen, aber K.
+sagte: „Erst auf der Gasse, ich bin nicht krank.“ Gleich aber vor dem
+Tor hängten sie sich in ihn in einer Weise ein, wie K. noch niemals mit
+einem Menschen gegangen war. Sie hielten die Schultern eng hinter den
+seinen, knickten die Arme nicht ein, sondern benutzten sie, um K.s Arme
+in ihrer ganzen Länge zu umschlingen, unten erfaßten sie K.s Hände mit
+einem schulmäßigen, eingeübten, unwiderstehlichen Griff. K. ging straff
+gestreckt zwischen ihnen, sie bildeten jetzt alle drei eine solche
+Einheit, daß, wenn man einen von ihnen zerschlagen hätte, alle
+zerschlagen gewesen wären. Es war eine Einheit, wie sie fast nur
+Lebloses bilden kann.
+
+Unter den Laternen versuchte K. öfters, so schwer es bei diesem engen
+Aneinander ausgeführt werden konnte, seine Begleiter deutlicher zu
+sehn, als es in der Dämmerung seines Zimmers möglich gewesen war.
+Vielleicht sind es Tenöre, dachte er im Anblick ihres schweren
+Doppelkinns. Er ekelte sich vor der Reinlichkeit ihrer Gesichter. Man
+sah förmlich noch die säubernde Hand, die in ihre Augenwinkel gefahren,
+die ihre Oberlippe gerieben, die die Falten am Kinn ausgekratzt hatte.
+
+Als K. das bemerkte, blieb er stehn, infolgedessen blieben auch die
+andern stehn; sie waren auf dem Rand eines freien, menschenleeren, mit
+Anlagen geschmückten Platzes. „Warum hat man gerade Sie geschickt!“
+rief er mehr als er fragte. Die Herren wußten scheinbar keine Antwort,
+sie warteten mit dem hängenden freien Arm, wie Krankenwärter, wenn der
+Kranke sich ausruhn will. „Ich gehe nicht weiter,“ sagte K.
+versuchsweise. Darauf brauchten die Herren nicht zu antworten, es
+genügte, daß sie den Griff nicht lockerten und K. von der Stelle
+wegzuheben versuchten, aber K. widerstand. „Ich werde nicht mehr viel
+Kraft brauchen, ich werde jetzt alle anwenden,“ dachte er. Ihm fielen
+die Fliegen ein, die mit zerreißenden Beinchen von der Leimrute
+wegstreben. „Die Herren werden schwere Arbeit haben.“
+
+Da stieg vor ihnen aus einer tiefer gelegenen Gasse auf einer kleinen
+Treppe Fräulein Bürstner zum Platz empor. Es war nicht ganz sicher, ob
+sie es war, die Ähnlichkeit war freilich groß. Aber K. lag auch nichts
+daran, ob es bestimmt Fräulein Bürstner war, bloß die Wertlosigkeit
+seines Widerstandes kam ihm gleich zum Bewußtsein. Es war nichts
+Heldenhaftes, wenn er widerstand, wenn er jetzt den Herren
+Schwierigkeiten bereitete, wenn er jetzt in der Abwehr noch den letzten
+Schein des Lebens zu genießen versuchte. Er setzte sich in Gang, und
+von der Freude, die er dadurch den Herren machte, ging noch etwas auf
+ihn selbst über. Sie duldeten es jetzt, daß er die Wegrichtung
+bestimmte und er bestimmte sie nach dem Weg, den das Fräulein vor ihnen
+nahm, nicht etwa, weil er sie einholen, nicht etwa, weil er sie
+möglichst lange sehen wollte, sondern nur deshalb, um die Mahnung, die
+sie für ihn bedeutete, nicht zu vergessen. „Das Einzige, was ich jetzt
+tun kann,“ sagte er sich und das Gleichmaß seiner Schritte und der
+Schritte der zwei andern bestätigte seine Gedanken, „das Einzige, was
+ich jetzt tue, ist, bis zum Ende den ruhig einteilenden Verstand
+behalten. Ich wollte immer mit zwanzig Händen in die Welt hineinfahren
+und überdies zu einem nicht zu billigenden Zweck. Das war unrichtig,
+soll ich nun zeigen, daß nicht einmal der einjährige Prozeß mich
+belehren konnte? Soll ich als ein begriffstutziger Mensch abgehn? Soll
+man mir nachsagen dürfen, daß ich am Anfang des Prozesses ihn beenden
+und jetzt an seinem Ende ihn wieder beginnen will. Ich will nicht, daß
+man das sagt. Ich bin dankbar dafür, daß man mir auf diesem Weg diese
+halbstummen verständnislosen Herren mitgegeben hat und daß man es mir
+überlassen hat, mir selbst das Notwendige zu sagen.“
+
+Das Fräulein war inzwischen in eine Seitengasse eingebogen, aber K.
+konnte sie schon entbehren und überließ sich seinen Begleitern. Alle
+drei zogen nun in vollem Einverständnis über eine Brücke im Mondschein,
+jeder kleinen Bewegung, die K. machte, gaben die Herren jetzt
+bereitwillig nach, als er ein wenig zum Geländer sich wendete, drehten
+auch sie sich in ganzer Front dorthin. Das im Mondlicht glänzende und
+zitternde Wasser teilte sich um eine kleine Insel, auf der wie
+zusammengedrängt Laubmassen von Bäumen und Sträuchern sich aufhäuften.
+Unter ihnen, jetzt unsichtbar, führten Kieswege mit bequemen Bänken,
+auf denen K. in manchem Sommer sich gestreckt und gedehnt hatte. „Ich
+wollte ja gar nicht stehn bleiben,“ sagte er zu seinen Begleitern,
+beschämt durch ihre Bereitwilligkeit. Der Eine schien dem Andern hinter
+K.s Rücken einen sanften Vorwurf wegen des mißverständlichen
+Stehenbleibens zu machen, dann gingen sie weiter.
+
+Sie kamen durch einige ansteigende Gassen, in denen hie und da
+Polizisten standen oder gingen; bald in der Ferne, bald in nächster
+Nähe. Einer mit buschigem Schnurrbart, die Hand am Griff des Säbels,
+trat wie mit Absicht nahe an die nicht ganz unverdächtige Gruppe. Die
+Herren stockten, der Polizeimann schien schon den Mund zu öffnen, da
+zog K. mit Macht die Herren vorwärts. Öfters drehte er sich vorsichtig
+um, ob der Polizeimann nicht folge; als sie aber eine Ecke zwischen
+sich und dem Polizeimann hatten, fing K. zu laufen an, die Herren
+mußten trotz großer Atemnot auch mit laufen.
+
+So kamen sie rasch aus der Stadt hinaus, die sich in dieser Richtung
+fast ohne Übergang an die Felder anschloß. Ein kleiner Steinbruch,
+verlassen und öde, lag in der Nähe eines noch ganz städtischen Hauses.
+Hier machten die Herren halt, sei es, daß dieser Ort von allem Anfang
+an ihr Ziel gewesen war, sei es, daß sie zu erschöpft waren, um noch
+weiter zu laufen. Jetzt ließen sie K. los, der stumm wartete, nahmen
+die Zylinderhüte ab und wischten sich, während sie sich im Steinbruch
+umsahen, mit den Taschentüchern den Schweiß von der Stirn. Überall lag
+der Mondschein mit seiner Natürlichkeit und Ruhe, die keinem andern
+Licht gegeben ist.
+
+Nach Austausch einiger Höflichkeiten hinsichtlich dessen, wer die
+nächsten Aufgaben auszuführen habe — die Herren schienen die Aufträge
+ungeteilt bekommen zu haben — ging der Eine zu K. und zog ihm den Rock,
+die Weste und schließlich das Hemd aus. K. fröstelte unwillkürlich,
+worauf ihm der Herr einen leichten beruhigenden Schlag auf den Rücken
+gab. Dann legte er die Sachen sorgfältig zusammen, wie Dinge, die man
+noch gebrauchen wird, wenn auch nicht in allernächster Zeit. Um K.
+nicht ohne Bewegung der immerhin kühlen Nachtluft auszusetzen, nahm er
+ihn unter den Arm und ging mit ihm ein wenig auf und ab, während der
+andere Herr den Steinbruch nach irgendeiner passenden Stelle absuchte.
+Als er sie gefunden hatte, winkte er und der andere Herr geleitete K.
+hin. Es war nahe der Bruchwand, es lag dort ein losgebrochener Stein.
+Die Herren setzten K. auf die Erde nieder, lehnten ihn an den Stein und
+betteten seinen Kopf obenauf. Trotz aller Anstrengung, die sie sich
+gaben, und trotz alles Entgegenkommens, das ihnen K. bewies, blieb
+seine Haltung eine sehr gezwungene und unglaubwürdige. Der eine Herr
+bat daher den andern, ihm für ein Weilchen das Hinlegen K.s allein zu
+überlassen, aber auch dadurch wurde es nicht besser. Schließlich ließen
+sie K. in einer Lage, die nicht einmal die beste von den bereits
+erreichten Lagen war. Dann öffnete der eine Herr seinen Gehrock und
+nahm aus einer Scheide, die an einem um die Weste gespannten Gürtel
+hing, ein langes, dünnes, beiderseitig geschärftes Fleischermesser,
+hielt es hoch und prüfte die Schärfen im Licht. Wieder begannen die
+widerlichen Höflichkeiten, einer reichte über K. hinweg das Messer dem
+andern, dieser reichte es wieder über K. zurück. K. wußte jetzt genau,
+daß es seine Pflicht gewesen wäre, das Messer, als es von Hand zu Hand
+über ihm schwebte, selbst zu fassen und sich einzubohren. Aber er tat
+es nicht, sondern drehte den noch freien Hals und sah umher.
+Vollständig konnte er sich nicht bewähren, alle Arbeit den Behörden
+nicht abnehmen, die Verantwortung für diesen letzten Fehler trug der,
+der ihm den Rest der dazu nötigen Kraft versagt hatte. Seine Blicke
+fielen auf das letzte Stockwerk des an dem Steinbruch angrenzenden
+Hauses. Wie ein Licht aufzuckt, so fuhren die Fensterflügel eines
+Fensters dort auseinander, ein Mensch, schwach und dünn in der Ferne
+und Höhe, beugte sich mit einem Ruck weit vor und streckte die Arme
+noch weiter aus. Wer war es? Ein Freund? Ein guter Mensch? Einer, der
+teilnahm? Einer der helfen wollte? War es ein Einzelner? Waren es alle?
+War noch Hilfe? Gab es Einwände, die man vergessen hatte? Gewiß gab es
+solche. Die Logik ist zwar unerschütterlich, aber einem Menschen, der
+leben will, widersteht sie nicht. Wo war der Richter, den er nie
+gesehen hatte? Wo war das hohe Gericht, bis zu dem er nie gekommen war?
+Er hob die Hände und spreizte alle Finger.
+
+Aber an K.s Gurgel legten sich die Hände des einen Herrn, während der
+andere das Messer ihm ins Herz stieß und zweimal dort drehte. Mit
+brechenden Augen sah noch K., wie die Herren, nahe vor seinem Gesicht,
+Wange an Wange aneinander gelehnt, die Entscheidung beobachteten. „Wie
+ein Hund!“ sagte er, es war, als sollte die Scham ihn überleben.
diff --git a/resources/pg21593-clean.txt b/resources/pg21593-clean.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..29c3f00
--- /dev/null
+++ b/resources/pg21593-clean.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,830 @@
+Es war an einem Sonntagvormittag im schönsten Frühjahr. Georg Bendemann,
+ein junger Kaufmann, saß in seinem Privatzimmer im ersten Stock eines
+der niedrigen, leichtgebauten Häuser, die entlang des Flusses in einer
+langen Reihe, fast nur in der Höhe und Färbung unterschieden, sich
+hinzogen. Er hatte gerade einen Brief an einen sich im Ausland
+befindenden Jugendfreund beendet, verschloß ihn in spielerischer
+Langsamkeit und sah dann, den Ellbogen auf den Schreibtisch gestützt,
+aus dem Fenster auf den Fluß, die Brücke und die Anhöhen am anderen Ufer
+mit ihrem schwachen Grün.
+
+Er dachte darüber nach, wie dieser Freund, mit seinem Fortkommen zu
+Hause unzufrieden, vor Jahren schon nach Rußland sich förmlich
+geflüchtet hatte. Nun betrieb er ein Geschäft in Petersburg, das anfangs
+sich sehr gut angelassen hatte, seit langem aber schon zu stocken
+schien, wie der Freund bei seinen immer seltener werdenden Besuchen
+klagte. So arbeitete er sich in der Fremde nutzlos ab, der fremdartige
+Vollbart verdeckte nur schlecht das seit den Kinderjahren wohlbekannte
+Gesicht, dessen gelbe Hautfarbe auf eine sich entwickelnde Krankheit
+hinzudeuten schien. Wie er erzählte, hatte er keine rechte Verbindung
+mit der dortigen Kolonie seiner Landsleute, aber auch fast keinen
+gesellschaftlichen Verkehr mit einheimischen Familien und richtete sich
+so für ein endgültiges Junggesellentum ein.
+
+Was wollte man einem solchen Manne schreiben, der sich offenbar verrannt
+hatte, den man bedauern, dem man aber nicht helfen konnte. Sollte man
+ihm vielleicht raten, wieder nach Hause zu kommen, seine Existenz
+hierher zu verlegen, alle die alten freundschaftlichen Beziehungen
+wieder aufzunehmen -- wofür ja kein Hindernis bestand -- und im übrigen
+auf die Hilfe der Freunde zu vertrauen? Das bedeutete aber nichts
+anderes, als daß man ihm gleichzeitig, je schonender, desto kränkender,
+sagte, daß seine bisherigen Versuche mißlungen seien, daß er endlich
+von ihnen ablassen solle, daß er zurückkehren und sich als ein für immer
+Zurückgekehrter von allen mit großen Augen anstaunen lassen müsse, daß
+nur seine Freunde etwas verstünden und daß er ein altes Kind sei, das
+den erfolgreichen, zu Hause gebliebenen Freunden einfach zu folgen habe.
+Und war es dann noch sicher, daß alle die Plage, die man ihm antun
+müßte, einen Zweck hätte? Vielleicht gelang es nicht einmal, ihn
+überhaupt nach Hause zu bringen -- er sagte ja selbst, daß er die
+Verhältnisse in der Heimat nicht mehr verstünde --, und so bliebe er
+dann trotz allem in seiner Fremde, verbittert durch die Ratschläge und
+den Freunden noch ein Stück mehr entfremdet. Folgte er aber wirklich dem
+Rat und würde hier -- natürlich nicht mit Absicht, aber durch die
+Tatsachen -- niedergedrückt, fände sich nicht in seinen Freunden und
+nicht ohne sie zurecht, litte an Beschämung, hätte jetzt wirklich keine
+Heimat und keine Freunde mehr, war es da nicht viel besser für ihn, er
+blieb in der Fremde, so wie er war? Konnte man denn bei solchen
+Umständen daran denken, daß er es hier tatsächlich vorwärts bringen
+würde?
+
+Aus diesen Gründen konnte man ihm, wenn man noch überhaupt die
+briefliche Verbindung aufrecht erhalten wollte, keine eigentlichen
+Mitteilungen machen, wie man sie ohne Scheu auch den entferntesten
+Bekannten machen würde. Der Freund war nun schon über drei Jahre nicht
+in der Heimat gewesen und erklärte dies sehr notdürftig mit der
+Unsicherheit der politischen Verhältnisse in Rußland, die demnach also
+auch die kürzeste Abwesenheit eines kleinen Geschäftsmannes nicht
+zuließen, während hunderttausende Russen ruhig in der Welt herumfuhren.
+Im Laufe dieser drei Jahre hatte sich aber gerade für Georg vieles
+verändert. Von dem Todesfall von Georgs Mutter, der vor etwa zwei Jahren
+erfolgt war und seit welchem Georg mit seinem alten Vater in gemeinsamer
+Wirtschaft lebte, hatte der Freund wohl noch erfahren und sein Beileid
+in einem Brief mit einer Trockenheit ausgedrückt, die ihren Grund nur
+darin haben konnte, daß die Trauer über ein solches Ereignis in der
+Fremde ganz unvorstellbar wird. Nun hatte aber Georg seit jener Zeit,
+so wie alles andere, auch sein Geschäft mit größerer Entschlossenheit
+angepackt. Vielleicht hatte ihn der Vater bei Lebzeiten der Mutter
+dadurch, daß er im Geschäft nur seine Ansicht gelten lassen wollte, an
+einer wirklichen eigenen Tätigkeit gehindert, vielleicht war der Vater
+seit dem Tode der Mutter, trotzdem er noch immer im Geschäft arbeitete,
+zurückhaltender geworden, vielleicht spielten -- was sogar sehr
+wahrscheinlich war -- glückliche Zufälle eine weit wichtigere Rolle,
+jedenfalls aber hatte sich das Geschäft in diesen zwei Jahren ganz
+unerwartet entwickelt, das Personal hatte man verdoppeln müssen, der
+Umsatz hatte sich verfünffacht, ein weiterer Fortschritt stand
+zweifellos bevor.
+
+Der Freund aber hatte keine Ahnung von dieser Veränderung. Früher, zum
+letztenmal vielleicht in jenem Beileidsbrief, hatte er Georg zur
+Auswanderung nach Rußland überreden wollen und sich über die Aussichten
+verbreitet, die gerade für Georgs Geschäftszweig in Petersburg
+bestanden. Die Ziffern waren verschwindend gegenüber dem Umfang, den
+Georgs Geschäft jetzt angenommen hatte. Georg aber hatte keine Lust
+gehabt, dem Freund von seinen geschäftlichen Erfolgen zu schreiben, und
+hätte er es jetzt nachträglich getan, es hätte wirklich einen
+merkwürdigen Anschein gehabt.
+
+So beschränkte sich Georg darauf, dem Freund immer nur über
+bedeutungslose Vorfälle zu schreiben, wie sie sich, wenn man an einem
+ruhigen Sonntag nachdenkt, in der Erinnerung ungeordnet aufhäufen. Er
+wollte nichts anderes, als die Vorstellung ungestört lassen, die sich
+der Freund von der Heimatstadt in der langen Zwischenzeit wohl gemacht
+und mit welcher er sich abgefunden hatte. So geschah es Georg, daß er
+dem Freund die Verlobung eines gleichgültigen Menschen mit einem ebenso
+gleichgültigen Mädchen dreimal in ziemlich weit auseinanderliegenden
+Briefen anzeigte, bis sich dann allerdings der Freund, ganz gegen Georgs
+Absicht, für diese Merkwürdigkeit zu interessieren begann.
+
+Georg schrieb ihm aber solche Dinge viel lieber, als daß er zugestanden
+hätte, daß er selbst vor einem Monat mit einem Fräulein Frieda
+Brandenfeld, einem Mädchen aus wohlhabender Familie, sich verlobt hatte.
+Oft sprach er mit seiner Braut über diesen Freund und das besondere
+Korrespondenzverhältnis, in welchem er zu ihm stand. »Er wird also gar
+nicht zu unserer Hochzeit kommen,« sagte sie, »und ich habe doch das
+Recht, alle deine Freunde kennen zu lernen.« »Ich will ihn nicht
+stören,« antwortete Georg, »verstehe mich recht, er würde wahrscheinlich
+kommen, wenigstens glaube ich es, aber er würde sich gezwungen und
+geschädigt fühlen, vielleicht mich beneiden und sicher unzufrieden und
+unfähig, diese Unzufriedenheit jemals zu beseitigen, allein wieder
+zurückfahren. Allein -- weißt du, was das ist?« »Ja, kann er denn von
+unserer Heirat nicht auch auf andere Weise erfahren?« »Das kann ich
+allerdings nicht verhindern, aber es ist bei seiner Lebensweise
+unwahrscheinlich.« »Wenn du solche Freunde hast, Georg, hättest du dich
+überhaupt nicht verloben sollen.« »Ja, das ist unser beider Schuld; aber
+ich wollte es auch jetzt nicht anders haben.« Und wenn sie dann, rasch
+atmend unter seinen Küssen, noch vorbrachte: »Eigentlich kränkt es mich
+doch«, hielt er es wirklich für unverfänglich, dem Freund alles zu
+schreiben. »So bin ich und so hat er mich hinzunehmen«, sagte er sich,
+»ich kann nicht aus mir einen Menschen herausschneiden, der vielleicht
+für die Freundschaft mit ihm geeigneter wäre, als ich es bin.«
+
+Und tatsächlich berichtete er seinem Freunde in dem langen Brief, den er
+an diesem Sonntagvormittag schrieb, die erfolgte Verlobung mit folgenden
+Worten: »Die beste Neuigkeit habe ich mir bis zum Schluß aufgespart. Ich
+habe mich mit einem Fräulein Frieda Brandenfeld verlobt, einem Mädchen
+aus einer wohlhabenden Familie, die sich hier erst lange nach Deiner
+Abreise angesiedelt hat, die Du also kaum kennen dürftest. Es wird sich
+noch Gelegenheit finden, Dir Näheres über meine Braut mitzuteilen, heute
+genüge Dir, daß ich recht glücklich bin und daß sich in unserem
+gegenseitigen Verhältnis nur insofern etwas geändert hat, als Du jetzt
+in mir statt eines ganz gewöhnlichen Freundes einen glücklichen Freund
+haben wirst. Außerdem bekommst Du in meiner Braut, die Dich herzlich
+grüßen läßt, und die Dir nächstens selbst schreiben wird, eine
+aufrichtige Freundin, was für einen Junggesellen nicht ganz ohne
+Bedeutung ist. Ich weiß, es hält Dich vielerlei von einem Besuche bei
+uns zurück, wäre aber nicht gerade meine Hochzeit die richtige
+Gelegenheit, einmal alle Hindernisse über den Haufen zu werfen? Aber wie
+dies auch sein mag, handle ohne alle Rücksicht und nur nach Deiner
+Wohlmeinung.«
+
+Mit diesem Brief in der Hand war Georg lange, das Gesicht dem Fenster
+zugekehrt, an seinem Schreibtisch gesessen. Einem Bekannten, der ihn im
+Vorübergehen von der Gasse aus gegrüßt hatte, hatte er kaum mit einem
+abwesenden Lächeln geantwortet.
+
+Endlich steckte er den Brief in die Tasche und ging aus seinem Zimmer
+quer durch einen kleinen Gang in das Zimmer seines Vaters, in dem er
+schon seit Monaten nicht gewesen war. Es bestand auch sonst keine
+Nötigung dazu, denn er verkehrte mit seinem Vater ständig im Geschäft,
+das Mittagessen nahmen sie gleichzeitig in einem Speisehaus ein, abends
+versorgte sich zwar jeder nach Belieben, doch saßen sie dann meistens,
+wenn nicht Georg, wie es am häufigsten geschah, mit Freunden beisammen
+war oder jetzt seine Braut besuchte, noch ein Weilchen, jeder mit seiner
+Zeitung, im gemeinsamen Wohnzimmer.
+
+Georg staunte darüber, wie dunkel das Zimmer des Vaters selbst an diesem
+sonnigen Vormittag war. Einen solchen Schatten warf also die hohe Mauer,
+die sich jenseits des schmalen Hofes erhob. Der Vater saß beim Fenster
+in einer Ecke, die mit verschiedenen Andenken an die selige Mutter
+ausgeschmückt war, und las die Zeitung, die er seitlich vor die Augen
+hielt, wodurch er irgendeine Augenschwäche auszugleichen suchte. Auf dem
+Tisch standen die Reste des Frühstücks, von dem nicht viel verzehrt zu
+sein schien.
+
+»Ah, Georg!« sagte der Vater und ging ihm gleich entgegen. Sein schwerer
+Schlafrock öffnete sich im Gehen, die Enden umflatterten ihn -- »mein
+Vater ist noch immer ein Riese«, sagte sich Georg.
+
+»Hier ist es ja unerträglich dunkel«, sagte er dann.
+
+»Ja, dunkel ist es schon«, antwortete der Vater.
+
+»Das Fenster hast du auch geschlossen?«
+
+»Ich habe es lieber so.«
+
+»Es ist ja ganz warm draußen«, sagte Georg, wie im Nachhang zu dem
+Früheren, und setzte sich.
+
+Der Vater räumte das Frühstücksgeschirr ab und stellte es auf einen
+Kasten.
+
+»Ich wollte dir eigentlich nur sagen,« fuhr Georg fort, der den
+Bewegungen des alten Mannes ganz verloren folgte, »daß ich nun doch nach
+Petersburg meine Verlobung angezeigt habe.« Er zog den Brief ein wenig
+aus der Tasche und ließ ihn wieder zurückfallen.
+
+»Nach Petersburg?« fragte der Vater.
+
+»Meinem Freunde doch«, sagte Georg und suchte des Vaters Augen. -- »Im
+Geschäft ist er doch ganz anders,« dachte er, »wie er hier breit sitzt
+und die Arme über der Brust kreuzt.«
+
+»Ja. Deinem Freunde«, sagte der Vater mit Betonung.
+
+»Du weißt doch, Vater, daß ich ihm meine Verlobung zuerst verschweigen
+wollte. Aus Rücksichtnahme, aus keinem anderen Grunde sonst. Du weißt
+selbst, er ist ein schwieriger Mensch. Ich sagte mir, von anderer Seite
+kann er von meiner Verlobung wohl erfahren, wenn das auch bei seiner
+einsamen Lebensweise kaum wahrscheinlich ist -- das kann ich nicht
+hindern --, aber von mir selbst soll er es nun einmal nicht erfahren.«
+
+»Und jetzt hast du es dir wieder anders überlegt?« fragte der Vater,
+legte die große Zeitung auf den Fensterbord und auf die Zeitung die
+Brille, die er mit der Hand bedeckte.
+
+»Ja, jetzt habe ich es mir wieder überlegt. Wenn er mein guter Freund
+ist, sagte ich mir, dann ist meine glückliche Verlobung auch für ihn ein
+Glück. Und deshalb habe ich nicht mehr gezögert, es ihm anzuzeigen. Ehe
+ich jedoch den Brief einwarf, wollte ich es dir sagen.«
+
+»Georg,« sagte der Vater und zog den zahnlosen Mund in die Breite, »hör'
+einmal! Du bist wegen dieser Sache zu mir gekommen, um dich mit mir zu
+beraten. Das ehrt dich ohne Zweifel. Aber es ist nichts, es ist ärger
+als nichts, wenn du mir jetzt nicht die volle Wahrheit sagst. Ich will
+nicht Dinge aufrühren, die nicht hierher gehören. Seit dem Tode unserer
+teueren Mutter sind gewisse unschöne Dinge vorgegangen. Vielleicht kommt
+auch für sie die Zeit und vielleicht kommt sie früher, als wir denken.
+Im Geschäft entgeht mir manches, es wird mir vielleicht nicht verborgen
+-- ich will jetzt gar nicht die Annahme machen, daß es mir verborgen
+wird --, ich bin nicht mehr kräftig genug, mein Gedächtnis läßt nach,
+ich habe nicht mehr den Blick für alle die vielen Sachen. Das ist
+erstens der Ablauf der Natur, und zweitens hat mich der Tod unseres
+Mütterchens viel mehr niedergeschlagen als dich. -- Aber weil wir gerade
+bei dieser Sache halten, bei diesem Brief, so bitte ich dich, Georg,
+täusche mich nicht. Es ist eine Kleinigkeit, es ist nicht des Atems
+wert, also täusche mich nicht. Hast du wirklich diesen Freund in
+Petersburg?«
+
+Georg stand verlegen auf. »Lassen wir meine Freunde sein. Tausend
+Freunde ersetzen mir nicht meinen Vater. Weißt du, was ich glaube? Du
+schonst dich nicht genug. Aber das Alter verlangt seine Rechte. Du bist
+mir im Geschäft unentbehrlich, das weißt du ja sehr genau, aber wenn das
+Geschäft deine Gesundheit bedrohen sollte, sperre ich es noch morgen für
+immer. Das geht nicht. Wir müssen da eine andere Lebensweise für dich
+einführen. Aber von Grund aus. Du sitzt hier im Dunkel, und im
+Wohnzimmer hättest du schönes Licht. Du nippst vom Frühstück, statt dich
+ordentlich zu stärken. Du sitzt bei geschlossenem Fenster, und die Luft
+würde dir so gut tun. Nein, mein Vater! Ich werde den Arzt holen und
+seinen Vorschriften werden wir folgen. Die Zimmer werden wir wechseln,
+du wirst ins Vorderzimmer ziehen, ich hierher. Es wird keine Veränderung
+für dich sein, alles wird mit übertragen werden. Aber das alles hat
+Zeit, jetzt lege dich noch ein wenig ins Bett, du brauchst unbedingt
+Ruhe. Komm, ich werde dir beim Ausziehn helfen, du wirst sehn, ich kann
+es. Oder willst du gleich ins Vorderzimmer gehn, dann legst du dich
+vorläufig in mein Bett. Das wäre übrigens sehr vernünftig.«
+
+Georg stand knapp neben seinem Vater, der den Kopf mit dem struppigen
+weißen Haar auf die Brust hatte sinken lassen.
+
+»Georg«, sagte der Vater leise, ohne Bewegung.
+
+Georg kniete sofort neben dem Vater nieder, er sah die Pupillen in dem
+müden Gesicht des Vaters übergroß in den Winkeln der Augen auf sich
+gerichtet.
+
+»Du hast keinen Freund in Petersburg. Du bist immer ein Spaßmacher
+gewesen und hast dich auch mir gegenüber nicht zurückgehalten. Wie
+solltest du denn gerade dort einen Freund haben! Das kann ich gar nicht
+glauben.«
+
+»Denk doch noch einmal nach, Vater,« sagte Georg, hob den Vater vom
+Sessel und zog ihm, wie er nun doch recht schwach dastand, den
+Schlafrock aus, »jetzt wird es bald drei Jahre her sein, da war ja mein
+Freund bei uns zu Besuch. Ich erinnere mich noch, daß du ihn nicht
+besonders gern hattest. Wenigstens zweimal habe ich ihn vor dir
+verleugnet, trotzdem er gerade bei mir im Zimmer saß. Ich konnte ja
+deine Abneigung gegen ihn ganz gut verstehn, mein Freund hat seine
+Eigentümlichkeiten. Aber dann hast du dich doch auch wieder ganz gut mit
+ihm unterhalten. Ich war damals noch so stolz darauf, daß du ihm
+zuhörtest, nicktest und fragtest. Wenn du nachdenkst, mußt du dich
+erinnern. Er erzählte damals unglaubliche Geschichten von der russischen
+Revolution. Wie er z. B. auf einer Geschäftsreise in Kiew bei einem
+Tumult einen Geistlichen auf einem Balkon gesehen hatte, der sich ein
+breites Blutkreuz in die flache Hand schnitt, diese Hand erhob und die
+Menge anrief. Du hast ja selbst diese Geschichte hie und da
+wiedererzählt.«
+
+Währenddessen war es Georg gelungen, den Vater wieder niederzusetzen und
+ihm die Trikothose, die er über den Leinenunterhosen trug, sowie die
+Socken vorsichtig auszuziehn. Beim Anblick der nicht besonders reinen
+Wäsche machte er sich Vorwürfe, den Vater vernachlässigt zu haben. Es
+wäre sicherlich auch seine Pflicht gewesen, über den Wäschewechsel
+seines Vaters zu wachen. Er hatte mit seiner Braut darüber, wie sie die
+Zukunft des Vaters einrichten wollten, noch nicht ausdrücklich
+gesprochen, denn sie hatten stillschweigend vorausgesetzt, daß der Vater
+allein in der alten Wohnung bleiben würde. Doch jetzt entschloß er sich
+kurz mit aller Bestimmtheit, den Vater in seinen künftigen Haushalt
+mitzunehmen. Es schien ja fast, wenn man genauer zusah, daß die Pflege,
+die dort dem Vater bereitet werden sollte, zu spät kommen könnte.
+
+Auf seinen Armen trug er den Vater ins Bett. Ein schreckliches Gefühl
+hatte er, als er während der paar Schritte zum Bett hin merkte, daß an
+seiner Brust der Vater mit seiner Uhrkette spiele. Er konnte ihn nicht
+gleich ins Bett legen, so fest hielt er sich an dieser Uhrkette.
+
+Kaum war er aber im Bett, schien alles gut. Er deckte sich selbst zu und
+zog dann die Bettdecke noch besonders weit über die Schulter. Er sah
+nicht unfreundlich zu Georg hinauf.
+
+»Nicht wahr, du erinnerst dich schon an ihn?« fragte Georg und nickte
+ihm aufmunternd zu.
+
+»Bin ich jetzt gut zugedeckt?« fragte der Vater, als könne er nicht
+nachschauen, ob die Füße genug bedeckt seien.
+
+»Es gefällt dir also schon im Bett«, sagte Georg und legte das Deckzeug
+besser um ihn.
+
+»Bin ich gut zugedeckt?« fragte der Vater noch einmal und schien auf die
+Antwort besonders aufzupassen.
+
+»Sei nur ruhig, du bist gut zugedeckt.«
+
+»Nein!« rief der Vater, daß die Antwort an die Frage stieß, warf die
+Decke zurück mit einer Kraft, daß sie einen Augenblick im Fluge sich
+ganz entfaltete, und stand aufrecht im Bett. Nur eine Hand hielt er
+leicht an den Plafond. »Du wolltest mich zudecken, das weiß ich, mein
+Früchtchen, aber zugedeckt bin ich noch nicht. Und ist es auch die
+letzte Kraft, genug für dich, zuviel für dich. Wohl kenne ich deinen
+Freund. Er wäre ein Sohn nach meinem Herzen. Darum hast du ihn auch
+betrogen die ganzen Jahre lang. Warum sonst? Glaubst du, ich habe nicht
+um ihn geweint? Darum doch sperrst du dich in dein Bureau, niemand soll
+stören, der Chef ist beschäftigt -- nur damit du deine falschen
+Briefchen nach Rußland schreiben kannst. Aber den Vater muß
+glücklicherweise niemand lehren, den Sohn zu durchschauen. Wie du jetzt
+geglaubt hast, du hättest ihn untergekriegt, so untergekriegt, daß du
+dich mit deinem Hintern auf ihn setzen kannst und er rührt sich nicht,
+da hat sich mein Herr Sohn zum Heiraten entschlossen!«
+
+Georg sah zum Schreckbild seines Vaters auf. Der Petersburger Freund,
+den der Vater plötzlich so gut kannte, ergriff ihn, wie noch nie.
+Verloren im weiten Rußland sah er ihn. An der Türe des leeren,
+ausgeraubten Geschäftes sah er ihn. Zwischen den Trümmern der Regale,
+den zerfetzten Waren, den fallenden Gasarmen stand er gerade noch. Warum
+hatte er so weit wegfahren müssen!
+
+»Aber schau mich an!« rief der Vater, und Georg lief, fast zerstreut,
+zum Bett, um alles zu fassen, stockte aber in der Mitte des Weges.
+
+»Weil sie die Röcke gehoben hat,« fing der Vater zu flöten an, »weil sie
+die Röcke so gehoben hat, die widerliche Gans,« und er hob, um das
+darzustellen, sein Hemd so hoch, daß man auf seinem Oberschenkel die
+Narbe aus seinen Kriegsjahren sah, »weil sie die Röcke so und so und so
+gehoben hat, hast du dich an sie herangemacht, und damit du an ihr ohne
+Störung dich befriedigen kannst, hast du unserer Mutter Andenken
+geschändet, den Freund verraten und deinen Vater ins Bett gesteckt,
+damit er sich nicht rühren kann. Aber kann er sich rühren oder nicht?«
+
+Und er stand vollkommen frei und warf die Beine. Er strahlte vor
+Einsicht.
+
+Georg stand in einem Winkel, möglichst weit vom Vater. Vor einer langen
+Weile hatte er sich fest entschlossen, alles vollkommen genau zu
+beobachten, damit er nicht irgendwie auf Umwegen, von hinten her, von
+oben herab überrascht werden könne. Jetzt erinnerte er sich wieder an
+den längst vergessenen Entschluß und vergaß ihn, wie man einen kurzen
+Faden durch ein Nadelöhr zieht.
+
+»Aber der Freund ist nun doch nicht verraten!« rief der Vater, und sein
+hin- und herbewegter Zeigefinger bekräftigte es. »Ich war sein Vertreter
+hier am Ort.«
+
+»Komödiant!« konnte sich Georg zu rufen nicht enthalten, erkannte sofort
+den Schaden und biß, nur zu spät, -- die Augen erstarrt -- in seine
+Zunge, daß er vor Schmerz einknickte.
+
+»Ja, freilich habe ich Komödie gespielt! Komödie! Gutes Wort! Welcher
+andere Trost blieb dem alten verwitweten Vater? Sag -- und für den
+Augenblick der Antwort sei du noch mein lebender Sohn --, was blieb mir
+übrig, in meinem Hinterzimmer, verfolgt vom ungetreuen Personal, alt bis
+in die Knochen? Und mein Sohn ging im Jubel durch die Welt, schloß
+Geschäfte ab, die ich vorbereitet hatte, überpurzelte sich vor Vergnügen
+und ging vor seinem Vater mit dem verschlossenen Gesicht eines
+Ehrenmannes davon! Glaubst du, ich hätte dich nicht geliebt, ich, von
+dem du ausgingst?«
+
+»Jetzt wird er sich vorbeugen,« dachte Georg, »wenn er fiele und
+zerschmetterte!« Dieses Wort durchzischte seinen Kopf.
+
+Der Vater beugte sich vor, fiel aber nicht. Da Georg sich nicht näherte,
+wie er erwartet hatte, erhob er sich wieder.
+
+»Bleib, wo du bist, ich brauche dich nicht! Du denkst, du hast noch die
+Kraft, hierher zu kommen und hältst dich bloß zurück, weil du so willst.
+Daß du dich nicht irrst! Ich bin noch immer der viel Stärkere. Allein
+hätte ich vielleicht zurückweichen müssen, aber so hat mir die Mutter
+ihre Kraft abgegeben, mit deinem Freund habe ich mich herrlich
+verbunden, deine Kundschaft habe ich hier in der Tasche!«
+
+»Sogar im Hemd hat er Taschen!« sagte sich Georg und glaubte, er könne
+ihn mit dieser Bemerkung in der ganzen Welt unmöglich machen. Nur einen
+Augenblick dachte er das, denn immerfort vergaß er alles.
+
+»Häng dich nur in deine Braut ein und komm mir entgegen! Ich fege sie
+dir von der Seite weg, du weißt nicht wie!«
+
+Georg machte Grimassen, als glaube er das nicht. Der Vater nickte bloß,
+die Wahrheit dessen, was er sagte, beteuernd, in Georgs Ecke hin.
+
+»Wie hast du mich doch heute unterhalten, als du kamst und fragtest, ob
+du deinem Freund von der Verlobung schreiben sollst. Er weiß doch
+alles, dummer Junge, er weiß doch alles! Ich schrieb ihm doch, weil du
+vergessen hast, mir das Schreibzeug wegzunehmen. Darum kommt er schon
+seit Jahren nicht, er weiß ja alles hundertmal besser als du selbst,
+deine Briefe zerknüllt er ungelesen in der linken Hand, während er in
+der Rechten meine Briefe zum Lesen sich vorhält!«
+
+Seinen Arm schwang er vor Begeisterung über dem Kopf. »Er weiß alles
+tausendmal besser!« rief er.
+
+»Zehntausendmal!« sagte Georg, um den Vater zu verlachen, aber noch in
+seinem Munde bekam das Wort einen toternsten Klang.
+
+»Seit Jahren passe ich schon auf, daß du mit dieser Frage kämest!
+Glaubst du, mich kümmert etwas anderes? Glaubst du, ich lese Zeitungen?
+Da!« und er warf Georg ein Zeitungsblatt, das irgendwie mit ins Bett
+getragen worden war, zu. Eine alte Zeitung, mit einem Georg schon ganz
+unbekannten Namen.
+
+»Wie lange hast du gezögert, ehe du reif geworden bist! Die Mutter mußte
+sterben, sie konnte den Freudentag nicht erleben, der Freund geht
+zugrunde in seinem Rußland, schon vor drei Jahren war er gelb zum
+Wegwerfen, und ich, du siehst ja, wie es mit mir steht. Dafür hast du
+doch Augen!«
+
+»Du hast mir also aufgelauert!« rief Georg.
+
+Mitleidig sagte der Vater nebenbei: »Das wolltest du wahrscheinlich
+früher sagen. Jetzt paßt es ja gar nicht mehr.«
+
+Und lauter: »Jetzt weißt du also, was es noch außer dir gab, bisher
+wußtest du nur von dir! Ein unschuldiges Kind warst du ja eigentlich,
+aber noch eigentlicher warst du ein teuflischer Mensch! -- Und darum
+wisse: Ich verurteile dich jetzt zum Tode des Ertrinkens!«
+
+Georg fühlte sich aus dem Zimmer gejagt, den Schlag, mit dem der Vater
+hinter ihm aufs Bett stürzte, trug er noch in den Ohren davon. Auf der
+Treppe, über deren Stufen er wie über eine schiefe Fläche eilte,
+überrumpelte er seine Bedienerin, die im Begriffe war heraufzugehen, um
+die Wohnung nach der Nacht aufzuräumen. »Jesus!« rief sie und verdeckte
+mit der Schürze das Gesicht, aber er war schon davon. Aus dem Tor
+sprang er, über die Fahrbahn zum Wasser trieb es ihn. Schon hielt er das
+Geländer fest, wie ein Hungriger die Nahrung. Er schwang sich über, als
+der ausgezeichnete Turner, der er in seinen Jugendjahren zum Stolz
+seiner Eltern gewesen war. Noch hielt er sich mit schwächer werdenden
+Händen fest, erspähte zwischen den Geländerstangen einen Autoomnibus,
+der mit Leichtigkeit seinen Fall übertönen würde, rief leise: »Liebe
+Eltern, ich habe euch doch immer geliebt«, und ließ sich hinabfallen.
+
+In diesem Augenblick ging über die Brücke ein geradezu unendlicher
+Verkehr.
+
+
+
+
+Von demselben Verfasser erschien ferner:
+
+Betrachtungen. 2. Auflage
+
+      Geheftet M. 2.50, Pappband M. 3.50
+      Halblederband M. 4.50
+
+Der Heizer. Ein Fragment
+
+      Geheftet M. 0.80, Gebunden M. 1.50
+
+Die Verwandlung. Novelle
+
+      Geheftet M. 1.60, Gebunden M. 2.50
+
+
+KURT WOLFF VERLAG - LEIPZIG
+
+
+
+
+
+
+        
+            *** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAS URTEIL: EINE GESCHICHTE ***
+        
+
+    
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
+be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
+law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
+so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
+States without permission and without paying copyright
+royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
+of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
+concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
+and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
+the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
+of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
+copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
+easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
+of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
+Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
+do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
+by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
+license, especially commercial redistribution.
+
+
+START: FULL LICENSE
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
+Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
+www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
+destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
+possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
+Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
+by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
+or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
+agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
+Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
+of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
+works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
+States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
+United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
+claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
+displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
+all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
+that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
+free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
+works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
+Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
+comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
+same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
+you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
+in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
+check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
+agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
+distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
+other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
+representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
+country other than the United States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
+immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
+prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
+on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
+phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
+performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
+
+    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
+    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
+    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
+    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
+    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
+  
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
+derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
+contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
+copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
+the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
+redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
+either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
+obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
+trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
+additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
+will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
+posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
+beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg™ License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
+any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
+to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
+other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
+version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
+(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
+to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
+of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
+Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
+full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+provided that:
+
+    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
+        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
+        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
+        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
+        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
+        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
+        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
+        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
+        Literary Archive Foundation.”
+    
+    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
+        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
+        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
+        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
+        works.
+    
+    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
+        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
+        receipt of the work.
+    
+    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
+    
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
+are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
+from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
+the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
+forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
+Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
+contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
+or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
+intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
+other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
+cannot be read by your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
+of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
+with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
+with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
+lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
+or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
+opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
+the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
+without further opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
+OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
+LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
+damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
+violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
+agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
+limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
+unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
+remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
+accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
+production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
+including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
+the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
+or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
+additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
+Defect you cause.
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
+
+Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
+computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
+exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
+from people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
+generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
+Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
+U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
+
+The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
+Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
+to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
+and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
+public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
+DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
+visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
+donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
+Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
+freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
+distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
+volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
+the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
+necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
+edition.
+
+Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
+facility: www.gutenberg.org.
+
+This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+
+
diff --git a/resources/pg21593.txt b/resources/pg21593.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..372f286
--- /dev/null
+++ b/resources/pg21593.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,897 @@
+The Project Gutenberg eBook of Das Urteil: Eine Geschichte
+    
+This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
+most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
+at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
+you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
+before using this eBook.
+
+Title: Das Urteil: Eine Geschichte
+
+
+Author: Franz Kafka
+
+Release date: May 24, 2007 [eBook #21593]
+
+Language: German
+
+Credits: Produced by Jana Srna, Alexander Bauer and the Online
+        Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
+        file was produced from images generously made available
+        by Österreichische Nationalbibliothek - Austrian National
+        Library)
+
+
+*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAS URTEIL: EINE GESCHICHTE ***
+
+
+
+Produced by Jana Srna, Alexander Bauer and the Online
+Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
+file was produced from images generously made available
+by Österreichische Nationalbibliothek - Austrian National
+Library)
+
+
+
+
+
+
+                              DAS URTEIL
+
+
+                            EINE GESCHICHTE
+                                  VON
+                              FRANZ KAFKA
+
+
+
+                                LEIPZIG
+                           KURT WOLFF VERLAG
+                                 1916
+
+
+Gedruckt bei E. Haberland in Leipzig-R. September 1916 als
+vierunddreißigster Band der Bücherei »Der jüngste Tag«
+
+Copyright 1916 by Kurt Wolff Verlag - Leipzig
+
+
+
+
+  FÜR F.
+
+
+
+Es war an einem Sonntagvormittag im schönsten Frühjahr. Georg Bendemann,
+ein junger Kaufmann, saß in seinem Privatzimmer im ersten Stock eines
+der niedrigen, leichtgebauten Häuser, die entlang des Flusses in einer
+langen Reihe, fast nur in der Höhe und Färbung unterschieden, sich
+hinzogen. Er hatte gerade einen Brief an einen sich im Ausland
+befindenden Jugendfreund beendet, verschloß ihn in spielerischer
+Langsamkeit und sah dann, den Ellbogen auf den Schreibtisch gestützt,
+aus dem Fenster auf den Fluß, die Brücke und die Anhöhen am anderen Ufer
+mit ihrem schwachen Grün.
+
+Er dachte darüber nach, wie dieser Freund, mit seinem Fortkommen zu
+Hause unzufrieden, vor Jahren schon nach Rußland sich förmlich
+geflüchtet hatte. Nun betrieb er ein Geschäft in Petersburg, das anfangs
+sich sehr gut angelassen hatte, seit langem aber schon zu stocken
+schien, wie der Freund bei seinen immer seltener werdenden Besuchen
+klagte. So arbeitete er sich in der Fremde nutzlos ab, der fremdartige
+Vollbart verdeckte nur schlecht das seit den Kinderjahren wohlbekannte
+Gesicht, dessen gelbe Hautfarbe auf eine sich entwickelnde Krankheit
+hinzudeuten schien. Wie er erzählte, hatte er keine rechte Verbindung
+mit der dortigen Kolonie seiner Landsleute, aber auch fast keinen
+gesellschaftlichen Verkehr mit einheimischen Familien und richtete sich
+so für ein endgültiges Junggesellentum ein.
+
+Was wollte man einem solchen Manne schreiben, der sich offenbar verrannt
+hatte, den man bedauern, dem man aber nicht helfen konnte. Sollte man
+ihm vielleicht raten, wieder nach Hause zu kommen, seine Existenz
+hierher zu verlegen, alle die alten freundschaftlichen Beziehungen
+wieder aufzunehmen -- wofür ja kein Hindernis bestand -- und im übrigen
+auf die Hilfe der Freunde zu vertrauen? Das bedeutete aber nichts
+anderes, als daß man ihm gleichzeitig, je schonender, desto kränkender,
+sagte, daß seine bisherigen Versuche mißlungen seien, daß er endlich
+von ihnen ablassen solle, daß er zurückkehren und sich als ein für immer
+Zurückgekehrter von allen mit großen Augen anstaunen lassen müsse, daß
+nur seine Freunde etwas verstünden und daß er ein altes Kind sei, das
+den erfolgreichen, zu Hause gebliebenen Freunden einfach zu folgen habe.
+Und war es dann noch sicher, daß alle die Plage, die man ihm antun
+müßte, einen Zweck hätte? Vielleicht gelang es nicht einmal, ihn
+überhaupt nach Hause zu bringen -- er sagte ja selbst, daß er die
+Verhältnisse in der Heimat nicht mehr verstünde --, und so bliebe er
+dann trotz allem in seiner Fremde, verbittert durch die Ratschläge und
+den Freunden noch ein Stück mehr entfremdet. Folgte er aber wirklich dem
+Rat und würde hier -- natürlich nicht mit Absicht, aber durch die
+Tatsachen -- niedergedrückt, fände sich nicht in seinen Freunden und
+nicht ohne sie zurecht, litte an Beschämung, hätte jetzt wirklich keine
+Heimat und keine Freunde mehr, war es da nicht viel besser für ihn, er
+blieb in der Fremde, so wie er war? Konnte man denn bei solchen
+Umständen daran denken, daß er es hier tatsächlich vorwärts bringen
+würde?
+
+Aus diesen Gründen konnte man ihm, wenn man noch überhaupt die
+briefliche Verbindung aufrecht erhalten wollte, keine eigentlichen
+Mitteilungen machen, wie man sie ohne Scheu auch den entferntesten
+Bekannten machen würde. Der Freund war nun schon über drei Jahre nicht
+in der Heimat gewesen und erklärte dies sehr notdürftig mit der
+Unsicherheit der politischen Verhältnisse in Rußland, die demnach also
+auch die kürzeste Abwesenheit eines kleinen Geschäftsmannes nicht
+zuließen, während hunderttausende Russen ruhig in der Welt herumfuhren.
+Im Laufe dieser drei Jahre hatte sich aber gerade für Georg vieles
+verändert. Von dem Todesfall von Georgs Mutter, der vor etwa zwei Jahren
+erfolgt war und seit welchem Georg mit seinem alten Vater in gemeinsamer
+Wirtschaft lebte, hatte der Freund wohl noch erfahren und sein Beileid
+in einem Brief mit einer Trockenheit ausgedrückt, die ihren Grund nur
+darin haben konnte, daß die Trauer über ein solches Ereignis in der
+Fremde ganz unvorstellbar wird. Nun hatte aber Georg seit jener Zeit,
+so wie alles andere, auch sein Geschäft mit größerer Entschlossenheit
+angepackt. Vielleicht hatte ihn der Vater bei Lebzeiten der Mutter
+dadurch, daß er im Geschäft nur seine Ansicht gelten lassen wollte, an
+einer wirklichen eigenen Tätigkeit gehindert, vielleicht war der Vater
+seit dem Tode der Mutter, trotzdem er noch immer im Geschäft arbeitete,
+zurückhaltender geworden, vielleicht spielten -- was sogar sehr
+wahrscheinlich war -- glückliche Zufälle eine weit wichtigere Rolle,
+jedenfalls aber hatte sich das Geschäft in diesen zwei Jahren ganz
+unerwartet entwickelt, das Personal hatte man verdoppeln müssen, der
+Umsatz hatte sich verfünffacht, ein weiterer Fortschritt stand
+zweifellos bevor.
+
+Der Freund aber hatte keine Ahnung von dieser Veränderung. Früher, zum
+letztenmal vielleicht in jenem Beileidsbrief, hatte er Georg zur
+Auswanderung nach Rußland überreden wollen und sich über die Aussichten
+verbreitet, die gerade für Georgs Geschäftszweig in Petersburg
+bestanden. Die Ziffern waren verschwindend gegenüber dem Umfang, den
+Georgs Geschäft jetzt angenommen hatte. Georg aber hatte keine Lust
+gehabt, dem Freund von seinen geschäftlichen Erfolgen zu schreiben, und
+hätte er es jetzt nachträglich getan, es hätte wirklich einen
+merkwürdigen Anschein gehabt.
+
+So beschränkte sich Georg darauf, dem Freund immer nur über
+bedeutungslose Vorfälle zu schreiben, wie sie sich, wenn man an einem
+ruhigen Sonntag nachdenkt, in der Erinnerung ungeordnet aufhäufen. Er
+wollte nichts anderes, als die Vorstellung ungestört lassen, die sich
+der Freund von der Heimatstadt in der langen Zwischenzeit wohl gemacht
+und mit welcher er sich abgefunden hatte. So geschah es Georg, daß er
+dem Freund die Verlobung eines gleichgültigen Menschen mit einem ebenso
+gleichgültigen Mädchen dreimal in ziemlich weit auseinanderliegenden
+Briefen anzeigte, bis sich dann allerdings der Freund, ganz gegen Georgs
+Absicht, für diese Merkwürdigkeit zu interessieren begann.
+
+Georg schrieb ihm aber solche Dinge viel lieber, als daß er zugestanden
+hätte, daß er selbst vor einem Monat mit einem Fräulein Frieda
+Brandenfeld, einem Mädchen aus wohlhabender Familie, sich verlobt hatte.
+Oft sprach er mit seiner Braut über diesen Freund und das besondere
+Korrespondenzverhältnis, in welchem er zu ihm stand. »Er wird also gar
+nicht zu unserer Hochzeit kommen,« sagte sie, »und ich habe doch das
+Recht, alle deine Freunde kennen zu lernen.« »Ich will ihn nicht
+stören,« antwortete Georg, »verstehe mich recht, er würde wahrscheinlich
+kommen, wenigstens glaube ich es, aber er würde sich gezwungen und
+geschädigt fühlen, vielleicht mich beneiden und sicher unzufrieden und
+unfähig, diese Unzufriedenheit jemals zu beseitigen, allein wieder
+zurückfahren. Allein -- weißt du, was das ist?« »Ja, kann er denn von
+unserer Heirat nicht auch auf andere Weise erfahren?« »Das kann ich
+allerdings nicht verhindern, aber es ist bei seiner Lebensweise
+unwahrscheinlich.« »Wenn du solche Freunde hast, Georg, hättest du dich
+überhaupt nicht verloben sollen.« »Ja, das ist unser beider Schuld; aber
+ich wollte es auch jetzt nicht anders haben.« Und wenn sie dann, rasch
+atmend unter seinen Küssen, noch vorbrachte: »Eigentlich kränkt es mich
+doch«, hielt er es wirklich für unverfänglich, dem Freund alles zu
+schreiben. »So bin ich und so hat er mich hinzunehmen«, sagte er sich,
+»ich kann nicht aus mir einen Menschen herausschneiden, der vielleicht
+für die Freundschaft mit ihm geeigneter wäre, als ich es bin.«
+
+Und tatsächlich berichtete er seinem Freunde in dem langen Brief, den er
+an diesem Sonntagvormittag schrieb, die erfolgte Verlobung mit folgenden
+Worten: »Die beste Neuigkeit habe ich mir bis zum Schluß aufgespart. Ich
+habe mich mit einem Fräulein Frieda Brandenfeld verlobt, einem Mädchen
+aus einer wohlhabenden Familie, die sich hier erst lange nach Deiner
+Abreise angesiedelt hat, die Du also kaum kennen dürftest. Es wird sich
+noch Gelegenheit finden, Dir Näheres über meine Braut mitzuteilen, heute
+genüge Dir, daß ich recht glücklich bin und daß sich in unserem
+gegenseitigen Verhältnis nur insofern etwas geändert hat, als Du jetzt
+in mir statt eines ganz gewöhnlichen Freundes einen glücklichen Freund
+haben wirst. Außerdem bekommst Du in meiner Braut, die Dich herzlich
+grüßen läßt, und die Dir nächstens selbst schreiben wird, eine
+aufrichtige Freundin, was für einen Junggesellen nicht ganz ohne
+Bedeutung ist. Ich weiß, es hält Dich vielerlei von einem Besuche bei
+uns zurück, wäre aber nicht gerade meine Hochzeit die richtige
+Gelegenheit, einmal alle Hindernisse über den Haufen zu werfen? Aber wie
+dies auch sein mag, handle ohne alle Rücksicht und nur nach Deiner
+Wohlmeinung.«
+
+Mit diesem Brief in der Hand war Georg lange, das Gesicht dem Fenster
+zugekehrt, an seinem Schreibtisch gesessen. Einem Bekannten, der ihn im
+Vorübergehen von der Gasse aus gegrüßt hatte, hatte er kaum mit einem
+abwesenden Lächeln geantwortet.
+
+Endlich steckte er den Brief in die Tasche und ging aus seinem Zimmer
+quer durch einen kleinen Gang in das Zimmer seines Vaters, in dem er
+schon seit Monaten nicht gewesen war. Es bestand auch sonst keine
+Nötigung dazu, denn er verkehrte mit seinem Vater ständig im Geschäft,
+das Mittagessen nahmen sie gleichzeitig in einem Speisehaus ein, abends
+versorgte sich zwar jeder nach Belieben, doch saßen sie dann meistens,
+wenn nicht Georg, wie es am häufigsten geschah, mit Freunden beisammen
+war oder jetzt seine Braut besuchte, noch ein Weilchen, jeder mit seiner
+Zeitung, im gemeinsamen Wohnzimmer.
+
+Georg staunte darüber, wie dunkel das Zimmer des Vaters selbst an diesem
+sonnigen Vormittag war. Einen solchen Schatten warf also die hohe Mauer,
+die sich jenseits des schmalen Hofes erhob. Der Vater saß beim Fenster
+in einer Ecke, die mit verschiedenen Andenken an die selige Mutter
+ausgeschmückt war, und las die Zeitung, die er seitlich vor die Augen
+hielt, wodurch er irgendeine Augenschwäche auszugleichen suchte. Auf dem
+Tisch standen die Reste des Frühstücks, von dem nicht viel verzehrt zu
+sein schien.
+
+»Ah, Georg!« sagte der Vater und ging ihm gleich entgegen. Sein schwerer
+Schlafrock öffnete sich im Gehen, die Enden umflatterten ihn -- »mein
+Vater ist noch immer ein Riese«, sagte sich Georg.
+
+»Hier ist es ja unerträglich dunkel«, sagte er dann.
+
+»Ja, dunkel ist es schon«, antwortete der Vater.
+
+»Das Fenster hast du auch geschlossen?«
+
+»Ich habe es lieber so.«
+
+»Es ist ja ganz warm draußen«, sagte Georg, wie im Nachhang zu dem
+Früheren, und setzte sich.
+
+Der Vater räumte das Frühstücksgeschirr ab und stellte es auf einen
+Kasten.
+
+»Ich wollte dir eigentlich nur sagen,« fuhr Georg fort, der den
+Bewegungen des alten Mannes ganz verloren folgte, »daß ich nun doch nach
+Petersburg meine Verlobung angezeigt habe.« Er zog den Brief ein wenig
+aus der Tasche und ließ ihn wieder zurückfallen.
+
+»Nach Petersburg?« fragte der Vater.
+
+»Meinem Freunde doch«, sagte Georg und suchte des Vaters Augen. -- »Im
+Geschäft ist er doch ganz anders,« dachte er, »wie er hier breit sitzt
+und die Arme über der Brust kreuzt.«
+
+»Ja. Deinem Freunde«, sagte der Vater mit Betonung.
+
+»Du weißt doch, Vater, daß ich ihm meine Verlobung zuerst verschweigen
+wollte. Aus Rücksichtnahme, aus keinem anderen Grunde sonst. Du weißt
+selbst, er ist ein schwieriger Mensch. Ich sagte mir, von anderer Seite
+kann er von meiner Verlobung wohl erfahren, wenn das auch bei seiner
+einsamen Lebensweise kaum wahrscheinlich ist -- das kann ich nicht
+hindern --, aber von mir selbst soll er es nun einmal nicht erfahren.«
+
+»Und jetzt hast du es dir wieder anders überlegt?« fragte der Vater,
+legte die große Zeitung auf den Fensterbord und auf die Zeitung die
+Brille, die er mit der Hand bedeckte.
+
+»Ja, jetzt habe ich es mir wieder überlegt. Wenn er mein guter Freund
+ist, sagte ich mir, dann ist meine glückliche Verlobung auch für ihn ein
+Glück. Und deshalb habe ich nicht mehr gezögert, es ihm anzuzeigen. Ehe
+ich jedoch den Brief einwarf, wollte ich es dir sagen.«
+
+»Georg,« sagte der Vater und zog den zahnlosen Mund in die Breite, »hör'
+einmal! Du bist wegen dieser Sache zu mir gekommen, um dich mit mir zu
+beraten. Das ehrt dich ohne Zweifel. Aber es ist nichts, es ist ärger
+als nichts, wenn du mir jetzt nicht die volle Wahrheit sagst. Ich will
+nicht Dinge aufrühren, die nicht hierher gehören. Seit dem Tode unserer
+teueren Mutter sind gewisse unschöne Dinge vorgegangen. Vielleicht kommt
+auch für sie die Zeit und vielleicht kommt sie früher, als wir denken.
+Im Geschäft entgeht mir manches, es wird mir vielleicht nicht verborgen
+-- ich will jetzt gar nicht die Annahme machen, daß es mir verborgen
+wird --, ich bin nicht mehr kräftig genug, mein Gedächtnis läßt nach,
+ich habe nicht mehr den Blick für alle die vielen Sachen. Das ist
+erstens der Ablauf der Natur, und zweitens hat mich der Tod unseres
+Mütterchens viel mehr niedergeschlagen als dich. -- Aber weil wir gerade
+bei dieser Sache halten, bei diesem Brief, so bitte ich dich, Georg,
+täusche mich nicht. Es ist eine Kleinigkeit, es ist nicht des Atems
+wert, also täusche mich nicht. Hast du wirklich diesen Freund in
+Petersburg?«
+
+Georg stand verlegen auf. »Lassen wir meine Freunde sein. Tausend
+Freunde ersetzen mir nicht meinen Vater. Weißt du, was ich glaube? Du
+schonst dich nicht genug. Aber das Alter verlangt seine Rechte. Du bist
+mir im Geschäft unentbehrlich, das weißt du ja sehr genau, aber wenn das
+Geschäft deine Gesundheit bedrohen sollte, sperre ich es noch morgen für
+immer. Das geht nicht. Wir müssen da eine andere Lebensweise für dich
+einführen. Aber von Grund aus. Du sitzt hier im Dunkel, und im
+Wohnzimmer hättest du schönes Licht. Du nippst vom Frühstück, statt dich
+ordentlich zu stärken. Du sitzt bei geschlossenem Fenster, und die Luft
+würde dir so gut tun. Nein, mein Vater! Ich werde den Arzt holen und
+seinen Vorschriften werden wir folgen. Die Zimmer werden wir wechseln,
+du wirst ins Vorderzimmer ziehen, ich hierher. Es wird keine Veränderung
+für dich sein, alles wird mit übertragen werden. Aber das alles hat
+Zeit, jetzt lege dich noch ein wenig ins Bett, du brauchst unbedingt
+Ruhe. Komm, ich werde dir beim Ausziehn helfen, du wirst sehn, ich kann
+es. Oder willst du gleich ins Vorderzimmer gehn, dann legst du dich
+vorläufig in mein Bett. Das wäre übrigens sehr vernünftig.«
+
+Georg stand knapp neben seinem Vater, der den Kopf mit dem struppigen
+weißen Haar auf die Brust hatte sinken lassen.
+
+»Georg«, sagte der Vater leise, ohne Bewegung.
+
+Georg kniete sofort neben dem Vater nieder, er sah die Pupillen in dem
+müden Gesicht des Vaters übergroß in den Winkeln der Augen auf sich
+gerichtet.
+
+»Du hast keinen Freund in Petersburg. Du bist immer ein Spaßmacher
+gewesen und hast dich auch mir gegenüber nicht zurückgehalten. Wie
+solltest du denn gerade dort einen Freund haben! Das kann ich gar nicht
+glauben.«
+
+»Denk doch noch einmal nach, Vater,« sagte Georg, hob den Vater vom
+Sessel und zog ihm, wie er nun doch recht schwach dastand, den
+Schlafrock aus, »jetzt wird es bald drei Jahre her sein, da war ja mein
+Freund bei uns zu Besuch. Ich erinnere mich noch, daß du ihn nicht
+besonders gern hattest. Wenigstens zweimal habe ich ihn vor dir
+verleugnet, trotzdem er gerade bei mir im Zimmer saß. Ich konnte ja
+deine Abneigung gegen ihn ganz gut verstehn, mein Freund hat seine
+Eigentümlichkeiten. Aber dann hast du dich doch auch wieder ganz gut mit
+ihm unterhalten. Ich war damals noch so stolz darauf, daß du ihm
+zuhörtest, nicktest und fragtest. Wenn du nachdenkst, mußt du dich
+erinnern. Er erzählte damals unglaubliche Geschichten von der russischen
+Revolution. Wie er z. B. auf einer Geschäftsreise in Kiew bei einem
+Tumult einen Geistlichen auf einem Balkon gesehen hatte, der sich ein
+breites Blutkreuz in die flache Hand schnitt, diese Hand erhob und die
+Menge anrief. Du hast ja selbst diese Geschichte hie und da
+wiedererzählt.«
+
+Währenddessen war es Georg gelungen, den Vater wieder niederzusetzen und
+ihm die Trikothose, die er über den Leinenunterhosen trug, sowie die
+Socken vorsichtig auszuziehn. Beim Anblick der nicht besonders reinen
+Wäsche machte er sich Vorwürfe, den Vater vernachlässigt zu haben. Es
+wäre sicherlich auch seine Pflicht gewesen, über den Wäschewechsel
+seines Vaters zu wachen. Er hatte mit seiner Braut darüber, wie sie die
+Zukunft des Vaters einrichten wollten, noch nicht ausdrücklich
+gesprochen, denn sie hatten stillschweigend vorausgesetzt, daß der Vater
+allein in der alten Wohnung bleiben würde. Doch jetzt entschloß er sich
+kurz mit aller Bestimmtheit, den Vater in seinen künftigen Haushalt
+mitzunehmen. Es schien ja fast, wenn man genauer zusah, daß die Pflege,
+die dort dem Vater bereitet werden sollte, zu spät kommen könnte.
+
+Auf seinen Armen trug er den Vater ins Bett. Ein schreckliches Gefühl
+hatte er, als er während der paar Schritte zum Bett hin merkte, daß an
+seiner Brust der Vater mit seiner Uhrkette spiele. Er konnte ihn nicht
+gleich ins Bett legen, so fest hielt er sich an dieser Uhrkette.
+
+Kaum war er aber im Bett, schien alles gut. Er deckte sich selbst zu und
+zog dann die Bettdecke noch besonders weit über die Schulter. Er sah
+nicht unfreundlich zu Georg hinauf.
+
+»Nicht wahr, du erinnerst dich schon an ihn?« fragte Georg und nickte
+ihm aufmunternd zu.
+
+»Bin ich jetzt gut zugedeckt?« fragte der Vater, als könne er nicht
+nachschauen, ob die Füße genug bedeckt seien.
+
+»Es gefällt dir also schon im Bett«, sagte Georg und legte das Deckzeug
+besser um ihn.
+
+»Bin ich gut zugedeckt?« fragte der Vater noch einmal und schien auf die
+Antwort besonders aufzupassen.
+
+»Sei nur ruhig, du bist gut zugedeckt.«
+
+»Nein!« rief der Vater, daß die Antwort an die Frage stieß, warf die
+Decke zurück mit einer Kraft, daß sie einen Augenblick im Fluge sich
+ganz entfaltete, und stand aufrecht im Bett. Nur eine Hand hielt er
+leicht an den Plafond. »Du wolltest mich zudecken, das weiß ich, mein
+Früchtchen, aber zugedeckt bin ich noch nicht. Und ist es auch die
+letzte Kraft, genug für dich, zuviel für dich. Wohl kenne ich deinen
+Freund. Er wäre ein Sohn nach meinem Herzen. Darum hast du ihn auch
+betrogen die ganzen Jahre lang. Warum sonst? Glaubst du, ich habe nicht
+um ihn geweint? Darum doch sperrst du dich in dein Bureau, niemand soll
+stören, der Chef ist beschäftigt -- nur damit du deine falschen
+Briefchen nach Rußland schreiben kannst. Aber den Vater muß
+glücklicherweise niemand lehren, den Sohn zu durchschauen. Wie du jetzt
+geglaubt hast, du hättest ihn untergekriegt, so untergekriegt, daß du
+dich mit deinem Hintern auf ihn setzen kannst und er rührt sich nicht,
+da hat sich mein Herr Sohn zum Heiraten entschlossen!«
+
+Georg sah zum Schreckbild seines Vaters auf. Der Petersburger Freund,
+den der Vater plötzlich so gut kannte, ergriff ihn, wie noch nie.
+Verloren im weiten Rußland sah er ihn. An der Türe des leeren,
+ausgeraubten Geschäftes sah er ihn. Zwischen den Trümmern der Regale,
+den zerfetzten Waren, den fallenden Gasarmen stand er gerade noch. Warum
+hatte er so weit wegfahren müssen!
+
+»Aber schau mich an!« rief der Vater, und Georg lief, fast zerstreut,
+zum Bett, um alles zu fassen, stockte aber in der Mitte des Weges.
+
+»Weil sie die Röcke gehoben hat,« fing der Vater zu flöten an, »weil sie
+die Röcke so gehoben hat, die widerliche Gans,« und er hob, um das
+darzustellen, sein Hemd so hoch, daß man auf seinem Oberschenkel die
+Narbe aus seinen Kriegsjahren sah, »weil sie die Röcke so und so und so
+gehoben hat, hast du dich an sie herangemacht, und damit du an ihr ohne
+Störung dich befriedigen kannst, hast du unserer Mutter Andenken
+geschändet, den Freund verraten und deinen Vater ins Bett gesteckt,
+damit er sich nicht rühren kann. Aber kann er sich rühren oder nicht?«
+
+Und er stand vollkommen frei und warf die Beine. Er strahlte vor
+Einsicht.
+
+Georg stand in einem Winkel, möglichst weit vom Vater. Vor einer langen
+Weile hatte er sich fest entschlossen, alles vollkommen genau zu
+beobachten, damit er nicht irgendwie auf Umwegen, von hinten her, von
+oben herab überrascht werden könne. Jetzt erinnerte er sich wieder an
+den längst vergessenen Entschluß und vergaß ihn, wie man einen kurzen
+Faden durch ein Nadelöhr zieht.
+
+»Aber der Freund ist nun doch nicht verraten!« rief der Vater, und sein
+hin- und herbewegter Zeigefinger bekräftigte es. »Ich war sein Vertreter
+hier am Ort.«
+
+»Komödiant!« konnte sich Georg zu rufen nicht enthalten, erkannte sofort
+den Schaden und biß, nur zu spät, -- die Augen erstarrt -- in seine
+Zunge, daß er vor Schmerz einknickte.
+
+»Ja, freilich habe ich Komödie gespielt! Komödie! Gutes Wort! Welcher
+andere Trost blieb dem alten verwitweten Vater? Sag -- und für den
+Augenblick der Antwort sei du noch mein lebender Sohn --, was blieb mir
+übrig, in meinem Hinterzimmer, verfolgt vom ungetreuen Personal, alt bis
+in die Knochen? Und mein Sohn ging im Jubel durch die Welt, schloß
+Geschäfte ab, die ich vorbereitet hatte, überpurzelte sich vor Vergnügen
+und ging vor seinem Vater mit dem verschlossenen Gesicht eines
+Ehrenmannes davon! Glaubst du, ich hätte dich nicht geliebt, ich, von
+dem du ausgingst?«
+
+»Jetzt wird er sich vorbeugen,« dachte Georg, »wenn er fiele und
+zerschmetterte!« Dieses Wort durchzischte seinen Kopf.
+
+Der Vater beugte sich vor, fiel aber nicht. Da Georg sich nicht näherte,
+wie er erwartet hatte, erhob er sich wieder.
+
+»Bleib, wo du bist, ich brauche dich nicht! Du denkst, du hast noch die
+Kraft, hierher zu kommen und hältst dich bloß zurück, weil du so willst.
+Daß du dich nicht irrst! Ich bin noch immer der viel Stärkere. Allein
+hätte ich vielleicht zurückweichen müssen, aber so hat mir die Mutter
+ihre Kraft abgegeben, mit deinem Freund habe ich mich herrlich
+verbunden, deine Kundschaft habe ich hier in der Tasche!«
+
+»Sogar im Hemd hat er Taschen!« sagte sich Georg und glaubte, er könne
+ihn mit dieser Bemerkung in der ganzen Welt unmöglich machen. Nur einen
+Augenblick dachte er das, denn immerfort vergaß er alles.
+
+»Häng dich nur in deine Braut ein und komm mir entgegen! Ich fege sie
+dir von der Seite weg, du weißt nicht wie!«
+
+Georg machte Grimassen, als glaube er das nicht. Der Vater nickte bloß,
+die Wahrheit dessen, was er sagte, beteuernd, in Georgs Ecke hin.
+
+»Wie hast du mich doch heute unterhalten, als du kamst und fragtest, ob
+du deinem Freund von der Verlobung schreiben sollst. Er weiß doch
+alles, dummer Junge, er weiß doch alles! Ich schrieb ihm doch, weil du
+vergessen hast, mir das Schreibzeug wegzunehmen. Darum kommt er schon
+seit Jahren nicht, er weiß ja alles hundertmal besser als du selbst,
+deine Briefe zerknüllt er ungelesen in der linken Hand, während er in
+der Rechten meine Briefe zum Lesen sich vorhält!«
+
+Seinen Arm schwang er vor Begeisterung über dem Kopf. »Er weiß alles
+tausendmal besser!« rief er.
+
+»Zehntausendmal!« sagte Georg, um den Vater zu verlachen, aber noch in
+seinem Munde bekam das Wort einen toternsten Klang.
+
+»Seit Jahren passe ich schon auf, daß du mit dieser Frage kämest!
+Glaubst du, mich kümmert etwas anderes? Glaubst du, ich lese Zeitungen?
+Da!« und er warf Georg ein Zeitungsblatt, das irgendwie mit ins Bett
+getragen worden war, zu. Eine alte Zeitung, mit einem Georg schon ganz
+unbekannten Namen.
+
+»Wie lange hast du gezögert, ehe du reif geworden bist! Die Mutter mußte
+sterben, sie konnte den Freudentag nicht erleben, der Freund geht
+zugrunde in seinem Rußland, schon vor drei Jahren war er gelb zum
+Wegwerfen, und ich, du siehst ja, wie es mit mir steht. Dafür hast du
+doch Augen!«
+
+»Du hast mir also aufgelauert!« rief Georg.
+
+Mitleidig sagte der Vater nebenbei: »Das wolltest du wahrscheinlich
+früher sagen. Jetzt paßt es ja gar nicht mehr.«
+
+Und lauter: »Jetzt weißt du also, was es noch außer dir gab, bisher
+wußtest du nur von dir! Ein unschuldiges Kind warst du ja eigentlich,
+aber noch eigentlicher warst du ein teuflischer Mensch! -- Und darum
+wisse: Ich verurteile dich jetzt zum Tode des Ertrinkens!«
+
+Georg fühlte sich aus dem Zimmer gejagt, den Schlag, mit dem der Vater
+hinter ihm aufs Bett stürzte, trug er noch in den Ohren davon. Auf der
+Treppe, über deren Stufen er wie über eine schiefe Fläche eilte,
+überrumpelte er seine Bedienerin, die im Begriffe war heraufzugehen, um
+die Wohnung nach der Nacht aufzuräumen. »Jesus!« rief sie und verdeckte
+mit der Schürze das Gesicht, aber er war schon davon. Aus dem Tor
+sprang er, über die Fahrbahn zum Wasser trieb es ihn. Schon hielt er das
+Geländer fest, wie ein Hungriger die Nahrung. Er schwang sich über, als
+der ausgezeichnete Turner, der er in seinen Jugendjahren zum Stolz
+seiner Eltern gewesen war. Noch hielt er sich mit schwächer werdenden
+Händen fest, erspähte zwischen den Geländerstangen einen Autoomnibus,
+der mit Leichtigkeit seinen Fall übertönen würde, rief leise: »Liebe
+Eltern, ich habe euch doch immer geliebt«, und ließ sich hinabfallen.
+
+In diesem Augenblick ging über die Brücke ein geradezu unendlicher
+Verkehr.
+
+
+
+
+Von demselben Verfasser erschien ferner:
+
+Betrachtungen. 2. Auflage
+
+      Geheftet M. 2.50, Pappband M. 3.50
+      Halblederband M. 4.50
+
+Der Heizer. Ein Fragment
+
+      Geheftet M. 0.80, Gebunden M. 1.50
+
+Die Verwandlung. Novelle
+
+      Geheftet M. 1.60, Gebunden M. 2.50
+
+
+KURT WOLFF VERLAG - LEIPZIG
+
+
+
+
+
+
+        
+            *** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAS URTEIL: EINE GESCHICHTE ***
+        
+
+    
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
+be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
+law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
+so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
+States without permission and without paying copyright
+royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
+of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
+concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
+and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
+the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
+of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
+copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
+easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
+of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
+Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
+do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
+by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
+license, especially commercial redistribution.
+
+
+START: FULL LICENSE
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
+Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
+www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
+destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
+possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
+Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
+by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
+or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
+agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
+Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
+of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
+works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
+States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
+United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
+claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
+displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
+all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
+that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
+free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
+works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
+Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
+comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
+same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
+you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
+in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
+check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
+agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
+distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
+other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
+representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
+country other than the United States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
+immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
+prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
+on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
+phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
+performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
+
+    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
+    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
+    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
+    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
+    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
+  
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
+derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
+contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
+copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
+the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
+redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
+either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
+obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
+trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
+additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
+will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
+posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
+beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg™ License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
+any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
+to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
+other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
+version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
+(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
+to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
+of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
+Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
+full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+provided that:
+
+    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
+        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
+        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
+        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
+        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
+        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
+        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
+        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
+        Literary Archive Foundation.”
+    
+    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
+        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
+        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
+        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
+        works.
+    
+    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
+        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
+        receipt of the work.
+    
+    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
+    
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
+are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
+from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
+the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
+forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
+Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
+contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
+or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
+intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
+other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
+cannot be read by your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
+of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
+with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
+with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
+lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
+or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
+opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
+the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
+without further opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
+OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
+LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
+damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
+violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
+agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
+limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
+unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
+remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
+accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
+production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
+including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
+the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
+or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
+additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
+Defect you cause.
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
+
+Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
+computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
+exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
+from people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
+generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
+Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
+U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
+
+The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
+Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
+to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
+and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
+public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
+DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
+visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
+donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
+Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
+freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
+distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
+volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
+the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
+necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
+edition.
+
+Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
+facility: www.gutenberg.org.
+
+This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+
+
diff --git a/resources/pg22367-clean.txt b/resources/pg22367-clean.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0d5bcfc
--- /dev/null
+++ b/resources/pg22367-clean.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,2250 @@
+Als Gregor Samsa eines Morgens aus unruhigen Träumen erwachte, fand er
+sich in seinem Bett zu einem ungeheueren Ungeziefer verwandelt. Er lag
+auf seinem panzerartig harten Rücken und sah, wenn er den Kopf ein wenig
+hob, seinen gewölbten, braunen, von bogenförmigen Versteifungen
+geteilten Bauch, auf dessen Höhe sich die Bettdecke, zum gänzlichen
+Niedergleiten bereit, kaum noch erhalten konnte. Seine vielen, im
+Vergleich zu seinem sonstigen Umfang kläglich dünnen Beine flimmerten
+ihm hilflos vor den Augen.
+
+»Was ist mit mir geschehen?« dachte er. Es war kein Traum. Sein Zimmer,
+ein richtiges, nur etwas zu kleines Menschenzimmer, lag ruhig zwischen
+den vier wohlbekannten Wänden. Über dem Tisch, auf dem eine
+auseinandergepackte Musterkollektion von Tuchwaren ausgebreitet war --
+Samsa war Reisender --, hing das Bild, das er vor kurzem aus einer
+illustrierten Zeitschrift ausgeschnitten und in einem hübschen,
+vergoldeten Rahmen untergebracht hatte. Es stellte eine Dame dar, die,
+mit einem Pelzhut und einer Pelzboa versehen, aufrecht dasaß und einen
+schweren Pelzmuff, in dem ihr ganzer Unterarm verschwunden war, dem
+Beschauer entgegenhob.
+
+Gregors Blick richtete sich dann zum Fenster, und das trübe Wetter --
+man hörte Regentropfen auf das Fensterblech aufschlagen -- machte ihn
+ganz melancholisch. »Wie wäre es, wenn ich noch ein wenig
+weiterschliefe und alle Narrheiten vergäße,« dachte er, aber das war
+gänzlich undurchführbar, denn er war gewöhnt, auf der rechten Seite zu
+schlafen, konnte sich aber in seinem gegenwärtigen Zustand nicht in
+diese Lage bringen. Mit welcher Kraft er sich auch auf die rechte Seite
+warf, immer wieder schaukelte er in die Rückenlage zurück. Er versuchte
+es wohl hundertmal, schloß die Augen, um die zappelnden Beine nicht
+sehen zu müssen, und ließ erst ab, als er in der Seite einen noch nie
+gefühlten, leichten, dumpfen Schmerz zu fühlen begann.
+
+»Ach Gott,« dachte er, »was für einen anstrengenden Beruf habe ich
+gewählt! Tag aus, Tag ein auf der Reise. Die geschäftlichen Aufregungen
+sind viel größer, als im eigentlichen Geschäft zu Hause, und außerdem
+ist mir noch diese Plage des Reisens auferlegt, die Sorgen um die
+Zuganschlüsse, das unregelmäßige, schlechte Essen, ein immer
+wechselnder, nie andauernder, nie herzlich werdender menschlicher
+Verkehr. Der Teufel soll das alles holen!« Er fühlte ein leichtes Jucken
+oben auf dem Bauch; schob sich auf dem Rücken langsam näher zum
+Bettpfosten, um den Kopf besser heben zu können; fand die juckende
+Stelle, die mit lauter kleinen weißen Pünktchen besetzt war, die er
+nicht zu beurteilen verstand; und wollte mit einem Bein die Stelle
+betasten, zog es aber gleich zurück, denn bei der Berührung umwehten ihn
+Kälteschauer.
+
+Er glitt wieder in seine frühere Lage zurück. »Dies frühzeitige
+Aufstehen«, dachte er, »macht einen ganz blödsinnig. Der Mensch muß
+seinen Schlaf haben. Andere Reisende leben wie Haremsfrauen. Wenn ich
+zum Beispiel im Laufe des Vormittags ins Gasthaus zurückgehe, um die
+erlangten Aufträge zu überschreiben, sitzen diese Herren erst beim
+Frühstück. Das sollte ich bei meinem Chef versuchen; ich würde auf der
+Stelle hinausfliegen. Wer weiß übrigens, ob das nicht sehr gut für mich
+wäre. Wenn ich mich nicht wegen meiner Eltern zurückhielte, ich hätte
+längst gekündigt, ich wäre vor den Chef hingetreten und hätte ihm meine
+Meinung von Grund des Herzens aus gesagt. Vom Pult hätte er fallen
+müssen! Es ist auch eine sonderbare Art, sich auf das Pult zu setzen und
+von der Höhe herab mit dem Angestellten zu reden, der überdies wegen der
+Schwerhörigkeit des Chefs ganz nahe herantreten muß. Nun, die Hoffnung
+ist noch nicht gänzlich aufgegeben, habe ich einmal das Geld beisammen,
+um die Schuld der Eltern an ihn abzuzahlen -- es dürfte noch fünf bis
+sechs Jahre dauern --, mache ich die Sache unbedingt. Dann wird der
+große Schnitt gemacht. Vorläufig allerdings muß ich aufstehen, denn mein
+Zug fährt um fünf.«
+
+Und er sah zur Weckuhr hinüber, die auf dem Kasten tickte. »Himmlischer
+Vater!« dachte er, Es war halb sieben Uhr, und die Zeiger gingen ruhig
+vorwärts, es war sogar halb vorüber, es näherte sich schon dreiviertel.
+Sollte der Wecker nicht geläutet haben? Man sah vom Bett aus, daß er auf
+vier Uhr richtig eingestellt war; gewiß hatte er auch geläutet. Ja, aber
+war es möglich, dieses möbelerschütternde Läuten ruhig zu verschlafen?
+Nun, ruhig hatte er ja nicht geschlafen, aber wahrscheinlich desto
+fester. Was aber sollte er jetzt tun? Der nächste Zug ging um sieben
+Uhr; um den einzuholen, hätte er sich unsinnig beeilen müssen, und die
+Kollektion war noch nicht eingepackt, und er selbst fühlte sich durchaus
+nicht besonders frisch und beweglich. Und selbst wenn er den Zug
+einholte, ein Donnerwetter des Chefs war nicht zu vermeiden, denn der
+Geschäftsdiener hatte beim Fünfuhrzug gewartet und die Meldung von
+seiner Versäumnis längst erstattet. Es war eine Kreatur des Chefs, ohne
+Rückgrat und Verstand. Wie nun, wenn er sich krank meldete? Das wäre
+aber äußerst peinlich und verdächtig, denn Gregor war während seines
+fünfjährigen Dienstes noch nicht einmal krank gewesen. Gewiß würde der
+Chef mit dem Krankenkassenarzt kommen, würde den Eltern wegen des faulen
+Sohnes Vorwürfe machen und alle Einwände durch den Hinweis auf den
+Krankenkassenarzt abschneiden, für den es ja überhaupt nur ganz gesunde,
+aber arbeitsscheue Menschen gibt. Und hätte er übrigens in diesem Falle
+so ganz unrecht? Gregor fühlte sich tatsächlich, abgesehen von einer
+nach dem langen Schlaf wirklich überflüssigen Schläfrigkeit, ganz wohl
+und hatte sogar einen besonders kräftigen Hunger.
+
+Als er dies alles in größter Eile überlegte, ohne sich entschließen zu
+können, das Bett zu verlassen -- gerade schlug der Wecker dreiviertel
+sieben -- klopfte es vorsichtig an die Tür am Kopfende seines Bettes.
+»Gregor,« rief es -- es war die Mutter --, »es ist dreiviertel sieben.
+Wolltest du nicht wegfahren?« Die sanfte Stimme! Gregor erschrak, als er
+seine antwortende Stimme hörte, die wohl unverkennbar seine frühere war,
+in die sich aber, wie von unten her, ein nicht zu unterdrückendes,
+schmerzliches Piepsen mischte, das die Worte förmlich nur im ersten
+Augenblick in ihrer Deutlichkeit beließ, um sie im Nachklang derart zu
+zerstören, daß man nicht wußte, ob man recht gehört hatte. Gregor hatte
+ausführlich antworten und alles erklären wollen, beschränkte sich aber
+bei diesen Umständen darauf, zu sagen: »Ja, ja, danke, Mutter, ich stehe
+schon auf.« Infolge der Holztür war die Veränderung in Gregors Stimme
+draußen wohl nicht zu merken, denn die Mutter beruhigte sich mit dieser
+Erklärung und schlürfte davon. Aber durch das kleine Gespräch waren die
+anderen Familienmitglieder darauf aufmerksam geworden, daß Gregor wider
+Erwarten noch zu Hause war, und schon klopfte an der einen Seitentür der
+Vater, schwach, aber mit der Faust. »Gregor, Gregor,« rief er, »was ist
+denn?« Und nach einer kleinen Weile mahnte er nochmals mit tieferer
+Stimme: »Gregor! Gregor!« An der anderen Seitentür aber klagte leise die
+Schwester: »Gregor? Ist dir nicht wohl? Brauchst du etwas?« Nach beiden
+Seiten hin antwortete Gregor: »Bin schon fertig,« und bemühte sich,
+durch die sorgfältigste Aussprache und durch Einschaltung von langen
+Pausen zwischen den einzelnen Worten seiner Stimme alles Auffallende zu
+nehmen. Der Vater kehrte auch zu seinem Frühstück zurück, die Schwester
+aber flüsterte: »Gregor, mach auf, ich beschwöre dich.« Gregor aber
+dachte gar nicht daran aufzumachen, sondern lobte die vom Reisen her
+übernommene Vorsicht, auch zu Hause alle Türen während der Nacht zu
+versperren.
+
+Zunächst wollte er ruhig und ungestört aufstehen, sich anziehen und vor
+allem frühstücken, und dann erst das Weitere überlegen, denn, das merkte
+er wohl, im Bett würde er mit dem Nachdenken zu keinem vernünftigen Ende
+kommen. Er erinnerte sich, schon öfters im Bett irgendeinen vielleicht
+durch ungeschicktes Liegen erzeugten, leichten Schmerz empfunden zu
+haben, der sich dann beim Aufstehen als reine Einbildung herausstellte,
+und er war gespannt, wie sich seine heutigen Vorstellungen allmählich
+auflösen würden. Daß die Veränderung der Stimme nichts anderes war als
+der Vorbote einer tüchtigen Verkühlung, einer Berufskrankheit der
+Reisenden, daran zweifelte er nicht im geringsten.
+
+Die Decke abzuwerfen war ganz einfach; er brauchte sich nur ein wenig
+aufzublasen und sie fiel von selbst. Aber weiterhin wurde es schwierig,
+besonders weil er so ungemein breit war. Er hätte Arme und Hände
+gebraucht, um sich aufzurichten; statt dessen aber hatte er nur die
+vielen Beinchen, die ununterbrochen in der verschiedensten Bewegung
+waren und die er überdies nicht beherrschen konnte. Wollte er eines
+einmal einknicken, so war es das erste, daß er sich streckte; und gelang
+es ihm endlich, mit diesem Bein das auszuführen, was er wollte, so
+arbeiteten inzwischen alle anderen, wie freigelassen, in höchster,
+schmerzlicher Aufregung. »Nur sich nicht im Bett unnütz aufhalten,«
+sagte sich Gregor.
+
+Zuerst wollte er mit dem unteren Teil seines Körpers aus dem Bett
+hinauskommen, aber dieser untere Teil, den er übrigens noch nicht
+gesehen hatte und von dem er sich auch keine rechte Vorstellung machen
+konnte, erwies sich als zu schwer beweglich; es ging so langsam; und als
+er schließlich, fast wild geworden, mit gesammelter Kraft, ohne
+Rücksicht sich vorwärtsstieß, hatte er die Richtung falsch gewählt,
+schlug an den unteren Bettpfosten heftig an, und der brennende Schmerz,
+den er empfand, belehrte ihn, daß gerade der untere Teil seines Körpers
+augenblicklich vielleicht der empfindlichste war.
+
+Er versuchte es daher, zuerst den Oberkörper aus dem Bett zu bekommen,
+und drehte vorsichtig den Kopf dem Bettrand zu. Dies gelang auch leicht,
+und trotz ihrer Breite und Schwere folgte schließlich die Körpermasse
+langsam der Wendung des Kopfes. Aber als er den Kopf endlich außerhalb
+des Bettes in der freien Luft hielt, bekam er Angst, weiter auf diese
+Weise vorzurücken, denn wenn er sich schließlich so fallen ließ, mußte
+geradezu ein Wunder geschehen wenn der Kopf nicht verletzt werden
+sollte. Und die Besinnung durfte er gerade jetzt um keinen Preis
+verlieren; lieber wollte er im Bett bleiben.
+
+Aber als er wieder nach gleicher Mühe aufseufzend so dalag wie früher,
+und wieder seine Beinchen womöglich noch ärger gegeneinander kämpfen sah
+und keine Möglichkeit fand, in diese Willkür Ruhe und Ordnung zu
+bringen, sagte er sich wieder, daß er unmöglich im Bett bleiben könne
+und daß es das Vernünftigste sei, alles zu opfern, wenn auch nur die
+kleinste Hoffnung bestünde, sich dadurch vom Bett zu befreien.
+Gleichzeitig aber vergaß er nicht, sich zwischendurch daran zu erinnern,
+daß viel besser als verzweifelte Entschlüsse ruhige und ruhigste
+Überlegung sei. In solchen Augenblicken richtete er die Augen möglichst
+scharf auf das Fenster, aber leider war aus dem Anblick des
+Morgennebels, der sogar die andere Seite der engen Straße verhüllte,
+wenig Zuversicht und Munterkeit zu holen. »Schon sieben Uhr,« sagte er
+sich beim neuerlichen Schlagen des Weckers, »schon sieben Uhr und noch
+immer ein solcher Nebel.« Und ein Weilchen lang lag er ruhig mit
+schwachem Atem, als erwarte er vielleicht von der völligen Stille die
+Wiederkehr der wirklichen und selbstverständlichen Verhältnisse.
+
+Dann aber sagte er sich: »Ehe es einviertel acht schlägt, muß ich
+unbedingt das Bett vollständig verlassen haben. Im übrigen wird auch bis
+dahin jemand aus dem Geschäft kommen, um nach mir zu fragen, denn das
+Geschäft wird vor sieben Uhr geöffnet.« Und er machte sich nun daran,
+den Körper in seiner ganzen Länge vollständig gleichmäßig aus dem Bett
+hinauszuschaukeln. Wenn er sich auf diese Weise aus dem Bett fallen
+ließ, blieb der Kopf, den er beim Fall scharf heben wollte,
+voraussichtlich unverletzt. Der Rücken schien hart zu sein; dem würde
+wohl bei dem Fall auf den Teppich nichts geschehen. Das größte Bedenken
+machte ihm die Rücksicht auf den lauten Krach, den es geben müßte und
+der wahrscheinlich hinter allen Türen wenn nicht Schrecken, so doch
+Besorgnisse erregen würde. Das mußte aber gewagt werden.
+
+Als Gregor schon zur Hälfte aus dem Bette ragte -- die neue Methode war
+mehr ein Spiel als eine Anstrengung, er brauchte immer nur ruckweise zu
+schaukeln --, fiel ihm ein, wie einfach alles wäre, wenn man ihm zu
+Hilfe käme. Zwei starke Leute -- er dachte an seinen Vater und das
+Dienstmädchen -- hätten vollständig genügt; sie hätten ihre Arme nur
+unter seinen gewölbten Rücken schieben, ihn so aus dem Bett schälen,
+sich mit der Last niederbeugen und dann bloß vorsichtig dulden müssen,
+daß er den Überschwung auf dem Fußboden vollzog, wo dann die Beinchen
+hoffentlich einen Sinn bekommen würden. Nun, ganz abgesehen davon, daß
+die Türen versperrt waren, hätte er wirklich um Hilfe rufen sollen?
+Trotz aller Not konnte er bei diesem Gedanken ein Lächeln nicht
+unterdrücken.
+
+Schon war er so weit, daß er bei stärkerem Schaukeln kaum das
+Gleichgewicht noch erhielt, und sehr bald mußte er sich nun endgültig
+entscheiden, denn es war in fünf Minuten einviertel acht, -- als es an
+der Wohnungstür läutete. »Das ist jemand aus dem Geschäft,« sagte er
+sich und erstarrte fast, während seine Beinchen nur desto eiliger
+tanzten. Einen Augenblick blieb alles still. »Sie öffnen nicht,« sagte
+sich Gregor, befangen in irgendeiner unsinnigen Hoffnung. Aber dann ging
+natürlich wie immer das Dienstmädchen festen Schrittes zur Tür und
+öffnete. Gregor brauchte nur das erste Grußwort des Besuchers zu hören
+und wußte schon, wer es war -- der Prokurist selbst. Warum war nur
+Gregor dazu verurteilt, bei einer Firma zu dienen, wo man bei der
+kleinsten Versäumnis gleich den größten Verdacht faßte? Waren denn alle
+Angestellten samt und sonders Lumpen, gab es denn unter ihnen keinen
+treuen ergebenen Menschen, den, wenn er auch nur ein paar Morgenstunden
+für das Geschäft nicht ausgenützt hatte, vor Gewissensbissen närrisch
+wurde und geradezu nicht imstande war, das Bett zu verlassen? Genügte es
+wirklich nicht, einen Lehrjungen nachfragen zu lassen -- wenn überhaupt
+diese Fragerei nötig war --, mußte da der Prokurist selbst kommen, und
+mußte dadurch der ganzen unschuldigen Familie gezeigt werden, daß die
+Untersuchung dieser verdächtigen Angelegenheit nur dem Verstand des
+Prokuristen anvertraut werden konnte? Und mehr infolge der Erregung, in
+welche Gregor durch diese Überlegungen versetzt wurde, als infolge eines
+richtigen Entschlusses, schwang er sich mit aller Macht aus dem Bett. Es
+gab einen lauten Schlag, aber ein eigentlicher Krach war es nicht. Ein
+wenig wurde der Fall durch den Teppich abgeschwächt, auch war der Rücken
+elastischer, als Gregor gedacht hatte, daher kam der nicht gar so
+auffallende dumpfe Klang. Nur den Kopf hatte er nicht vorsichtig genug
+gehalten und ihn angeschlagen; er drehte ihn und rieb ihn an dem Teppich
+vor Ärger und Schmerz.
+
+»Da drin ist etwas gefallen,« sagte der Prokurist im Nebenzimmer links.
+Gregor suchte sich vorzustellen, ob nicht auch einmal dem Prokuristen
+etwas Ähnliches passieren könnte, wie heute ihm; die Möglichkeit dessen
+mußte man doch eigentlich zugeben. Aber wie zur rohen Antwort auf diese
+Frage machte jetzt der Prokurist im Nebenzimmer ein paar bestimmte
+Schritte und ließ seine Lackstiefel knarren. Aus dem Nebenzimmer rechts
+flüsterte die Schwester, um Gregor zu verständigen: »Gregor, der
+Prokurist ist da.« »Ich weiß,« sagte Gregor vor sich hin; aber so laut,
+daß es die Schwester hätte hören können, wagte er die Stimme nicht zu
+erheben.
+
+»Gregor,« sagte nun der Vater aus dem Nebenzimmer links, »der Herr
+Prokurist ist gekommen und erkundigt sich, warum du nicht mit dem
+Frühzug weggefahren bist. Wir wissen nicht, was wir ihm sagen sollen.
+Übrigens will er auch mit dir persönlich sprechen. Also bitte mach die
+Tür auf. Er wird die Unordnung im Zimmer zu entschuldigen schon die Güte
+haben.« »Guten Morgen, Herr Samsa,« rief der Prokurist freundlich
+dazwischen. »Ihm ist nicht wohl,« sagte die Mutter zum Prokuristen,
+während der Vater noch an der Tür redete, »ihm ist nicht wohl, glauben
+Sie mir, Herr Prokurist. Wie würde denn Gregor sonst einen Zug
+versäumen! Der Junge hat ja nichts im Kopf als das Geschäft. Ich ärgere
+mich schon fast, daß er abends niemals ausgeht; jetzt war er doch acht
+Tage in der Stadt, aber jeden Abend war er zu Hause. Da sitzt er bei uns
+am Tisch und liest still die Zeitung oder studiert Fahrpläne. Es ist
+schon eine Zerstreuung für ihn, wenn er sich mit Laubsägearbeiten
+beschäftigt. Da hat er zum Beispiel im Laufe von zwei, drei Abenden
+einen kleinen Rahmen geschnitzt; Sie werden staunen, wie hübsch er ist;
+er hängt drin im Zimmer; Sie werden ihn gleich sehen, wenn Gregor
+aufmacht. Ich bin übrigens glücklich, daß Sie da sind, Herr Prokurist;
+wir allein hätten Gregor nicht dazu gebracht, die Tür zu öffnen; er ist
+so hartnäckig; und bestimmt ist ihm nicht wohl, trotzdem er es am Morgen
+geleugnet hat.« »Ich komme gleich,« sagte Gregor langsam und bedächtig
+und rührte sich nicht, um kein Wort der Gespräche zu verlieren. »Anders,
+gnädige Frau, kann ich es mir auch nicht erklären,« sagte der Prokurist,
+»hoffentlich ist es nichts Ernstes. Wenn ich auch andererseits sagen
+muß, daß wir Geschäftsleute -- wie man will, leider oder
+glücklicherweise -- ein leichtes Unwohlsein sehr oft aus geschäftlichen
+Rücksichten einfach überwinden müssen.« »Also kann der Herr Prokurist
+schon zu dir hinein?« fragte der ungeduldige Vater und klopfte wiederum
+an die Tür. »Nein,« sagte Gregor. Im Nebenzimmer links trat eine
+peinliche Stille ein, im Nebenzimmer rechts begann die Schwester zu
+schluchzen.
+
+Warum ging denn die Schwester nicht zu den anderen? Sie war wohl erst
+jetzt aus dem Bett aufgestanden und hatte noch gar nicht angefangen sich
+anzuziehen. Und warum weinte sie denn? Weil er nicht aufstand und den
+Prokuristen nicht hereinließ, weil er in Gefahr war, den Posten zu
+verlieren und weil dann der Chef die Eltern mit den alten Forderungen
+wieder verfolgen würde? Das waren doch vorläufig wohl unnötige Sorgen.
+Noch war Gregor hier und dachte nicht im geringsten daran, seine Familie
+zu verlassen. Augenblicklich lag er wohl da auf dem Teppich, und
+niemand, der seinen Zustand gekannt hätte, hätte im Ernst von ihm
+verlangt, daß er den Prokuristen hereinlasse. Aber wegen dieser kleinen
+Unhöflichkeit, für die sich ja später leicht eine passende Ausrede
+finden würde, konnte Gregor doch nicht gut sofort weggeschickt werden.
+Und Gregor schien es, daß es viel vernünftiger wäre, ihn jetzt in Ruhe
+zu lassen, statt ihn mit Weinen und Zureden zu stören. Aber es war eben
+die Ungewißheit, welche die anderen bedrängte und ihr Benehmen
+entschuldigte.
+
+»Herr Samsa,« rief nun der Prokurist mit erhobener Stimme, »was ist denn
+los? Sie verbarrikadieren sich da in Ihrem Zimmer, antworten bloß mit ja
+und nein, machen Ihren Eltern schwere, unnötige Sorgen und versäumen --
+dies nur nebenbei erwähnt -- Ihre geschäftlichen Pflichten in einer
+eigentlich unerhörten Weise. Ich spreche hier im Namen Ihrer Eltern und
+Ihres Chefs und bitte Sie ganz ernsthaft um eine augenblickliche,
+deutliche Erklärung. Ich staune, ich staune. Ich glaubte Sie als einen
+ruhigen, vernünftigen Menschen zu kennen, und nun scheinen Sie plötzlich
+anfangen zu wollen, mit sonderbaren Launen zu paradieren. Der Chef
+deutete mir zwar heute früh eine mögliche Erklärung für Ihre Versäumnis
+an -- sie betraf das Ihnen seit kurzem anvertraute Inkasso --, aber ich
+legte wahrhaftig fast mein Ehrenwort dafür ein, daß diese Erklärung
+nicht zutreffen könne. Nun aber sehe ich hier Ihren unbegreiflichen
+Starrsinn und verliere ganz und gar jede Lust, mich auch nur im
+geringsten für Sie einzusetzen. Und Ihre Stellung ist durchaus nicht die
+festeste. Ich hatte ursprünglich die Absicht, Ihnen das alles unter vier
+Augen zu sagen, aber da Sie mich hier nutzlos meine Zeit versäumen
+lassen, weiß ich nicht, warum es nicht auch Ihre Herren Eltern erfahren
+sollen. Ihre Leistungen in der letzten Zeit waren also sehr
+unbefriedigend; es ist zwar nicht die Jahreszeit, um besondere Geschäfte
+zu machen, das erkennen wir an; aber eine Jahreszeit, um keine Geschäfte
+zu machen, gibt es überhaupt nicht, Herr Samsa, darf es nicht geben.«
+
+»Aber Herr Prokurist,« rief Gregor außer sich und vergaß in der
+Aufregung alles andere, »ich mache ja sofort, augenblicklich auf. Ein
+leichtes Unwohlsein, ein Schwindelanfall, haben mich verhindert
+aufzustehen. Ich liege noch jetzt im Bett. Jetzt bin ich aber schon
+wieder ganz frisch. Eben steige ich aus dem Bett. Nur einen kleinen
+Augenblick Geduld! Es geht noch nicht so gut, wie ich dachte. Es ist mir
+aber schon wohl. Wie das nur einen Menschen so überfallen kann! Noch
+gestern abend war mir ganz gut, meine Eltern wissen es ja, oder besser,
+schon gestern abend hatte ich eine kleine Vorahnung. Man hätte es mir
+ansehen müssen. Warum habe ich es nur im Geschäfte nicht gemeldet! Aber
+man denkt eben immer, daß man die Krankheit ohne Zuhausebleiben
+überstehen wird. Herr Prokurist! Schonen Sie meine Eltern! Für alle die
+Vorwürfe, die Sie mir jetzt machen, ist ja kein Grund; man hat mir ja
+davon auch kein Wort gesagt. Sie haben vielleicht die letzten Aufträge,
+die ich geschickt habe, nicht gelesen. Übrigens, noch mit dem Achtuhrzug
+fahre ich auf die Reise, die paar Stunden Ruhe haben mich gekräftigt.
+Halten Sie sich nur nicht auf, Herr Prokurist; ich bin gleich selbst im
+Geschäft, und haben Sie die Güte, das zu sagen und mich dem Herrn Chef
+zu empfehlen!«
+
+Und während Gregor dies alles hastig ausstieß und kaum wußte, was er
+sprach, hatte er sich leicht, wohl infolge der im Bett bereits erlangten
+Übung, dem Kasten genähert und versuchte nun, an ihm sich aufzurichten.
+Er wollte tatsächlich die Tür aufmachen, tatsächlich sich sehen lassen
+und mit dem Prokuristen sprechen; er war begierig zu erfahren, was die
+anderen, die jetzt so nach ihm verlangten, bei seinem Anblick sagen
+würden. Würden sie erschrecken, dann hatte Gregor keine Verantwortung
+mehr und konnte ruhig sein. Würden sie aber alles ruhig hinnehmen, dann
+hatte auch er keinen Grund sich aufzuregen, und konnte, wenn er sich
+beeilte, um acht Uhr tatsächlich auf dem Bahnhof sein. Zuerst glitt er
+nun einigemale von dem glatten Kasten ab, aber endlich gab er sich
+einen letzten Schwung und stand aufrecht da; auf die Schmerzen im
+Unterleib achtete er gar nicht mehr, so sehr sie auch brannten. Nun ließ
+er sich gegen die Rücklehne eines nahen Stuhles fallen, an deren Rändern
+er sich mit seinen Beinchen festhielt. Damit hatte er aber auch die
+Herrschaft über sich erlangt und verstummte, denn nun konnte er den
+Prokuristen anhören.
+
+»Haben Sie auch nur ein Wort verstanden?« fragte der Prokurist die
+Eltern, »er macht sich doch wohl nicht einen Narren aus uns?« »Um Gottes
+willen,« rief die Mutter schon unter Weinen, »er ist vielleicht schwer
+krank, und wir quälen ihn. Grete! Grete!« schrie sie dann. »Mutter?«
+rief die Schwester von der anderen Seite. Sie verständigten sich durch
+Gregors Zimmer. »Du mußt augenblicklich zum Arzt. Gregor ist krank.
+Rasch um den Arzt. Hast du Gregor jetzt reden hören?« »Das war eine
+Tierstimme,« sagte der Prokurist, auffallend leise gegenüber dem
+Schreien der Mutter. »Anna! Anna!« rief der Vater durch das Vorzimmer in
+die Küche und klatschte in die Hände, »sofort einen Schlosser holen!«
+Und schon liefen die zwei Mädchen mit rauschenden Röcken durch das
+Vorzimmer -- wie hatte sich die Schwester denn so schnell angezogen? --
+und rissen die Wohnungstüre auf. Man hörte gar nicht die Türe
+zuschlagen; sie hatten sie wohl offen gelassen, wie es in Wohnungen zu
+sein pflegt, in denen ein großes Unglück geschehen ist.
+
+Gregor war aber viel ruhiger geworden. Man verstand zwar also seine
+Worte nicht mehr, trotzdem sie ihm genug klar, klarer als früher,
+vorgekommen waren, vielleicht infolge der Gewöhnung des Ohres. Aber
+immerhin glaubte man nun schon daran, daß es mit ihm nicht ganz in
+Ordnung war, und war bereit, ihm zu helfen. Die Zuversicht und
+Sicherheit, womit die ersten Anordnungen getroffen worden waren, taten
+ihm wohl. Er fühlte sich wieder einbezogen in den menschlichen Kreis und
+erhoffte von beiden, vom Arzt und vom Schlosser, ohne sie eigentlich
+genau zu scheiden, großartige und überraschende Leistungen. Um für die
+sich nähernden entscheidenden Besprechungen eine möglichst klare Stimme
+zu bekommen, hustete er ein wenig ab, allerdings bemüht, dies ganz
+gedämpft zu tun, da möglicherweise auch schon dieses Geräusch anders als
+menschlicher Husten klang, was er selbst zu entscheiden sich nicht mehr
+getraute. Im Nebenzimmer war es inzwischen ganz still geworden.
+Vielleicht saßen die Eltern mit dem Prokuristen beim Tisch und
+tuschelten, vielleicht lehnten alle an der Türe und horchten.
+
+Gregor schob sich langsam mit dem Sessel zur Tür hin, ließ ihn dort los,
+warf sich gegen die Tür, hielt sich an ihr aufrecht -- die Ballen seiner
+Beinchen hatten ein wenig Klebstoff -- und ruhte sich dort einen
+Augenblick lang von der Anstrengung aus. Dann aber machte er sich daran,
+mit dem Mund den Schlüssel im Schloß umzudrehen. Es schien leider, daß
+er keine eigentlichen Zähne hatte, -- womit sollte er gleich den
+Schlüssel fassen? -- aber dafür waren die Kiefer freilich sehr stark,
+mit ihrer Hilfe brachte er auch wirklich den Schlüssel in Bewegung und
+achtete nicht darauf, daß er sich zweifellos irgendeinen Schaden
+zufügte, denn eine braune Flüssigkeit kam ihm aus dem Mund, floß über
+den Schlüssel und tropfte auf den Boden. »Hören Sie nur,« sagte der
+Prokurist im Nebenzimmer, »er dreht den Schlüssel um.« Das war für
+Gregor eine große Aufmunterung; aber alle hätten ihm zurufen sollen,
+auch der Vater und die Mutter: »Frisch, Gregor,« hätten sie rufen
+sollen, »immer nur heran, fest an das Schloß heran!« Und in der
+Vorstellung, daß alle seine Bemühungen mit Spannung verfolgten, verbiß
+er sich mit allem, was er an Kraft aufbringen konnte, besinnungslos in
+den Schlüssel. Je nach dem Fortschreiten der Drehung des Schlüssels
+umtanzte er das Schloß, hielt sich jetzt nur noch mit dem Munde
+aufrecht, und je nach Bedarf hing er sich an den Schlüssel oder drückte
+ihn dann wieder nieder mit der ganzen Last seines Körpers. Der hellere
+Klang des endlich zurückschnappenden Schlosses erweckte Gregor förmlich.
+Aufatmend sagte er sich: »Ich habe also den Schlosser nicht gebraucht,«
+und legte den Kopf auf die Klinke, um die Türe gänzlich zu öffnen.
+
+Da er die Türe auf diese Weise öffnen mußte, war sie eigentlich schon
+recht weit geöffnet, und er selbst noch nicht zu sehen. Er mußte sich
+erst langsam um den einen Türflügel herumdrehen, und zwar sehr
+vorsichtig, wenn er nicht gerade vor dem Eintritt ins Zimmer plump auf
+den Rücken fallen wollte. Er war noch mit jener schwierigen Bewegung
+beschäftigt und hatte nicht Zeit, auf anderes zu achten, da hörte er
+schon den Prokuristen ein lautes »Oh!« ausstoßen -- es klang, wie wenn
+der Wind saust -- und nun sah er ihn auch, wie er, der der Nächste an
+der Türe war, die Hand gegen den offenen Mund drückte und langsam
+zurückwich, als vertreibe ihn eine unsichtbare, gleichmäßig fortwirkende
+Kraft. Die Mutter -- sie stand hier trotz der Anwesenheit des
+Prokuristen mit von der Nacht her noch aufgelösten, hoch sich
+sträubenden Haaren -- sah zuerst mit gefalteten Händen den Vater an,
+ging dann zwei Schritte zu Gregor hin und fiel inmitten ihrer rings um
+sie herum sich ausbreitenden Röcke nieder, das Gesicht ganz unauffindbar
+zu ihrer Brust gesenkt. Der Vater ballte mit feindseligem Ausdruck die
+Faust, als wolle er Gregor in sein Zimmer zurückstoßen, sah sich dann
+unsicher im Wohnzimmer um, beschattete dann mit den Händen die Augen und
+weinte, daß sich seine mächtige Brust schüttelte.
+
+Gregor trat nun gar nicht in das Zimmer, sondern lehnte sich von innen
+an den festgeriegelten Türflügel, so daß sein Leib nur zur Hälfte und
+darüber der seitlich geneigte Kopf zu sehen war, mit dem er zu den
+anderen hinüberlugte. Es war inzwischen viel heller geworden; klar stand
+auf der anderen Straßenseite ein Ausschnitt des gegenüberliegenden,
+endlosen, grauschwarzen Hauses -- es war ein Krankenhaus -- mit seinen
+hart die Front durchbrechenden regelmäßigen Fenstern; der Regen fiel
+noch nieder, aber nur mit großen, einzeln sichtbaren und förmlich auch
+einzelnweise auf die Erde hinuntergeworfenen Tropfen. Das
+Frühstücksgeschirr stand in überreicher Zahl auf dem Tisch, denn für den
+Vater war das Frühstück die wichtigste Mahlzeit des Tages, die er bei
+der Lektüre verschiedener Zeitungen stundenlang hinzog. Gerade an der
+gegenüberliegenden Wand hing eine Photographie Gregors aus seiner
+Militärzeit, die ihn als Leutnant darstellte, wie er, die Hand am Degen,
+sorglos lächelnd, Respekt für seine Haltung und Uniform verlangte. Die
+Tür zum Vorzimmer war geöffnet, und man sah, da auch die Wohnungstür
+offen war, auf den Vorplatz der Wohnung hinaus und auf den Beginn der
+abwärts führenden Treppe.
+
+»Nun,« sagte Gregor und war sich dessen wohl bewußt, daß er der einzige
+war, der die Ruhe bewahrt hatte, »ich werde mich gleich anziehen, die
+Kollektion zusammenpacken und wegfahren. Wollt ihr, wollt ihr mich
+wegfahren lassen? Nun, Herr Prokurist, Sie sehen, ich bin nicht
+starrköpfig und ich arbeite gern; das Reisen ist beschwerlich, aber ich
+könnte ohne das Reisen nicht leben. Wohin gehen Sie denn, Herr
+Prokurist? Ins Geschäft? Ja? Werden Sie alles wahrheitsgetreu berichten?
+Man kann im Augenblick unfähig sein zu arbeiten, aber dann ist gerade
+der richtige Zeitpunkt, sich an die früheren Leistungen zu erinnern und
+zu bedenken, daß man später, nach Beseitigung des Hindernisses, gewiß
+desto fleißiger und gesammelter arbeiten wird. Ich bin ja dem Herrn Chef
+so sehr verpflichtet, das wissen Sie doch recht gut. Andererseits habe
+ich die Sorge um meine Eltern und die Schwester. Ich bin in der Klemme,
+ich werde mich aber auch wieder herausarbeiten. Machen Sie es mir aber
+nicht schwieriger, als es schon ist. Halten Sie im Geschäft meine
+Partei! Man liebt den Reisenden nicht, ich weiß. Man denkt, er verdient
+ein Heidengeld und führt dabei ein schönes Leben. Man hat eben keine
+besondere Veranlassung, dieses Vorurteil besser zu durchdenken. Sie
+aber, Herr Prokurist, Sie haben einen besseren Überblick über die
+Verhältnisse, als das sonstige Personal, ja sogar, ganz im Vertrauen
+gesagt, einen besseren Überblick, als der Herr Chef selbst, der in
+seiner Eigenschaft als Unternehmer sich in seinem Urteil leicht
+zuungunsten eines Angestellten beirren läßt. Sie wissen auch sehr wohl,
+daß der Reisende, der fast das ganze Jahr außerhalb des Geschäftes ist,
+so leicht ein Opfer von Klatschereien, Zufälligkeiten und grundlosen
+Beschwerden werden kann, gegen die sich zu wehren ihm ganz unmöglich
+ist, da er von ihnen meistens gar nichts erfährt und nur dann, wenn er
+erschöpft eine Reise beendet hat, zu Hause die schlimmen, auf ihre
+Ursachen hin nicht mehr zu durchschauenden Folgen am eigenen Leibe zu
+spüren bekommt. Herr Prokurist, gehen Sie nicht weg, ohne mir ein Wort
+gesagt zu haben, das mir zeigt, daß Sie mir wenigstens zu einem kleinen
+Teil recht geben!«
+
+Aber der Prokurist hatte sich schon bei den ersten Worten Gregors
+abgewendet, und nur über die zuckende Schulter hinweg sah er mit
+aufgeworfenen Lippen nach Gregor zurück. Und während Gregors Rede stand
+er keinen Augenblick still, sondern verzog sich, ohne Gregor aus den
+Augen zu lassen, gegen die Tür, aber ganz allmählich, als bestehe ein
+geheimes Verbot, das Zimmer zu verlassen. Schon war er im Vorzimmer, und
+nach der plötzlichen Bewegung, mit der er zum letztenmal den Fuß aus dem
+Wohnzimmer zog, hätte man glauben können, er habe sich soeben die Sohle
+verbrannt. Im Vorzimmer aber streckte er die rechte Hand weit von sich
+zur Treppe hin, als warte dort auf ihn eine geradezu überirdische
+Erlösung.
+
+Gregor sah ein, daß er den Prokuristen in dieser Stimmung auf keinen
+Fall weggehen lassen dürfe, wenn dadurch seine Stellung im Geschäft
+nicht aufs äußerste gefährdet werden sollte. Die Eltern verstanden das
+alles nicht so gut; sie hatten sich in den langen Jahren die Überzeugung
+gebildet, daß Gregor in diesem Geschäft für sein Leben versorgt war, und
+hatten außerdem jetzt mit den augenblicklichen Sorgen so viel zu tun,
+daß ihnen jede Voraussicht abhanden gekommen war. Aber Gregor hatte
+diese Voraussicht. Der Prokurist mußte gehalten, beruhigt, überzeugt und
+schließlich gewonnen werden; die Zukunft Gregors und seiner Familie hing
+doch davon ab! Wäre doch die Schwester hier gewesen! Sie war klug; sie
+hatte schon geweint, als Gregor noch ruhig auf dem Rücken lag. Und gewiß
+hätte der Prokurist, dieser Damenfreund, sich von ihr lenken lassen;
+sie hätte die Wohnungstür zugemacht und ihm im Vorzimmer den Schrecken
+ausgeredet. Aber die Schwester war eben nicht da, Gregor selbst mußte
+handeln. Und ohne daran zu denken, daß er seine gegenwärtigen
+Fähigkeiten, sich zu bewegen, noch gar nicht kannte, ohne auch daran zu
+denken, daß seine Rede möglicher- ja wahrscheinlicherweise wieder nicht
+verstanden worden war, verließ er den Türflügel; schob sich durch die
+Öffnung; wollte zum Prokuristen hingehen, der sich schon am Geländer des
+Vorplatzes lächerlicherweise mit beiden Händen festhielt; fiel aber
+sofort, nach einem Halt suchend, mit einem kleinen Schrei auf seine
+vielen Beinchen nieder. Kaum war das geschehen, fühlte er zum erstenmal
+an diesem Morgen ein körperliches Wohlbehagen; die Beinchen hatten
+festen Boden unter sich; sie gehorchten vollkommen, wie er zu seiner
+Freude merkte; strebten sogar darnach, ihn fortzutragen, wohin er
+wollte; und schon glaubte er, die endgültige Besserung alles Leidens
+stehe unmittelbar bevor. Aber im gleichen Augenblick, als er da
+schaukelnd vor verhaltener Bewegung, gar nicht weit von seiner Mutter
+entfernt, ihr gerade gegenüber auf dem Boden lag, sprang diese, die doch
+so ganz in sich versunken schien, mit einemmale in die Höhe, die Arme
+weit ausgestreckt, die Finger gespreizt, rief: »Hilfe, um Gottes willen
+Hilfe!«, hielt den Kopf geneigt, als wolle sie Gregor besser sehen, lief
+aber, im Widerspruch dazu, sinnlos zurück; hatte vergessen, daß hinter
+ihr der gedeckte Tisch stand; setzte sich, als sie bei ihm angekommen
+war, wie in Zerstreutheit, eilig auf ihn, und schien gar nicht zu
+merken, daß neben ihr aus der umgeworfenen großen Kanne der Kaffee in
+vollem Strome auf den Teppich sich ergoß.
+
+»Mutter, Mutter,« sagte Gregor leise und sah zu ihr hinauf. Der
+Prokurist war ihm für einen Augenblick ganz aus dem Sinn gekommen;
+dagegen konnte er sich nicht versagen, im Anblick des fließenden Kaffees
+mehrmals mit den Kiefern ins Leere zu schnappen. Darüber schrie die
+Mutter neuerdings auf, flüchtete vom Tisch und fiel dem ihr
+entgegeneilenden Vater in die Arme. Aber Gregor hatte jetzt keine Zeit
+für seine Eltern; der Prokurist war schon auf der Treppe; das Kinn auf
+dem Geländer, sah er noch zum letzten Male zurück. Gregor nahm einen
+Anlauf, um ihn möglichst sicher einzuholen; der Prokurist mußte etwas
+ahnen, denn er machte einen Sprung über mehrere Stufen und verschwand;
+»Huh!« aber schrie er noch, es klang durchs ganze Treppenhaus. Leider
+schien nun auch diese Flucht des Prokuristen den Vater, der bisher
+verhältnismäßig gefaßt gewesen war, völlig zu verwirren, denn statt
+selbst dem Prokuristen nachzulaufen oder wenigstens Gregor in der
+Verfolgung nicht zu hindern, packte er mit der Rechten den Stock des
+Prokuristen, den dieser mit Hut und Überzieher auf einem Sessel
+zurückgelassen hatte, holte mit der Linken eine große Zeitung vom Tisch
+und machte sich unter Füßestampfen daran, Gregor durch Schwenken des
+Stockes und der Zeitung in sein Zimmer zurückzutreiben. Kein Bitten
+Gregors half, kein Bitten wurde auch verstanden, er mochte den Kopf noch
+so demütig drehen, der Vater stampfte nur stärker mit den Füßen. Drüben
+hatte die Mutter trotz des kühlen Wetters ein Fenster aufgerissen, und
+hinausgelehnt drückte sie ihr Gesicht weit außerhalb des Fensters in
+ihre Hände. Zwischen Gasse und Treppenhaus entstand eine starke Zugluft,
+die Fenstervorhänge flogen auf, die Zeitungen auf dem Tische rauschten,
+einzelne Blätter wehten über den Boden hin. Unerbittlich drängte der
+Vater und stieß Zischlaute aus, wie ein Wilder. Nun hatte aber Gregor
+noch gar keine Übung im Rückwärtsgehen, es ging wirklich sehr langsam.
+Wenn sich Gregor nur hätte umdrehen dürfen, er wäre gleich in seinem
+Zimmer gewesen, aber er fürchtete sich, den Vater durch die zeitraubende
+Umdrehung ungeduldig zu machen, und jeden Augenblick drohte ihm doch von
+dem Stock in des Vaters Hand der tödliche Schlag auf den Rücken oder auf
+den Kopf. Endlich aber blieb Gregor doch nichts anderes übrig, denn er
+merkte mit Entsetzen, daß er im Rückwärtsgehen nicht einmal die Richtung
+einzuhalten verstand; und so begann er, unter unaufhörlichen ängstlichen
+Seitenblicken nach dem Vater, sich nach Möglichkeit rasch, in
+Wirklichkeit aber doch nur sehr langsam umzudrehen. Vielleicht merkte
+der Vater seinen guten Willen, denn er störte ihn hierbei nicht, sondern
+dirigierte sogar hie und da die Drehbewegung von der Ferne mit der
+Spitze seines Stockes. Wenn nur nicht dieses unerträgliche Zischen des
+Vaters gewesen wäre! Gregor verlor darüber ganz den Kopf. Er war schon
+fast ganz umgedreht, als er sich, immer auf dieses Zischen horchend,
+sogar irrte und sich wieder ein Stück zurückdrehte. Als er aber endlich
+glücklich mit dem Kopf vor der Türöffnung war, zeigte es sich, daß sein
+Körper zu breit war, um ohne weiteres durchzukommen. Dem Vater fiel es
+natürlich in seiner gegenwärtigen Verfassung auch nicht entfernt ein,
+etwa den anderen Türflügel zu öffnen, um für Gregor einen genügenden
+Durchgang zu schaffen. Seine fixe Idee war bloß, daß Gregor so rasch als
+möglich in sein Zimmer müsse. Niemals hätte er auch die umständlichen
+Vorbereitungen gestattet, die Gregor brauchte, um sich aufzurichten und
+vielleicht auf diese Weise durch die Tür zu kommen. Vielleicht trieb er,
+als gäbe es kein Hindernis, Gregor jetzt unter besonderem Lärm
+vorwärts; es klang schon hinter Gregor gar nicht mehr wie die Stimme
+bloß eines einzigen Vaters; nun gab es wirklich keinen Spaß mehr, und
+Gregor drängte sich -- geschehe was wolle -- in die Tür. Die eine Seite
+seines Körpers hob sich, er lag schief in der Türöffnung, seine eine
+Flanke war ganz wundgerieben, an der weißen Tür blieben häßliche Flecke,
+bald steckte er fest und hätte sich allein nicht mehr rühren können, die
+Beinchen auf der einen Seite hingen zitternd oben in der Luft, die auf
+der anderen waren schmerzhaft zu Boden gedrückt -- da gab ihm der Vater
+von hinten einen jetzt wahrhaftig erlösenden starken Stoß, und er flog,
+heftig blutend, weit in sein Zimmer hinein. Die Tür wurde noch mit dem
+Stock zugeschlagen, dann war es endlich still.
+
+
+
+
+II.
+
+
+Erst in der Abenddämmerung erwachte Gregor aus seinem schweren
+ohnmachtähnlichen Schlaf. Er wäre gewiß nicht viel später auch ohne
+Störung erwacht, denn er fühlte sich genügend ausgeruht und
+ausgeschlafen, doch schien es ihm, als hätte ihn ein flüchtiger Schritt
+und ein vorsichtiges Schließen der zum Vorzimmer führenden Tür geweckt.
+Der Schein der elektrischen Straßenbahn lag bleich hier und da auf der
+Zimmerdecke und auf den höheren Teilen der Möbel, aber unten bei Gregor
+war es finster. Langsam schob er sich, noch ungeschickt mit seinen
+Fühlern tastend, die er jetzt erst schätzen lernte, zur Türe hin, um
+nachzusehen, was dort geschehen war. Seine linke Seite schien eine
+einzige lange, unangenehm spannende Narbe, und er mußte auf seinen zwei
+Beinreihen regelrecht hinken. Ein Beinchen war übrigens im Laufe der
+vormittägigen Vorfälle schwer verletzt worden -- es war fast ein
+Wunder, daß nur eines verletzt worden war -- und schleppte leblos nach.
+
+Erst bei der Tür merkte er, was ihn dorthin eigentlich gelockt hatte; es
+war der Geruch von etwas Eßbarem gewesen. Denn dort stand ein Napf mit
+süßer Milch gefüllt, in der kleine Schnitte von Weißbrot schwammen. Fast
+hätte er vor Freude gelacht, denn er hatte noch größeren Hunger als am
+Morgen, und gleich tauchte er seinen Kopf fast bis über die Augen in die
+Milch hinein. Aber bald zog er ihn enttäuscht wieder zurück; nicht nur,
+daß ihm das Essen wegen seiner heiklen linken Seite Schwierigkeiten
+machte -- und er konnte nur essen, wenn der ganze Körper schnaufend
+mitarbeitete --, so schmeckte ihm überdies die Milch, die sonst sein
+Lieblingsgetränk war und die ihm gewiß die Schwester deshalb
+hereingestellt hatte, gar nicht, ja er wandte sich fast mit Widerwillen
+von dem Napf ab und kroch in die Zimmermitte zurück.
+
+Im Wohnzimmer war, wie Gregor durch die Türspalte sah, das Gas
+angezündet, aber während sonst zu dieser Tageszeit der Vater seine
+nachmittags erscheinende Zeitung der Mutter und manchmal auch der
+Schwester mit erhobener Stimme vorzulesen pflegte, hörte man jetzt
+keinen Laut. Nun vielleicht war dieses Vorlesen, von dem ihm die
+Schwester immer erzählte und schrieb, in der letzten Zeit überhaupt aus
+der Übung gekommen. Aber auch ringsherum war es so still, trotzdem doch
+gewiß die Wohnung nicht leer war. »Was für ein stilles Leben die Familie
+doch führte,« sagte sich Gregor und fühlte, während er starr vor sich
+ins Dunkle sah, einen großen Stolz darüber, daß er seinen Eltern und
+seiner Schwester ein solches Leben in einer so schönen Wohnung hatte
+verschaffen können. Wie aber, wenn jetzt alle Ruhe, aller Wohlstand,
+alle Zufriedenheit ein Ende mit Schrecken nehmen sollte? Um sich nicht
+in solche Gedanken zu verlieren, setzte sich Gregor lieber in Bewegung
+und kroch im Zimmer auf und ab.
+
+Einmal während des langen Abends wurde die eine Seitentüre und einmal
+die andere bis zu einer kleinen Spalte geöffnet und rasch wieder
+geschlossen; jemand hatte wohl das Bedürfnis hereinzukommen, aber auch
+wieder zu viele Bedenken. Gregor machte nun unmittelbar bei der
+Wohnzimmertür Halt, entschlossen, den zögernden Besucher doch irgendwie
+hereinzubringen oder doch wenigstens zu erfahren, wer es sei; aber nun
+wurde die Tür nicht mehr geöffnet und Gregor wartete vergebens. Früh,
+als die Türen versperrt waren, hatten alle zu ihm hereinkommen wollen,
+jetzt, da er die eine Tür geöffnet hatte und die anderen offenbar
+während des Tages geöffnet worden waren, kam keiner mehr, und die
+Schlüssel steckten nun auch von außen.
+
+Spät erst in der Nacht wurde das Licht im Wohnzimmer ausgelöscht, und
+nun war leicht festzustellen, daß die Eltern und die Schwester so lange
+wachgeblieben waren, denn wie man genau hören konnte, entfernten sich
+jetzt alle drei auf den Fußspitzen. Nun kam gewiß bis zum Morgen niemand
+mehr zu Gregor herein; er hatte also eine lange Zeit, um ungestört zu
+überlegen, wie er sein Leben jetzt neu ordnen sollte. Aber das hohe
+freie Zimmer, in dem er gezwungen war, flach auf dem Boden zu liegen,
+ängstigte ihn, ohne daß er die Ursache herausfinden konnte, denn es war
+ja sein seit fünf Jahren von ihm bewohntes Zimmer -- und mit einer halb
+unbewußten Wendung und nicht ohne eine leichte Scham eilte er unter das
+Kanapee, wo er sich, trotzdem sein Rücken ein wenig gedrückt wurde und
+trotzdem er den Kopf nicht mehr erheben konnte, gleich sehr behaglich
+fühlte und nur bedauerte, daß sein Körper zu breit war, um vollständig
+unter dem Kanapee untergebracht zu werden.
+
+Dort blieb er die ganze Nacht, die er zum Teil im Halbschlaf, aus dem
+ihn der Hunger immer wieder aufschreckte, verbrachte, zum Teil aber in
+Sorgen und undeutlichen Hoffnungen, die aber alle zu dem Schlusse
+führten, daß er sich vorläufig ruhig verhalten und durch Geduld und
+größte Rücksichtnahme der Familie die Unannehmlichkeiten erträglich
+machen müsse, die er ihr in seinem gegenwärtigen Zustand nun einmal zu
+verursachen gezwungen war.
+
+Schon am frühen Morgen, es war fast noch Nacht, hatte Gregor
+Gelegenheit, die Kraft seiner eben gefaßten Entschlüsse zu prüfen, denn
+vom Vorzimmer her öffnete die Schwester, fast völlig angezogen, die Tür
+und sah mit Spannung herein. Sie fand ihn nicht gleich, aber als sie ihn
+unter dem Kanapee bemerkte -- Gott, er mußte doch irgendwo sein, er
+hatte doch nicht wegfliegen können -- erschrak sie so sehr, daß sie,
+ohne sich beherrschen zu können, die Tür von außen wieder zuschlug. Aber
+als bereue sie ihr Benehmen, öffnete sie die Tür sofort wieder und trat,
+als sei sie bei einem Schwerkranken oder gar bei einem Fremden, auf den
+Fußspitzen herein. Gregor hatte den Kopf bis knapp zum Rande des
+Kanapees vorgeschoben und beobachtete sie. Ob sie wohl bemerken würde,
+daß er die Milch stehen gelassen hatte, und zwar keineswegs aus Mangel
+an Hunger, und ob sie eine andere Speise hereinbringen würde, die ihm
+besser entsprach? Täte sie es nicht von selbst, er wollte lieber
+verhungern, als sie darauf aufmerksam machen, trotzdem es ihn eigentlich
+ungeheuer drängte, unterm Kanapee vorzuschießen, sich der Schwester zu
+Füßen zu werfen und sie um irgend etwas Gutes zum Essen zu bitten. Aber
+die Schwester bemerkte sofort mit Verwunderung den noch vollen Napf, aus
+dem nur ein wenig Milch ringsherum verschüttet war, sie hob ihn gleich
+auf, zwar nicht mit den bloßen Händen, sondern mit einem Fetzen, und
+trug ihn hinaus. Gregor war äußerst neugierig, was sie zum Ersatze
+bringen würde, und er machte sich die verschiedensten Gedanken darüber.
+Niemals aber hätte er erraten können, was die Schwester in ihrer Güte
+wirklich tat. Sie brachte ihm, um seinen Geschmack zu prüfen, eine ganze
+Auswahl, alles auf einer alten Zeitung ausgebreitet. Da war altes
+halbverfaultes Gemüse; Knochen vom Nachtmahl her, die von festgewordener
+weißer Sauce umgeben waren; ein paar Rosinen und Mandeln; ein Käse, den
+Gregor vor zwei Tagen für ungenießbar erklärt hatte; ein trockenes Brot,
+ein mit Butter beschmiertes Brot und ein mit Butter beschmiertes und
+gesalzenes Brot. Außerdem stellte sie zu dem allen noch den
+wahrscheinlich ein für allemal für Gregor bestimmten Napf, in den sie
+Wasser gegossen hatte. Und aus Zartgefühl, da sie wußte, daß Gregor vor
+ihr nicht essen würde, entfernte sie sich eiligst und drehte sogar den
+Schlüssel um, damit nur Gregor merken könne, daß er es sich so behaglich
+machen dürfe, wie er wolle. Gregors Beinchen schwirrten, als es jetzt
+zum Essen ging. Seine Wunden mußten übrigens auch schon vollständig
+geheilt sein, er fühlte keine Behinderung mehr, er staunte darüber und
+dachte daran, wie er vor mehr als einem Monat sich mit dem Messer ganz
+wenig in den Finger geschnitten, und wie ihm diese Wunde noch vorgestern
+genug wehgetan hatte. »Sollte ich jetzt weniger Feingefühl haben?«
+dachte er und saugte schon gierig an dem Käse, zu dem es ihn vor allen
+anderen Speisen sofort und nachdrücklich gezogen hatte. Rasch
+hintereinander und mit vor Befriedigung tränenden Augen verzehrte er den
+Käse, das Gemüse und die Sauce; die frischen Speisen dagegen schmeckten
+ihm nicht, er konnte nicht einmal ihren Geruch vertragen und schleppte
+sogar die Sachen, die er essen wollte, ein Stückchen weiter weg. Er war
+schon längst mit allem fertig und lag nur noch faul auf der gleichen
+Stelle, als die Schwester zum Zeichen, daß er sich zurückziehen solle,
+langsam den Schlüssel umdrehte. Das schreckte ihn sofort auf, trotzdem
+er schon fast schlummerte, und er eilte wieder unter das Kanapee. Aber
+es kostete ihn große Selbstüberwindung, auch nur die kurze Zeit, während
+welcher die Schwester im Zimmer war, unter dem Kanapee zu bleiben, denn
+von dem reichlichen Essen hatte sich sein Leib ein wenig gerundet, und
+er konnte dort in der Enge kaum atmen. Unter kleinen Erstickungsanfällen
+sah er mit etwas hervorgequollenen Augen zu, wie die nichtsahnende
+Schwester mit einem Besen nicht nur die Überbleibsel zusammenkehrte,
+sondern selbst die von Gregor gar nicht berührten Speisen, als seien
+also auch diese nicht mehr zu gebrauchen, und wie sie alles hastig in
+einen Kübel schüttete, den sie mit einem Holzdeckel schloß, worauf sie
+alles hinaustrug. Kaum hatte sie sich umgedreht, zog sich schon Gregor
+unter dem Kanapee hervor und streckte und blähte sich.
+
+Auf diese Weise bekam nun Gregor täglich sein Essen, einmal am Morgen,
+wenn die Eltern und das Dienstmädchen noch schliefen, das zweitemal nach
+dem allgemeinen Mittagessen, denn dann schliefen die Eltern gleichfalls
+noch ein Weilchen, und das Dienstmädchen wurde von der Schwester mit
+irgendeiner Besorgung weggeschickt. Gewiß wollten auch sie nicht, daß
+Gregor verhungere, aber vielleicht hätten sie es nicht ertragen können,
+von seinem Essen mehr als durch Hörensagen zu erfahren, vielleicht
+wollte die Schwester ihnen auch eine möglicherweise nur kleine Trauer
+ersparen, denn tatsächlich litten sie ja gerade genug.
+
+Mit welchen Ausreden man an jenem ersten Vormittag den Arzt und den
+Schlosser wieder aus der Wohnung geschafft hatte, konnte Gregor gar
+nicht erfahren, denn da er nicht verstanden wurde, dachte niemand daran,
+auch die Schwester nicht, daß er die anderen verstehen könne, und so
+mußte er sich, wenn die Schwester in seinem Zimmer war, damit begnügen,
+nur hier und da ihre Seufzer und Anrufe der Heiligen zu hören. Erst
+später, als sie sich ein wenig an alles gewöhnt hatte -- von
+vollständiger Gewöhnung konnte natürlich niemals die Rede sein --,
+erhaschte Gregor manchmal eine Bemerkung, die freundlich gemeint war
+oder so gedeutet werden konnte. »Heute hat es ihm aber geschmeckt,«
+sagte sie, wenn Gregor unter dem Essen tüchtig aufgeräumt hatte, während
+sie im gegenteiligen Fall, der sich allmählich immer häufiger
+wiederholte, fast traurig zu sagen pflegte: »Nun ist wieder alles
+stehengeblieben.«
+
+Während aber Gregor unmittelbar keine Neuigkeit erfahren konnte,
+erhorchte er manches aus den Nebenzimmern, und wo er nun einmal Stimmen
+hörte, lief er gleich zu der betreffenden Tür und drückte sich mit
+ganzem Leib an sie. Besonders in der ersten Zeit gab es kein Gespräch,
+das nicht irgendwie wenn auch nur im geheimen, von ihm handelte. Zwei
+Tage lang waren bei allen Mahlzeiten Beratungen darüber zu hören, wie
+man sich jetzt verhalten solle; aber auch zwischen den Mahlzeiten sprach
+man über das gleiche Thema, denn immer waren zumindest zwei
+Familienmitglieder zu Hause, da wohl niemand allein zu Hause bleiben
+wollte und man die Wohnung doch auf keinen Fall gänzlich verlassen
+konnte. Auch hatte das Dienstmädchen gleich am ersten Tag -- es war
+nicht ganz klar, was und wieviel sie von dem Vorgefallenen wußte --
+kniefällig die Mutter gebeten, sie sofort zu entlassen, und als sie sich
+eine Viertelstunde danach verabschiedete, dankte sie für die Entlassung
+unter Tränen, wie für die größte Wohltat, die man ihr hier erwiesen
+hatte, und gab, ohne daß man es von ihr verlangte, einen fürchterlichen
+Schwur ab, niemandem auch nur das geringste zu verraten.
+
+Nun mußte die Schwester im Verein mit der Mutter auch kochen; allerdings
+machte das nicht viel Mühe, denn man aß fast nichts. Immer wieder hörte
+Gregor, wie der eine den anderen vergebens zum Essen aufforderte und
+keine andere Antwort bekam, als: »Danke ich habe genug« oder etwas
+Ähnliches. Getrunken wurde vielleicht auch nichts. Öfters fragte die
+Schwester den Vater, ob er Bier haben wolle, und herzlich erbot sie
+sich, es selbst zu holen, und als der Vater schwieg, sagte sie, um ihm
+jedes Bedenken zu nehmen, sie könne auch die Hausmeisterin darum
+schicken, aber dann sagte der Vater schließlich ein großes »Nein«, und
+es wurde nicht mehr davon gesprochen.
+
+Schon im Laufe des ersten Tages legte der Vater die ganzen
+Vermögensverhältnisse und Aussichten sowohl der Mutter als auch der
+Schwester dar. Hie und da stand er vom Tische auf und holte aus seiner
+kleinen Wertheimkassa, die er aus dem vor fünf Jahren erfolgten
+Zusammenbruch seines Geschäftes gerettet hatte, irgendeinen Beleg oder
+irgendein Vormerkbuch. Man hörte, wie er das komplizierte Schloß
+aufsperrte und nach Entnahme des Gesuchten wieder verschloß. Diese
+Erklärungen des Vaters waren zum Teil das erste Erfreuliche, was Gregor
+seit seiner Gefangenschaft zu hören bekam. Er war der Meinung gewesen,
+daß dem Vater von jenem Geschäft her nicht das Geringste übriggeblieben
+war, zumindest hatte ihm der Vater nichts Gegenteiliges gesagt, und
+Gregor allerdings hatte ihn auch nicht darum gefragt. Gregors Sorge war
+damals nur gewesen, alles daranzusetzen, um die Familie das
+geschäftliche Unglück, das alle in eine vollständige Hoffnungslosigkeit
+gebracht hatte, möglichst rasch vergessen zu lassen. Und so hatte er
+damals mit ganz besonderem Feuer zu arbeiten angefangen und war fast
+über Nacht aus einem kleinen Kommis ein Reisender geworden, der
+natürlich ganz andere Möglichkeiten des Geldverdienens hatte, und dessen
+Arbeitserfolge sich sofort in Form der Provision zu Bargeld
+verwandelten, das der erstaunten und beglückten Familie zu Hause auf den
+Tisch gelegt werden konnte. Es waren schöne Zeiten gewesen, und niemals
+nachher hatten sie sich, wenigstens in diesem Glanze, wiederholt,
+trotzdem Gregor später so viel Geld verdiente, daß er den Aufwand der
+ganzen Familie zu tragen imstande war und auch trug. Man hatte sich eben
+daran gewöhnt, sowohl die Familie, als auch Gregor, man nahm das Geld
+dankbar an, er lieferte es gern ab, aber eine besondere Wärme wollte
+sich nicht mehr ergeben. Nur die Schwester war Gregor doch noch nahe
+geblieben, und es war sein geheimer Plan, sie, die zum Unterschied von
+Gregor Musik sehr liebte und rührend Violine zu spielen verstand,
+nächstes Jahr, ohne Rücksicht auf die großen Kosten, die das verursachen
+mußte, und die man schon auf andere Weise hereinbringen würde, auf das
+Konservatorium zu schicken. Öfters während der kurzen Aufenthalte
+Gregors in der Stadt wurde in den Gesprächen mit der Schwester das
+Konservatorium erwähnt, aber immer nur als schöner Traum, an dessen
+Verwirklichung nicht zu denken war, und die Eltern hörten nicht einmal
+diese unschuldigen Erwähnungen gern; aber Gregor dachte sehr bestimmt
+daran und beabsichtigte, es am Weihnachtsabend feierlich zu erklären.
+
+Solche in seinem gegenwärtigen Zustand ganz nutzlose Gedanken gingen ihm
+durch den Kopf, während er dort aufrecht an der Türe klebte und horchte.
+Manchmal konnte er vor allgemeiner Müdigkeit gar nicht mehr zuhören und
+ließ den Kopf nachlässig gegen die Tür schlagen, hielt ihn aber sofort
+wieder fest, denn selbst das kleine Geräusch, das er damit verursacht
+hatte, war nebenan gehört worden und hatte alle verstummen lassen. »Was
+er nur wieder treibt,« sagte der Vater nach einer Weile, offenbar zur
+Türe hingewendet, und dann erst wurde das unterbrochene Gespräch
+allmählich wieder aufgenommen.
+
+Gregor erfuhr nun zur Genüge -- denn der Vater pflegte sich in seinen
+Erklärungen öfters zu wiederholen, teils, weil er selbst sich mit diesen
+Dingen schon lange nicht beschäftigt hatte, teils auch, weil die Mutter
+nicht alles gleich beim erstenmal verstand --, daß trotz allen Unglücks
+ein allerdings ganz kleines Vermögen aus der alten Zeit noch vorhanden
+war, das die nicht angerührten Zinsen in der Zwischenzeit ein wenig
+hatten anwachsen lassen. Außerdem aber war das Geld, das Gregor
+allmonatlich nach Hause gebracht hatte -- er selbst hatte nur ein paar
+Gulden für sich behalten --, nicht vollständig aufgebraucht worden und
+hatte sich zu einem kleinen Kapital angesammelt. Gregor, hinter seiner
+Türe, nickte eifrig, erfreut über diese unerwartete Vorsicht und
+Sparsamkeit. Eigentlich hätte er ja mit diesen überschüssigen Geldern
+die Schuld des Vaters gegenüber dem Chef weiter abgetragen haben können,
+und jener Tag, an dem er diesen Posten hätte loswerden können, wäre weit
+näher gewesen, aber jetzt war es zweifellos besser so, wie es der Vater
+eingerichtet hatte.
+
+Nun genügte dieses Geld aber ganz und gar nicht, um die Familie etwa von
+den Zinsen leben zu lassen; es genügte vielleicht, um die Familie ein,
+höchstens zwei Jahre zu erhalten, mehr war es nicht. Es war also bloß
+eine Summe, die man eigentlich nicht angreifen durfte, und die für den
+Notfall zurückgelegt werden mußte; das Geld zum Leben aber mußte man
+verdienen. Nun war aber der Vater ein zwar gesunder, aber alter Mann,
+der schon fünf Jahre nichts gearbeitet hatte und sich jedenfalls nicht
+viel zutrauen durfte; er hatte in diesen fünf Jahren, welche die ersten
+Ferien seines mühevollen und doch erfolglosen Lebens waren, viel Fett
+angesetzt und war dadurch recht schwerfällig geworden. Und die alte
+Mutter sollte nun vielleicht Geld verdienen, die an Asthma litt, der
+eine Wanderung durch die Wohnung schon Anstrengung verursachte, und die
+jeden zweiten Tag in Atembeschwerden auf dem Sofa beim offenen Fenster
+verbrachte? Und die Schwester sollte Geld verdienen, die noch ein Kind
+war mit ihren siebzehn Jahren, und der ihre bisherige Lebensweise so
+sehr zu gönnen war, die daraus bestanden hatte, sich nett zu kleiden,
+lange zu schlafen, in der Wirtschaft mitzuhelfen, an ein paar
+bescheidenen Vergnügungen sich zu beteiligen und vor allem Violine zu
+spielen? Wenn die Rede auf diese Notwendigkeit des Geldverdienens kam,
+ließ zuerst immer Gregor die Türe los und warf sich auf das neben der
+Tür befindliche kühle Ledersofa, denn ihm war ganz heiß vor Beschämung
+und Trauer.
+
+Oft lag er dort die ganzen langen Nächte über, schlief keinen Augenblick
+und scharrte nur stundenlang auf dem Leder. Oder er scheute nicht die
+große Mühe, einen Sessel zum Fenster zu schieben, dann die
+Fensterbrüstung hinaufzukriechen und, in den Sessel gestemmt, sich ans
+Fenster zu lehnen, offenbar nur in irgendeiner Erinnerung an das
+Befreiende, das früher für ihn darin gelegen war, aus dem Fenster zu
+schauen. Denn tatsächlich sah er von Tag zu Tag die auch nur ein wenig
+entfernten Dinge immer undeutlicher; das gegenüberliegende Krankenhaus,
+dessen nur allzu häufigen Anblick er früher verflucht hatte, bekam er
+überhaupt nicht mehr zu Gesicht, und wenn er nicht genau gewußt hätte,
+daß er in der stillen, aber völlig städtischen Charlottenstraße wohnte,
+hätte er glauben können, von seinem Fenster aus in eine Einöde zu
+schauen in welcher der graue Himmel und die graue Erde ununterscheidbar
+sich vereinigten. Nur zweimal hatte die aufmerksame Schwester sehen
+müssen, daß der Sessel beim Fenster stand, als sie schon jedesmal,
+nachdem sie das Zimmer aufgeräumt hatte, den Sessel wieder genau zum
+Fenster hinschob, ja sogar von nun ab den inneren Fensterflügel offen
+ließ.
+
+Hätte Gregor nur mit der Schwester sprechen und ihr für alles danken
+können, was sie für ihn machen mußte, er hätte ihre Dienste leichter
+ertragen; so aber litt er darunter. Die Schwester suchte freilich die
+Peinlichkeit des Ganzen möglichst zu verwischen, und je längere Zeit
+verging, desto besser gelang es ihr natürlich auch, aber auch Gregor
+durchschaute mit der Zeit alles viel genauer. Schon ihr Eintritt war für
+ihn schrecklich. Kaum war sie eingetreten, lief sie, ohne sich Zeit zu
+nehmen, die Türe zu schließen, so sehr sie sonst darauf achtete, jedem
+den Anblick von Gregors Zimmer zu ersparen, geradewegs zum Fenster und
+riß es, als ersticke sie fast, mit hastigen Händen auf, blieb auch,
+selbst wenn es noch so kalt war, ein Weilchen beim Fenster und atmete
+tief. Mit diesem Laufen und Lärmen erschreckte sie Gregor täglich
+zweimal; die ganze Zeit über zitterte er unter dem Kanapee und wußte
+doch sehr gut, daß sie ihn gewiß gerne damit verschont hätte, wenn es
+ihr nur möglich gewesen wäre, sich in einem Zimmer, in dem sich Gregor
+befand, bei geschlossenem Fenster aufzuhalten.
+
+Einmal, es war wohl schon ein Monat seit Gregors Verwandlung vergangen,
+und es war doch schon für die Schwester kein besonderer Grund mehr, über
+Gregors Aussehen in Erstaunen zu geraten, kam sie ein wenig früher als
+sonst und traf Gregor noch an, wie er, unbeweglich und so recht zum
+Erschrecken aufgestellt, aus dem Fenster schaute. Es wäre für Gregor
+nicht unerwartet gewesen, wenn sie nicht eingetreten wäre, da er sie
+durch seine Stellung verhinderte, sofort das Fenster zu öffnen, aber sie
+trat nicht nur nicht ein, sie fuhr sogar zurück und schloß die Tür; ein
+Fremder hätte geradezu denken können, Gregor habe ihr aufgelauert und
+habe sie beißen wollen. Gregor versteckte sich natürlich sofort unter
+dem Kanapee, aber er mußte bis zum Mittag warten, ehe die Schwester
+wiederkam, und sie schien viel unruhiger als sonst. Er erkannte daraus,
+daß ihr sein Anblick noch immer unerträglich war und ihr auch weiterhin
+unerträglich bleiben müsse, und daß sie sich wohl sehr überwinden mußte,
+vor dem Anblick auch nur der kleinen Partie seines Körpers nicht
+davonzulaufen, mit der er unter dem Kanapee hervorragte. Um ihr auch
+diesen Anblick zu ersparen, trug er eines Tages auf seinem Rücken -- er
+brauchte zu dieser Arbeit vier Stunden -- das Leintuch auf das Kanapee
+und ordnete es in einer solchen Weise an, daß er nun gänzlich verdeckt
+war, und daß die Schwester, selbst wenn sie sich bückte, ihn nicht sehen
+konnte. Wäre dieses Leintuch ihrer Meinung nach nicht nötig gewesen,
+dann hätte sie es ja entfernen können, denn daß es nicht zum Vergnügen
+Gregors gehören konnte, sich so ganz und gar abzusperren, war doch klar
+genug, aber sie ließ das Leintuch, so wie es war, und Gregor glaubte
+sogar einen dankbaren Blick erhascht zu haben, als er einmal mit dem
+Kopf vorsichtig das Leintuch ein wenig lüftete, um nachzusehen, wie die
+Schwester die neue Einrichtung aufnahm.
+
+In den ersten vierzehn Tagen konnten es die Eltern nicht über sich
+bringen, zu ihm hereinzukommen, und er hörte oft, wie sie die jetzige
+Arbeit der Schwester völlig anerkannten, während sie sich bisher häufig
+über die Schwester geärgert hatten, weil sie ihnen als ein etwas
+nutzloses Mädchen erschienen war. Nun aber warteten oft beide, der Vater
+und die Mutter, vor Gregors Zimmer, während die Schwester dort
+aufräumte, und kaum war sie herausgekommen, mußte sie ganz genau
+erzählen, wie es in dem Zimmer aussah, was Gregor gegessen hatte, wie er
+sich diesmal benommen hatte, und ob vielleicht eine kleine Besserung zu
+bemerken war. Die Mutter übrigens wollte verhältnismäßig bald Gregor
+besuchen, aber der Vater und die Schwester hielten sie zuerst mit
+Vernunftgründen zurück, denen Gregor sehr aufmerksam zuhörte, und die er
+vollständig billigte. Später aber mußte man sie mit Gewalt zurückhalten,
+und wenn sie dann rief: »Laßt mich doch zu Gregor, er ist ja mein
+unglücklicher Sohn! Begreift ihr es denn nicht, daß ich zu ihm muß?«,
+dann dachte Gregor, daß es vielleicht doch gut wäre, wenn die Mutter
+hereinkäme, nicht jeden Tag natürlich, aber vielleicht einmal in der
+Woche; sie verstand doch alles viel besser als die Schwester, die trotz
+all ihrem Mute doch nur ein Kind war und im letzten Grunde vielleicht
+nur aus kindlichem Leichtsinn eine so schwere Aufgabe übernommen hatte.
+
+Der Wunsch Gregors, die Mutter zu sehen, ging bald in Erfüllung. Während
+des Tages wollte Gregor schon aus Rücksicht auf seine Eltern sich nicht
+beim Fenster zeigen, kriechen konnte er aber auf den paar Quadratmetern
+des Fußbodens auch nicht viel, das ruhige Liegen ertrug er schon während
+der Nacht schwer, das Essen machte ihm bald nicht mehr das geringste
+Vergnügen, und so nahm er zur Zerstreuung die Gewohnheit an, kreuz und
+quer über Wände und Plafond zu kriechen. Besonders oben an der Decke
+hing er gern; es war ganz anders, als das Liegen auf dem Fußboden; man
+atmete freier; ein leichtes Schwingen ging durch den Körper, und in der
+fast glücklichen Zerstreutheit, in der sich Gregor dort oben befand,
+konnte es geschehen, daß er zu seiner eigenen Überraschung sich losließ
+und auf den Boden klatschte. Aber nun hatte er natürlich seinen Körper
+ganz anders in der Gewalt als früher und beschädigte sich selbst bei
+einem so großen Falle nicht. Die Schwester nun bemerkte sofort die neue
+Unterhaltung, die Gregor für sich gefunden hatte -- er hinterließ ja
+auch beim Kriechen hie und da Spuren seines Klebstoffes --, und da
+setzte sie es sich in den Kopf, Gregor das Kriechen in größtem Ausmaße
+zu ermöglichen und die Möbel, die es verhinderten, also vor allem den
+Kasten und den Schreibtisch, wegzuschaffen. Nun war sie aber nicht
+imstande, dies allein zu tun; den Vater wagte sie nicht um Hilfe zu
+bitten; das Dienstmädchen hätte ihr ganz gewiß nicht geholfen, denn
+dieses etwa sechzehnjährige Mädchen harrte zwar tapfer seit Entlassung
+der früheren Köchin aus, hatte aber um die Vergünstigung gebeten, die
+Küche unaufhörlich versperrt halten zu dürfen und nur auf besonderen
+Anruf öffnen zu müssen; so blieb der Schwester also nichts übrig, als
+einmal in Abwesenheit des Vaters die Mutter zu holen. Mit Ausrufen
+erregter Freude kam die Mutter auch heran, verstummte aber an der Tür
+vor Gregors Zimmer. Zuerst sah natürlich die Schwester nach, ob alles im
+Zimmer in Ordnung war; dann erst ließ sie die Mutter eintreten. Gregor
+hatte in größter Eile das Leintuch noch tiefer und mehr in Falten
+gezogen, das Ganze sah wirklich nur wie ein zufällig über das Kanapee
+geworfenes Leintuch aus. Gregor unterließ auch diesmal, unter dem
+Leintuch zu spionieren; er verzichtete darauf, die Mutter schon diesmal
+zu sehen, und war nur froh, daß sie nun doch gekommen war. »Komm nur,
+man sieht ihn nicht,« sagte die Schwester, und offenbar führte sie die
+Mutter an der Hand. Gregor hörte nun, wie die zwei schwachen Frauen den
+immerhin schweren alten Kasten von seinem Platze rückten, und wie die
+Schwester immerfort den größten Teil der Arbeit für sich beanspruchte,
+ohne auf die Warnungen der Mutter zu hören, welche fürchtete, daß sie
+sich überanstrengen werde. Es dauerte sehr lange. Wohl nach schon
+viertelstündiger Arbeit sagte die Mutter, man solle den Kasten doch
+lieber hier lassen, denn erstens sei er zu schwer, sie würden vor
+Ankunft des Vaters nicht fertig werden und mit dem Kasten in der Mitte
+des Zimmers Gregor jeden Weg verrammeln, zweitens aber sei es doch gar
+nicht sicher, daß Gregor mit der Entfernung der Möbel ein Gefallen
+geschehe. Ihr scheine das Gegenteil der Fall zu sein; ihr bedrücke der
+Anblick der leeren Wand geradezu das Herz; und warum solle nicht auch
+Gregor diese Empfindung haben, da er doch an die Zimmermöbel längst
+gewöhnt sei und sich deshalb im leeren Zimmer verlassen fühlen werde.
+»Und ist es dann nicht so,« schloß die Mutter ganz leise, wie sie
+überhaupt fast flüsterte, als wolle sie vermeiden, daß Gregor, dessen
+genauen Aufenthalt sie ja nicht kannte, auch nur den Klang der Stimme
+höre, denn daß er die Worte nicht verstand, davon war sie überzeugt,
+»und ist es nicht so, als ob wir durch die Entfernung der Möbel zeigten,
+daß wir jede Hoffnung auf Besserung aufgeben und ihn rücksichtslos sich
+selbst überlassen? Ich glaube, es wäre das beste, wir suchen das Zimmer
+genau in dem Zustand zu erhalten, in dem es früher war, damit Gregor,
+wenn er wieder zu uns zurückkommt, alles unverändert findet und um so
+leichter die Zwischenzeit vergessen kann.«
+
+Beim Anhören dieser Worte der Mutter erkannte Gregor, daß der Mangel
+jeder unmittelbaren menschlichen Ansprache, verbunden mit dem
+einförmigen Leben inmitten der Familie, im Laufe dieser zwei Monate
+seinen Verstand hatte verwirren müssen, denn anders konnte er es sich
+nicht erklären, daß er ernsthaft darnach hatte verlangen können, daß
+sein Zimmer ausgeleert würde. Hatte er wirklich Lust, das warme, mit
+ererbten Möbeln gemütlich ausgestattete Zimmer in eine Höhle verwandeln
+zu lassen, in der er dann freilich nach allen Richtungen ungestört würde
+kriechen können, jedoch auch unter gleichzeitigem, schnellen, gänzlichen
+Vergessen seiner menschlichen Vergangenheit? War er doch jetzt schon
+nahe daran, zu vergessen, und nur die seit langem nicht gehörte Stimme
+der Mutter hatte ihn aufgerüttelt. Nichts sollte entfernt werden, alles
+mußte bleiben, die guten Einwirkungen der Möbel auf seinen Zustand
+konnte er nicht entbehren; und wenn die Möbel ihn hinderten, das
+sinnlose Herumkriechen zu betreiben, so war es kein Schaden, sondern ein
+großer Vorteil.
+
+Aber die Schwester war leider anderer Meinung; sie hatte sich,
+allerdings nicht ganz unberechtigt, angewöhnt, bei Besprechung der
+Angelegenheiten Gregors als besonders Sachverständige gegenüber den
+Eltern aufzutreten, und so war auch jetzt der Rat der Mutter für die
+Schwester Grund genug, auf der Entfernung nicht nur des Kastens und des
+Schreibtisches, an die sie zuerst allein gedacht hatte, sondern auf der
+Entfernung sämtlicher Möbel, mit Ausnahme des unentbehrlichen Kanapees,
+zu bestehen. Es war natürlich nicht nur kindlicher Trotz und das in der
+letzten Zeit so unerwartet und schwer erworbene Selbstvertrauen, das sie
+zu dieser Forderung bestimmte; sie hatte doch auch tatsächlich
+beobachtet, daß Gregor viel Raum zum Kriechen brauchte, dagegen die
+Möbel, soweit man sehen konnte, nicht im geringsten benützte. Vielleicht
+aber spielte auch der schwärmerische Sinn der Mädchen ihres Alters mit,
+der bei jeder Gelegenheit seine Befriedigung sucht, und durch den Grete
+jetzt sich dazu verlocken ließ, die Lage Gregors noch
+schreckenerregender machen zu wollen, um dann noch mehr als bis jetzt
+für ihn leisten zu können. Denn in einem Raum, in dem Gregor ganz allein
+die leeren Wände beherrschte, würde wohl kein Mensch außer Grete jemals
+einzutreten sich getrauen.
+
+Und so ließ sie sich von ihrem Entschlusse durch die Mutter nicht
+abbringen, die auch in diesem Zimmer vor lauter Unruhe unsicher schien,
+bald verstummte und der Schwester nach Kräften beim Hinausschaffen des
+Kastens half. Nun, den Kasten konnte Gregor im Notfall noch entbehren,
+aber schon der Schreibtisch mußte bleiben. Und kaum hatten die Frauen
+mit dem Kasten, an dem sie sich ächzend drückten, das Zimmer verlassen,
+als Gregor den Kopf unter dem Kanapee hervorstieß, um zu sehen, wie er
+vorsichtig und möglichst rücksichtsvoll eingreifen könnte. Aber zum
+Unglück war es gerade die Mutter, welche zuerst zurückkehrte, während
+Grete im Nebenzimmer den Kasten umfangen hielt und ihn allein hin und
+her schwang, ohne ihn natürlich von der Stelle zu bringen. Die Mutter
+aber war Gregors Anblick nicht gewöhnt, er hätte sie krank machen
+können, und so eilte Gregor erschrocken im Rückwärtslauf bis an das
+andere Ende des Kanapees, konnte es aber nicht mehr verhindern, daß das
+Leintuch vorne ein wenig sich bewegte. Das genügte, um die Mutter
+aufmerksam zu machen. Sie stockte, stand einen Augenblick still und ging
+dann zu Grete zurück.
+
+Trotzdem sich Gregor immer wieder sagte, daß ja nichts Außergewöhnliches
+geschehe, sondern nur ein paar Möbel umgestellt würden, wirkte doch, wie
+er sich bald eingestehen mußte, dieses Hin- und Hergehen der Frauen,
+ihre kleinen Zurufe, das Kratzen der Möbel auf dem Boden, wie ein
+großer, von allen Seiten genährter Trubel auf ihn, und er mußte sich, so
+fest er Kopf und Beine an sich zog und den Leib bis an den Boden
+drückte, unweigerlich sagen, daß er das Ganze nicht lange aushalten
+werde. Sie räumten ihm sein Zimmer aus; nahmen ihm alles, was ihm lieb
+war; den Kasten, in dem die Laubsäge und andere Werkzeuge lagen, hatten
+sie schon hinausgetragen; lockerten jetzt den schon im Boden fest
+eingegrabenen Schreibtisch, an dem er als Handelsakademiker, als
+Bürgerschüler, ja sogar schon als Volksschüler seine Aufgaben
+geschrieben hatte, -- da hatte er wirklich keine Zeit mehr, die guten
+Absichten zu prüfen, welche die zwei Frauen hatten, deren Existenz er
+übrigens fast vergessen hatte, denn vor Erschöpfung arbeiteten sie schon
+stumm, und man hörte nur das schwere Tappen ihrer Füße.
+
+Und so brach er denn hervor -- die Frauen stützten sich gerade im
+Nebenzimmer an den Schreibtisch, um ein wenig zu verschnaufen --,
+wechselte viermal die Richtung des Laufes, er wußte wirklich nicht, was
+er zuerst retten sollte, da sah er an der im übrigen schon leeren Wand
+auffallend das Bild der in lauter Pelzwerk gekleideten Dame hängen,
+kroch eilends hinauf und preßte sich an das Glas, das ihn festhielt und
+seinem heißen Bauch wohltat. Dieses Bild wenigstens, das Gregor jetzt
+ganz verdeckte, würde nun gewiß niemand wegnehmen. Er verdrehte den Kopf
+nach der Tür des Wohnzimmers, um die Frauen bei ihrer Rückkehr zu
+beobachten.
+
+Sie hatten sich nicht viel Ruhe gegönnt und kamen schon wieder; Grete
+hatte den Arm um die Mutter gelegt und trug sie fast. »Also was nehmen
+wir jetzt?« sagte Grete und sah sich um, Da kreuzten sich ihre Blicke
+mit denen Gregors an der Wand. Wohl nur infolge der Gegenwart der Mutter
+behielt sie ihre Fassung, beugte ihr Gesicht zur Mutter, um diese vom
+Herumschauen abzuhalten, und sagte, allerdings zitternd und unüberlegt:
+»Komm, wollen wir nicht lieber auf einen Augenblick noch ins Wohnzimmer
+zurückgehen?« Die Absicht Gretes war für Gregor klar, sie wollte die
+Mutter in Sicherheit bringen und dann ihn von der Wand hinunterjagen.
+Nun, sie konnte es ja immerhin versuchen! Er saß auf seinem Bild und
+gab es nicht her. Lieber würde er Grete ins Gesicht springen.
+
+Aber Gretes Worte hatten die Mutter erst recht beunruhigt, sie trat zur
+Seite, erblickte den riesigen braunen Fleck auf der geblümten Tapete,
+rief, ehe ihr eigentlich zum Bewußtsein kam, daß das Gregor war, was sie
+sah, mit schreiender, rauher Stimme: »Ach Gott, ach Gott!« und fiel mit
+ausgebreiteten Armen, als gebe sie alles auf, über das Kanapee hin und
+rührte sich nicht. »Du, Gregor!« rief die Schwester mit erhobener Faust
+und eindringlichen Blicken. Es waren seit der Verwandlung die ersten
+Worte, die sie unmittelbar an ihn gerichtet hatte. Sie lief ins
+Nebenzimmer, um irgendeine Essenz zu holen, mit der sie die Mutter aus
+ihrer Ohnmacht wecken könnte; Gregor wollte auch helfen -- zur Rettung
+des Bildes war noch Zeit --; er klebte aber fest an dem Glas und mußte
+sich mit Gewalt losreißen; er lief dann auch ins Nebenzimmer, als könne
+er der Schwester irgendeinen Rat geben, wie in früherer Zeit; mußte aber
+dann untätig hinter ihr stehen; während sie in verschiedenen Fläschchen
+kramte, erschreckte sie noch, als sie sich umdrehte; eine Flasche fiel
+auf den Boden und zerbrach; ein Splitter verletzte Gregor im Gesicht,
+irgendeine ätzende Medizin umfloß ihn; Grete nahm nun, ohne sich länger
+aufzuhalten, so viele Fläschchen, als sie nur halten konnte, und rannte
+mit ihnen zur Mutter hinein; die Tür schlug sie mit dem Fuße zu. Gregor
+war nun von der Mutter abgeschlossen, die durch seine Schuld vielleicht
+dem Tode nahe war; die Tür durfte er nicht öffnen, wollte er die
+Schwester, die bei der Mutter bleiben mußte, nicht verjagen; er hatte
+jetzt nichts zu tun, als zu warten; und von Selbstvorwürfen und
+Besorgnis bedrängt, begann er zu kriechen, überkroch alles, Wände,
+Möbel und Zimmerdecke und fiel endlich in seiner Verzweiflung, als sich
+das ganze Zimmer schon um ihn zu drehen anfing, mitten auf den großen
+Tisch.
+
+Es verging eine kleine Weile, Gregor lag matt da, ringsherum war es
+still, vielleicht war das ein gutes Zeichen. Da läutete es. Das Mädchen
+war natürlich in ihrer Küche eingesperrt und Grete mußte daher öffnen
+gehen. Der Vater war gekommen. »Was ist geschehen?« waren seine ersten
+Worte; Gretes Aussehen hatte ihm wohl alles verraten. Grete antwortete
+mit dumpfer Stimme, offenbar drückte sie ihr Gesicht an des Vaters
+Brust: »Die Mutter war ohnmächtig, aber es geht ihr schon besser. Gregor
+ist ausgebrochen.« »Ich habe es ja erwartet,« sagte der Vater, »ich habe
+es euch ja immer gesagt, aber ihr Frauen wollt nicht hören.« Gregor war
+es klar, daß der Vater Gretes allzukurze Mitteilung schlecht gedeutet
+hatte und annahm, daß Gregor sich irgendeine Gewalttat habe zuschulden
+kommen lassen. Deshalb mußte Gregor den Vater jetzt zu besänftigen
+suchen, denn ihn aufzuklären hatte er weder Zeit noch Möglichkeit. Und
+so flüchtete er sich zur Tür seines Zimmers und drückte sich an sie,
+damit der Vater beim Eintritt vom Vorzimmer her gleich sehen könne, daß
+Gregor die beste Absicht habe, sofort in sein Zimmer zurückzukehren, und
+daß es nicht nötig sei, ihn zurückzutreiben, sondern daß man nur die Tür
+zu öffnen brauchte, und gleich werde er verschwinden.
+
+Aber der Vater war nicht in der Stimmung, solche Feinheiten zu bemerken.
+»Ah!« rief er gleich beim Eintritt in einem Tone, als sei er
+gleichzeitig wütend und froh. Gregor zog den Kopf von der Tür zurück und
+hob ihn gegen den Vater. So hatte er sich den Vater wirklich nicht
+vorgestellt, wie er jetzt dastand; allerdings hatte er in der letzten
+Zeit über dem neuartigen Herumkriechen versäumt, sich so wie früher um
+die Vorgänge in der übrigen Wohnung zu kümmern, und hätte eigentlich
+darauf gefaßt sein müssen, veränderte Verhältnisse anzutreffen.
+Trotzdem, trotzdem, war das noch der Vater? Der gleiche Mann, der müde
+im Bett vergraben lag, wenn früher Gregor zu einer Geschäftsreise
+ausgerückt war; der ihn an Abenden der Heimkehr im Schlafrock im
+Lehnstuhl empfangen hatte; gar nicht recht imstande war, aufzustehen,
+sondern zum Zeichen der Freude nur die Arme gehoben hatte, und der bei
+den seltenen gemeinsamen Spaziergängen an ein paar Sonntagen im Jahr und
+an den höchsten Feiertagen zwischen Gregor und der Mutter, die schon an
+und für sich langsam gingen, immer noch ein wenig langsamer, in seinen
+alten Mantel eingepackt, mit stets vorsichtig aufgesetztem Krückstock
+sich vorwärts arbeitete und, wenn er etwas sagen wollte, fast immer
+stillstand und seine Begleitung um sich versammelte? Nun aber war er
+doch gut aufgerichtet; in eine straffe blaue Uniform mit Goldknöpfen
+gekleidet, wie sie Diener der Bankinstitute tragen; über dem hohen
+steifen Kragen des Rockes entwickelte sich sein starkes Doppelkinn;
+unter den buschigen Augenbrauen drang der Blick der schwarzen Augen
+frisch und aufmerksam hervor; das sonst zerzauste weiße Haar war zu
+einer peinlich genauen, leuchtenden Scheitelfrisur niedergekämmt. Er
+warf seine Mütze, auf der ein Goldmonogramm, wahrscheinlich das einer
+Bank, angebracht war, über das ganze Zimmer im Bogen auf das Kanapee hin
+und ging, die Enden seines langen Uniformrockes zurückgeschlagen, die
+Hände in den Hosentaschen, mit verbissenem Gesicht auf Gregor zu. Er
+wußte wohl selbst nicht, was er vorhatte; immerhin hob er die Füße
+ungewöhnlich hoch, und Gregor staunte über die Riesengröße seiner
+Stiefelsohlen. Doch hielt er sich dabei nicht auf, er wußte ja noch vom
+ersten Tage seines neuen Lebens her, daß der Vater ihm gegenüber nur die
+größte Strenge für angebracht ansah. Und so lief er vor dem Vater her,
+stockte, wenn der Vater stehen blieb, und eilte schon wieder vorwärts,
+wenn sich der Vater nur rührte. So machten sie mehrmals die Runde um das
+Zimmer, ohne daß sich etwas Entscheidendes ereignete, ja ohne daß das
+Ganze infolge seines langsamen Tempos den Anschein einer Verfolgung
+gehabt hätte. Deshalb blieb auch Gregor vorläufig auf dem Fußboden,
+zumal er fürchtete, der Vater könnte eine Flucht auf die Wände oder den
+Plafond für besondere Bosheit halten. Allerdings mußte sich Gregor
+sagen, daß er sogar dieses Laufen nicht lange aushalten würde, denn
+während der Vater einen Schritt machte, mußte er eine Unzahl von
+Bewegungen ausführen. Atemnot begann sich schon bemerkbar zu machen, wie
+er ja auch in seiner früheren Zeit keine ganz vertrauenswürdige Lunge
+besessen hatte. Als er nun so dahintorkelte, um alle Kräfte für den Lauf
+zu sammeln, kaum die Augen offenhielt; in seiner Stumpfheit an eine
+andere Rettung als durch Laufen gar nicht dachte; und fast schon
+vergessen hatte, daß ihm die Wände freistanden, die hier allerdings mit
+sorgfältig geschnitzten Möbeln voll Zacken und Spitzen verstellt waren
+-- da flog knapp neben ihm, leicht geschleudert, irgend etwas nieder und
+rollte vor ihm her. Es war ein Apfel; gleich flog ihm ein zweiter nach;
+Gregor blieb vor Schrecken stehen; ein Weiterlaufen war nutzlos, denn
+der Vater hatte sich entschlossen, ihn zu bombardieren. Aus der
+Obstschale auf der Kredenz hatte er sich die Taschen gefüllt und warf
+nun, ohne vorläufig scharf zu zielen, Apfel für Apfel. Diese kleinen
+roten Äpfel rollten wie elektrisiert auf dem Boden herum und stießen
+aneinander. Ein schwach geworfener Apfel streifte Gregors Rücken, glitt
+aber unschädlich ab. Ein ihm sofort nachfliegender drang dagegen
+förmlich in Gregors Rücken ein; Gregor wollte sich weiterschleppen, als
+könne der überraschende unglaubliche Schmerz mit dem Ortswechsel
+vergehen; doch fühlte er sich wie festgenagelt und streckte sich in
+vollständiger Verwirrung aller Sinne. Nur mit dem letzten Blick sah er
+noch, wie die Tür seines Zimmers aufgerissen wurde, und vor der
+schreienden Schwester die Mutter hervoreilte, im Hemd, denn die
+Schwester hatte sie entkleidet, um ihr in der Ohnmacht Atemfreiheit zu
+verschaffen, wie dann die Mutter auf den Vater zulief und ihr auf dem
+Weg die aufgebundenen Röcke einer nach dem anderen zu Boden glitten, und
+wie sie stolpernd über die Röcke auf den Vater eindrang und ihn
+umarmend, in gänzlicher Vereinigung mit ihm -- nun versagte aber Gregors
+Sehkraft schon -- die Hände an des Vaters Hinterkopf um Schonung von
+Gregors Leben bat.
+
+
+
+
+III.
+
+
+Die schwere Verwundung Gregors, an der er über einen Monat litt -- der
+Apfel blieb, da ihn niemand zu entfernen wagte, als sichtbares Andenken
+im Fleische sitzen --, schien selbst den Vater daran erinnert zu haben,
+daß Gregor trotz seiner gegenwärtigen traurigen und ekelhaften Gestalt
+ein Familienglied war, das man nicht wie einen Feind behandeln durfte,
+sondern dem gegenüber es das Gebot der Familienpflicht war, den
+Widerwillen hinunterzuschlucken und zu dulden, nichts als dulden.
+
+Und wenn nun auch Gregor durch seine Wunde an Beweglichkeit
+wahrscheinlich für immer verloren hatte und vorläufig zur Durchquerung
+seines Zimmers wie ein alter Invalide lange, lange Minuten brauchte --
+an das Kriechen in der Höhe war nicht zu denken --, so bekam er für
+diese Verschlimmerung seines Zustandes einen seiner Meinung nach
+vollständig genügenden Ersatz dadurch, daß immer gegen Abend die
+Wohnzimmertür, die er schon ein bis zwei Stunden vorher scharf zu
+beobachten pflegte, geöffnet wurde, so daß er, im Dunkel seines Zimmers
+liegend, vom Wohnzimmer aus unsichtbar, die ganze Familie beim
+beleuchteten Tische sehen und ihre Reden, gewissermaßen mit allgemeiner
+Erlaubnis, also ganz anders als früher, anhören durfte.
+
+Freilich waren es nicht mehr die lebhaften Unterhaltungen der früheren
+Zeiten, an die Gregor in den kleinen Hotelzimmern stets mit einigem
+Verlangen gedacht hatte, wenn er sich müde in das feuchte Bettzeug hatte
+werfen müssen. Es ging jetzt meist nur sehr still zu. Der Vater schlief
+bald nach dem Nachtessen in seinem Sessel ein; die Mutter und Schwester
+ermahnten einander zur Stille; die Mutter nähte, weit über das Licht
+vorgebeugt, feine Wäsche für ein Modengeschäft; die Schwester, die eine
+Stellung als Verkäuferin angenommen hatte, lernte am Abend Stenographie
+und Französisch, um vielleicht später einmal einen besseren Posten zu
+erreichen. Manchmal wachte der Vater auf, und als wisse er gar nicht,
+daß er geschlafen habe, sagte er zur Mutter: »Wie lange du heute schon
+wieder nähst!« und schlief sofort wieder ein, während Mutter und
+Schwester einander müde zulächelten.
+
+Mit einer Art Eigensinn weigerte sich der Vater, auch zu Hause seine
+Dieneruniform abzulegen; und während der Schlafrock nutzlos am
+Kleiderhaken hing, schlummerte der Vater vollständig angezogen auf
+seinem Platz, als sei er immer zu seinem Dienste bereit und warte auch
+hier auf die Stimme des Vorgesetzten. Infolgedessen verlor die gleich
+anfangs nicht neue Uniform trotz aller Sorgfalt von Mutter und Schwester
+an Reinlichkeit, und Gregor sah oft ganze Abende lang auf dieses über
+und über fleckige, mit seinen stets geputzten Goldknöpfen leuchtende
+Kleid, in dem der alte Mann höchst unbequem und doch ruhig schlief.
+
+Sobald die Uhr zehn schlug, suchte die Mutter durch leise Zusprache den
+Vater zu wecken und dann zu überreden, ins Bett zu gehen, denn hier war
+es doch kein richtiger Schlaf und diesen hatte der Vater, der um sechs
+Uhr seinen Dienst antreten mußte, äußerst nötig. Aber in dem Eigensinn,
+der ihn, seitdem er Diener war, ergriffen hatte, bestand er immer
+darauf, noch länger bei Tisch zu bleiben, trotzdem er regelmäßig
+einschlief, und war dann überdies nur mit der größten Mühe zu bewegen,
+den Sessel mit dem Bett zu vertauschen. Da mochten Mutter und Schwester
+mit kleinen Ermahnungen noch so sehr auf ihn eindringen,
+viertelstundenlang schüttelte er langsam den Kopf, hielt die Augen
+geschlossen und stand nicht auf. Die Mutter zupfte ihn am Ärmel, sagte
+ihm Schmeichelworte ins Ohr, die Schwester verließ ihre Aufgabe, um der
+Mutter zu helfen, aber beim Vater verfing das nicht. Er versank nur noch
+tiefer in seinen Sessel. Erst bis ihn die Frauen unter den Achseln
+faßten, schlug er die Augen auf, sah abwechselnd die Mutter und die
+Schwester an und pflegte zu sagen: »Das ist ein Leben. Das ist die Ruhe
+meiner alten Tage.« Und auf die beiden Frauen gestützt, erhob er sich,
+umständlich, als sei er für sich selbst die größte Last, ließ sich von
+den Frauen bis zur Türe führen, winkte ihnen dort ab und ging nun
+selbständig weiter, während die Mutter ihr Nähzeug, die Schwester ihre
+Feder eiligst hinwarfen, um hinter dem Vater zu laufen und ihm weiter
+behilflich zu sein.
+
+Wer hatte in dieser abgearbeiteten und übermüdeten Familie Zeit, sich um
+Gregor mehr zu kümmern, als unbedingt nötig war? Der Haushalt wurde
+immer mehr eingeschränkt; das Dienstmädchen wurde nun doch entlassen;
+eine riesige knochige Bedienerin mit weißem, den Kopf umflatterndem Haar
+kam des Morgens und des Abends, um die schwerste Arbeit zu leisten;
+alles andere besorgte die Mutter neben ihrer vielen Näharbeit. Es
+geschah sogar, daß verschiedene Familienschmuckstücke, welche früher die
+Mutter und die Schwester überglücklich bei Unterhaltungen und
+Feierlichkeiten getragen hatten, verkauft wurden, wie Gregor am Abend
+aus der allgemeinen Besprechung der erzielten Preise erfuhr. Die größte
+Klage war aber stets, daß man diese für die gegenwärtigen Verhältnisse
+allzugroße Wohnung nicht verlassen konnte, da es nicht auszudenken war,
+wie man Gregor übersiedeln sollte. Aber Gregor sah wohl ein, daß es
+nicht nur die Rücksicht auf ihn war, welche eine Übersiedlung
+verhinderte, denn ihn hätte man doch in einer passenden Kiste mit ein
+paar Luftlöchern leicht transportieren können; was die Familie
+hauptsächlich vom Wohnungswechsel abhielt, war vielmehr die völlige
+Hoffnungslosigkeit und der Gedanke daran, daß sie mit einem Unglück
+geschlagen war, wie niemand sonst im ganzen Verwandten- und
+Bekanntenkreis. Was die Welt von armen Leuten verlangt, erfüllten sie
+bis zum äußersten, der Vater holte den kleinen Bankbeamten das
+Frühstück, die Mutter opferte sich für die Wäsche fremder Leute, die
+Schwester lief nach dem Befehl der Kunden hinter dem Pulte hin und her,
+aber weiter reichten die Kräfte der Familie schon nicht. Und die Wunde
+im Rücken fing Gregor wie neu zu schmerzen an, wenn Mutter und
+Schwester, nachdem sie den Vater zu Bett gebracht hatten, nun
+zurückkehrten, die Arbeit liegen ließen, nahe zusammenrückten, schon
+Wange an Wange saßen; wenn jetzt die Mutter, auf Gregors Zimmer zeigend,
+sagte: »Mach' dort die Tür zu, Grete,« und wenn nun Gregor wieder im
+Dunkel war, während nebenan die Frauen ihre Tränen vermischten oder gar
+tränenlos den Tisch anstarrten.
+
+Die Nächte und Tage verbrachte Gregor fast ganz ohne Schlaf. Manchmal
+dachte er daran, beim nächsten Öffnen der Tür die Angelegenheiten der
+Familie ganz so wie früher wieder in die Hand zu nehmen; in seinen
+Gedanken erschienen wieder nach langer Zeit der Chef und der Prokurist,
+die Kommis und die Lehrjungen, der so begriffsstützige Hausknecht, zwei
+drei Freunde aus anderen Geschäften, ein Stubenmädchen aus einem Hotel
+in der Provinz, eine liebe, flüchtige Erinnerung, eine Kassiererin aus
+einem Hutgeschäft, um die er sich ernsthaft, aber zu langsam beworben
+hatte -- sie alle erschienen untermischt mit Fremden oder schon
+Vergessenen, aber statt ihm und seiner Familie zu helfen, waren sie
+sämtlich unzugänglich, und er war froh, wenn sie verschwanden. Dann aber
+war er wieder gar nicht in der Laune, sich um seine Familie zu sorgen,
+bloß Wut über die schlechte Wartung erfüllte ihn, und trotzdem er sich
+nichts vorstellen konnte, worauf er Appetit gehabt hätte, machte er doch
+Pläne, wie er in die Speisekammer gelangen könnte, um dort zu nehmen,
+was ihm, auch wenn er keinen Hunger hatte, immerhin gebührte. Ohne jetzt
+mehr nachzudenken, womit man Gregor einen besonderen Gefallen machen
+könnte, schob die Schwester eiligst, ehe sie morgens und mittags ins
+Geschäft lief, mit dem Fuß irgendeine beliebige Speise in Gregors Zimmer
+hinein, um sie am Abend, gleichgültig dagegen, ob die Speise vielleicht
+nur gekostet oder -- der häufigste Fall -- gänzlich unberührt war, mit
+einem Schwenken des Besens hinauszukehren. Das Aufräumen des Zimmers,
+das sie nun immer abends besorgte, konnte gar nicht mehr schneller getan
+sein. Schmutzstreifen zogen sich die Wände entlang, hie und da lagen
+Knäuel von Staub und Unrat. In der ersten Zeit stellte sich Gregor bei
+der Ankunft der Schwester in derartige besonders bezeichnende Winkel, um
+ihr durch diese Stellung gewissermaßen einen Vorwurf zu machen. Aber er
+hätte wohl wochenlang dort bleiben können, ohne daß sich die Schwester
+gebessert hätte; sie sah ja den Schmutz genau so wie er, aber sie hatte
+sich eben entschlossen, ihn zu lassen. Dabei wachte sie mit einer an ihr
+ganz neuen Empfindlichkeit, die überhaupt die ganze Familie ergriffen
+hatte, darüber, daß das Aufräumen von Gregors Zimmer ihr vorbehalten
+blieb. Einmal hatte die Mutter Gregors Zimmer einer großen Reinigung
+unterzogen, die ihr nur nach Verbrauch einiger Kübel Wasser gelungen war
+-- die viele Feuchtigkeit kränkte allerdings Gregor auch und er lag
+breit, verbittert und unbeweglich auf dem Kanapee --, aber die Strafe
+blieb für die Mutter nicht aus. Denn kaum hatte am Abend die Schwester
+die Veränderung in Gregors Zimmer bemerkt, als sie, aufs höchste
+beleidigt, ins Wohnzimmer lief und, trotz der beschwörend erhobenen
+Hände der Mutter, in einen Weinkrampf ausbrach, dem die Eltern -- der
+Vater war natürlich aus seinem Sessel aufgeschreckt worden -- zuerst
+erstaunt und hilflos zusahen; bis auch sie sich zu rühren anfingen; der
+Vater rechts der Mutter Vorwürfe machte, daß sie Gregors Zimmer nicht
+der Schwester zur Reinigung überließ; links dagegen die Schwester
+anschrie, sie werde niemals mehr Gregors Zimmer reinigen dürfen; während
+die Mutter den Vater, der sich vor Erregung nicht mehr kannte, ins
+Schlafzimmer zu schleppen suchte; die Schwester, von Schluchzen
+geschüttelt, mit ihren kleinen Fäusten den Tisch bearbeitete; und Gregor
+laut vor Wut darüber zischte, daß es keinem einfiel, die Tür zu
+schließen und ihm diesen Anblick und Lärm zu ersparen.
+
+Aber selbst wenn die Schwester, erschöpft von ihrer Berufsarbeit, dessen
+überdrüssig geworden war, für Gregor, wie früher, zu sorgen, so hätte
+noch keineswegs die Mutter für sie eintreten müssen und Gregor hätte
+doch nicht vernachlässigt zu werden brauchen. Denn nun war die
+Bedienerin da. Diese alte Witwe, die in ihrem langen Leben mit Hilfe
+ihres starken Knochenbaues das Ärgste überstanden haben mochte, hatte
+keinen eigentlichen Abscheu vor Gregor. Ohne irgendwie neugierig zu
+sein, hatte sie zufällig einmal die Tür von Gregors Zimmer aufgemacht
+und war im Anblick Gregors, der, gänzlich überrascht, trotzdem ihn
+niemand jagte, hin- und herzulaufen begann, die Hände im Schoß gefaltet
+staunend stehen geblieben. Seitdem versäumte sie nicht, stets flüchtig
+morgens und abends die Tür ein wenig zu öffnen und zu Gregor
+hineinzuschauen. Anfangs rief sie ihn auch zu sich herbei, mit Worten,
+die sie wahrscheinlich für freundlich hielt, wie »Komm mal herüber,
+alter Mistkäfer!« oder »Seht mal den alten Mistkäfer!« Auf solche
+Ansprachen antwortete Gregor mit nichts, sondern blieb unbeweglich auf
+seinem Platz, als sei die Tür gar nicht geöffnet worden. Hätte man doch
+dieser Bedienerin, statt sie nach ihrer Laune ihn nutzlos stören zu
+lassen, lieber den Befehl gegeben, sein Zimmer täglich zu reinigen!
+Einmal am frühen Morgen -- ein heftiger Regen, vielleicht schon ein
+Zeichen des kommenden Frühjahrs, schlug an die Scheiben -- war Gregor,
+als die Bedienerin mit ihren Redensarten wieder begann, derartig
+erbittert, daß er, wie zum Angriff, allerdings langsam und hinfällig,
+sich gegen sie wendete. Die Bedienerin aber, statt sich zu fürchten, hob
+bloß einen in der Nähe der Tür befindlichen Stuhl hoch empor, und wie
+sie mit groß geöffnetem Munde dastand, war ihre Absicht klar, den Mund
+erst zu schließen, wenn der Sessel in ihrer Hand auf Gregors Rücken
+niederschlagen würde. »Also weiter geht es nicht?« fragte sie, als
+Gregor sich wieder umdrehte, und stellte den Sessel ruhig in die Ecke
+zurück.
+
+Gregor aß nun fast gar nichts mehr. Nur wenn er zufällig an der
+vorbereiteten Speise vorüberkam, nahm er zum Spiel einen Bissen in den
+Mund, hielt ihn dort stundenlang und spie ihn dann meist wieder aus.
+Zuerst dachte er, es sei die Trauer über den Zustand seines Zimmers, die
+ihn vom Essen abhalte, aber gerade mit den Veränderungen des Zimmers
+söhnte er sich sehr bald aus. Man hatte sich angewöhnt, Dinge, die man
+anderswo nicht unterbringen konnte, in dieses Zimmer hineinzustellen,
+und solcher Dinge gab es nun viele, da man ein Zimmer der Wohnung an
+drei Zimmerherren vermietet hatte. Diese ernsten Herren, -- alle drei
+hatten Vollbärte, wie Gregor einmal durch eine Türspalte feststellte --
+waren peinlich auf Ordnung, nicht nur in ihrem Zimmer, sondern, da sie
+sich nun einmal hier eingemietet hatten, in der ganzen Wirtschaft, also
+insbesondere in der Küche, bedacht. Unnützen oder gar schmutzigen Kram
+ertrugen sie nicht. Überdies hatten sie zum größten Teil ihre eigenen
+Einrichtungsstücke mitgebracht. Aus diesem Grunde waren viele Dinge
+überflüssig geworden, die zwar nicht verkäuflich waren, die man aber
+auch nicht wegwerfen wollte. Alle diese wanderten in Gregors Zimmer.
+Ebenso auch die Aschenkiste und die Abfallkiste aus der Küche. Was nur
+im Augenblick unbrauchbar war, schleuderte die Bedienerin, die es immer
+sehr eilig hatte, einfach in Gregors Zimmer; Gregor sah glücklicherweise
+meist nur den betreffenden Gegenstand und die Hand, die ihn hielt. Die
+Bedienerin hatte vielleicht die Absicht, bei Zeit und Gelegenheit die
+Dinge wieder zu holen oder alle insgesamt mit einemmal hinauszuwerfen,
+tatsächlich aber blieben sie dort liegen, wohin sie durch den ersten
+Wurf gekommen waren, wenn nicht Gregor sich durch das Rumpelzeug wand
+und es in Bewegung brachte, zuerst gezwungen, weil kein sonstiger Platz
+zum Kriechen frei war, später aber mit wachsendem Vergnügen, obwohl er
+nach solchen Wanderungen, zum Sterben müde und traurig, wieder
+stundenlang sich nicht rührte.
+
+Da die Zimmerherren manchmal auch ihr Abendessen zu Hause im gemeinsamen
+Wohnzimmer einnahmen, blieb die Wohnzimmertür an manchen Abenden
+geschlossen, aber Gregor verzichtete ganz leicht auf das Öffnen der Tür,
+hatte er doch schon manche Abende, an denen sie geöffnet war, nicht
+ausgenützt, sondern war, ohne daß es die Familie merkte, im dunkelsten
+Winkel seines Zimmers gelegen. Einmal aber hatte die Bedienerin die Tür
+zum Wohnzimmer ein wenig offen gelassen, und sie blieb so offen, auch
+als die Zimmerherren am Abend eintraten und Licht gemacht wurde. Sie
+setzten sich oben an den Tisch, wo in früheren Zeiten der Vater, die
+Mutter und Gregor gesessen hatten, entfalteten die Servietten und nahmen
+Messer und Gabel in die Hand. Sofort erschien in der Tür die Mutter mit
+einer Schüssel Fleisch und knapp hinter ihr die Schwester mit einer
+Schüssel hochgeschichteter Kartoffeln. Das Essen dampfte mit starkem
+Rauch. Die Zimmerherren beugten sich über die vor sie hingestellten
+Schüsseln, als wollten sie sie vor dem Essen prüfen, und tatsächlich
+zerschnitt der, welcher in der Mitte saß und den anderen zwei als
+Autorität zu gelten schien, ein Stück Fleisch noch auf der Schüssel,
+offenbar um festzustellen, ob es mürbe genug sei und ob es nicht etwa in
+die Küche zurückgeschickt werden solle. Er war befriedigt, und Mutter
+und Schwester, die gespannt zugesehen hatten, begannen aufatmend zu
+lächeln.
+
+Die Familie selbst aß in der Küche. Trotzdem kam der Vater, ehe er in
+die Küche ging, in dieses Zimmer herein und machte mit einer einzigen
+Verbeugung, die Kappe in der Hand, einen Rundgang um den Tisch. Die
+Zimmerherren erhoben sich sämtlich und murmelten etwas in ihre Bärte.
+Als sie dann allein waren, aßen sie fast unter vollkommenem
+Stillschweigen. Sonderbar schien es Gregor, daß man aus allen
+mannigfachen Geräuschen des Essens immer wieder ihre kauenden Zähne
+heraushörte, als ob damit Gregor gezeigt werden sollte, daß man Zähne
+brauche, um zu essen, und daß man auch mit den schönsten zahnlosen
+Kiefern nichts ausrichten könne. »Ich habe ja Appetit,« sagte sich
+Gregor sorgenvoll, »aber nicht auf diese Dinge. Wie sich diese
+Zimmerherren nähren, und ich komme um!«
+
+Gerade an diesem Abend -- Gregor erinnerte sich nicht, während der
+ganzen Zeit die Violine gehört zu haben -- ertönte sie von der Küche
+her. Die Zimmerherren hatten schon ihr Nachtmahl beendet, der mittlere
+hatte eine Zeitung hervorgezogen, den zwei anderen je ein Blatt gegeben,
+und nun lasen sie zurückgelehnt und rauchten. Als die Violine zu spielen
+begann, wurden sie aufmerksam, erhoben sich und gingen auf den
+Fußspitzen zur Vorzimmertür, in der sie aneinandergedrängt stehen
+blieben. Man mußte sie von der Küche aus gehört haben, denn der Vater
+rief: »Ist den Herren das Spiel vielleicht unangenehm? Es kann sofort
+eingestellt werden.« »Im Gegenteil,« sagte der mittlere der Herren,
+»möchte das Fräulein nicht zu uns hereinkommen und hier im Zimmer
+spielen, wo es doch viel bequemer und gemütlicher ist?« »O bitte,« rief
+der Vater, als sei er der Violinspieler. Die Herren traten ins Zimmer
+zurück und warteten. Bald kam der Vater mit dem Notenpult, die Mutter
+mit den Noten und die Schwester mit der Violine. Die Schwester bereitete
+alles ruhig zum Spiele vor; die Eltern, die niemals früher Zimmer
+vermietet hatten und deshalb die Höflichkeit gegen die Zimmerherren
+übertrieben, wagten gar nicht, sich auf ihre eigenen Sessel zu setzen;
+der Vater lehnte an der Tür, die rechte Hand zwischen zwei Knöpfe des
+geschlossenen Livreerockes gesteckt; die Mutter aber erhielt von einem
+Herrn einen Sessel angeboten und saß, da sie den Sessel dort ließ, wohin
+ihn der Herr zufällig gestellt hatte, abseits in einem Winkel.
+
+Die Schwester begann zu spielen; Vater und Mutter verfolgten, jeder von
+seiner Seite, aufmerksam die Bewegungen ihrer Hände. Gregor hatte, von
+dem Spiele angezogen, sich ein wenig weiter vorgewagt und war schon mit
+dem Kopf im Wohnzimmer. Er wunderte sich kaum darüber, daß er in letzter
+Zeit so wenig Rücksicht auf die andern nahm; früher war diese
+Rücksichtnahme sein Stolz gewesen. Und dabei hätte er gerade jetzt mehr
+Grund gehabt, sich zu verstecken, denn infolge des Staubes, der in
+seinem Zimmer überall lag und bei der kleinsten Bewegung umherflog, war
+auch er ganz staubbedeckt; Fäden, Haare, Speiseüberreste schleppte er
+auf seinem Rücken und an den Seiten mit sich herum; seine
+Gleichgültigkeit gegen alles war viel zu groß, als daß er sich, wie
+früher mehrmals während des Tages, auf den Rücken gelegt und am Teppich
+gescheuert hätte. Und trotz dieses Zustandes hatte er keine Scheu, ein
+Stück auf dem makellosen Fußboden des Wohnzimmers vorzurücken.
+
+Allerdings achtete auch niemand auf ihn. Die Familie war gänzlich vom
+Violinspiel in Anspruch genommen; die Zimmerherren dagegen, die
+zunächst, die Hände in den Hosentaschen, viel zu nahe hinter dem
+Notenpult der Schwester sich aufgestellt hatten, so daß sie alle in die
+Noten hätte sehen können, was sicher die Schwester stören mußte, zogen
+sich bald unter halblauten Gesprächen mit gesenkten Köpfen zum Fenster
+zurück, wo sie, vom Vater besorgt beobachtet, auch blieben. Es hatte nun
+wirklich den überdeutlichen Anschein, als wären sie in ihrer Annahme,
+ein schönes oder unterhaltendes Violinspiel zu hören, enttäuscht, hätten
+die ganze Vorführung satt und ließen sich nur aus Höflichkeit noch in
+ihrer Ruhe stören. Besonders die Art, wie sie alle aus Nase und Mund den
+Rauch ihrer Zigarren in die Höhe bliesen, ließ auf große Nervosität
+schließen. Und doch spielte die Schwester so schön. Ihr Gesicht war zur
+Seite geneigt, prüfend und traurig folgten ihre Blicke den Notenzeilen.
+Gregor kroch noch ein Stück vorwärts und hielt den Kopf eng an den
+Boden, um möglicherweise ihren Blicken begegnen zu können. War er ein
+Tier, da ihn Musik so ergriff? Ihm war, als zeige sich ihm der Weg zu
+der ersehnten unbekannten Nahrung. Er war entschlossen, bis zur
+Schwester vorzudringen, sie am Rock zu zupfen und ihr dadurch
+anzudeuten, sie möge doch mit ihrer Violine in sein Zimmer kommen, denn
+niemand lohnte hier das Spiel so, wie er es lohnen wollte. Er wollte sie
+nicht mehr aus seinem Zimmer lassen, wenigstens nicht, solange er lebte;
+seine Schreckgestalt sollte ihm zum erstenmal nützlich werden; an allen
+Türen seines Zimmers wollte er gleichzeitig sein und den Angreifern
+entgegenfauchen; die Schwester aber sollte nicht gezwungen, sondern
+freiwillig bei ihm bleiben; sie sollte neben ihm auf dem Kanapee sitzen,
+das Ohr zu ihm herunterneigen, und er wollte ihr dann anvertrauen, daß
+er die feste Absicht gehabt habe, sie auf das Konservatorium zu
+schicken, und daß er dies, wenn nicht das Unglück dazwischen gekommen
+wäre, vergangene Weihnachten -- Weihnachten war doch wohl schon vorüber?
+-- allen gesagt hätte, ohne sich um irgendwelche Widerreden zu kümmern.
+Nach dieser Erklärung würde die Schwester in Tränen der Rührung
+ausbrechen, und Gregor würde sich bis zu ihrer Achsel erheben und ihren
+Hals küssen, den sie, seitdem sie ins Geschäft ging, frei ohne Band oder
+Kragen trug.
+
+»Herr Samsa!« rief der mittlere Herr dem Vater zu und zeigte, ohne ein
+weiteres Wort zu verlieren, mit dem Zeigefinger auf den langsam sich
+vorwärtsbewegenden Gregor. Die Violine verstummte, der mittlere
+Zimmerherr lächelte erst einmal kopfschüttelnd seinen Freunden zu und
+sah dann wieder auf Gregor hin. Der Vater schien es für nötiger zu
+halten, statt Gregor zu vertreiben, vorerst die Zimmerherren zu
+beruhigen, trotzdem diese gar nicht aufgeregt waren und Gregor sie mehr
+als das Violinspiel zu unterhalten schien. Er eilte zu ihnen und suchte
+sie mit ausgebreiteten Armen in ihr Zimmer zu drängen und gleichzeitig
+mit seinem Körper ihnen den Ausblick auf Gregor zu nehmen. Sie wurden
+nun tatsächlich ein wenig böse, man wußte nicht mehr, ob über das
+Benehmen des Vaters oder über die ihnen jetzt aufgehende Erkenntnis,
+ohne es zu wissen, einen solchen Zimmernachbar wie Gregor besessen zu
+haben. Sie verlangten vom Vater Erklärungen, hoben ihrerseits die Arme,
+zupften unruhig an ihren Bärten und wichen nur langsam gegen ihr Zimmer
+zurück. Inzwischen hatte die Schwester die Verlorenheit, in die sie nach
+dem plötzlich abgebrochenen Spiel verfallen war, überwunden, hatte sich,
+nachdem sie eine Zeitlang in den lässig hängenden Händen Violine und
+Bogen gehalten und weiter, als spiele sie noch, in die Noten gesehen
+hatte, mit einem Male aufgerafft, hatte das Instrument auf den Schoß der
+Mutter gelegt, die in Atembeschwerden mit heftig arbeitenden Lungen noch
+auf ihrem Sessel saß, und war in das Nebenzimmer gelaufen, dem sich die
+Zimmerherren unter dem Drängen des Vaters schon schneller näherten. Man
+sah, wie unter den geübten Händen der Schwester die Decken und Polster
+in den Betten in die Höhe flogen und sich ordneten. Noch ehe die Herren
+das Zimmer erreicht hatten, war sie mit dem Aufbetten fertig und
+schlüpfte heraus. Der Vater schien wieder von seinem Eigensinn derartig
+ergriffen, daß er jeden Respekt vergaß, den er seinen Mietern immerhin
+schuldete. Er drängte nur und drängte, bis schon in der Tür des Zimmers
+der mittlere der Herren donnernd mit dem Fuß aufstampfte und dadurch den
+Vater zum Stehen brachte. »Ich erkläre hiermit,« sagte er, hob die Hand
+und suchte mit den Blicken auch die Mutter und die Schwester, »daß ich
+mit Rücksicht auf die in dieser Wohnung und Familie herrschenden
+widerlichen Verhältnisse« -- hierbei spie er kurz entschlossen auf den
+Boden -- »mein Zimmer augenblicklich kündige. Ich werde natürlich auch
+für die Tage, die ich hier gewohnt habe, nicht das Geringste bezahlen,
+dagegen werde ich es mir noch überlegen, ob ich nicht mit irgendwelchen
+-- glauben Sie mir -- sehr leicht zu begründenden Forderungen gegen Sie
+auftreten werde.« Er schwieg und sah gerade vor sich hin, als erwarte er
+etwas. Tatsächlich fielen sofort seine zwei Freunde mit den Worten ein:
+»Auch wir kündigen augenblicklich.« Darauf faßte er die Türklinke und
+schloß mit einem Krach die Tür.
+
+Der Vater wankte mit tastenden Händen zu seinem Sessel und ließ sich
+hineinfallen; es sah aus, als strecke er sich zu seinem gewöhnlichen
+Abendschläfchen, aber das starke Nicken seines wie haltlosen Kopfes
+zeigte, daß er ganz und gar nicht schlief. Gregor war die ganze Zeit
+still auf dem Platz gelegen, auf dem ihn die Zimmerherren ertappt
+hatten. Die Enttäuschung über das Mißlingen seines Planes, vielleicht
+aber auch die durch das viele Hungern verursachte Schwäche machten es
+ihm unmöglich, sich zu bewegen. Er fürchtete mit einer gewissen
+Bestimmtheit schon für den nächsten Augenblick einen allgemeinen über
+ihn sich entladenden Zusammensturz und wartete. Nicht einmal die Violine
+schreckte ihn auf, die, unter den zitternden Fingern der Mutter hervor,
+ihr vom Schoße fiel und einen hallenden Ton von sich gab.
+
+»Liebe Eltern,« sagte die Schwester und schlug zur Einleitung mit der
+Hand auf den Tisch, »so geht es nicht weiter. Wenn ihr das vielleicht
+nicht einsehet, ich sehe es ein. Ich will vor diesem Untier nicht den
+Namen meines Bruders aussprechen und sage daher bloß: wir müssen
+versuchen es loszuwerden. Wir haben das Menschenmögliche versucht, es zu
+pflegen und zu dulden, ich glaube, es kann uns niemand den geringsten
+Vorwurf machen.«
+
+»Sie hat tausendmal recht,« sagte der Vater für sich. Die Mutter, die
+noch immer nicht genug Atem finden konnte, fing mit einem irrsinnigen
+Ausdruck der Augen dumpf in die vorgehaltene Hand zu husten an.
+
+Die Schwester eilte zur Mutter und hielt ihr die Stirn. Der Vater schien
+durch die Worte der Schwester auf bestimmtere Gedanken gebracht zu sein,
+hatte sich aufrecht gesetzt, spielte mit seiner Dienermütze zwischen den
+Tellern, die noch vom Nachtmahl der Zimmerherren her auf dem Tische
+standen, und sah bisweilen auf den stillen Gregor hin.
+
+»Wir müssen es loszuwerden suchen,« sagte die Schwester nun
+ausschließlich zum Vater, denn die Mutter hörte in ihrem Husten nichts,
+»es bringt euch noch beide um, ich sehe es kommen. Wenn man schon so
+schwer arbeiten muß, wie wir alle, kann man nicht noch zu Hause diese
+ewige Quälerei ertragen. Ich kann es auch nicht mehr.« Und sie brach so
+heftig in Weinen aus, daß ihre Tränen auf das Gesicht der Mutter
+niederflossen, von dem sie sie mit mechanischen Handbewegungen wischte.
+
+»Kind,« sagte der Vater mitleidig und mit auffallendem Verständnis, »was
+sollen wir aber tun?«
+
+Die Schwester zuckte nur die Achseln zum Zeichen der Ratlosigkeit, die
+sie nun während des Weinens im Gegensatz zu ihrer früheren Sicherheit
+ergriffen hatte.
+
+»Wenn er uns verstünde,« sagte der Vater halb fragend; die Schwester
+schüttelte aus dem Weinen heraus heftig die Hand zum Zeichen, daß daran
+nicht zu denken sei.
+
+»Wenn er uns verstünde,« wiederholte der Vater und nahm durch Schließen
+der Augen die Überzeugung der Schwester von der Unmöglichkeit dessen in
+sich auf, »dann wäre vielleicht ein Übereinkommen mit ihm möglich. Aber
+so --«
+
+»Weg muß es,« rief die Schwester, »das ist das einzige Mittel, Vater. Du
+mußt bloß den Gedanken loszuwerden suchen, daß es Gregor ist. Daß wir es
+so lange geglaubt haben, das ist ja unser eigentliches Unglück. Aber wie
+kann es denn Gregor sein? Wenn es Gregor wäre, er hätte längst
+eingesehen, daß ein Zusammenleben von Menschen mit einem solchen Tier
+nicht möglich ist, und wäre freiwillig fortgegangen. Wir hätten dann
+keinen Bruder, aber könnten weiter leben und sein Andenken in Ehren
+halten. So aber verfolgt uns dieses Tier, vertreibt die Zimmerherren,
+will offenbar die ganze Wohnung einnehmen und uns auf der Gasse
+übernachten lassen. Sieh nur, Vater,« schrie sie plötzlich auf, »er
+fängt schon wieder an!« Und in einem für Gregor gänzlich
+unverständlichen Schrecken verließ die Schwester sogar die Mutter, stieß
+sich förmlich von ihrem Sessel ab, als wollte sie lieber die Mutter
+opfern, als in Gregors Nähe bleiben, und eilte hinter den Vater, der,
+lediglich durch ihr Benehmen erregt, auch aufstand und die Arme wie zum
+Schutze der Schwester vor ihr halb erhob.
+
+Aber Gregor fiel es doch gar nicht ein, irgend jemandem und gar seiner
+Schwester Angst machen zu wollen. Er hatte bloß angefangen sich
+umzudrehen, um in sein Zimmer zurückzuwandern, und das nahm sich
+allerdings auffallend aus, da er infolge seines leidenden Zustandes bei
+den schwierigen Umdrehungen mit seinem Kopfe nachhelfen mußte, den er
+hierbei viele Male hob und gegen den Boden schlug. Er hielt inne und sah
+sich um. Seine gute Absicht schien erkannt worden zu sein; es war nur
+ein augenblicklicher Schrecken gewesen. Nun sahen ihn alle schweigend
+und traurig an. Die Mutter lag, die Beine ausgestreckt und
+aneinandergedrückt, in ihrem Sessel, die Augen fielen ihr vor Ermattung
+fast zu; der Vater und die Schwester saßen nebeneinander, die Schwester
+hatte ihre Hand um des Vaters Hals gelegt.
+
+»Nun darf ich mich schon vielleicht umdrehen,« dachte Gregor und begann
+seine Arbeit wieder. Er konnte das Schnaufen der Anstrengung nicht
+unterdrücken und mußte auch hie und da ausruhen. Im übrigen drängte ihn
+auch niemand, es war alles ihm selbst überlassen. Als er die Umdrehung
+vollendet hatte, fing er sofort an, geradeaus zurückzuwandern. Er
+staunte über die große Entfernung, die ihn von seinem Zimmer trennte,
+und begriff gar nicht, wie er bei seiner Schwäche vor kurzer Zeit den
+gleichen Weg, fast ohne es zu merken, zurückgelegt hatte. Immerfort nur
+auf rasches Kriechen bedacht, achtete er kaum darauf, daß kein Wort,
+kein Ausruf seiner Familie ihn störte. Erst als er schon in der Tür war,
+wendete er den Kopf, nicht, vollständig, denn er fühlte den Hals steif
+werden, immerhin sah er noch, daß sich hinter ihm nichts verändert
+hatte, nur die Schwester war aufgestanden. Sein letzter Blick streifte
+die Mutter, die nun völlig eingeschlafen war.
+
+Kaum war er innerhalb seines Zimmers, wurde die Tür eiligst zugedrückt,
+festgeriegelt und versperrt. Über den plötzlichen Lärm hinter sich
+erschrak Gregor so, daß ihm die Beinchen einknickten. Es war die
+Schwester, die sich so beeilt hatte. Aufrecht war sie schon da
+gestanden und hatte gewartet, leichtfüßig war sie dann
+vorwärtsgesprungen, Gregor hatte sie gar nicht kommen hören, und ein
+»Endlich!« rief sie den Eltern zu, während sie den Schlüssel im Schloß
+umdrehte.
+
+»Und jetzt?« fragte sich Gregor und sah sich im Dunkeln um. Er machte
+bald die Entdeckung, daß er sich nun überhaupt nicht mehr rühren konnte.
+Er wunderte sich darüber nicht, eher kam es ihm unnatürlich vor, daß er
+sich bis jetzt tatsächlich mit diesen dünnen Beinchen hatte fortbewegen
+können. Im übrigen fühlte er sich verhältnismäßig behaglich. Er hatte
+zwar Schmerzen im ganzen Leib, aber ihm war, als würden sie allmählich
+schwächer und schwächer und würden schließlich ganz vergehen. Den
+verfaulten Apfel in seinem Rücken und die entzündete Umgebung, die ganz
+von weichem Staub bedeckt war, spürte er schon kaum. An seine Familie
+dachte er mit Rührung und Liebe zurück. Seine Meinung darüber, daß er
+verschwinden müsse, war womöglich noch entschiedener, als die seiner
+Schwester. In diesem Zustand leeren und friedlichen Nachdenkens blieb
+er, bis die Turmuhr die dritte Morgenstunde schlug. Den Anfang des
+allgemeinen Hellerwerdens draußen vor dem Fenster erlebte er noch. Dann
+sank sein Kopf ohne seinen Willen gänzlich nieder, und aus seinen
+Nüstern strömte sein letzter Atem schwach hervor.
+
+Als am frühen Morgen die Bedienerin kam -- vor lauter Kraft und Eile
+schlug sie, wie oft man sie auch schon gebeten hatte, das zu vermeiden,
+alle Türen derartig zu, daß in der ganzen Wohnung von ihrem Kommen an
+kein ruhiger Schlaf mehr möglich war --, fand sie bei ihrem gewöhnlichen
+kurzen Besuch bei Gregor zuerst nichts Besonderes. Sie dachte, er liege
+absichtlich so unbeweglich da und spiele den Beleidigten; sie traute
+ihm allen möglichen Verstand zu. Weil sie zufällig den langen Besen in
+der Hand hielt, suchte sie mit ihm Gregor von der Tür aus zu kitzeln.
+Als sich auch da kein Erfolg zeigte, wurde sie ärgerlich und stieß ein
+wenig in Gregor hinein, und erst als sie ihn ohne jeden Widerstand von
+seinem Platze geschoben hatte, wurde sie aufmerksam. Als sie bald den
+wahren Sachverhalt erkannte, machte sie große Augen, pfiff vor sich hin,
+hielt sich aber nicht lange auf, sondern riß die Tür des Schlafzimmers
+auf und rief mit lauter Stimme in das Dunkel hinein: »Sehen Sie nur mal
+an, es ist krepiert; da liegt es, ganz und gar krepiert!«
+
+Das Ehepaar Samsa saß im Ehebett aufrecht da und hatte zu tun, den
+Schrecken über die Bedienerin zu verwinden, ehe es dazu kam, ihre
+Meldung aufzufassen. Dann aber stiegen Herr und Frau Samsa, jeder auf
+seiner Seite, eiligst aus dem Bett, Herr Samsa warf die Decke über seine
+Schultern, Frau Samsa kam nur im Nachthemd hervor; so traten sie in
+Gregors Zimmer. Inzwischen hatte sich auch die Tür des Wohnzimmers
+geöffnet, in dem Grete seit dem Einzug der Zimmerherren schlief; sie war
+völlig angezogen, als hätte sie gar nicht geschlafen, auch ihr bleiches
+Gesicht schien das zu beweisen. »Tot?« sagte Frau Samsa und sah fragend
+zur Bedienerin auf, trotzdem sie doch alles selbst prüfen und sogar ohne
+Prüfung erkennen konnte. »Das will ich meinen,« sagte die Bedienerin und
+stieß zum Beweis Gregors Leiche mit dem Besen noch ein großes Stück
+seitwärts. Frau Samsa machte eine Bewegung, als wolle sie den Besen
+zurückhalten, tat es aber nicht. »Nun,« sagte Herr Samsa, »jetzt können
+wir Gott danken.« Er bekreuzte sich, und die drei Frauen folgten seinem
+Beispiel. Grete, die kein Auge von der Leiche wendete, sagte: »Seht
+nur, wie mager er war. Er hat ja auch schon so lange Zeit nichts
+gegessen. So wie die Speisen hereinkamen, sind sie wieder
+hinausgekommen.« Tatsächlich war Gregors Körper vollständig flach und
+trocken, man erkannte das eigentlich erst jetzt, da er nicht mehr von
+den Beinchen gehoben war und auch sonst nichts den Blick ablenkte.
+
+»Komm, Grete, auf ein Weilchen zu uns herein,« sagte Frau Samsa mit
+einem wehmütigen Lächeln, und Grete ging, nicht ohne nach der Leiche
+zurückzusehen, hinter den Eltern in das Schlafzimmer. Die Bedienerin
+schloß die Tür und öffnete gänzlich das Fenster. Trotz des frühen
+Morgens war der frischen Luft schon etwas Lauigkeit beigemischt. Es war
+eben schon Ende März.
+
+Aus ihrem Zimmer traten die drei Zimmerherren und sahen sich erstaunt
+nach ihrem Frühstück um; man hatte sie vergessen. »Wo ist das
+Frühstück?« fragte der mittlere der Herren mürrisch die Bedienerin.
+Diese aber legte den Finger an den Mund und winkte dann hastig und
+schweigend den Herren zu, sie möchten in Gregors Zimmer kommen. Sie
+kamen auch und standen dann, die Hände in den Taschen ihrer etwas
+abgenützten Röckchen, in dem nun schon ganz hellen Zimmer um Gregors
+Leiche herum.
+
+Da öffnete sich die Tür des Schlafzimmers, und Herr Samsa erschien in
+seiner Livree, an einem Arm seine Frau, am anderen seine Tochter. Alle
+waren ein wenig verweint; Grete drückte bisweilen ihr Gesicht an den Arm
+des Vaters.
+
+»Verlassen Sie sofort meine Wohnung!« sagte Herr Samsa und zeigte auf
+die Tür, ohne die Frauen von sich zu lassen. »Wie meinen Sie das?« sagte
+der mittlere der Herren etwas bestürzt und lächelte süßlich. Die zwei
+anderen hielten die Hände auf dem Rücken und rieben sie ununterbrochen
+aneinander, wie in freudiger Erwartung eines großen Streites, der aber
+für sie günstig ausfallen mußte. »Ich meine es genau so, wie ich es
+sage,« antwortete Herr Samsa und ging in einer Linie mit seinen zwei
+Begleiterinnen auf den Zimmerherrn zu. Dieser stand zuerst still da und
+sah zu Boden, als ob sich die Dinge in seinem Kopf zu einer neuen
+Ordnung zusammenstellten. »Dann gehen wir also,« sagte er dann und sah
+zu Herrn Samsa auf, als verlange er in einer plötzlich ihn überkommenden
+Demut sogar für diesen Entschluß eine neue Genehmigung. Herr Samsa
+nickte ihm bloß mehrmals kurz mit großen Augen zu. Daraufhin ging der
+Herr tatsächlich sofort mit langen Schritten ins Vorzimmer; seine beiden
+Freunde hatten schon ein Weilchen lang mit ganz ruhigen Händen
+aufgehorcht und hüpften ihm jetzt geradezu nach, wie in Angst, Herr
+Samsa könnte vor ihnen ins Vorzimmer eintreten und die Verbindung mit
+ihrem Führer stören. Im Vorzimmer nahmen alle drei die Hüte vom
+Kleiderrechen, zogen ihre Stöcke aus dem Stockbehälter, verbeugten sich
+stumm und verließen die Wohnung. In einem, wie sich zeigte, gänzlich
+unbegründeten Mißtrauen trat Herr Samsa mit den zwei Frauen auf den
+Vorplatz hinaus; an das Geländer gelehnt, sahen sie zu, wie die drei
+Herren zwar langsam, aber ständig die lange Treppe hinunterstiegen, in
+jedem Stockwerk in einer bestimmten Biegung des Treppenhauses
+verschwanden und nach ein paar Augenblicken wieder hervorkamen; je
+tiefer sie gelangten, desto mehr verlor sich das Interesse der Familie
+Samsa für sie, und als ihnen entgegen und dann hoch über sie hinweg ein
+Fleischergeselle mit der Trage auf dem Kopf in stolzer Haltung
+heraufstieg, verließ bald Herr Samsa mit den Frauen das Geländer, und
+alle kehrten, wie erleichtert, in ihre Wohnung zurück.
+
+Sie beschlossen, den heutigen Tag zum Ausruhen und Spazierengehen zu
+verwenden; sie hatten diese Arbeitsunterbrechung nicht nur verdient, sie
+brauchten sie sogar unbedingt. Und so setzten sie sich zum Tisch und
+schrieben drei Entschuldigungsbriefe, Herr Samsa an seine Direktion,
+Frau Samsa an ihren Auftraggeber, und Grete an ihren Prinzipal. Während
+des Schreibens kam die Bedienerin herein, um zu sagen, daß sie fortgehe,
+denn ihre Morgenarbeit war beendet. Die drei Schreibenden nickten zuerst
+bloß, ohne aufzuschauen, erst als die Bedienerin sich immer noch nicht
+entfernen wollte, sah man ärgerlich auf. »Nun?« fragte Herr Samsa. Die
+Bedienerin stand lächelnd in der Tür, als habe sie der Familie ein
+großes Glück zu melden, werde es aber nur dann tun, wenn sie gründlich
+ausgefragt werde. Die fast aufrechte kleine Straußfeder auf ihrem Hut,
+über die sich Herr Samsa schon während ihrer ganzen Dienstzeit ärgerte,
+schwankte leicht nach allen Richtungen. »Also was wollen Sie
+eigentlich?« fragte Frau Samsa, vor welcher die Bedienerin noch am
+meisten Respekt hatte. »Ja,« antwortete die Bedienerin und konnte vor
+freundlichem Lachen nicht gleich weiter reden, »also darüber, wie das
+Zeug von nebenan weggeschafft werden soll, müssen Sie sich keine Sorge
+machen. Es ist schon in Ordnung.« Frau Samsa und Grete beugten sich zu
+ihren Briefen nieder, als wollten sie weiterschreiben; Herr Samsa,
+welcher merkte, daß die Bedienerin nun alles ausführlich zu beschreiben
+anfangen wollte, wehrte dies mit ausgestreckter Hand entschieden ab. Da
+sie aber nicht erzählen durfte, erinnerte sie sich an die große Eile,
+die sie hatte, rief offenbar beleidigt: »Adjes allseits,« drehte sich
+wild um und verließ unter fürchterlichem Türezuschlagen die Wohnung.
+
+»Abends wird sie entlassen,« sagte Herr Samsa, bekam aber weder von
+seiner Frau noch von seiner Tochter eine Antwort, denn die Bedienerin
+schien ihre kaum gewonnene Ruhe wieder gestört zu haben. Sie erhoben
+sich, gingen zum Fenster und blieben dort, sich umschlungen haltend.
+Herr Samsa drehte sich in seinem Sessel nach ihnen um und beobachtete
+sie still ein Weilchen. Dann rief er: »Also kommt doch her. Laßt schon
+endlich die alten Sachen. Und nehmt auch ein wenig Rücksicht auf mich.«
+Gleich folgten ihm die Frauen, eilten zu ihm, liebkosten ihn und
+beendeten rasch ihre Briefe.
+
+Dann verließen alle drei gemeinschaftlich die Wohnung, was sie schon
+seit Monaten nicht getan hatten, und fuhren mit der Elektrischen ins
+Freie vor die Stadt. Der Wagen, in dem sie allein saßen, war ganz von
+warmer Sonne durchschienen. Sie besprachen, bequem auf ihren Sitzen
+zurückgelehnt, die Aussichten für die Zukunft, und es fand sich, daß
+diese bei näherer Betrachtung durchaus nicht schlecht waren, denn aller
+drei Anstellungen waren, worüber sie einander eigentlich noch gar nicht
+ausgefragt hatten, überaus günstig und besonders für später
+vielversprechend. Die größte augenblickliche Besserung der Lage mußte
+sich natürlich leicht durch einen Wohnungswechsel ergeben; sie wollten
+nun eine kleinere und billigere, aber besser gelegene und überhaupt
+praktischere Wohnung nehmen, als es die jetzige, noch von Gregor
+ausgesuchte war. Während sie sich so unterhielten, fiel es Herrn und
+Frau Samsa im Anblick ihrer immer lebhafter werdenden Tochter fast
+gleichzeitig ein, wie sie in der letzten Zeit trotz aller Pflege, die
+ihre Wangen bleich gemacht hatte, zu einem schönen und üppigen Mädchen
+aufgeblüht war. Stiller werdend und fast unbewußt durch Blicke sich
+verständigend, dachten sie daran, daß es nun Zeit sein werde, auch einen
+braven Mann für sie zu suchen. Und es war ihnen wie eine Bestätigung
+ihrer neuen Träume und guten Absichten, als am Ziele ihrer Fahrt die
+Tochter als erste sich erhob und ihren jungen Körper dehnte.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+        
+            *** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DIE VERWANDLUNG ***
+        
+
+    
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
+be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
+law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
+so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
+States without permission and without paying copyright
+royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
+of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
+concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
+and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
+the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
+of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
+copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
+easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
+of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
+Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
+do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
+by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
+license, especially commercial redistribution.
+
+
+START: FULL LICENSE
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
+Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
+www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
+destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
+possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
+Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
+by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
+or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
+agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
+Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
+of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
+works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
+States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
+United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
+claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
+displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
+all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
+that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
+free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
+works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
+Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
+comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
+same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
+you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
+in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
+check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
+agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
+distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
+other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
+representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
+country other than the United States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
+immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
+prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
+on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
+phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
+performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
+
+    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
+    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
+    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
+    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
+    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
+  
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
+derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
+contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
+copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
+the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
+redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
+either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
+obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
+trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
+additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
+will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
+posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
+beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg™ License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
+any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
+to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
+other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
+version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
+(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
+to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
+of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
+Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
+full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+provided that:
+
+    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
+        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
+        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
+        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
+        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
+        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
+        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
+        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
+        Literary Archive Foundation.”
+    
+    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
+        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
+        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
+        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
+        works.
+    
+    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
+        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
+        receipt of the work.
+    
+    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
+    
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
+are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
+from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
+the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
+forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
+Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
+contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
+or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
+intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
+other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
+cannot be read by your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
+of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
+with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
+with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
+lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
+or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
+opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
+the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
+without further opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
+OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
+LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
+damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
+violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
+agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
+limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
+unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
+remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
+accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
+production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
+including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
+the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
+or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
+additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
+Defect you cause.
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
+
+Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
+computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
+exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
+from people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
+generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
+Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
+U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
+
+The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
+Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
+to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
+and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
+public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
+DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
+visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
+donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
+Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
+freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
+distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
+volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
+the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
+necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
+edition.
+
+Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
+facility: www.gutenberg.org.
+
+This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+
+
diff --git a/resources/pg22367.txt b/resources/pg22367.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9f68e94
--- /dev/null
+++ b/resources/pg22367.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,2315 @@
+The Project Gutenberg eBook of Die Verwandlung
+    
+This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
+most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
+at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
+you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
+before using this eBook.
+
+Title: Die Verwandlung
+
+
+Author: Franz Kafka
+
+Release date: August 21, 2007 [eBook #22367]
+                Most recently updated: December 29, 2017
+
+Language: German
+
+Credits: Produced by Jana Srna, Alexander Bauer and the Online
+        Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
+
+
+*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DIE VERWANDLUNG ***
+
+
+
+Produced by Jana Srna, Alexander Bauer and the Online
+Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
+
+
+
+
+
+
+                          DIE VERWANDLUNG
+
+                                VON
+
+                            FRANZ KAFKA
+
+
+                  K U R T  W O L F F  V E R L A G
+
+                           L E I P Z I G
+
+
+
+
+ B Ü C H E R E I  »D E R  J Ü N G S T E  T A G«  B A N D  2 2 / 2 3
+
+              GEDRUCKT BEI DIETSCH & BRÜCKNER · WEIMAR
+
+
+
+
+            COPYRIGHT KURT WOLFF VERLAG · LEIPZIG. 1917
+
+
+
+
+I.
+
+
+Als Gregor Samsa eines Morgens aus unruhigen Träumen erwachte, fand er
+sich in seinem Bett zu einem ungeheueren Ungeziefer verwandelt. Er lag
+auf seinem panzerartig harten Rücken und sah, wenn er den Kopf ein wenig
+hob, seinen gewölbten, braunen, von bogenförmigen Versteifungen
+geteilten Bauch, auf dessen Höhe sich die Bettdecke, zum gänzlichen
+Niedergleiten bereit, kaum noch erhalten konnte. Seine vielen, im
+Vergleich zu seinem sonstigen Umfang kläglich dünnen Beine flimmerten
+ihm hilflos vor den Augen.
+
+»Was ist mit mir geschehen?« dachte er. Es war kein Traum. Sein Zimmer,
+ein richtiges, nur etwas zu kleines Menschenzimmer, lag ruhig zwischen
+den vier wohlbekannten Wänden. Über dem Tisch, auf dem eine
+auseinandergepackte Musterkollektion von Tuchwaren ausgebreitet war --
+Samsa war Reisender --, hing das Bild, das er vor kurzem aus einer
+illustrierten Zeitschrift ausgeschnitten und in einem hübschen,
+vergoldeten Rahmen untergebracht hatte. Es stellte eine Dame dar, die,
+mit einem Pelzhut und einer Pelzboa versehen, aufrecht dasaß und einen
+schweren Pelzmuff, in dem ihr ganzer Unterarm verschwunden war, dem
+Beschauer entgegenhob.
+
+Gregors Blick richtete sich dann zum Fenster, und das trübe Wetter --
+man hörte Regentropfen auf das Fensterblech aufschlagen -- machte ihn
+ganz melancholisch. »Wie wäre es, wenn ich noch ein wenig
+weiterschliefe und alle Narrheiten vergäße,« dachte er, aber das war
+gänzlich undurchführbar, denn er war gewöhnt, auf der rechten Seite zu
+schlafen, konnte sich aber in seinem gegenwärtigen Zustand nicht in
+diese Lage bringen. Mit welcher Kraft er sich auch auf die rechte Seite
+warf, immer wieder schaukelte er in die Rückenlage zurück. Er versuchte
+es wohl hundertmal, schloß die Augen, um die zappelnden Beine nicht
+sehen zu müssen, und ließ erst ab, als er in der Seite einen noch nie
+gefühlten, leichten, dumpfen Schmerz zu fühlen begann.
+
+»Ach Gott,« dachte er, »was für einen anstrengenden Beruf habe ich
+gewählt! Tag aus, Tag ein auf der Reise. Die geschäftlichen Aufregungen
+sind viel größer, als im eigentlichen Geschäft zu Hause, und außerdem
+ist mir noch diese Plage des Reisens auferlegt, die Sorgen um die
+Zuganschlüsse, das unregelmäßige, schlechte Essen, ein immer
+wechselnder, nie andauernder, nie herzlich werdender menschlicher
+Verkehr. Der Teufel soll das alles holen!« Er fühlte ein leichtes Jucken
+oben auf dem Bauch; schob sich auf dem Rücken langsam näher zum
+Bettpfosten, um den Kopf besser heben zu können; fand die juckende
+Stelle, die mit lauter kleinen weißen Pünktchen besetzt war, die er
+nicht zu beurteilen verstand; und wollte mit einem Bein die Stelle
+betasten, zog es aber gleich zurück, denn bei der Berührung umwehten ihn
+Kälteschauer.
+
+Er glitt wieder in seine frühere Lage zurück. »Dies frühzeitige
+Aufstehen«, dachte er, »macht einen ganz blödsinnig. Der Mensch muß
+seinen Schlaf haben. Andere Reisende leben wie Haremsfrauen. Wenn ich
+zum Beispiel im Laufe des Vormittags ins Gasthaus zurückgehe, um die
+erlangten Aufträge zu überschreiben, sitzen diese Herren erst beim
+Frühstück. Das sollte ich bei meinem Chef versuchen; ich würde auf der
+Stelle hinausfliegen. Wer weiß übrigens, ob das nicht sehr gut für mich
+wäre. Wenn ich mich nicht wegen meiner Eltern zurückhielte, ich hätte
+längst gekündigt, ich wäre vor den Chef hingetreten und hätte ihm meine
+Meinung von Grund des Herzens aus gesagt. Vom Pult hätte er fallen
+müssen! Es ist auch eine sonderbare Art, sich auf das Pult zu setzen und
+von der Höhe herab mit dem Angestellten zu reden, der überdies wegen der
+Schwerhörigkeit des Chefs ganz nahe herantreten muß. Nun, die Hoffnung
+ist noch nicht gänzlich aufgegeben, habe ich einmal das Geld beisammen,
+um die Schuld der Eltern an ihn abzuzahlen -- es dürfte noch fünf bis
+sechs Jahre dauern --, mache ich die Sache unbedingt. Dann wird der
+große Schnitt gemacht. Vorläufig allerdings muß ich aufstehen, denn mein
+Zug fährt um fünf.«
+
+Und er sah zur Weckuhr hinüber, die auf dem Kasten tickte. »Himmlischer
+Vater!« dachte er, Es war halb sieben Uhr, und die Zeiger gingen ruhig
+vorwärts, es war sogar halb vorüber, es näherte sich schon dreiviertel.
+Sollte der Wecker nicht geläutet haben? Man sah vom Bett aus, daß er auf
+vier Uhr richtig eingestellt war; gewiß hatte er auch geläutet. Ja, aber
+war es möglich, dieses möbelerschütternde Läuten ruhig zu verschlafen?
+Nun, ruhig hatte er ja nicht geschlafen, aber wahrscheinlich desto
+fester. Was aber sollte er jetzt tun? Der nächste Zug ging um sieben
+Uhr; um den einzuholen, hätte er sich unsinnig beeilen müssen, und die
+Kollektion war noch nicht eingepackt, und er selbst fühlte sich durchaus
+nicht besonders frisch und beweglich. Und selbst wenn er den Zug
+einholte, ein Donnerwetter des Chefs war nicht zu vermeiden, denn der
+Geschäftsdiener hatte beim Fünfuhrzug gewartet und die Meldung von
+seiner Versäumnis längst erstattet. Es war eine Kreatur des Chefs, ohne
+Rückgrat und Verstand. Wie nun, wenn er sich krank meldete? Das wäre
+aber äußerst peinlich und verdächtig, denn Gregor war während seines
+fünfjährigen Dienstes noch nicht einmal krank gewesen. Gewiß würde der
+Chef mit dem Krankenkassenarzt kommen, würde den Eltern wegen des faulen
+Sohnes Vorwürfe machen und alle Einwände durch den Hinweis auf den
+Krankenkassenarzt abschneiden, für den es ja überhaupt nur ganz gesunde,
+aber arbeitsscheue Menschen gibt. Und hätte er übrigens in diesem Falle
+so ganz unrecht? Gregor fühlte sich tatsächlich, abgesehen von einer
+nach dem langen Schlaf wirklich überflüssigen Schläfrigkeit, ganz wohl
+und hatte sogar einen besonders kräftigen Hunger.
+
+Als er dies alles in größter Eile überlegte, ohne sich entschließen zu
+können, das Bett zu verlassen -- gerade schlug der Wecker dreiviertel
+sieben -- klopfte es vorsichtig an die Tür am Kopfende seines Bettes.
+»Gregor,« rief es -- es war die Mutter --, »es ist dreiviertel sieben.
+Wolltest du nicht wegfahren?« Die sanfte Stimme! Gregor erschrak, als er
+seine antwortende Stimme hörte, die wohl unverkennbar seine frühere war,
+in die sich aber, wie von unten her, ein nicht zu unterdrückendes,
+schmerzliches Piepsen mischte, das die Worte förmlich nur im ersten
+Augenblick in ihrer Deutlichkeit beließ, um sie im Nachklang derart zu
+zerstören, daß man nicht wußte, ob man recht gehört hatte. Gregor hatte
+ausführlich antworten und alles erklären wollen, beschränkte sich aber
+bei diesen Umständen darauf, zu sagen: »Ja, ja, danke, Mutter, ich stehe
+schon auf.« Infolge der Holztür war die Veränderung in Gregors Stimme
+draußen wohl nicht zu merken, denn die Mutter beruhigte sich mit dieser
+Erklärung und schlürfte davon. Aber durch das kleine Gespräch waren die
+anderen Familienmitglieder darauf aufmerksam geworden, daß Gregor wider
+Erwarten noch zu Hause war, und schon klopfte an der einen Seitentür der
+Vater, schwach, aber mit der Faust. »Gregor, Gregor,« rief er, »was ist
+denn?« Und nach einer kleinen Weile mahnte er nochmals mit tieferer
+Stimme: »Gregor! Gregor!« An der anderen Seitentür aber klagte leise die
+Schwester: »Gregor? Ist dir nicht wohl? Brauchst du etwas?« Nach beiden
+Seiten hin antwortete Gregor: »Bin schon fertig,« und bemühte sich,
+durch die sorgfältigste Aussprache und durch Einschaltung von langen
+Pausen zwischen den einzelnen Worten seiner Stimme alles Auffallende zu
+nehmen. Der Vater kehrte auch zu seinem Frühstück zurück, die Schwester
+aber flüsterte: »Gregor, mach auf, ich beschwöre dich.« Gregor aber
+dachte gar nicht daran aufzumachen, sondern lobte die vom Reisen her
+übernommene Vorsicht, auch zu Hause alle Türen während der Nacht zu
+versperren.
+
+Zunächst wollte er ruhig und ungestört aufstehen, sich anziehen und vor
+allem frühstücken, und dann erst das Weitere überlegen, denn, das merkte
+er wohl, im Bett würde er mit dem Nachdenken zu keinem vernünftigen Ende
+kommen. Er erinnerte sich, schon öfters im Bett irgendeinen vielleicht
+durch ungeschicktes Liegen erzeugten, leichten Schmerz empfunden zu
+haben, der sich dann beim Aufstehen als reine Einbildung herausstellte,
+und er war gespannt, wie sich seine heutigen Vorstellungen allmählich
+auflösen würden. Daß die Veränderung der Stimme nichts anderes war als
+der Vorbote einer tüchtigen Verkühlung, einer Berufskrankheit der
+Reisenden, daran zweifelte er nicht im geringsten.
+
+Die Decke abzuwerfen war ganz einfach; er brauchte sich nur ein wenig
+aufzublasen und sie fiel von selbst. Aber weiterhin wurde es schwierig,
+besonders weil er so ungemein breit war. Er hätte Arme und Hände
+gebraucht, um sich aufzurichten; statt dessen aber hatte er nur die
+vielen Beinchen, die ununterbrochen in der verschiedensten Bewegung
+waren und die er überdies nicht beherrschen konnte. Wollte er eines
+einmal einknicken, so war es das erste, daß er sich streckte; und gelang
+es ihm endlich, mit diesem Bein das auszuführen, was er wollte, so
+arbeiteten inzwischen alle anderen, wie freigelassen, in höchster,
+schmerzlicher Aufregung. »Nur sich nicht im Bett unnütz aufhalten,«
+sagte sich Gregor.
+
+Zuerst wollte er mit dem unteren Teil seines Körpers aus dem Bett
+hinauskommen, aber dieser untere Teil, den er übrigens noch nicht
+gesehen hatte und von dem er sich auch keine rechte Vorstellung machen
+konnte, erwies sich als zu schwer beweglich; es ging so langsam; und als
+er schließlich, fast wild geworden, mit gesammelter Kraft, ohne
+Rücksicht sich vorwärtsstieß, hatte er die Richtung falsch gewählt,
+schlug an den unteren Bettpfosten heftig an, und der brennende Schmerz,
+den er empfand, belehrte ihn, daß gerade der untere Teil seines Körpers
+augenblicklich vielleicht der empfindlichste war.
+
+Er versuchte es daher, zuerst den Oberkörper aus dem Bett zu bekommen,
+und drehte vorsichtig den Kopf dem Bettrand zu. Dies gelang auch leicht,
+und trotz ihrer Breite und Schwere folgte schließlich die Körpermasse
+langsam der Wendung des Kopfes. Aber als er den Kopf endlich außerhalb
+des Bettes in der freien Luft hielt, bekam er Angst, weiter auf diese
+Weise vorzurücken, denn wenn er sich schließlich so fallen ließ, mußte
+geradezu ein Wunder geschehen wenn der Kopf nicht verletzt werden
+sollte. Und die Besinnung durfte er gerade jetzt um keinen Preis
+verlieren; lieber wollte er im Bett bleiben.
+
+Aber als er wieder nach gleicher Mühe aufseufzend so dalag wie früher,
+und wieder seine Beinchen womöglich noch ärger gegeneinander kämpfen sah
+und keine Möglichkeit fand, in diese Willkür Ruhe und Ordnung zu
+bringen, sagte er sich wieder, daß er unmöglich im Bett bleiben könne
+und daß es das Vernünftigste sei, alles zu opfern, wenn auch nur die
+kleinste Hoffnung bestünde, sich dadurch vom Bett zu befreien.
+Gleichzeitig aber vergaß er nicht, sich zwischendurch daran zu erinnern,
+daß viel besser als verzweifelte Entschlüsse ruhige und ruhigste
+Überlegung sei. In solchen Augenblicken richtete er die Augen möglichst
+scharf auf das Fenster, aber leider war aus dem Anblick des
+Morgennebels, der sogar die andere Seite der engen Straße verhüllte,
+wenig Zuversicht und Munterkeit zu holen. »Schon sieben Uhr,« sagte er
+sich beim neuerlichen Schlagen des Weckers, »schon sieben Uhr und noch
+immer ein solcher Nebel.« Und ein Weilchen lang lag er ruhig mit
+schwachem Atem, als erwarte er vielleicht von der völligen Stille die
+Wiederkehr der wirklichen und selbstverständlichen Verhältnisse.
+
+Dann aber sagte er sich: »Ehe es einviertel acht schlägt, muß ich
+unbedingt das Bett vollständig verlassen haben. Im übrigen wird auch bis
+dahin jemand aus dem Geschäft kommen, um nach mir zu fragen, denn das
+Geschäft wird vor sieben Uhr geöffnet.« Und er machte sich nun daran,
+den Körper in seiner ganzen Länge vollständig gleichmäßig aus dem Bett
+hinauszuschaukeln. Wenn er sich auf diese Weise aus dem Bett fallen
+ließ, blieb der Kopf, den er beim Fall scharf heben wollte,
+voraussichtlich unverletzt. Der Rücken schien hart zu sein; dem würde
+wohl bei dem Fall auf den Teppich nichts geschehen. Das größte Bedenken
+machte ihm die Rücksicht auf den lauten Krach, den es geben müßte und
+der wahrscheinlich hinter allen Türen wenn nicht Schrecken, so doch
+Besorgnisse erregen würde. Das mußte aber gewagt werden.
+
+Als Gregor schon zur Hälfte aus dem Bette ragte -- die neue Methode war
+mehr ein Spiel als eine Anstrengung, er brauchte immer nur ruckweise zu
+schaukeln --, fiel ihm ein, wie einfach alles wäre, wenn man ihm zu
+Hilfe käme. Zwei starke Leute -- er dachte an seinen Vater und das
+Dienstmädchen -- hätten vollständig genügt; sie hätten ihre Arme nur
+unter seinen gewölbten Rücken schieben, ihn so aus dem Bett schälen,
+sich mit der Last niederbeugen und dann bloß vorsichtig dulden müssen,
+daß er den Überschwung auf dem Fußboden vollzog, wo dann die Beinchen
+hoffentlich einen Sinn bekommen würden. Nun, ganz abgesehen davon, daß
+die Türen versperrt waren, hätte er wirklich um Hilfe rufen sollen?
+Trotz aller Not konnte er bei diesem Gedanken ein Lächeln nicht
+unterdrücken.
+
+Schon war er so weit, daß er bei stärkerem Schaukeln kaum das
+Gleichgewicht noch erhielt, und sehr bald mußte er sich nun endgültig
+entscheiden, denn es war in fünf Minuten einviertel acht, -- als es an
+der Wohnungstür läutete. »Das ist jemand aus dem Geschäft,« sagte er
+sich und erstarrte fast, während seine Beinchen nur desto eiliger
+tanzten. Einen Augenblick blieb alles still. »Sie öffnen nicht,« sagte
+sich Gregor, befangen in irgendeiner unsinnigen Hoffnung. Aber dann ging
+natürlich wie immer das Dienstmädchen festen Schrittes zur Tür und
+öffnete. Gregor brauchte nur das erste Grußwort des Besuchers zu hören
+und wußte schon, wer es war -- der Prokurist selbst. Warum war nur
+Gregor dazu verurteilt, bei einer Firma zu dienen, wo man bei der
+kleinsten Versäumnis gleich den größten Verdacht faßte? Waren denn alle
+Angestellten samt und sonders Lumpen, gab es denn unter ihnen keinen
+treuen ergebenen Menschen, den, wenn er auch nur ein paar Morgenstunden
+für das Geschäft nicht ausgenützt hatte, vor Gewissensbissen närrisch
+wurde und geradezu nicht imstande war, das Bett zu verlassen? Genügte es
+wirklich nicht, einen Lehrjungen nachfragen zu lassen -- wenn überhaupt
+diese Fragerei nötig war --, mußte da der Prokurist selbst kommen, und
+mußte dadurch der ganzen unschuldigen Familie gezeigt werden, daß die
+Untersuchung dieser verdächtigen Angelegenheit nur dem Verstand des
+Prokuristen anvertraut werden konnte? Und mehr infolge der Erregung, in
+welche Gregor durch diese Überlegungen versetzt wurde, als infolge eines
+richtigen Entschlusses, schwang er sich mit aller Macht aus dem Bett. Es
+gab einen lauten Schlag, aber ein eigentlicher Krach war es nicht. Ein
+wenig wurde der Fall durch den Teppich abgeschwächt, auch war der Rücken
+elastischer, als Gregor gedacht hatte, daher kam der nicht gar so
+auffallende dumpfe Klang. Nur den Kopf hatte er nicht vorsichtig genug
+gehalten und ihn angeschlagen; er drehte ihn und rieb ihn an dem Teppich
+vor Ärger und Schmerz.
+
+»Da drin ist etwas gefallen,« sagte der Prokurist im Nebenzimmer links.
+Gregor suchte sich vorzustellen, ob nicht auch einmal dem Prokuristen
+etwas Ähnliches passieren könnte, wie heute ihm; die Möglichkeit dessen
+mußte man doch eigentlich zugeben. Aber wie zur rohen Antwort auf diese
+Frage machte jetzt der Prokurist im Nebenzimmer ein paar bestimmte
+Schritte und ließ seine Lackstiefel knarren. Aus dem Nebenzimmer rechts
+flüsterte die Schwester, um Gregor zu verständigen: »Gregor, der
+Prokurist ist da.« »Ich weiß,« sagte Gregor vor sich hin; aber so laut,
+daß es die Schwester hätte hören können, wagte er die Stimme nicht zu
+erheben.
+
+»Gregor,« sagte nun der Vater aus dem Nebenzimmer links, »der Herr
+Prokurist ist gekommen und erkundigt sich, warum du nicht mit dem
+Frühzug weggefahren bist. Wir wissen nicht, was wir ihm sagen sollen.
+Übrigens will er auch mit dir persönlich sprechen. Also bitte mach die
+Tür auf. Er wird die Unordnung im Zimmer zu entschuldigen schon die Güte
+haben.« »Guten Morgen, Herr Samsa,« rief der Prokurist freundlich
+dazwischen. »Ihm ist nicht wohl,« sagte die Mutter zum Prokuristen,
+während der Vater noch an der Tür redete, »ihm ist nicht wohl, glauben
+Sie mir, Herr Prokurist. Wie würde denn Gregor sonst einen Zug
+versäumen! Der Junge hat ja nichts im Kopf als das Geschäft. Ich ärgere
+mich schon fast, daß er abends niemals ausgeht; jetzt war er doch acht
+Tage in der Stadt, aber jeden Abend war er zu Hause. Da sitzt er bei uns
+am Tisch und liest still die Zeitung oder studiert Fahrpläne. Es ist
+schon eine Zerstreuung für ihn, wenn er sich mit Laubsägearbeiten
+beschäftigt. Da hat er zum Beispiel im Laufe von zwei, drei Abenden
+einen kleinen Rahmen geschnitzt; Sie werden staunen, wie hübsch er ist;
+er hängt drin im Zimmer; Sie werden ihn gleich sehen, wenn Gregor
+aufmacht. Ich bin übrigens glücklich, daß Sie da sind, Herr Prokurist;
+wir allein hätten Gregor nicht dazu gebracht, die Tür zu öffnen; er ist
+so hartnäckig; und bestimmt ist ihm nicht wohl, trotzdem er es am Morgen
+geleugnet hat.« »Ich komme gleich,« sagte Gregor langsam und bedächtig
+und rührte sich nicht, um kein Wort der Gespräche zu verlieren. »Anders,
+gnädige Frau, kann ich es mir auch nicht erklären,« sagte der Prokurist,
+»hoffentlich ist es nichts Ernstes. Wenn ich auch andererseits sagen
+muß, daß wir Geschäftsleute -- wie man will, leider oder
+glücklicherweise -- ein leichtes Unwohlsein sehr oft aus geschäftlichen
+Rücksichten einfach überwinden müssen.« »Also kann der Herr Prokurist
+schon zu dir hinein?« fragte der ungeduldige Vater und klopfte wiederum
+an die Tür. »Nein,« sagte Gregor. Im Nebenzimmer links trat eine
+peinliche Stille ein, im Nebenzimmer rechts begann die Schwester zu
+schluchzen.
+
+Warum ging denn die Schwester nicht zu den anderen? Sie war wohl erst
+jetzt aus dem Bett aufgestanden und hatte noch gar nicht angefangen sich
+anzuziehen. Und warum weinte sie denn? Weil er nicht aufstand und den
+Prokuristen nicht hereinließ, weil er in Gefahr war, den Posten zu
+verlieren und weil dann der Chef die Eltern mit den alten Forderungen
+wieder verfolgen würde? Das waren doch vorläufig wohl unnötige Sorgen.
+Noch war Gregor hier und dachte nicht im geringsten daran, seine Familie
+zu verlassen. Augenblicklich lag er wohl da auf dem Teppich, und
+niemand, der seinen Zustand gekannt hätte, hätte im Ernst von ihm
+verlangt, daß er den Prokuristen hereinlasse. Aber wegen dieser kleinen
+Unhöflichkeit, für die sich ja später leicht eine passende Ausrede
+finden würde, konnte Gregor doch nicht gut sofort weggeschickt werden.
+Und Gregor schien es, daß es viel vernünftiger wäre, ihn jetzt in Ruhe
+zu lassen, statt ihn mit Weinen und Zureden zu stören. Aber es war eben
+die Ungewißheit, welche die anderen bedrängte und ihr Benehmen
+entschuldigte.
+
+»Herr Samsa,« rief nun der Prokurist mit erhobener Stimme, »was ist denn
+los? Sie verbarrikadieren sich da in Ihrem Zimmer, antworten bloß mit ja
+und nein, machen Ihren Eltern schwere, unnötige Sorgen und versäumen --
+dies nur nebenbei erwähnt -- Ihre geschäftlichen Pflichten in einer
+eigentlich unerhörten Weise. Ich spreche hier im Namen Ihrer Eltern und
+Ihres Chefs und bitte Sie ganz ernsthaft um eine augenblickliche,
+deutliche Erklärung. Ich staune, ich staune. Ich glaubte Sie als einen
+ruhigen, vernünftigen Menschen zu kennen, und nun scheinen Sie plötzlich
+anfangen zu wollen, mit sonderbaren Launen zu paradieren. Der Chef
+deutete mir zwar heute früh eine mögliche Erklärung für Ihre Versäumnis
+an -- sie betraf das Ihnen seit kurzem anvertraute Inkasso --, aber ich
+legte wahrhaftig fast mein Ehrenwort dafür ein, daß diese Erklärung
+nicht zutreffen könne. Nun aber sehe ich hier Ihren unbegreiflichen
+Starrsinn und verliere ganz und gar jede Lust, mich auch nur im
+geringsten für Sie einzusetzen. Und Ihre Stellung ist durchaus nicht die
+festeste. Ich hatte ursprünglich die Absicht, Ihnen das alles unter vier
+Augen zu sagen, aber da Sie mich hier nutzlos meine Zeit versäumen
+lassen, weiß ich nicht, warum es nicht auch Ihre Herren Eltern erfahren
+sollen. Ihre Leistungen in der letzten Zeit waren also sehr
+unbefriedigend; es ist zwar nicht die Jahreszeit, um besondere Geschäfte
+zu machen, das erkennen wir an; aber eine Jahreszeit, um keine Geschäfte
+zu machen, gibt es überhaupt nicht, Herr Samsa, darf es nicht geben.«
+
+»Aber Herr Prokurist,« rief Gregor außer sich und vergaß in der
+Aufregung alles andere, »ich mache ja sofort, augenblicklich auf. Ein
+leichtes Unwohlsein, ein Schwindelanfall, haben mich verhindert
+aufzustehen. Ich liege noch jetzt im Bett. Jetzt bin ich aber schon
+wieder ganz frisch. Eben steige ich aus dem Bett. Nur einen kleinen
+Augenblick Geduld! Es geht noch nicht so gut, wie ich dachte. Es ist mir
+aber schon wohl. Wie das nur einen Menschen so überfallen kann! Noch
+gestern abend war mir ganz gut, meine Eltern wissen es ja, oder besser,
+schon gestern abend hatte ich eine kleine Vorahnung. Man hätte es mir
+ansehen müssen. Warum habe ich es nur im Geschäfte nicht gemeldet! Aber
+man denkt eben immer, daß man die Krankheit ohne Zuhausebleiben
+überstehen wird. Herr Prokurist! Schonen Sie meine Eltern! Für alle die
+Vorwürfe, die Sie mir jetzt machen, ist ja kein Grund; man hat mir ja
+davon auch kein Wort gesagt. Sie haben vielleicht die letzten Aufträge,
+die ich geschickt habe, nicht gelesen. Übrigens, noch mit dem Achtuhrzug
+fahre ich auf die Reise, die paar Stunden Ruhe haben mich gekräftigt.
+Halten Sie sich nur nicht auf, Herr Prokurist; ich bin gleich selbst im
+Geschäft, und haben Sie die Güte, das zu sagen und mich dem Herrn Chef
+zu empfehlen!«
+
+Und während Gregor dies alles hastig ausstieß und kaum wußte, was er
+sprach, hatte er sich leicht, wohl infolge der im Bett bereits erlangten
+Übung, dem Kasten genähert und versuchte nun, an ihm sich aufzurichten.
+Er wollte tatsächlich die Tür aufmachen, tatsächlich sich sehen lassen
+und mit dem Prokuristen sprechen; er war begierig zu erfahren, was die
+anderen, die jetzt so nach ihm verlangten, bei seinem Anblick sagen
+würden. Würden sie erschrecken, dann hatte Gregor keine Verantwortung
+mehr und konnte ruhig sein. Würden sie aber alles ruhig hinnehmen, dann
+hatte auch er keinen Grund sich aufzuregen, und konnte, wenn er sich
+beeilte, um acht Uhr tatsächlich auf dem Bahnhof sein. Zuerst glitt er
+nun einigemale von dem glatten Kasten ab, aber endlich gab er sich
+einen letzten Schwung und stand aufrecht da; auf die Schmerzen im
+Unterleib achtete er gar nicht mehr, so sehr sie auch brannten. Nun ließ
+er sich gegen die Rücklehne eines nahen Stuhles fallen, an deren Rändern
+er sich mit seinen Beinchen festhielt. Damit hatte er aber auch die
+Herrschaft über sich erlangt und verstummte, denn nun konnte er den
+Prokuristen anhören.
+
+»Haben Sie auch nur ein Wort verstanden?« fragte der Prokurist die
+Eltern, »er macht sich doch wohl nicht einen Narren aus uns?« »Um Gottes
+willen,« rief die Mutter schon unter Weinen, »er ist vielleicht schwer
+krank, und wir quälen ihn. Grete! Grete!« schrie sie dann. »Mutter?«
+rief die Schwester von der anderen Seite. Sie verständigten sich durch
+Gregors Zimmer. »Du mußt augenblicklich zum Arzt. Gregor ist krank.
+Rasch um den Arzt. Hast du Gregor jetzt reden hören?« »Das war eine
+Tierstimme,« sagte der Prokurist, auffallend leise gegenüber dem
+Schreien der Mutter. »Anna! Anna!« rief der Vater durch das Vorzimmer in
+die Küche und klatschte in die Hände, »sofort einen Schlosser holen!«
+Und schon liefen die zwei Mädchen mit rauschenden Röcken durch das
+Vorzimmer -- wie hatte sich die Schwester denn so schnell angezogen? --
+und rissen die Wohnungstüre auf. Man hörte gar nicht die Türe
+zuschlagen; sie hatten sie wohl offen gelassen, wie es in Wohnungen zu
+sein pflegt, in denen ein großes Unglück geschehen ist.
+
+Gregor war aber viel ruhiger geworden. Man verstand zwar also seine
+Worte nicht mehr, trotzdem sie ihm genug klar, klarer als früher,
+vorgekommen waren, vielleicht infolge der Gewöhnung des Ohres. Aber
+immerhin glaubte man nun schon daran, daß es mit ihm nicht ganz in
+Ordnung war, und war bereit, ihm zu helfen. Die Zuversicht und
+Sicherheit, womit die ersten Anordnungen getroffen worden waren, taten
+ihm wohl. Er fühlte sich wieder einbezogen in den menschlichen Kreis und
+erhoffte von beiden, vom Arzt und vom Schlosser, ohne sie eigentlich
+genau zu scheiden, großartige und überraschende Leistungen. Um für die
+sich nähernden entscheidenden Besprechungen eine möglichst klare Stimme
+zu bekommen, hustete er ein wenig ab, allerdings bemüht, dies ganz
+gedämpft zu tun, da möglicherweise auch schon dieses Geräusch anders als
+menschlicher Husten klang, was er selbst zu entscheiden sich nicht mehr
+getraute. Im Nebenzimmer war es inzwischen ganz still geworden.
+Vielleicht saßen die Eltern mit dem Prokuristen beim Tisch und
+tuschelten, vielleicht lehnten alle an der Türe und horchten.
+
+Gregor schob sich langsam mit dem Sessel zur Tür hin, ließ ihn dort los,
+warf sich gegen die Tür, hielt sich an ihr aufrecht -- die Ballen seiner
+Beinchen hatten ein wenig Klebstoff -- und ruhte sich dort einen
+Augenblick lang von der Anstrengung aus. Dann aber machte er sich daran,
+mit dem Mund den Schlüssel im Schloß umzudrehen. Es schien leider, daß
+er keine eigentlichen Zähne hatte, -- womit sollte er gleich den
+Schlüssel fassen? -- aber dafür waren die Kiefer freilich sehr stark,
+mit ihrer Hilfe brachte er auch wirklich den Schlüssel in Bewegung und
+achtete nicht darauf, daß er sich zweifellos irgendeinen Schaden
+zufügte, denn eine braune Flüssigkeit kam ihm aus dem Mund, floß über
+den Schlüssel und tropfte auf den Boden. »Hören Sie nur,« sagte der
+Prokurist im Nebenzimmer, »er dreht den Schlüssel um.« Das war für
+Gregor eine große Aufmunterung; aber alle hätten ihm zurufen sollen,
+auch der Vater und die Mutter: »Frisch, Gregor,« hätten sie rufen
+sollen, »immer nur heran, fest an das Schloß heran!« Und in der
+Vorstellung, daß alle seine Bemühungen mit Spannung verfolgten, verbiß
+er sich mit allem, was er an Kraft aufbringen konnte, besinnungslos in
+den Schlüssel. Je nach dem Fortschreiten der Drehung des Schlüssels
+umtanzte er das Schloß, hielt sich jetzt nur noch mit dem Munde
+aufrecht, und je nach Bedarf hing er sich an den Schlüssel oder drückte
+ihn dann wieder nieder mit der ganzen Last seines Körpers. Der hellere
+Klang des endlich zurückschnappenden Schlosses erweckte Gregor förmlich.
+Aufatmend sagte er sich: »Ich habe also den Schlosser nicht gebraucht,«
+und legte den Kopf auf die Klinke, um die Türe gänzlich zu öffnen.
+
+Da er die Türe auf diese Weise öffnen mußte, war sie eigentlich schon
+recht weit geöffnet, und er selbst noch nicht zu sehen. Er mußte sich
+erst langsam um den einen Türflügel herumdrehen, und zwar sehr
+vorsichtig, wenn er nicht gerade vor dem Eintritt ins Zimmer plump auf
+den Rücken fallen wollte. Er war noch mit jener schwierigen Bewegung
+beschäftigt und hatte nicht Zeit, auf anderes zu achten, da hörte er
+schon den Prokuristen ein lautes »Oh!« ausstoßen -- es klang, wie wenn
+der Wind saust -- und nun sah er ihn auch, wie er, der der Nächste an
+der Türe war, die Hand gegen den offenen Mund drückte und langsam
+zurückwich, als vertreibe ihn eine unsichtbare, gleichmäßig fortwirkende
+Kraft. Die Mutter -- sie stand hier trotz der Anwesenheit des
+Prokuristen mit von der Nacht her noch aufgelösten, hoch sich
+sträubenden Haaren -- sah zuerst mit gefalteten Händen den Vater an,
+ging dann zwei Schritte zu Gregor hin und fiel inmitten ihrer rings um
+sie herum sich ausbreitenden Röcke nieder, das Gesicht ganz unauffindbar
+zu ihrer Brust gesenkt. Der Vater ballte mit feindseligem Ausdruck die
+Faust, als wolle er Gregor in sein Zimmer zurückstoßen, sah sich dann
+unsicher im Wohnzimmer um, beschattete dann mit den Händen die Augen und
+weinte, daß sich seine mächtige Brust schüttelte.
+
+Gregor trat nun gar nicht in das Zimmer, sondern lehnte sich von innen
+an den festgeriegelten Türflügel, so daß sein Leib nur zur Hälfte und
+darüber der seitlich geneigte Kopf zu sehen war, mit dem er zu den
+anderen hinüberlugte. Es war inzwischen viel heller geworden; klar stand
+auf der anderen Straßenseite ein Ausschnitt des gegenüberliegenden,
+endlosen, grauschwarzen Hauses -- es war ein Krankenhaus -- mit seinen
+hart die Front durchbrechenden regelmäßigen Fenstern; der Regen fiel
+noch nieder, aber nur mit großen, einzeln sichtbaren und förmlich auch
+einzelnweise auf die Erde hinuntergeworfenen Tropfen. Das
+Frühstücksgeschirr stand in überreicher Zahl auf dem Tisch, denn für den
+Vater war das Frühstück die wichtigste Mahlzeit des Tages, die er bei
+der Lektüre verschiedener Zeitungen stundenlang hinzog. Gerade an der
+gegenüberliegenden Wand hing eine Photographie Gregors aus seiner
+Militärzeit, die ihn als Leutnant darstellte, wie er, die Hand am Degen,
+sorglos lächelnd, Respekt für seine Haltung und Uniform verlangte. Die
+Tür zum Vorzimmer war geöffnet, und man sah, da auch die Wohnungstür
+offen war, auf den Vorplatz der Wohnung hinaus und auf den Beginn der
+abwärts führenden Treppe.
+
+»Nun,« sagte Gregor und war sich dessen wohl bewußt, daß er der einzige
+war, der die Ruhe bewahrt hatte, »ich werde mich gleich anziehen, die
+Kollektion zusammenpacken und wegfahren. Wollt ihr, wollt ihr mich
+wegfahren lassen? Nun, Herr Prokurist, Sie sehen, ich bin nicht
+starrköpfig und ich arbeite gern; das Reisen ist beschwerlich, aber ich
+könnte ohne das Reisen nicht leben. Wohin gehen Sie denn, Herr
+Prokurist? Ins Geschäft? Ja? Werden Sie alles wahrheitsgetreu berichten?
+Man kann im Augenblick unfähig sein zu arbeiten, aber dann ist gerade
+der richtige Zeitpunkt, sich an die früheren Leistungen zu erinnern und
+zu bedenken, daß man später, nach Beseitigung des Hindernisses, gewiß
+desto fleißiger und gesammelter arbeiten wird. Ich bin ja dem Herrn Chef
+so sehr verpflichtet, das wissen Sie doch recht gut. Andererseits habe
+ich die Sorge um meine Eltern und die Schwester. Ich bin in der Klemme,
+ich werde mich aber auch wieder herausarbeiten. Machen Sie es mir aber
+nicht schwieriger, als es schon ist. Halten Sie im Geschäft meine
+Partei! Man liebt den Reisenden nicht, ich weiß. Man denkt, er verdient
+ein Heidengeld und führt dabei ein schönes Leben. Man hat eben keine
+besondere Veranlassung, dieses Vorurteil besser zu durchdenken. Sie
+aber, Herr Prokurist, Sie haben einen besseren Überblick über die
+Verhältnisse, als das sonstige Personal, ja sogar, ganz im Vertrauen
+gesagt, einen besseren Überblick, als der Herr Chef selbst, der in
+seiner Eigenschaft als Unternehmer sich in seinem Urteil leicht
+zuungunsten eines Angestellten beirren läßt. Sie wissen auch sehr wohl,
+daß der Reisende, der fast das ganze Jahr außerhalb des Geschäftes ist,
+so leicht ein Opfer von Klatschereien, Zufälligkeiten und grundlosen
+Beschwerden werden kann, gegen die sich zu wehren ihm ganz unmöglich
+ist, da er von ihnen meistens gar nichts erfährt und nur dann, wenn er
+erschöpft eine Reise beendet hat, zu Hause die schlimmen, auf ihre
+Ursachen hin nicht mehr zu durchschauenden Folgen am eigenen Leibe zu
+spüren bekommt. Herr Prokurist, gehen Sie nicht weg, ohne mir ein Wort
+gesagt zu haben, das mir zeigt, daß Sie mir wenigstens zu einem kleinen
+Teil recht geben!«
+
+Aber der Prokurist hatte sich schon bei den ersten Worten Gregors
+abgewendet, und nur über die zuckende Schulter hinweg sah er mit
+aufgeworfenen Lippen nach Gregor zurück. Und während Gregors Rede stand
+er keinen Augenblick still, sondern verzog sich, ohne Gregor aus den
+Augen zu lassen, gegen die Tür, aber ganz allmählich, als bestehe ein
+geheimes Verbot, das Zimmer zu verlassen. Schon war er im Vorzimmer, und
+nach der plötzlichen Bewegung, mit der er zum letztenmal den Fuß aus dem
+Wohnzimmer zog, hätte man glauben können, er habe sich soeben die Sohle
+verbrannt. Im Vorzimmer aber streckte er die rechte Hand weit von sich
+zur Treppe hin, als warte dort auf ihn eine geradezu überirdische
+Erlösung.
+
+Gregor sah ein, daß er den Prokuristen in dieser Stimmung auf keinen
+Fall weggehen lassen dürfe, wenn dadurch seine Stellung im Geschäft
+nicht aufs äußerste gefährdet werden sollte. Die Eltern verstanden das
+alles nicht so gut; sie hatten sich in den langen Jahren die Überzeugung
+gebildet, daß Gregor in diesem Geschäft für sein Leben versorgt war, und
+hatten außerdem jetzt mit den augenblicklichen Sorgen so viel zu tun,
+daß ihnen jede Voraussicht abhanden gekommen war. Aber Gregor hatte
+diese Voraussicht. Der Prokurist mußte gehalten, beruhigt, überzeugt und
+schließlich gewonnen werden; die Zukunft Gregors und seiner Familie hing
+doch davon ab! Wäre doch die Schwester hier gewesen! Sie war klug; sie
+hatte schon geweint, als Gregor noch ruhig auf dem Rücken lag. Und gewiß
+hätte der Prokurist, dieser Damenfreund, sich von ihr lenken lassen;
+sie hätte die Wohnungstür zugemacht und ihm im Vorzimmer den Schrecken
+ausgeredet. Aber die Schwester war eben nicht da, Gregor selbst mußte
+handeln. Und ohne daran zu denken, daß er seine gegenwärtigen
+Fähigkeiten, sich zu bewegen, noch gar nicht kannte, ohne auch daran zu
+denken, daß seine Rede möglicher- ja wahrscheinlicherweise wieder nicht
+verstanden worden war, verließ er den Türflügel; schob sich durch die
+Öffnung; wollte zum Prokuristen hingehen, der sich schon am Geländer des
+Vorplatzes lächerlicherweise mit beiden Händen festhielt; fiel aber
+sofort, nach einem Halt suchend, mit einem kleinen Schrei auf seine
+vielen Beinchen nieder. Kaum war das geschehen, fühlte er zum erstenmal
+an diesem Morgen ein körperliches Wohlbehagen; die Beinchen hatten
+festen Boden unter sich; sie gehorchten vollkommen, wie er zu seiner
+Freude merkte; strebten sogar darnach, ihn fortzutragen, wohin er
+wollte; und schon glaubte er, die endgültige Besserung alles Leidens
+stehe unmittelbar bevor. Aber im gleichen Augenblick, als er da
+schaukelnd vor verhaltener Bewegung, gar nicht weit von seiner Mutter
+entfernt, ihr gerade gegenüber auf dem Boden lag, sprang diese, die doch
+so ganz in sich versunken schien, mit einemmale in die Höhe, die Arme
+weit ausgestreckt, die Finger gespreizt, rief: »Hilfe, um Gottes willen
+Hilfe!«, hielt den Kopf geneigt, als wolle sie Gregor besser sehen, lief
+aber, im Widerspruch dazu, sinnlos zurück; hatte vergessen, daß hinter
+ihr der gedeckte Tisch stand; setzte sich, als sie bei ihm angekommen
+war, wie in Zerstreutheit, eilig auf ihn, und schien gar nicht zu
+merken, daß neben ihr aus der umgeworfenen großen Kanne der Kaffee in
+vollem Strome auf den Teppich sich ergoß.
+
+»Mutter, Mutter,« sagte Gregor leise und sah zu ihr hinauf. Der
+Prokurist war ihm für einen Augenblick ganz aus dem Sinn gekommen;
+dagegen konnte er sich nicht versagen, im Anblick des fließenden Kaffees
+mehrmals mit den Kiefern ins Leere zu schnappen. Darüber schrie die
+Mutter neuerdings auf, flüchtete vom Tisch und fiel dem ihr
+entgegeneilenden Vater in die Arme. Aber Gregor hatte jetzt keine Zeit
+für seine Eltern; der Prokurist war schon auf der Treppe; das Kinn auf
+dem Geländer, sah er noch zum letzten Male zurück. Gregor nahm einen
+Anlauf, um ihn möglichst sicher einzuholen; der Prokurist mußte etwas
+ahnen, denn er machte einen Sprung über mehrere Stufen und verschwand;
+»Huh!« aber schrie er noch, es klang durchs ganze Treppenhaus. Leider
+schien nun auch diese Flucht des Prokuristen den Vater, der bisher
+verhältnismäßig gefaßt gewesen war, völlig zu verwirren, denn statt
+selbst dem Prokuristen nachzulaufen oder wenigstens Gregor in der
+Verfolgung nicht zu hindern, packte er mit der Rechten den Stock des
+Prokuristen, den dieser mit Hut und Überzieher auf einem Sessel
+zurückgelassen hatte, holte mit der Linken eine große Zeitung vom Tisch
+und machte sich unter Füßestampfen daran, Gregor durch Schwenken des
+Stockes und der Zeitung in sein Zimmer zurückzutreiben. Kein Bitten
+Gregors half, kein Bitten wurde auch verstanden, er mochte den Kopf noch
+so demütig drehen, der Vater stampfte nur stärker mit den Füßen. Drüben
+hatte die Mutter trotz des kühlen Wetters ein Fenster aufgerissen, und
+hinausgelehnt drückte sie ihr Gesicht weit außerhalb des Fensters in
+ihre Hände. Zwischen Gasse und Treppenhaus entstand eine starke Zugluft,
+die Fenstervorhänge flogen auf, die Zeitungen auf dem Tische rauschten,
+einzelne Blätter wehten über den Boden hin. Unerbittlich drängte der
+Vater und stieß Zischlaute aus, wie ein Wilder. Nun hatte aber Gregor
+noch gar keine Übung im Rückwärtsgehen, es ging wirklich sehr langsam.
+Wenn sich Gregor nur hätte umdrehen dürfen, er wäre gleich in seinem
+Zimmer gewesen, aber er fürchtete sich, den Vater durch die zeitraubende
+Umdrehung ungeduldig zu machen, und jeden Augenblick drohte ihm doch von
+dem Stock in des Vaters Hand der tödliche Schlag auf den Rücken oder auf
+den Kopf. Endlich aber blieb Gregor doch nichts anderes übrig, denn er
+merkte mit Entsetzen, daß er im Rückwärtsgehen nicht einmal die Richtung
+einzuhalten verstand; und so begann er, unter unaufhörlichen ängstlichen
+Seitenblicken nach dem Vater, sich nach Möglichkeit rasch, in
+Wirklichkeit aber doch nur sehr langsam umzudrehen. Vielleicht merkte
+der Vater seinen guten Willen, denn er störte ihn hierbei nicht, sondern
+dirigierte sogar hie und da die Drehbewegung von der Ferne mit der
+Spitze seines Stockes. Wenn nur nicht dieses unerträgliche Zischen des
+Vaters gewesen wäre! Gregor verlor darüber ganz den Kopf. Er war schon
+fast ganz umgedreht, als er sich, immer auf dieses Zischen horchend,
+sogar irrte und sich wieder ein Stück zurückdrehte. Als er aber endlich
+glücklich mit dem Kopf vor der Türöffnung war, zeigte es sich, daß sein
+Körper zu breit war, um ohne weiteres durchzukommen. Dem Vater fiel es
+natürlich in seiner gegenwärtigen Verfassung auch nicht entfernt ein,
+etwa den anderen Türflügel zu öffnen, um für Gregor einen genügenden
+Durchgang zu schaffen. Seine fixe Idee war bloß, daß Gregor so rasch als
+möglich in sein Zimmer müsse. Niemals hätte er auch die umständlichen
+Vorbereitungen gestattet, die Gregor brauchte, um sich aufzurichten und
+vielleicht auf diese Weise durch die Tür zu kommen. Vielleicht trieb er,
+als gäbe es kein Hindernis, Gregor jetzt unter besonderem Lärm
+vorwärts; es klang schon hinter Gregor gar nicht mehr wie die Stimme
+bloß eines einzigen Vaters; nun gab es wirklich keinen Spaß mehr, und
+Gregor drängte sich -- geschehe was wolle -- in die Tür. Die eine Seite
+seines Körpers hob sich, er lag schief in der Türöffnung, seine eine
+Flanke war ganz wundgerieben, an der weißen Tür blieben häßliche Flecke,
+bald steckte er fest und hätte sich allein nicht mehr rühren können, die
+Beinchen auf der einen Seite hingen zitternd oben in der Luft, die auf
+der anderen waren schmerzhaft zu Boden gedrückt -- da gab ihm der Vater
+von hinten einen jetzt wahrhaftig erlösenden starken Stoß, und er flog,
+heftig blutend, weit in sein Zimmer hinein. Die Tür wurde noch mit dem
+Stock zugeschlagen, dann war es endlich still.
+
+
+
+
+II.
+
+
+Erst in der Abenddämmerung erwachte Gregor aus seinem schweren
+ohnmachtähnlichen Schlaf. Er wäre gewiß nicht viel später auch ohne
+Störung erwacht, denn er fühlte sich genügend ausgeruht und
+ausgeschlafen, doch schien es ihm, als hätte ihn ein flüchtiger Schritt
+und ein vorsichtiges Schließen der zum Vorzimmer führenden Tür geweckt.
+Der Schein der elektrischen Straßenbahn lag bleich hier und da auf der
+Zimmerdecke und auf den höheren Teilen der Möbel, aber unten bei Gregor
+war es finster. Langsam schob er sich, noch ungeschickt mit seinen
+Fühlern tastend, die er jetzt erst schätzen lernte, zur Türe hin, um
+nachzusehen, was dort geschehen war. Seine linke Seite schien eine
+einzige lange, unangenehm spannende Narbe, und er mußte auf seinen zwei
+Beinreihen regelrecht hinken. Ein Beinchen war übrigens im Laufe der
+vormittägigen Vorfälle schwer verletzt worden -- es war fast ein
+Wunder, daß nur eines verletzt worden war -- und schleppte leblos nach.
+
+Erst bei der Tür merkte er, was ihn dorthin eigentlich gelockt hatte; es
+war der Geruch von etwas Eßbarem gewesen. Denn dort stand ein Napf mit
+süßer Milch gefüllt, in der kleine Schnitte von Weißbrot schwammen. Fast
+hätte er vor Freude gelacht, denn er hatte noch größeren Hunger als am
+Morgen, und gleich tauchte er seinen Kopf fast bis über die Augen in die
+Milch hinein. Aber bald zog er ihn enttäuscht wieder zurück; nicht nur,
+daß ihm das Essen wegen seiner heiklen linken Seite Schwierigkeiten
+machte -- und er konnte nur essen, wenn der ganze Körper schnaufend
+mitarbeitete --, so schmeckte ihm überdies die Milch, die sonst sein
+Lieblingsgetränk war und die ihm gewiß die Schwester deshalb
+hereingestellt hatte, gar nicht, ja er wandte sich fast mit Widerwillen
+von dem Napf ab und kroch in die Zimmermitte zurück.
+
+Im Wohnzimmer war, wie Gregor durch die Türspalte sah, das Gas
+angezündet, aber während sonst zu dieser Tageszeit der Vater seine
+nachmittags erscheinende Zeitung der Mutter und manchmal auch der
+Schwester mit erhobener Stimme vorzulesen pflegte, hörte man jetzt
+keinen Laut. Nun vielleicht war dieses Vorlesen, von dem ihm die
+Schwester immer erzählte und schrieb, in der letzten Zeit überhaupt aus
+der Übung gekommen. Aber auch ringsherum war es so still, trotzdem doch
+gewiß die Wohnung nicht leer war. »Was für ein stilles Leben die Familie
+doch führte,« sagte sich Gregor und fühlte, während er starr vor sich
+ins Dunkle sah, einen großen Stolz darüber, daß er seinen Eltern und
+seiner Schwester ein solches Leben in einer so schönen Wohnung hatte
+verschaffen können. Wie aber, wenn jetzt alle Ruhe, aller Wohlstand,
+alle Zufriedenheit ein Ende mit Schrecken nehmen sollte? Um sich nicht
+in solche Gedanken zu verlieren, setzte sich Gregor lieber in Bewegung
+und kroch im Zimmer auf und ab.
+
+Einmal während des langen Abends wurde die eine Seitentüre und einmal
+die andere bis zu einer kleinen Spalte geöffnet und rasch wieder
+geschlossen; jemand hatte wohl das Bedürfnis hereinzukommen, aber auch
+wieder zu viele Bedenken. Gregor machte nun unmittelbar bei der
+Wohnzimmertür Halt, entschlossen, den zögernden Besucher doch irgendwie
+hereinzubringen oder doch wenigstens zu erfahren, wer es sei; aber nun
+wurde die Tür nicht mehr geöffnet und Gregor wartete vergebens. Früh,
+als die Türen versperrt waren, hatten alle zu ihm hereinkommen wollen,
+jetzt, da er die eine Tür geöffnet hatte und die anderen offenbar
+während des Tages geöffnet worden waren, kam keiner mehr, und die
+Schlüssel steckten nun auch von außen.
+
+Spät erst in der Nacht wurde das Licht im Wohnzimmer ausgelöscht, und
+nun war leicht festzustellen, daß die Eltern und die Schwester so lange
+wachgeblieben waren, denn wie man genau hören konnte, entfernten sich
+jetzt alle drei auf den Fußspitzen. Nun kam gewiß bis zum Morgen niemand
+mehr zu Gregor herein; er hatte also eine lange Zeit, um ungestört zu
+überlegen, wie er sein Leben jetzt neu ordnen sollte. Aber das hohe
+freie Zimmer, in dem er gezwungen war, flach auf dem Boden zu liegen,
+ängstigte ihn, ohne daß er die Ursache herausfinden konnte, denn es war
+ja sein seit fünf Jahren von ihm bewohntes Zimmer -- und mit einer halb
+unbewußten Wendung und nicht ohne eine leichte Scham eilte er unter das
+Kanapee, wo er sich, trotzdem sein Rücken ein wenig gedrückt wurde und
+trotzdem er den Kopf nicht mehr erheben konnte, gleich sehr behaglich
+fühlte und nur bedauerte, daß sein Körper zu breit war, um vollständig
+unter dem Kanapee untergebracht zu werden.
+
+Dort blieb er die ganze Nacht, die er zum Teil im Halbschlaf, aus dem
+ihn der Hunger immer wieder aufschreckte, verbrachte, zum Teil aber in
+Sorgen und undeutlichen Hoffnungen, die aber alle zu dem Schlusse
+führten, daß er sich vorläufig ruhig verhalten und durch Geduld und
+größte Rücksichtnahme der Familie die Unannehmlichkeiten erträglich
+machen müsse, die er ihr in seinem gegenwärtigen Zustand nun einmal zu
+verursachen gezwungen war.
+
+Schon am frühen Morgen, es war fast noch Nacht, hatte Gregor
+Gelegenheit, die Kraft seiner eben gefaßten Entschlüsse zu prüfen, denn
+vom Vorzimmer her öffnete die Schwester, fast völlig angezogen, die Tür
+und sah mit Spannung herein. Sie fand ihn nicht gleich, aber als sie ihn
+unter dem Kanapee bemerkte -- Gott, er mußte doch irgendwo sein, er
+hatte doch nicht wegfliegen können -- erschrak sie so sehr, daß sie,
+ohne sich beherrschen zu können, die Tür von außen wieder zuschlug. Aber
+als bereue sie ihr Benehmen, öffnete sie die Tür sofort wieder und trat,
+als sei sie bei einem Schwerkranken oder gar bei einem Fremden, auf den
+Fußspitzen herein. Gregor hatte den Kopf bis knapp zum Rande des
+Kanapees vorgeschoben und beobachtete sie. Ob sie wohl bemerken würde,
+daß er die Milch stehen gelassen hatte, und zwar keineswegs aus Mangel
+an Hunger, und ob sie eine andere Speise hereinbringen würde, die ihm
+besser entsprach? Täte sie es nicht von selbst, er wollte lieber
+verhungern, als sie darauf aufmerksam machen, trotzdem es ihn eigentlich
+ungeheuer drängte, unterm Kanapee vorzuschießen, sich der Schwester zu
+Füßen zu werfen und sie um irgend etwas Gutes zum Essen zu bitten. Aber
+die Schwester bemerkte sofort mit Verwunderung den noch vollen Napf, aus
+dem nur ein wenig Milch ringsherum verschüttet war, sie hob ihn gleich
+auf, zwar nicht mit den bloßen Händen, sondern mit einem Fetzen, und
+trug ihn hinaus. Gregor war äußerst neugierig, was sie zum Ersatze
+bringen würde, und er machte sich die verschiedensten Gedanken darüber.
+Niemals aber hätte er erraten können, was die Schwester in ihrer Güte
+wirklich tat. Sie brachte ihm, um seinen Geschmack zu prüfen, eine ganze
+Auswahl, alles auf einer alten Zeitung ausgebreitet. Da war altes
+halbverfaultes Gemüse; Knochen vom Nachtmahl her, die von festgewordener
+weißer Sauce umgeben waren; ein paar Rosinen und Mandeln; ein Käse, den
+Gregor vor zwei Tagen für ungenießbar erklärt hatte; ein trockenes Brot,
+ein mit Butter beschmiertes Brot und ein mit Butter beschmiertes und
+gesalzenes Brot. Außerdem stellte sie zu dem allen noch den
+wahrscheinlich ein für allemal für Gregor bestimmten Napf, in den sie
+Wasser gegossen hatte. Und aus Zartgefühl, da sie wußte, daß Gregor vor
+ihr nicht essen würde, entfernte sie sich eiligst und drehte sogar den
+Schlüssel um, damit nur Gregor merken könne, daß er es sich so behaglich
+machen dürfe, wie er wolle. Gregors Beinchen schwirrten, als es jetzt
+zum Essen ging. Seine Wunden mußten übrigens auch schon vollständig
+geheilt sein, er fühlte keine Behinderung mehr, er staunte darüber und
+dachte daran, wie er vor mehr als einem Monat sich mit dem Messer ganz
+wenig in den Finger geschnitten, und wie ihm diese Wunde noch vorgestern
+genug wehgetan hatte. »Sollte ich jetzt weniger Feingefühl haben?«
+dachte er und saugte schon gierig an dem Käse, zu dem es ihn vor allen
+anderen Speisen sofort und nachdrücklich gezogen hatte. Rasch
+hintereinander und mit vor Befriedigung tränenden Augen verzehrte er den
+Käse, das Gemüse und die Sauce; die frischen Speisen dagegen schmeckten
+ihm nicht, er konnte nicht einmal ihren Geruch vertragen und schleppte
+sogar die Sachen, die er essen wollte, ein Stückchen weiter weg. Er war
+schon längst mit allem fertig und lag nur noch faul auf der gleichen
+Stelle, als die Schwester zum Zeichen, daß er sich zurückziehen solle,
+langsam den Schlüssel umdrehte. Das schreckte ihn sofort auf, trotzdem
+er schon fast schlummerte, und er eilte wieder unter das Kanapee. Aber
+es kostete ihn große Selbstüberwindung, auch nur die kurze Zeit, während
+welcher die Schwester im Zimmer war, unter dem Kanapee zu bleiben, denn
+von dem reichlichen Essen hatte sich sein Leib ein wenig gerundet, und
+er konnte dort in der Enge kaum atmen. Unter kleinen Erstickungsanfällen
+sah er mit etwas hervorgequollenen Augen zu, wie die nichtsahnende
+Schwester mit einem Besen nicht nur die Überbleibsel zusammenkehrte,
+sondern selbst die von Gregor gar nicht berührten Speisen, als seien
+also auch diese nicht mehr zu gebrauchen, und wie sie alles hastig in
+einen Kübel schüttete, den sie mit einem Holzdeckel schloß, worauf sie
+alles hinaustrug. Kaum hatte sie sich umgedreht, zog sich schon Gregor
+unter dem Kanapee hervor und streckte und blähte sich.
+
+Auf diese Weise bekam nun Gregor täglich sein Essen, einmal am Morgen,
+wenn die Eltern und das Dienstmädchen noch schliefen, das zweitemal nach
+dem allgemeinen Mittagessen, denn dann schliefen die Eltern gleichfalls
+noch ein Weilchen, und das Dienstmädchen wurde von der Schwester mit
+irgendeiner Besorgung weggeschickt. Gewiß wollten auch sie nicht, daß
+Gregor verhungere, aber vielleicht hätten sie es nicht ertragen können,
+von seinem Essen mehr als durch Hörensagen zu erfahren, vielleicht
+wollte die Schwester ihnen auch eine möglicherweise nur kleine Trauer
+ersparen, denn tatsächlich litten sie ja gerade genug.
+
+Mit welchen Ausreden man an jenem ersten Vormittag den Arzt und den
+Schlosser wieder aus der Wohnung geschafft hatte, konnte Gregor gar
+nicht erfahren, denn da er nicht verstanden wurde, dachte niemand daran,
+auch die Schwester nicht, daß er die anderen verstehen könne, und so
+mußte er sich, wenn die Schwester in seinem Zimmer war, damit begnügen,
+nur hier und da ihre Seufzer und Anrufe der Heiligen zu hören. Erst
+später, als sie sich ein wenig an alles gewöhnt hatte -- von
+vollständiger Gewöhnung konnte natürlich niemals die Rede sein --,
+erhaschte Gregor manchmal eine Bemerkung, die freundlich gemeint war
+oder so gedeutet werden konnte. »Heute hat es ihm aber geschmeckt,«
+sagte sie, wenn Gregor unter dem Essen tüchtig aufgeräumt hatte, während
+sie im gegenteiligen Fall, der sich allmählich immer häufiger
+wiederholte, fast traurig zu sagen pflegte: »Nun ist wieder alles
+stehengeblieben.«
+
+Während aber Gregor unmittelbar keine Neuigkeit erfahren konnte,
+erhorchte er manches aus den Nebenzimmern, und wo er nun einmal Stimmen
+hörte, lief er gleich zu der betreffenden Tür und drückte sich mit
+ganzem Leib an sie. Besonders in der ersten Zeit gab es kein Gespräch,
+das nicht irgendwie wenn auch nur im geheimen, von ihm handelte. Zwei
+Tage lang waren bei allen Mahlzeiten Beratungen darüber zu hören, wie
+man sich jetzt verhalten solle; aber auch zwischen den Mahlzeiten sprach
+man über das gleiche Thema, denn immer waren zumindest zwei
+Familienmitglieder zu Hause, da wohl niemand allein zu Hause bleiben
+wollte und man die Wohnung doch auf keinen Fall gänzlich verlassen
+konnte. Auch hatte das Dienstmädchen gleich am ersten Tag -- es war
+nicht ganz klar, was und wieviel sie von dem Vorgefallenen wußte --
+kniefällig die Mutter gebeten, sie sofort zu entlassen, und als sie sich
+eine Viertelstunde danach verabschiedete, dankte sie für die Entlassung
+unter Tränen, wie für die größte Wohltat, die man ihr hier erwiesen
+hatte, und gab, ohne daß man es von ihr verlangte, einen fürchterlichen
+Schwur ab, niemandem auch nur das geringste zu verraten.
+
+Nun mußte die Schwester im Verein mit der Mutter auch kochen; allerdings
+machte das nicht viel Mühe, denn man aß fast nichts. Immer wieder hörte
+Gregor, wie der eine den anderen vergebens zum Essen aufforderte und
+keine andere Antwort bekam, als: »Danke ich habe genug« oder etwas
+Ähnliches. Getrunken wurde vielleicht auch nichts. Öfters fragte die
+Schwester den Vater, ob er Bier haben wolle, und herzlich erbot sie
+sich, es selbst zu holen, und als der Vater schwieg, sagte sie, um ihm
+jedes Bedenken zu nehmen, sie könne auch die Hausmeisterin darum
+schicken, aber dann sagte der Vater schließlich ein großes »Nein«, und
+es wurde nicht mehr davon gesprochen.
+
+Schon im Laufe des ersten Tages legte der Vater die ganzen
+Vermögensverhältnisse und Aussichten sowohl der Mutter als auch der
+Schwester dar. Hie und da stand er vom Tische auf und holte aus seiner
+kleinen Wertheimkassa, die er aus dem vor fünf Jahren erfolgten
+Zusammenbruch seines Geschäftes gerettet hatte, irgendeinen Beleg oder
+irgendein Vormerkbuch. Man hörte, wie er das komplizierte Schloß
+aufsperrte und nach Entnahme des Gesuchten wieder verschloß. Diese
+Erklärungen des Vaters waren zum Teil das erste Erfreuliche, was Gregor
+seit seiner Gefangenschaft zu hören bekam. Er war der Meinung gewesen,
+daß dem Vater von jenem Geschäft her nicht das Geringste übriggeblieben
+war, zumindest hatte ihm der Vater nichts Gegenteiliges gesagt, und
+Gregor allerdings hatte ihn auch nicht darum gefragt. Gregors Sorge war
+damals nur gewesen, alles daranzusetzen, um die Familie das
+geschäftliche Unglück, das alle in eine vollständige Hoffnungslosigkeit
+gebracht hatte, möglichst rasch vergessen zu lassen. Und so hatte er
+damals mit ganz besonderem Feuer zu arbeiten angefangen und war fast
+über Nacht aus einem kleinen Kommis ein Reisender geworden, der
+natürlich ganz andere Möglichkeiten des Geldverdienens hatte, und dessen
+Arbeitserfolge sich sofort in Form der Provision zu Bargeld
+verwandelten, das der erstaunten und beglückten Familie zu Hause auf den
+Tisch gelegt werden konnte. Es waren schöne Zeiten gewesen, und niemals
+nachher hatten sie sich, wenigstens in diesem Glanze, wiederholt,
+trotzdem Gregor später so viel Geld verdiente, daß er den Aufwand der
+ganzen Familie zu tragen imstande war und auch trug. Man hatte sich eben
+daran gewöhnt, sowohl die Familie, als auch Gregor, man nahm das Geld
+dankbar an, er lieferte es gern ab, aber eine besondere Wärme wollte
+sich nicht mehr ergeben. Nur die Schwester war Gregor doch noch nahe
+geblieben, und es war sein geheimer Plan, sie, die zum Unterschied von
+Gregor Musik sehr liebte und rührend Violine zu spielen verstand,
+nächstes Jahr, ohne Rücksicht auf die großen Kosten, die das verursachen
+mußte, und die man schon auf andere Weise hereinbringen würde, auf das
+Konservatorium zu schicken. Öfters während der kurzen Aufenthalte
+Gregors in der Stadt wurde in den Gesprächen mit der Schwester das
+Konservatorium erwähnt, aber immer nur als schöner Traum, an dessen
+Verwirklichung nicht zu denken war, und die Eltern hörten nicht einmal
+diese unschuldigen Erwähnungen gern; aber Gregor dachte sehr bestimmt
+daran und beabsichtigte, es am Weihnachtsabend feierlich zu erklären.
+
+Solche in seinem gegenwärtigen Zustand ganz nutzlose Gedanken gingen ihm
+durch den Kopf, während er dort aufrecht an der Türe klebte und horchte.
+Manchmal konnte er vor allgemeiner Müdigkeit gar nicht mehr zuhören und
+ließ den Kopf nachlässig gegen die Tür schlagen, hielt ihn aber sofort
+wieder fest, denn selbst das kleine Geräusch, das er damit verursacht
+hatte, war nebenan gehört worden und hatte alle verstummen lassen. »Was
+er nur wieder treibt,« sagte der Vater nach einer Weile, offenbar zur
+Türe hingewendet, und dann erst wurde das unterbrochene Gespräch
+allmählich wieder aufgenommen.
+
+Gregor erfuhr nun zur Genüge -- denn der Vater pflegte sich in seinen
+Erklärungen öfters zu wiederholen, teils, weil er selbst sich mit diesen
+Dingen schon lange nicht beschäftigt hatte, teils auch, weil die Mutter
+nicht alles gleich beim erstenmal verstand --, daß trotz allen Unglücks
+ein allerdings ganz kleines Vermögen aus der alten Zeit noch vorhanden
+war, das die nicht angerührten Zinsen in der Zwischenzeit ein wenig
+hatten anwachsen lassen. Außerdem aber war das Geld, das Gregor
+allmonatlich nach Hause gebracht hatte -- er selbst hatte nur ein paar
+Gulden für sich behalten --, nicht vollständig aufgebraucht worden und
+hatte sich zu einem kleinen Kapital angesammelt. Gregor, hinter seiner
+Türe, nickte eifrig, erfreut über diese unerwartete Vorsicht und
+Sparsamkeit. Eigentlich hätte er ja mit diesen überschüssigen Geldern
+die Schuld des Vaters gegenüber dem Chef weiter abgetragen haben können,
+und jener Tag, an dem er diesen Posten hätte loswerden können, wäre weit
+näher gewesen, aber jetzt war es zweifellos besser so, wie es der Vater
+eingerichtet hatte.
+
+Nun genügte dieses Geld aber ganz und gar nicht, um die Familie etwa von
+den Zinsen leben zu lassen; es genügte vielleicht, um die Familie ein,
+höchstens zwei Jahre zu erhalten, mehr war es nicht. Es war also bloß
+eine Summe, die man eigentlich nicht angreifen durfte, und die für den
+Notfall zurückgelegt werden mußte; das Geld zum Leben aber mußte man
+verdienen. Nun war aber der Vater ein zwar gesunder, aber alter Mann,
+der schon fünf Jahre nichts gearbeitet hatte und sich jedenfalls nicht
+viel zutrauen durfte; er hatte in diesen fünf Jahren, welche die ersten
+Ferien seines mühevollen und doch erfolglosen Lebens waren, viel Fett
+angesetzt und war dadurch recht schwerfällig geworden. Und die alte
+Mutter sollte nun vielleicht Geld verdienen, die an Asthma litt, der
+eine Wanderung durch die Wohnung schon Anstrengung verursachte, und die
+jeden zweiten Tag in Atembeschwerden auf dem Sofa beim offenen Fenster
+verbrachte? Und die Schwester sollte Geld verdienen, die noch ein Kind
+war mit ihren siebzehn Jahren, und der ihre bisherige Lebensweise so
+sehr zu gönnen war, die daraus bestanden hatte, sich nett zu kleiden,
+lange zu schlafen, in der Wirtschaft mitzuhelfen, an ein paar
+bescheidenen Vergnügungen sich zu beteiligen und vor allem Violine zu
+spielen? Wenn die Rede auf diese Notwendigkeit des Geldverdienens kam,
+ließ zuerst immer Gregor die Türe los und warf sich auf das neben der
+Tür befindliche kühle Ledersofa, denn ihm war ganz heiß vor Beschämung
+und Trauer.
+
+Oft lag er dort die ganzen langen Nächte über, schlief keinen Augenblick
+und scharrte nur stundenlang auf dem Leder. Oder er scheute nicht die
+große Mühe, einen Sessel zum Fenster zu schieben, dann die
+Fensterbrüstung hinaufzukriechen und, in den Sessel gestemmt, sich ans
+Fenster zu lehnen, offenbar nur in irgendeiner Erinnerung an das
+Befreiende, das früher für ihn darin gelegen war, aus dem Fenster zu
+schauen. Denn tatsächlich sah er von Tag zu Tag die auch nur ein wenig
+entfernten Dinge immer undeutlicher; das gegenüberliegende Krankenhaus,
+dessen nur allzu häufigen Anblick er früher verflucht hatte, bekam er
+überhaupt nicht mehr zu Gesicht, und wenn er nicht genau gewußt hätte,
+daß er in der stillen, aber völlig städtischen Charlottenstraße wohnte,
+hätte er glauben können, von seinem Fenster aus in eine Einöde zu
+schauen in welcher der graue Himmel und die graue Erde ununterscheidbar
+sich vereinigten. Nur zweimal hatte die aufmerksame Schwester sehen
+müssen, daß der Sessel beim Fenster stand, als sie schon jedesmal,
+nachdem sie das Zimmer aufgeräumt hatte, den Sessel wieder genau zum
+Fenster hinschob, ja sogar von nun ab den inneren Fensterflügel offen
+ließ.
+
+Hätte Gregor nur mit der Schwester sprechen und ihr für alles danken
+können, was sie für ihn machen mußte, er hätte ihre Dienste leichter
+ertragen; so aber litt er darunter. Die Schwester suchte freilich die
+Peinlichkeit des Ganzen möglichst zu verwischen, und je längere Zeit
+verging, desto besser gelang es ihr natürlich auch, aber auch Gregor
+durchschaute mit der Zeit alles viel genauer. Schon ihr Eintritt war für
+ihn schrecklich. Kaum war sie eingetreten, lief sie, ohne sich Zeit zu
+nehmen, die Türe zu schließen, so sehr sie sonst darauf achtete, jedem
+den Anblick von Gregors Zimmer zu ersparen, geradewegs zum Fenster und
+riß es, als ersticke sie fast, mit hastigen Händen auf, blieb auch,
+selbst wenn es noch so kalt war, ein Weilchen beim Fenster und atmete
+tief. Mit diesem Laufen und Lärmen erschreckte sie Gregor täglich
+zweimal; die ganze Zeit über zitterte er unter dem Kanapee und wußte
+doch sehr gut, daß sie ihn gewiß gerne damit verschont hätte, wenn es
+ihr nur möglich gewesen wäre, sich in einem Zimmer, in dem sich Gregor
+befand, bei geschlossenem Fenster aufzuhalten.
+
+Einmal, es war wohl schon ein Monat seit Gregors Verwandlung vergangen,
+und es war doch schon für die Schwester kein besonderer Grund mehr, über
+Gregors Aussehen in Erstaunen zu geraten, kam sie ein wenig früher als
+sonst und traf Gregor noch an, wie er, unbeweglich und so recht zum
+Erschrecken aufgestellt, aus dem Fenster schaute. Es wäre für Gregor
+nicht unerwartet gewesen, wenn sie nicht eingetreten wäre, da er sie
+durch seine Stellung verhinderte, sofort das Fenster zu öffnen, aber sie
+trat nicht nur nicht ein, sie fuhr sogar zurück und schloß die Tür; ein
+Fremder hätte geradezu denken können, Gregor habe ihr aufgelauert und
+habe sie beißen wollen. Gregor versteckte sich natürlich sofort unter
+dem Kanapee, aber er mußte bis zum Mittag warten, ehe die Schwester
+wiederkam, und sie schien viel unruhiger als sonst. Er erkannte daraus,
+daß ihr sein Anblick noch immer unerträglich war und ihr auch weiterhin
+unerträglich bleiben müsse, und daß sie sich wohl sehr überwinden mußte,
+vor dem Anblick auch nur der kleinen Partie seines Körpers nicht
+davonzulaufen, mit der er unter dem Kanapee hervorragte. Um ihr auch
+diesen Anblick zu ersparen, trug er eines Tages auf seinem Rücken -- er
+brauchte zu dieser Arbeit vier Stunden -- das Leintuch auf das Kanapee
+und ordnete es in einer solchen Weise an, daß er nun gänzlich verdeckt
+war, und daß die Schwester, selbst wenn sie sich bückte, ihn nicht sehen
+konnte. Wäre dieses Leintuch ihrer Meinung nach nicht nötig gewesen,
+dann hätte sie es ja entfernen können, denn daß es nicht zum Vergnügen
+Gregors gehören konnte, sich so ganz und gar abzusperren, war doch klar
+genug, aber sie ließ das Leintuch, so wie es war, und Gregor glaubte
+sogar einen dankbaren Blick erhascht zu haben, als er einmal mit dem
+Kopf vorsichtig das Leintuch ein wenig lüftete, um nachzusehen, wie die
+Schwester die neue Einrichtung aufnahm.
+
+In den ersten vierzehn Tagen konnten es die Eltern nicht über sich
+bringen, zu ihm hereinzukommen, und er hörte oft, wie sie die jetzige
+Arbeit der Schwester völlig anerkannten, während sie sich bisher häufig
+über die Schwester geärgert hatten, weil sie ihnen als ein etwas
+nutzloses Mädchen erschienen war. Nun aber warteten oft beide, der Vater
+und die Mutter, vor Gregors Zimmer, während die Schwester dort
+aufräumte, und kaum war sie herausgekommen, mußte sie ganz genau
+erzählen, wie es in dem Zimmer aussah, was Gregor gegessen hatte, wie er
+sich diesmal benommen hatte, und ob vielleicht eine kleine Besserung zu
+bemerken war. Die Mutter übrigens wollte verhältnismäßig bald Gregor
+besuchen, aber der Vater und die Schwester hielten sie zuerst mit
+Vernunftgründen zurück, denen Gregor sehr aufmerksam zuhörte, und die er
+vollständig billigte. Später aber mußte man sie mit Gewalt zurückhalten,
+und wenn sie dann rief: »Laßt mich doch zu Gregor, er ist ja mein
+unglücklicher Sohn! Begreift ihr es denn nicht, daß ich zu ihm muß?«,
+dann dachte Gregor, daß es vielleicht doch gut wäre, wenn die Mutter
+hereinkäme, nicht jeden Tag natürlich, aber vielleicht einmal in der
+Woche; sie verstand doch alles viel besser als die Schwester, die trotz
+all ihrem Mute doch nur ein Kind war und im letzten Grunde vielleicht
+nur aus kindlichem Leichtsinn eine so schwere Aufgabe übernommen hatte.
+
+Der Wunsch Gregors, die Mutter zu sehen, ging bald in Erfüllung. Während
+des Tages wollte Gregor schon aus Rücksicht auf seine Eltern sich nicht
+beim Fenster zeigen, kriechen konnte er aber auf den paar Quadratmetern
+des Fußbodens auch nicht viel, das ruhige Liegen ertrug er schon während
+der Nacht schwer, das Essen machte ihm bald nicht mehr das geringste
+Vergnügen, und so nahm er zur Zerstreuung die Gewohnheit an, kreuz und
+quer über Wände und Plafond zu kriechen. Besonders oben an der Decke
+hing er gern; es war ganz anders, als das Liegen auf dem Fußboden; man
+atmete freier; ein leichtes Schwingen ging durch den Körper, und in der
+fast glücklichen Zerstreutheit, in der sich Gregor dort oben befand,
+konnte es geschehen, daß er zu seiner eigenen Überraschung sich losließ
+und auf den Boden klatschte. Aber nun hatte er natürlich seinen Körper
+ganz anders in der Gewalt als früher und beschädigte sich selbst bei
+einem so großen Falle nicht. Die Schwester nun bemerkte sofort die neue
+Unterhaltung, die Gregor für sich gefunden hatte -- er hinterließ ja
+auch beim Kriechen hie und da Spuren seines Klebstoffes --, und da
+setzte sie es sich in den Kopf, Gregor das Kriechen in größtem Ausmaße
+zu ermöglichen und die Möbel, die es verhinderten, also vor allem den
+Kasten und den Schreibtisch, wegzuschaffen. Nun war sie aber nicht
+imstande, dies allein zu tun; den Vater wagte sie nicht um Hilfe zu
+bitten; das Dienstmädchen hätte ihr ganz gewiß nicht geholfen, denn
+dieses etwa sechzehnjährige Mädchen harrte zwar tapfer seit Entlassung
+der früheren Köchin aus, hatte aber um die Vergünstigung gebeten, die
+Küche unaufhörlich versperrt halten zu dürfen und nur auf besonderen
+Anruf öffnen zu müssen; so blieb der Schwester also nichts übrig, als
+einmal in Abwesenheit des Vaters die Mutter zu holen. Mit Ausrufen
+erregter Freude kam die Mutter auch heran, verstummte aber an der Tür
+vor Gregors Zimmer. Zuerst sah natürlich die Schwester nach, ob alles im
+Zimmer in Ordnung war; dann erst ließ sie die Mutter eintreten. Gregor
+hatte in größter Eile das Leintuch noch tiefer und mehr in Falten
+gezogen, das Ganze sah wirklich nur wie ein zufällig über das Kanapee
+geworfenes Leintuch aus. Gregor unterließ auch diesmal, unter dem
+Leintuch zu spionieren; er verzichtete darauf, die Mutter schon diesmal
+zu sehen, und war nur froh, daß sie nun doch gekommen war. »Komm nur,
+man sieht ihn nicht,« sagte die Schwester, und offenbar führte sie die
+Mutter an der Hand. Gregor hörte nun, wie die zwei schwachen Frauen den
+immerhin schweren alten Kasten von seinem Platze rückten, und wie die
+Schwester immerfort den größten Teil der Arbeit für sich beanspruchte,
+ohne auf die Warnungen der Mutter zu hören, welche fürchtete, daß sie
+sich überanstrengen werde. Es dauerte sehr lange. Wohl nach schon
+viertelstündiger Arbeit sagte die Mutter, man solle den Kasten doch
+lieber hier lassen, denn erstens sei er zu schwer, sie würden vor
+Ankunft des Vaters nicht fertig werden und mit dem Kasten in der Mitte
+des Zimmers Gregor jeden Weg verrammeln, zweitens aber sei es doch gar
+nicht sicher, daß Gregor mit der Entfernung der Möbel ein Gefallen
+geschehe. Ihr scheine das Gegenteil der Fall zu sein; ihr bedrücke der
+Anblick der leeren Wand geradezu das Herz; und warum solle nicht auch
+Gregor diese Empfindung haben, da er doch an die Zimmermöbel längst
+gewöhnt sei und sich deshalb im leeren Zimmer verlassen fühlen werde.
+»Und ist es dann nicht so,« schloß die Mutter ganz leise, wie sie
+überhaupt fast flüsterte, als wolle sie vermeiden, daß Gregor, dessen
+genauen Aufenthalt sie ja nicht kannte, auch nur den Klang der Stimme
+höre, denn daß er die Worte nicht verstand, davon war sie überzeugt,
+»und ist es nicht so, als ob wir durch die Entfernung der Möbel zeigten,
+daß wir jede Hoffnung auf Besserung aufgeben und ihn rücksichtslos sich
+selbst überlassen? Ich glaube, es wäre das beste, wir suchen das Zimmer
+genau in dem Zustand zu erhalten, in dem es früher war, damit Gregor,
+wenn er wieder zu uns zurückkommt, alles unverändert findet und um so
+leichter die Zwischenzeit vergessen kann.«
+
+Beim Anhören dieser Worte der Mutter erkannte Gregor, daß der Mangel
+jeder unmittelbaren menschlichen Ansprache, verbunden mit dem
+einförmigen Leben inmitten der Familie, im Laufe dieser zwei Monate
+seinen Verstand hatte verwirren müssen, denn anders konnte er es sich
+nicht erklären, daß er ernsthaft darnach hatte verlangen können, daß
+sein Zimmer ausgeleert würde. Hatte er wirklich Lust, das warme, mit
+ererbten Möbeln gemütlich ausgestattete Zimmer in eine Höhle verwandeln
+zu lassen, in der er dann freilich nach allen Richtungen ungestört würde
+kriechen können, jedoch auch unter gleichzeitigem, schnellen, gänzlichen
+Vergessen seiner menschlichen Vergangenheit? War er doch jetzt schon
+nahe daran, zu vergessen, und nur die seit langem nicht gehörte Stimme
+der Mutter hatte ihn aufgerüttelt. Nichts sollte entfernt werden, alles
+mußte bleiben, die guten Einwirkungen der Möbel auf seinen Zustand
+konnte er nicht entbehren; und wenn die Möbel ihn hinderten, das
+sinnlose Herumkriechen zu betreiben, so war es kein Schaden, sondern ein
+großer Vorteil.
+
+Aber die Schwester war leider anderer Meinung; sie hatte sich,
+allerdings nicht ganz unberechtigt, angewöhnt, bei Besprechung der
+Angelegenheiten Gregors als besonders Sachverständige gegenüber den
+Eltern aufzutreten, und so war auch jetzt der Rat der Mutter für die
+Schwester Grund genug, auf der Entfernung nicht nur des Kastens und des
+Schreibtisches, an die sie zuerst allein gedacht hatte, sondern auf der
+Entfernung sämtlicher Möbel, mit Ausnahme des unentbehrlichen Kanapees,
+zu bestehen. Es war natürlich nicht nur kindlicher Trotz und das in der
+letzten Zeit so unerwartet und schwer erworbene Selbstvertrauen, das sie
+zu dieser Forderung bestimmte; sie hatte doch auch tatsächlich
+beobachtet, daß Gregor viel Raum zum Kriechen brauchte, dagegen die
+Möbel, soweit man sehen konnte, nicht im geringsten benützte. Vielleicht
+aber spielte auch der schwärmerische Sinn der Mädchen ihres Alters mit,
+der bei jeder Gelegenheit seine Befriedigung sucht, und durch den Grete
+jetzt sich dazu verlocken ließ, die Lage Gregors noch
+schreckenerregender machen zu wollen, um dann noch mehr als bis jetzt
+für ihn leisten zu können. Denn in einem Raum, in dem Gregor ganz allein
+die leeren Wände beherrschte, würde wohl kein Mensch außer Grete jemals
+einzutreten sich getrauen.
+
+Und so ließ sie sich von ihrem Entschlusse durch die Mutter nicht
+abbringen, die auch in diesem Zimmer vor lauter Unruhe unsicher schien,
+bald verstummte und der Schwester nach Kräften beim Hinausschaffen des
+Kastens half. Nun, den Kasten konnte Gregor im Notfall noch entbehren,
+aber schon der Schreibtisch mußte bleiben. Und kaum hatten die Frauen
+mit dem Kasten, an dem sie sich ächzend drückten, das Zimmer verlassen,
+als Gregor den Kopf unter dem Kanapee hervorstieß, um zu sehen, wie er
+vorsichtig und möglichst rücksichtsvoll eingreifen könnte. Aber zum
+Unglück war es gerade die Mutter, welche zuerst zurückkehrte, während
+Grete im Nebenzimmer den Kasten umfangen hielt und ihn allein hin und
+her schwang, ohne ihn natürlich von der Stelle zu bringen. Die Mutter
+aber war Gregors Anblick nicht gewöhnt, er hätte sie krank machen
+können, und so eilte Gregor erschrocken im Rückwärtslauf bis an das
+andere Ende des Kanapees, konnte es aber nicht mehr verhindern, daß das
+Leintuch vorne ein wenig sich bewegte. Das genügte, um die Mutter
+aufmerksam zu machen. Sie stockte, stand einen Augenblick still und ging
+dann zu Grete zurück.
+
+Trotzdem sich Gregor immer wieder sagte, daß ja nichts Außergewöhnliches
+geschehe, sondern nur ein paar Möbel umgestellt würden, wirkte doch, wie
+er sich bald eingestehen mußte, dieses Hin- und Hergehen der Frauen,
+ihre kleinen Zurufe, das Kratzen der Möbel auf dem Boden, wie ein
+großer, von allen Seiten genährter Trubel auf ihn, und er mußte sich, so
+fest er Kopf und Beine an sich zog und den Leib bis an den Boden
+drückte, unweigerlich sagen, daß er das Ganze nicht lange aushalten
+werde. Sie räumten ihm sein Zimmer aus; nahmen ihm alles, was ihm lieb
+war; den Kasten, in dem die Laubsäge und andere Werkzeuge lagen, hatten
+sie schon hinausgetragen; lockerten jetzt den schon im Boden fest
+eingegrabenen Schreibtisch, an dem er als Handelsakademiker, als
+Bürgerschüler, ja sogar schon als Volksschüler seine Aufgaben
+geschrieben hatte, -- da hatte er wirklich keine Zeit mehr, die guten
+Absichten zu prüfen, welche die zwei Frauen hatten, deren Existenz er
+übrigens fast vergessen hatte, denn vor Erschöpfung arbeiteten sie schon
+stumm, und man hörte nur das schwere Tappen ihrer Füße.
+
+Und so brach er denn hervor -- die Frauen stützten sich gerade im
+Nebenzimmer an den Schreibtisch, um ein wenig zu verschnaufen --,
+wechselte viermal die Richtung des Laufes, er wußte wirklich nicht, was
+er zuerst retten sollte, da sah er an der im übrigen schon leeren Wand
+auffallend das Bild der in lauter Pelzwerk gekleideten Dame hängen,
+kroch eilends hinauf und preßte sich an das Glas, das ihn festhielt und
+seinem heißen Bauch wohltat. Dieses Bild wenigstens, das Gregor jetzt
+ganz verdeckte, würde nun gewiß niemand wegnehmen. Er verdrehte den Kopf
+nach der Tür des Wohnzimmers, um die Frauen bei ihrer Rückkehr zu
+beobachten.
+
+Sie hatten sich nicht viel Ruhe gegönnt und kamen schon wieder; Grete
+hatte den Arm um die Mutter gelegt und trug sie fast. »Also was nehmen
+wir jetzt?« sagte Grete und sah sich um, Da kreuzten sich ihre Blicke
+mit denen Gregors an der Wand. Wohl nur infolge der Gegenwart der Mutter
+behielt sie ihre Fassung, beugte ihr Gesicht zur Mutter, um diese vom
+Herumschauen abzuhalten, und sagte, allerdings zitternd und unüberlegt:
+»Komm, wollen wir nicht lieber auf einen Augenblick noch ins Wohnzimmer
+zurückgehen?« Die Absicht Gretes war für Gregor klar, sie wollte die
+Mutter in Sicherheit bringen und dann ihn von der Wand hinunterjagen.
+Nun, sie konnte es ja immerhin versuchen! Er saß auf seinem Bild und
+gab es nicht her. Lieber würde er Grete ins Gesicht springen.
+
+Aber Gretes Worte hatten die Mutter erst recht beunruhigt, sie trat zur
+Seite, erblickte den riesigen braunen Fleck auf der geblümten Tapete,
+rief, ehe ihr eigentlich zum Bewußtsein kam, daß das Gregor war, was sie
+sah, mit schreiender, rauher Stimme: »Ach Gott, ach Gott!« und fiel mit
+ausgebreiteten Armen, als gebe sie alles auf, über das Kanapee hin und
+rührte sich nicht. »Du, Gregor!« rief die Schwester mit erhobener Faust
+und eindringlichen Blicken. Es waren seit der Verwandlung die ersten
+Worte, die sie unmittelbar an ihn gerichtet hatte. Sie lief ins
+Nebenzimmer, um irgendeine Essenz zu holen, mit der sie die Mutter aus
+ihrer Ohnmacht wecken könnte; Gregor wollte auch helfen -- zur Rettung
+des Bildes war noch Zeit --; er klebte aber fest an dem Glas und mußte
+sich mit Gewalt losreißen; er lief dann auch ins Nebenzimmer, als könne
+er der Schwester irgendeinen Rat geben, wie in früherer Zeit; mußte aber
+dann untätig hinter ihr stehen; während sie in verschiedenen Fläschchen
+kramte, erschreckte sie noch, als sie sich umdrehte; eine Flasche fiel
+auf den Boden und zerbrach; ein Splitter verletzte Gregor im Gesicht,
+irgendeine ätzende Medizin umfloß ihn; Grete nahm nun, ohne sich länger
+aufzuhalten, so viele Fläschchen, als sie nur halten konnte, und rannte
+mit ihnen zur Mutter hinein; die Tür schlug sie mit dem Fuße zu. Gregor
+war nun von der Mutter abgeschlossen, die durch seine Schuld vielleicht
+dem Tode nahe war; die Tür durfte er nicht öffnen, wollte er die
+Schwester, die bei der Mutter bleiben mußte, nicht verjagen; er hatte
+jetzt nichts zu tun, als zu warten; und von Selbstvorwürfen und
+Besorgnis bedrängt, begann er zu kriechen, überkroch alles, Wände,
+Möbel und Zimmerdecke und fiel endlich in seiner Verzweiflung, als sich
+das ganze Zimmer schon um ihn zu drehen anfing, mitten auf den großen
+Tisch.
+
+Es verging eine kleine Weile, Gregor lag matt da, ringsherum war es
+still, vielleicht war das ein gutes Zeichen. Da läutete es. Das Mädchen
+war natürlich in ihrer Küche eingesperrt und Grete mußte daher öffnen
+gehen. Der Vater war gekommen. »Was ist geschehen?« waren seine ersten
+Worte; Gretes Aussehen hatte ihm wohl alles verraten. Grete antwortete
+mit dumpfer Stimme, offenbar drückte sie ihr Gesicht an des Vaters
+Brust: »Die Mutter war ohnmächtig, aber es geht ihr schon besser. Gregor
+ist ausgebrochen.« »Ich habe es ja erwartet,« sagte der Vater, »ich habe
+es euch ja immer gesagt, aber ihr Frauen wollt nicht hören.« Gregor war
+es klar, daß der Vater Gretes allzukurze Mitteilung schlecht gedeutet
+hatte und annahm, daß Gregor sich irgendeine Gewalttat habe zuschulden
+kommen lassen. Deshalb mußte Gregor den Vater jetzt zu besänftigen
+suchen, denn ihn aufzuklären hatte er weder Zeit noch Möglichkeit. Und
+so flüchtete er sich zur Tür seines Zimmers und drückte sich an sie,
+damit der Vater beim Eintritt vom Vorzimmer her gleich sehen könne, daß
+Gregor die beste Absicht habe, sofort in sein Zimmer zurückzukehren, und
+daß es nicht nötig sei, ihn zurückzutreiben, sondern daß man nur die Tür
+zu öffnen brauchte, und gleich werde er verschwinden.
+
+Aber der Vater war nicht in der Stimmung, solche Feinheiten zu bemerken.
+»Ah!« rief er gleich beim Eintritt in einem Tone, als sei er
+gleichzeitig wütend und froh. Gregor zog den Kopf von der Tür zurück und
+hob ihn gegen den Vater. So hatte er sich den Vater wirklich nicht
+vorgestellt, wie er jetzt dastand; allerdings hatte er in der letzten
+Zeit über dem neuartigen Herumkriechen versäumt, sich so wie früher um
+die Vorgänge in der übrigen Wohnung zu kümmern, und hätte eigentlich
+darauf gefaßt sein müssen, veränderte Verhältnisse anzutreffen.
+Trotzdem, trotzdem, war das noch der Vater? Der gleiche Mann, der müde
+im Bett vergraben lag, wenn früher Gregor zu einer Geschäftsreise
+ausgerückt war; der ihn an Abenden der Heimkehr im Schlafrock im
+Lehnstuhl empfangen hatte; gar nicht recht imstande war, aufzustehen,
+sondern zum Zeichen der Freude nur die Arme gehoben hatte, und der bei
+den seltenen gemeinsamen Spaziergängen an ein paar Sonntagen im Jahr und
+an den höchsten Feiertagen zwischen Gregor und der Mutter, die schon an
+und für sich langsam gingen, immer noch ein wenig langsamer, in seinen
+alten Mantel eingepackt, mit stets vorsichtig aufgesetztem Krückstock
+sich vorwärts arbeitete und, wenn er etwas sagen wollte, fast immer
+stillstand und seine Begleitung um sich versammelte? Nun aber war er
+doch gut aufgerichtet; in eine straffe blaue Uniform mit Goldknöpfen
+gekleidet, wie sie Diener der Bankinstitute tragen; über dem hohen
+steifen Kragen des Rockes entwickelte sich sein starkes Doppelkinn;
+unter den buschigen Augenbrauen drang der Blick der schwarzen Augen
+frisch und aufmerksam hervor; das sonst zerzauste weiße Haar war zu
+einer peinlich genauen, leuchtenden Scheitelfrisur niedergekämmt. Er
+warf seine Mütze, auf der ein Goldmonogramm, wahrscheinlich das einer
+Bank, angebracht war, über das ganze Zimmer im Bogen auf das Kanapee hin
+und ging, die Enden seines langen Uniformrockes zurückgeschlagen, die
+Hände in den Hosentaschen, mit verbissenem Gesicht auf Gregor zu. Er
+wußte wohl selbst nicht, was er vorhatte; immerhin hob er die Füße
+ungewöhnlich hoch, und Gregor staunte über die Riesengröße seiner
+Stiefelsohlen. Doch hielt er sich dabei nicht auf, er wußte ja noch vom
+ersten Tage seines neuen Lebens her, daß der Vater ihm gegenüber nur die
+größte Strenge für angebracht ansah. Und so lief er vor dem Vater her,
+stockte, wenn der Vater stehen blieb, und eilte schon wieder vorwärts,
+wenn sich der Vater nur rührte. So machten sie mehrmals die Runde um das
+Zimmer, ohne daß sich etwas Entscheidendes ereignete, ja ohne daß das
+Ganze infolge seines langsamen Tempos den Anschein einer Verfolgung
+gehabt hätte. Deshalb blieb auch Gregor vorläufig auf dem Fußboden,
+zumal er fürchtete, der Vater könnte eine Flucht auf die Wände oder den
+Plafond für besondere Bosheit halten. Allerdings mußte sich Gregor
+sagen, daß er sogar dieses Laufen nicht lange aushalten würde, denn
+während der Vater einen Schritt machte, mußte er eine Unzahl von
+Bewegungen ausführen. Atemnot begann sich schon bemerkbar zu machen, wie
+er ja auch in seiner früheren Zeit keine ganz vertrauenswürdige Lunge
+besessen hatte. Als er nun so dahintorkelte, um alle Kräfte für den Lauf
+zu sammeln, kaum die Augen offenhielt; in seiner Stumpfheit an eine
+andere Rettung als durch Laufen gar nicht dachte; und fast schon
+vergessen hatte, daß ihm die Wände freistanden, die hier allerdings mit
+sorgfältig geschnitzten Möbeln voll Zacken und Spitzen verstellt waren
+-- da flog knapp neben ihm, leicht geschleudert, irgend etwas nieder und
+rollte vor ihm her. Es war ein Apfel; gleich flog ihm ein zweiter nach;
+Gregor blieb vor Schrecken stehen; ein Weiterlaufen war nutzlos, denn
+der Vater hatte sich entschlossen, ihn zu bombardieren. Aus der
+Obstschale auf der Kredenz hatte er sich die Taschen gefüllt und warf
+nun, ohne vorläufig scharf zu zielen, Apfel für Apfel. Diese kleinen
+roten Äpfel rollten wie elektrisiert auf dem Boden herum und stießen
+aneinander. Ein schwach geworfener Apfel streifte Gregors Rücken, glitt
+aber unschädlich ab. Ein ihm sofort nachfliegender drang dagegen
+förmlich in Gregors Rücken ein; Gregor wollte sich weiterschleppen, als
+könne der überraschende unglaubliche Schmerz mit dem Ortswechsel
+vergehen; doch fühlte er sich wie festgenagelt und streckte sich in
+vollständiger Verwirrung aller Sinne. Nur mit dem letzten Blick sah er
+noch, wie die Tür seines Zimmers aufgerissen wurde, und vor der
+schreienden Schwester die Mutter hervoreilte, im Hemd, denn die
+Schwester hatte sie entkleidet, um ihr in der Ohnmacht Atemfreiheit zu
+verschaffen, wie dann die Mutter auf den Vater zulief und ihr auf dem
+Weg die aufgebundenen Röcke einer nach dem anderen zu Boden glitten, und
+wie sie stolpernd über die Röcke auf den Vater eindrang und ihn
+umarmend, in gänzlicher Vereinigung mit ihm -- nun versagte aber Gregors
+Sehkraft schon -- die Hände an des Vaters Hinterkopf um Schonung von
+Gregors Leben bat.
+
+
+
+
+III.
+
+
+Die schwere Verwundung Gregors, an der er über einen Monat litt -- der
+Apfel blieb, da ihn niemand zu entfernen wagte, als sichtbares Andenken
+im Fleische sitzen --, schien selbst den Vater daran erinnert zu haben,
+daß Gregor trotz seiner gegenwärtigen traurigen und ekelhaften Gestalt
+ein Familienglied war, das man nicht wie einen Feind behandeln durfte,
+sondern dem gegenüber es das Gebot der Familienpflicht war, den
+Widerwillen hinunterzuschlucken und zu dulden, nichts als dulden.
+
+Und wenn nun auch Gregor durch seine Wunde an Beweglichkeit
+wahrscheinlich für immer verloren hatte und vorläufig zur Durchquerung
+seines Zimmers wie ein alter Invalide lange, lange Minuten brauchte --
+an das Kriechen in der Höhe war nicht zu denken --, so bekam er für
+diese Verschlimmerung seines Zustandes einen seiner Meinung nach
+vollständig genügenden Ersatz dadurch, daß immer gegen Abend die
+Wohnzimmertür, die er schon ein bis zwei Stunden vorher scharf zu
+beobachten pflegte, geöffnet wurde, so daß er, im Dunkel seines Zimmers
+liegend, vom Wohnzimmer aus unsichtbar, die ganze Familie beim
+beleuchteten Tische sehen und ihre Reden, gewissermaßen mit allgemeiner
+Erlaubnis, also ganz anders als früher, anhören durfte.
+
+Freilich waren es nicht mehr die lebhaften Unterhaltungen der früheren
+Zeiten, an die Gregor in den kleinen Hotelzimmern stets mit einigem
+Verlangen gedacht hatte, wenn er sich müde in das feuchte Bettzeug hatte
+werfen müssen. Es ging jetzt meist nur sehr still zu. Der Vater schlief
+bald nach dem Nachtessen in seinem Sessel ein; die Mutter und Schwester
+ermahnten einander zur Stille; die Mutter nähte, weit über das Licht
+vorgebeugt, feine Wäsche für ein Modengeschäft; die Schwester, die eine
+Stellung als Verkäuferin angenommen hatte, lernte am Abend Stenographie
+und Französisch, um vielleicht später einmal einen besseren Posten zu
+erreichen. Manchmal wachte der Vater auf, und als wisse er gar nicht,
+daß er geschlafen habe, sagte er zur Mutter: »Wie lange du heute schon
+wieder nähst!« und schlief sofort wieder ein, während Mutter und
+Schwester einander müde zulächelten.
+
+Mit einer Art Eigensinn weigerte sich der Vater, auch zu Hause seine
+Dieneruniform abzulegen; und während der Schlafrock nutzlos am
+Kleiderhaken hing, schlummerte der Vater vollständig angezogen auf
+seinem Platz, als sei er immer zu seinem Dienste bereit und warte auch
+hier auf die Stimme des Vorgesetzten. Infolgedessen verlor die gleich
+anfangs nicht neue Uniform trotz aller Sorgfalt von Mutter und Schwester
+an Reinlichkeit, und Gregor sah oft ganze Abende lang auf dieses über
+und über fleckige, mit seinen stets geputzten Goldknöpfen leuchtende
+Kleid, in dem der alte Mann höchst unbequem und doch ruhig schlief.
+
+Sobald die Uhr zehn schlug, suchte die Mutter durch leise Zusprache den
+Vater zu wecken und dann zu überreden, ins Bett zu gehen, denn hier war
+es doch kein richtiger Schlaf und diesen hatte der Vater, der um sechs
+Uhr seinen Dienst antreten mußte, äußerst nötig. Aber in dem Eigensinn,
+der ihn, seitdem er Diener war, ergriffen hatte, bestand er immer
+darauf, noch länger bei Tisch zu bleiben, trotzdem er regelmäßig
+einschlief, und war dann überdies nur mit der größten Mühe zu bewegen,
+den Sessel mit dem Bett zu vertauschen. Da mochten Mutter und Schwester
+mit kleinen Ermahnungen noch so sehr auf ihn eindringen,
+viertelstundenlang schüttelte er langsam den Kopf, hielt die Augen
+geschlossen und stand nicht auf. Die Mutter zupfte ihn am Ärmel, sagte
+ihm Schmeichelworte ins Ohr, die Schwester verließ ihre Aufgabe, um der
+Mutter zu helfen, aber beim Vater verfing das nicht. Er versank nur noch
+tiefer in seinen Sessel. Erst bis ihn die Frauen unter den Achseln
+faßten, schlug er die Augen auf, sah abwechselnd die Mutter und die
+Schwester an und pflegte zu sagen: »Das ist ein Leben. Das ist die Ruhe
+meiner alten Tage.« Und auf die beiden Frauen gestützt, erhob er sich,
+umständlich, als sei er für sich selbst die größte Last, ließ sich von
+den Frauen bis zur Türe führen, winkte ihnen dort ab und ging nun
+selbständig weiter, während die Mutter ihr Nähzeug, die Schwester ihre
+Feder eiligst hinwarfen, um hinter dem Vater zu laufen und ihm weiter
+behilflich zu sein.
+
+Wer hatte in dieser abgearbeiteten und übermüdeten Familie Zeit, sich um
+Gregor mehr zu kümmern, als unbedingt nötig war? Der Haushalt wurde
+immer mehr eingeschränkt; das Dienstmädchen wurde nun doch entlassen;
+eine riesige knochige Bedienerin mit weißem, den Kopf umflatterndem Haar
+kam des Morgens und des Abends, um die schwerste Arbeit zu leisten;
+alles andere besorgte die Mutter neben ihrer vielen Näharbeit. Es
+geschah sogar, daß verschiedene Familienschmuckstücke, welche früher die
+Mutter und die Schwester überglücklich bei Unterhaltungen und
+Feierlichkeiten getragen hatten, verkauft wurden, wie Gregor am Abend
+aus der allgemeinen Besprechung der erzielten Preise erfuhr. Die größte
+Klage war aber stets, daß man diese für die gegenwärtigen Verhältnisse
+allzugroße Wohnung nicht verlassen konnte, da es nicht auszudenken war,
+wie man Gregor übersiedeln sollte. Aber Gregor sah wohl ein, daß es
+nicht nur die Rücksicht auf ihn war, welche eine Übersiedlung
+verhinderte, denn ihn hätte man doch in einer passenden Kiste mit ein
+paar Luftlöchern leicht transportieren können; was die Familie
+hauptsächlich vom Wohnungswechsel abhielt, war vielmehr die völlige
+Hoffnungslosigkeit und der Gedanke daran, daß sie mit einem Unglück
+geschlagen war, wie niemand sonst im ganzen Verwandten- und
+Bekanntenkreis. Was die Welt von armen Leuten verlangt, erfüllten sie
+bis zum äußersten, der Vater holte den kleinen Bankbeamten das
+Frühstück, die Mutter opferte sich für die Wäsche fremder Leute, die
+Schwester lief nach dem Befehl der Kunden hinter dem Pulte hin und her,
+aber weiter reichten die Kräfte der Familie schon nicht. Und die Wunde
+im Rücken fing Gregor wie neu zu schmerzen an, wenn Mutter und
+Schwester, nachdem sie den Vater zu Bett gebracht hatten, nun
+zurückkehrten, die Arbeit liegen ließen, nahe zusammenrückten, schon
+Wange an Wange saßen; wenn jetzt die Mutter, auf Gregors Zimmer zeigend,
+sagte: »Mach' dort die Tür zu, Grete,« und wenn nun Gregor wieder im
+Dunkel war, während nebenan die Frauen ihre Tränen vermischten oder gar
+tränenlos den Tisch anstarrten.
+
+Die Nächte und Tage verbrachte Gregor fast ganz ohne Schlaf. Manchmal
+dachte er daran, beim nächsten Öffnen der Tür die Angelegenheiten der
+Familie ganz so wie früher wieder in die Hand zu nehmen; in seinen
+Gedanken erschienen wieder nach langer Zeit der Chef und der Prokurist,
+die Kommis und die Lehrjungen, der so begriffsstützige Hausknecht, zwei
+drei Freunde aus anderen Geschäften, ein Stubenmädchen aus einem Hotel
+in der Provinz, eine liebe, flüchtige Erinnerung, eine Kassiererin aus
+einem Hutgeschäft, um die er sich ernsthaft, aber zu langsam beworben
+hatte -- sie alle erschienen untermischt mit Fremden oder schon
+Vergessenen, aber statt ihm und seiner Familie zu helfen, waren sie
+sämtlich unzugänglich, und er war froh, wenn sie verschwanden. Dann aber
+war er wieder gar nicht in der Laune, sich um seine Familie zu sorgen,
+bloß Wut über die schlechte Wartung erfüllte ihn, und trotzdem er sich
+nichts vorstellen konnte, worauf er Appetit gehabt hätte, machte er doch
+Pläne, wie er in die Speisekammer gelangen könnte, um dort zu nehmen,
+was ihm, auch wenn er keinen Hunger hatte, immerhin gebührte. Ohne jetzt
+mehr nachzudenken, womit man Gregor einen besonderen Gefallen machen
+könnte, schob die Schwester eiligst, ehe sie morgens und mittags ins
+Geschäft lief, mit dem Fuß irgendeine beliebige Speise in Gregors Zimmer
+hinein, um sie am Abend, gleichgültig dagegen, ob die Speise vielleicht
+nur gekostet oder -- der häufigste Fall -- gänzlich unberührt war, mit
+einem Schwenken des Besens hinauszukehren. Das Aufräumen des Zimmers,
+das sie nun immer abends besorgte, konnte gar nicht mehr schneller getan
+sein. Schmutzstreifen zogen sich die Wände entlang, hie und da lagen
+Knäuel von Staub und Unrat. In der ersten Zeit stellte sich Gregor bei
+der Ankunft der Schwester in derartige besonders bezeichnende Winkel, um
+ihr durch diese Stellung gewissermaßen einen Vorwurf zu machen. Aber er
+hätte wohl wochenlang dort bleiben können, ohne daß sich die Schwester
+gebessert hätte; sie sah ja den Schmutz genau so wie er, aber sie hatte
+sich eben entschlossen, ihn zu lassen. Dabei wachte sie mit einer an ihr
+ganz neuen Empfindlichkeit, die überhaupt die ganze Familie ergriffen
+hatte, darüber, daß das Aufräumen von Gregors Zimmer ihr vorbehalten
+blieb. Einmal hatte die Mutter Gregors Zimmer einer großen Reinigung
+unterzogen, die ihr nur nach Verbrauch einiger Kübel Wasser gelungen war
+-- die viele Feuchtigkeit kränkte allerdings Gregor auch und er lag
+breit, verbittert und unbeweglich auf dem Kanapee --, aber die Strafe
+blieb für die Mutter nicht aus. Denn kaum hatte am Abend die Schwester
+die Veränderung in Gregors Zimmer bemerkt, als sie, aufs höchste
+beleidigt, ins Wohnzimmer lief und, trotz der beschwörend erhobenen
+Hände der Mutter, in einen Weinkrampf ausbrach, dem die Eltern -- der
+Vater war natürlich aus seinem Sessel aufgeschreckt worden -- zuerst
+erstaunt und hilflos zusahen; bis auch sie sich zu rühren anfingen; der
+Vater rechts der Mutter Vorwürfe machte, daß sie Gregors Zimmer nicht
+der Schwester zur Reinigung überließ; links dagegen die Schwester
+anschrie, sie werde niemals mehr Gregors Zimmer reinigen dürfen; während
+die Mutter den Vater, der sich vor Erregung nicht mehr kannte, ins
+Schlafzimmer zu schleppen suchte; die Schwester, von Schluchzen
+geschüttelt, mit ihren kleinen Fäusten den Tisch bearbeitete; und Gregor
+laut vor Wut darüber zischte, daß es keinem einfiel, die Tür zu
+schließen und ihm diesen Anblick und Lärm zu ersparen.
+
+Aber selbst wenn die Schwester, erschöpft von ihrer Berufsarbeit, dessen
+überdrüssig geworden war, für Gregor, wie früher, zu sorgen, so hätte
+noch keineswegs die Mutter für sie eintreten müssen und Gregor hätte
+doch nicht vernachlässigt zu werden brauchen. Denn nun war die
+Bedienerin da. Diese alte Witwe, die in ihrem langen Leben mit Hilfe
+ihres starken Knochenbaues das Ärgste überstanden haben mochte, hatte
+keinen eigentlichen Abscheu vor Gregor. Ohne irgendwie neugierig zu
+sein, hatte sie zufällig einmal die Tür von Gregors Zimmer aufgemacht
+und war im Anblick Gregors, der, gänzlich überrascht, trotzdem ihn
+niemand jagte, hin- und herzulaufen begann, die Hände im Schoß gefaltet
+staunend stehen geblieben. Seitdem versäumte sie nicht, stets flüchtig
+morgens und abends die Tür ein wenig zu öffnen und zu Gregor
+hineinzuschauen. Anfangs rief sie ihn auch zu sich herbei, mit Worten,
+die sie wahrscheinlich für freundlich hielt, wie »Komm mal herüber,
+alter Mistkäfer!« oder »Seht mal den alten Mistkäfer!« Auf solche
+Ansprachen antwortete Gregor mit nichts, sondern blieb unbeweglich auf
+seinem Platz, als sei die Tür gar nicht geöffnet worden. Hätte man doch
+dieser Bedienerin, statt sie nach ihrer Laune ihn nutzlos stören zu
+lassen, lieber den Befehl gegeben, sein Zimmer täglich zu reinigen!
+Einmal am frühen Morgen -- ein heftiger Regen, vielleicht schon ein
+Zeichen des kommenden Frühjahrs, schlug an die Scheiben -- war Gregor,
+als die Bedienerin mit ihren Redensarten wieder begann, derartig
+erbittert, daß er, wie zum Angriff, allerdings langsam und hinfällig,
+sich gegen sie wendete. Die Bedienerin aber, statt sich zu fürchten, hob
+bloß einen in der Nähe der Tür befindlichen Stuhl hoch empor, und wie
+sie mit groß geöffnetem Munde dastand, war ihre Absicht klar, den Mund
+erst zu schließen, wenn der Sessel in ihrer Hand auf Gregors Rücken
+niederschlagen würde. »Also weiter geht es nicht?« fragte sie, als
+Gregor sich wieder umdrehte, und stellte den Sessel ruhig in die Ecke
+zurück.
+
+Gregor aß nun fast gar nichts mehr. Nur wenn er zufällig an der
+vorbereiteten Speise vorüberkam, nahm er zum Spiel einen Bissen in den
+Mund, hielt ihn dort stundenlang und spie ihn dann meist wieder aus.
+Zuerst dachte er, es sei die Trauer über den Zustand seines Zimmers, die
+ihn vom Essen abhalte, aber gerade mit den Veränderungen des Zimmers
+söhnte er sich sehr bald aus. Man hatte sich angewöhnt, Dinge, die man
+anderswo nicht unterbringen konnte, in dieses Zimmer hineinzustellen,
+und solcher Dinge gab es nun viele, da man ein Zimmer der Wohnung an
+drei Zimmerherren vermietet hatte. Diese ernsten Herren, -- alle drei
+hatten Vollbärte, wie Gregor einmal durch eine Türspalte feststellte --
+waren peinlich auf Ordnung, nicht nur in ihrem Zimmer, sondern, da sie
+sich nun einmal hier eingemietet hatten, in der ganzen Wirtschaft, also
+insbesondere in der Küche, bedacht. Unnützen oder gar schmutzigen Kram
+ertrugen sie nicht. Überdies hatten sie zum größten Teil ihre eigenen
+Einrichtungsstücke mitgebracht. Aus diesem Grunde waren viele Dinge
+überflüssig geworden, die zwar nicht verkäuflich waren, die man aber
+auch nicht wegwerfen wollte. Alle diese wanderten in Gregors Zimmer.
+Ebenso auch die Aschenkiste und die Abfallkiste aus der Küche. Was nur
+im Augenblick unbrauchbar war, schleuderte die Bedienerin, die es immer
+sehr eilig hatte, einfach in Gregors Zimmer; Gregor sah glücklicherweise
+meist nur den betreffenden Gegenstand und die Hand, die ihn hielt. Die
+Bedienerin hatte vielleicht die Absicht, bei Zeit und Gelegenheit die
+Dinge wieder zu holen oder alle insgesamt mit einemmal hinauszuwerfen,
+tatsächlich aber blieben sie dort liegen, wohin sie durch den ersten
+Wurf gekommen waren, wenn nicht Gregor sich durch das Rumpelzeug wand
+und es in Bewegung brachte, zuerst gezwungen, weil kein sonstiger Platz
+zum Kriechen frei war, später aber mit wachsendem Vergnügen, obwohl er
+nach solchen Wanderungen, zum Sterben müde und traurig, wieder
+stundenlang sich nicht rührte.
+
+Da die Zimmerherren manchmal auch ihr Abendessen zu Hause im gemeinsamen
+Wohnzimmer einnahmen, blieb die Wohnzimmertür an manchen Abenden
+geschlossen, aber Gregor verzichtete ganz leicht auf das Öffnen der Tür,
+hatte er doch schon manche Abende, an denen sie geöffnet war, nicht
+ausgenützt, sondern war, ohne daß es die Familie merkte, im dunkelsten
+Winkel seines Zimmers gelegen. Einmal aber hatte die Bedienerin die Tür
+zum Wohnzimmer ein wenig offen gelassen, und sie blieb so offen, auch
+als die Zimmerherren am Abend eintraten und Licht gemacht wurde. Sie
+setzten sich oben an den Tisch, wo in früheren Zeiten der Vater, die
+Mutter und Gregor gesessen hatten, entfalteten die Servietten und nahmen
+Messer und Gabel in die Hand. Sofort erschien in der Tür die Mutter mit
+einer Schüssel Fleisch und knapp hinter ihr die Schwester mit einer
+Schüssel hochgeschichteter Kartoffeln. Das Essen dampfte mit starkem
+Rauch. Die Zimmerherren beugten sich über die vor sie hingestellten
+Schüsseln, als wollten sie sie vor dem Essen prüfen, und tatsächlich
+zerschnitt der, welcher in der Mitte saß und den anderen zwei als
+Autorität zu gelten schien, ein Stück Fleisch noch auf der Schüssel,
+offenbar um festzustellen, ob es mürbe genug sei und ob es nicht etwa in
+die Küche zurückgeschickt werden solle. Er war befriedigt, und Mutter
+und Schwester, die gespannt zugesehen hatten, begannen aufatmend zu
+lächeln.
+
+Die Familie selbst aß in der Küche. Trotzdem kam der Vater, ehe er in
+die Küche ging, in dieses Zimmer herein und machte mit einer einzigen
+Verbeugung, die Kappe in der Hand, einen Rundgang um den Tisch. Die
+Zimmerherren erhoben sich sämtlich und murmelten etwas in ihre Bärte.
+Als sie dann allein waren, aßen sie fast unter vollkommenem
+Stillschweigen. Sonderbar schien es Gregor, daß man aus allen
+mannigfachen Geräuschen des Essens immer wieder ihre kauenden Zähne
+heraushörte, als ob damit Gregor gezeigt werden sollte, daß man Zähne
+brauche, um zu essen, und daß man auch mit den schönsten zahnlosen
+Kiefern nichts ausrichten könne. »Ich habe ja Appetit,« sagte sich
+Gregor sorgenvoll, »aber nicht auf diese Dinge. Wie sich diese
+Zimmerherren nähren, und ich komme um!«
+
+Gerade an diesem Abend -- Gregor erinnerte sich nicht, während der
+ganzen Zeit die Violine gehört zu haben -- ertönte sie von der Küche
+her. Die Zimmerherren hatten schon ihr Nachtmahl beendet, der mittlere
+hatte eine Zeitung hervorgezogen, den zwei anderen je ein Blatt gegeben,
+und nun lasen sie zurückgelehnt und rauchten. Als die Violine zu spielen
+begann, wurden sie aufmerksam, erhoben sich und gingen auf den
+Fußspitzen zur Vorzimmertür, in der sie aneinandergedrängt stehen
+blieben. Man mußte sie von der Küche aus gehört haben, denn der Vater
+rief: »Ist den Herren das Spiel vielleicht unangenehm? Es kann sofort
+eingestellt werden.« »Im Gegenteil,« sagte der mittlere der Herren,
+»möchte das Fräulein nicht zu uns hereinkommen und hier im Zimmer
+spielen, wo es doch viel bequemer und gemütlicher ist?« »O bitte,« rief
+der Vater, als sei er der Violinspieler. Die Herren traten ins Zimmer
+zurück und warteten. Bald kam der Vater mit dem Notenpult, die Mutter
+mit den Noten und die Schwester mit der Violine. Die Schwester bereitete
+alles ruhig zum Spiele vor; die Eltern, die niemals früher Zimmer
+vermietet hatten und deshalb die Höflichkeit gegen die Zimmerherren
+übertrieben, wagten gar nicht, sich auf ihre eigenen Sessel zu setzen;
+der Vater lehnte an der Tür, die rechte Hand zwischen zwei Knöpfe des
+geschlossenen Livreerockes gesteckt; die Mutter aber erhielt von einem
+Herrn einen Sessel angeboten und saß, da sie den Sessel dort ließ, wohin
+ihn der Herr zufällig gestellt hatte, abseits in einem Winkel.
+
+Die Schwester begann zu spielen; Vater und Mutter verfolgten, jeder von
+seiner Seite, aufmerksam die Bewegungen ihrer Hände. Gregor hatte, von
+dem Spiele angezogen, sich ein wenig weiter vorgewagt und war schon mit
+dem Kopf im Wohnzimmer. Er wunderte sich kaum darüber, daß er in letzter
+Zeit so wenig Rücksicht auf die andern nahm; früher war diese
+Rücksichtnahme sein Stolz gewesen. Und dabei hätte er gerade jetzt mehr
+Grund gehabt, sich zu verstecken, denn infolge des Staubes, der in
+seinem Zimmer überall lag und bei der kleinsten Bewegung umherflog, war
+auch er ganz staubbedeckt; Fäden, Haare, Speiseüberreste schleppte er
+auf seinem Rücken und an den Seiten mit sich herum; seine
+Gleichgültigkeit gegen alles war viel zu groß, als daß er sich, wie
+früher mehrmals während des Tages, auf den Rücken gelegt und am Teppich
+gescheuert hätte. Und trotz dieses Zustandes hatte er keine Scheu, ein
+Stück auf dem makellosen Fußboden des Wohnzimmers vorzurücken.
+
+Allerdings achtete auch niemand auf ihn. Die Familie war gänzlich vom
+Violinspiel in Anspruch genommen; die Zimmerherren dagegen, die
+zunächst, die Hände in den Hosentaschen, viel zu nahe hinter dem
+Notenpult der Schwester sich aufgestellt hatten, so daß sie alle in die
+Noten hätte sehen können, was sicher die Schwester stören mußte, zogen
+sich bald unter halblauten Gesprächen mit gesenkten Köpfen zum Fenster
+zurück, wo sie, vom Vater besorgt beobachtet, auch blieben. Es hatte nun
+wirklich den überdeutlichen Anschein, als wären sie in ihrer Annahme,
+ein schönes oder unterhaltendes Violinspiel zu hören, enttäuscht, hätten
+die ganze Vorführung satt und ließen sich nur aus Höflichkeit noch in
+ihrer Ruhe stören. Besonders die Art, wie sie alle aus Nase und Mund den
+Rauch ihrer Zigarren in die Höhe bliesen, ließ auf große Nervosität
+schließen. Und doch spielte die Schwester so schön. Ihr Gesicht war zur
+Seite geneigt, prüfend und traurig folgten ihre Blicke den Notenzeilen.
+Gregor kroch noch ein Stück vorwärts und hielt den Kopf eng an den
+Boden, um möglicherweise ihren Blicken begegnen zu können. War er ein
+Tier, da ihn Musik so ergriff? Ihm war, als zeige sich ihm der Weg zu
+der ersehnten unbekannten Nahrung. Er war entschlossen, bis zur
+Schwester vorzudringen, sie am Rock zu zupfen und ihr dadurch
+anzudeuten, sie möge doch mit ihrer Violine in sein Zimmer kommen, denn
+niemand lohnte hier das Spiel so, wie er es lohnen wollte. Er wollte sie
+nicht mehr aus seinem Zimmer lassen, wenigstens nicht, solange er lebte;
+seine Schreckgestalt sollte ihm zum erstenmal nützlich werden; an allen
+Türen seines Zimmers wollte er gleichzeitig sein und den Angreifern
+entgegenfauchen; die Schwester aber sollte nicht gezwungen, sondern
+freiwillig bei ihm bleiben; sie sollte neben ihm auf dem Kanapee sitzen,
+das Ohr zu ihm herunterneigen, und er wollte ihr dann anvertrauen, daß
+er die feste Absicht gehabt habe, sie auf das Konservatorium zu
+schicken, und daß er dies, wenn nicht das Unglück dazwischen gekommen
+wäre, vergangene Weihnachten -- Weihnachten war doch wohl schon vorüber?
+-- allen gesagt hätte, ohne sich um irgendwelche Widerreden zu kümmern.
+Nach dieser Erklärung würde die Schwester in Tränen der Rührung
+ausbrechen, und Gregor würde sich bis zu ihrer Achsel erheben und ihren
+Hals küssen, den sie, seitdem sie ins Geschäft ging, frei ohne Band oder
+Kragen trug.
+
+»Herr Samsa!« rief der mittlere Herr dem Vater zu und zeigte, ohne ein
+weiteres Wort zu verlieren, mit dem Zeigefinger auf den langsam sich
+vorwärtsbewegenden Gregor. Die Violine verstummte, der mittlere
+Zimmerherr lächelte erst einmal kopfschüttelnd seinen Freunden zu und
+sah dann wieder auf Gregor hin. Der Vater schien es für nötiger zu
+halten, statt Gregor zu vertreiben, vorerst die Zimmerherren zu
+beruhigen, trotzdem diese gar nicht aufgeregt waren und Gregor sie mehr
+als das Violinspiel zu unterhalten schien. Er eilte zu ihnen und suchte
+sie mit ausgebreiteten Armen in ihr Zimmer zu drängen und gleichzeitig
+mit seinem Körper ihnen den Ausblick auf Gregor zu nehmen. Sie wurden
+nun tatsächlich ein wenig böse, man wußte nicht mehr, ob über das
+Benehmen des Vaters oder über die ihnen jetzt aufgehende Erkenntnis,
+ohne es zu wissen, einen solchen Zimmernachbar wie Gregor besessen zu
+haben. Sie verlangten vom Vater Erklärungen, hoben ihrerseits die Arme,
+zupften unruhig an ihren Bärten und wichen nur langsam gegen ihr Zimmer
+zurück. Inzwischen hatte die Schwester die Verlorenheit, in die sie nach
+dem plötzlich abgebrochenen Spiel verfallen war, überwunden, hatte sich,
+nachdem sie eine Zeitlang in den lässig hängenden Händen Violine und
+Bogen gehalten und weiter, als spiele sie noch, in die Noten gesehen
+hatte, mit einem Male aufgerafft, hatte das Instrument auf den Schoß der
+Mutter gelegt, die in Atembeschwerden mit heftig arbeitenden Lungen noch
+auf ihrem Sessel saß, und war in das Nebenzimmer gelaufen, dem sich die
+Zimmerherren unter dem Drängen des Vaters schon schneller näherten. Man
+sah, wie unter den geübten Händen der Schwester die Decken und Polster
+in den Betten in die Höhe flogen und sich ordneten. Noch ehe die Herren
+das Zimmer erreicht hatten, war sie mit dem Aufbetten fertig und
+schlüpfte heraus. Der Vater schien wieder von seinem Eigensinn derartig
+ergriffen, daß er jeden Respekt vergaß, den er seinen Mietern immerhin
+schuldete. Er drängte nur und drängte, bis schon in der Tür des Zimmers
+der mittlere der Herren donnernd mit dem Fuß aufstampfte und dadurch den
+Vater zum Stehen brachte. »Ich erkläre hiermit,« sagte er, hob die Hand
+und suchte mit den Blicken auch die Mutter und die Schwester, »daß ich
+mit Rücksicht auf die in dieser Wohnung und Familie herrschenden
+widerlichen Verhältnisse« -- hierbei spie er kurz entschlossen auf den
+Boden -- »mein Zimmer augenblicklich kündige. Ich werde natürlich auch
+für die Tage, die ich hier gewohnt habe, nicht das Geringste bezahlen,
+dagegen werde ich es mir noch überlegen, ob ich nicht mit irgendwelchen
+-- glauben Sie mir -- sehr leicht zu begründenden Forderungen gegen Sie
+auftreten werde.« Er schwieg und sah gerade vor sich hin, als erwarte er
+etwas. Tatsächlich fielen sofort seine zwei Freunde mit den Worten ein:
+»Auch wir kündigen augenblicklich.« Darauf faßte er die Türklinke und
+schloß mit einem Krach die Tür.
+
+Der Vater wankte mit tastenden Händen zu seinem Sessel und ließ sich
+hineinfallen; es sah aus, als strecke er sich zu seinem gewöhnlichen
+Abendschläfchen, aber das starke Nicken seines wie haltlosen Kopfes
+zeigte, daß er ganz und gar nicht schlief. Gregor war die ganze Zeit
+still auf dem Platz gelegen, auf dem ihn die Zimmerherren ertappt
+hatten. Die Enttäuschung über das Mißlingen seines Planes, vielleicht
+aber auch die durch das viele Hungern verursachte Schwäche machten es
+ihm unmöglich, sich zu bewegen. Er fürchtete mit einer gewissen
+Bestimmtheit schon für den nächsten Augenblick einen allgemeinen über
+ihn sich entladenden Zusammensturz und wartete. Nicht einmal die Violine
+schreckte ihn auf, die, unter den zitternden Fingern der Mutter hervor,
+ihr vom Schoße fiel und einen hallenden Ton von sich gab.
+
+»Liebe Eltern,« sagte die Schwester und schlug zur Einleitung mit der
+Hand auf den Tisch, »so geht es nicht weiter. Wenn ihr das vielleicht
+nicht einsehet, ich sehe es ein. Ich will vor diesem Untier nicht den
+Namen meines Bruders aussprechen und sage daher bloß: wir müssen
+versuchen es loszuwerden. Wir haben das Menschenmögliche versucht, es zu
+pflegen und zu dulden, ich glaube, es kann uns niemand den geringsten
+Vorwurf machen.«
+
+»Sie hat tausendmal recht,« sagte der Vater für sich. Die Mutter, die
+noch immer nicht genug Atem finden konnte, fing mit einem irrsinnigen
+Ausdruck der Augen dumpf in die vorgehaltene Hand zu husten an.
+
+Die Schwester eilte zur Mutter und hielt ihr die Stirn. Der Vater schien
+durch die Worte der Schwester auf bestimmtere Gedanken gebracht zu sein,
+hatte sich aufrecht gesetzt, spielte mit seiner Dienermütze zwischen den
+Tellern, die noch vom Nachtmahl der Zimmerherren her auf dem Tische
+standen, und sah bisweilen auf den stillen Gregor hin.
+
+»Wir müssen es loszuwerden suchen,« sagte die Schwester nun
+ausschließlich zum Vater, denn die Mutter hörte in ihrem Husten nichts,
+»es bringt euch noch beide um, ich sehe es kommen. Wenn man schon so
+schwer arbeiten muß, wie wir alle, kann man nicht noch zu Hause diese
+ewige Quälerei ertragen. Ich kann es auch nicht mehr.« Und sie brach so
+heftig in Weinen aus, daß ihre Tränen auf das Gesicht der Mutter
+niederflossen, von dem sie sie mit mechanischen Handbewegungen wischte.
+
+»Kind,« sagte der Vater mitleidig und mit auffallendem Verständnis, »was
+sollen wir aber tun?«
+
+Die Schwester zuckte nur die Achseln zum Zeichen der Ratlosigkeit, die
+sie nun während des Weinens im Gegensatz zu ihrer früheren Sicherheit
+ergriffen hatte.
+
+»Wenn er uns verstünde,« sagte der Vater halb fragend; die Schwester
+schüttelte aus dem Weinen heraus heftig die Hand zum Zeichen, daß daran
+nicht zu denken sei.
+
+»Wenn er uns verstünde,« wiederholte der Vater und nahm durch Schließen
+der Augen die Überzeugung der Schwester von der Unmöglichkeit dessen in
+sich auf, »dann wäre vielleicht ein Übereinkommen mit ihm möglich. Aber
+so --«
+
+»Weg muß es,« rief die Schwester, »das ist das einzige Mittel, Vater. Du
+mußt bloß den Gedanken loszuwerden suchen, daß es Gregor ist. Daß wir es
+so lange geglaubt haben, das ist ja unser eigentliches Unglück. Aber wie
+kann es denn Gregor sein? Wenn es Gregor wäre, er hätte längst
+eingesehen, daß ein Zusammenleben von Menschen mit einem solchen Tier
+nicht möglich ist, und wäre freiwillig fortgegangen. Wir hätten dann
+keinen Bruder, aber könnten weiter leben und sein Andenken in Ehren
+halten. So aber verfolgt uns dieses Tier, vertreibt die Zimmerherren,
+will offenbar die ganze Wohnung einnehmen und uns auf der Gasse
+übernachten lassen. Sieh nur, Vater,« schrie sie plötzlich auf, »er
+fängt schon wieder an!« Und in einem für Gregor gänzlich
+unverständlichen Schrecken verließ die Schwester sogar die Mutter, stieß
+sich förmlich von ihrem Sessel ab, als wollte sie lieber die Mutter
+opfern, als in Gregors Nähe bleiben, und eilte hinter den Vater, der,
+lediglich durch ihr Benehmen erregt, auch aufstand und die Arme wie zum
+Schutze der Schwester vor ihr halb erhob.
+
+Aber Gregor fiel es doch gar nicht ein, irgend jemandem und gar seiner
+Schwester Angst machen zu wollen. Er hatte bloß angefangen sich
+umzudrehen, um in sein Zimmer zurückzuwandern, und das nahm sich
+allerdings auffallend aus, da er infolge seines leidenden Zustandes bei
+den schwierigen Umdrehungen mit seinem Kopfe nachhelfen mußte, den er
+hierbei viele Male hob und gegen den Boden schlug. Er hielt inne und sah
+sich um. Seine gute Absicht schien erkannt worden zu sein; es war nur
+ein augenblicklicher Schrecken gewesen. Nun sahen ihn alle schweigend
+und traurig an. Die Mutter lag, die Beine ausgestreckt und
+aneinandergedrückt, in ihrem Sessel, die Augen fielen ihr vor Ermattung
+fast zu; der Vater und die Schwester saßen nebeneinander, die Schwester
+hatte ihre Hand um des Vaters Hals gelegt.
+
+»Nun darf ich mich schon vielleicht umdrehen,« dachte Gregor und begann
+seine Arbeit wieder. Er konnte das Schnaufen der Anstrengung nicht
+unterdrücken und mußte auch hie und da ausruhen. Im übrigen drängte ihn
+auch niemand, es war alles ihm selbst überlassen. Als er die Umdrehung
+vollendet hatte, fing er sofort an, geradeaus zurückzuwandern. Er
+staunte über die große Entfernung, die ihn von seinem Zimmer trennte,
+und begriff gar nicht, wie er bei seiner Schwäche vor kurzer Zeit den
+gleichen Weg, fast ohne es zu merken, zurückgelegt hatte. Immerfort nur
+auf rasches Kriechen bedacht, achtete er kaum darauf, daß kein Wort,
+kein Ausruf seiner Familie ihn störte. Erst als er schon in der Tür war,
+wendete er den Kopf, nicht, vollständig, denn er fühlte den Hals steif
+werden, immerhin sah er noch, daß sich hinter ihm nichts verändert
+hatte, nur die Schwester war aufgestanden. Sein letzter Blick streifte
+die Mutter, die nun völlig eingeschlafen war.
+
+Kaum war er innerhalb seines Zimmers, wurde die Tür eiligst zugedrückt,
+festgeriegelt und versperrt. Über den plötzlichen Lärm hinter sich
+erschrak Gregor so, daß ihm die Beinchen einknickten. Es war die
+Schwester, die sich so beeilt hatte. Aufrecht war sie schon da
+gestanden und hatte gewartet, leichtfüßig war sie dann
+vorwärtsgesprungen, Gregor hatte sie gar nicht kommen hören, und ein
+»Endlich!« rief sie den Eltern zu, während sie den Schlüssel im Schloß
+umdrehte.
+
+»Und jetzt?« fragte sich Gregor und sah sich im Dunkeln um. Er machte
+bald die Entdeckung, daß er sich nun überhaupt nicht mehr rühren konnte.
+Er wunderte sich darüber nicht, eher kam es ihm unnatürlich vor, daß er
+sich bis jetzt tatsächlich mit diesen dünnen Beinchen hatte fortbewegen
+können. Im übrigen fühlte er sich verhältnismäßig behaglich. Er hatte
+zwar Schmerzen im ganzen Leib, aber ihm war, als würden sie allmählich
+schwächer und schwächer und würden schließlich ganz vergehen. Den
+verfaulten Apfel in seinem Rücken und die entzündete Umgebung, die ganz
+von weichem Staub bedeckt war, spürte er schon kaum. An seine Familie
+dachte er mit Rührung und Liebe zurück. Seine Meinung darüber, daß er
+verschwinden müsse, war womöglich noch entschiedener, als die seiner
+Schwester. In diesem Zustand leeren und friedlichen Nachdenkens blieb
+er, bis die Turmuhr die dritte Morgenstunde schlug. Den Anfang des
+allgemeinen Hellerwerdens draußen vor dem Fenster erlebte er noch. Dann
+sank sein Kopf ohne seinen Willen gänzlich nieder, und aus seinen
+Nüstern strömte sein letzter Atem schwach hervor.
+
+Als am frühen Morgen die Bedienerin kam -- vor lauter Kraft und Eile
+schlug sie, wie oft man sie auch schon gebeten hatte, das zu vermeiden,
+alle Türen derartig zu, daß in der ganzen Wohnung von ihrem Kommen an
+kein ruhiger Schlaf mehr möglich war --, fand sie bei ihrem gewöhnlichen
+kurzen Besuch bei Gregor zuerst nichts Besonderes. Sie dachte, er liege
+absichtlich so unbeweglich da und spiele den Beleidigten; sie traute
+ihm allen möglichen Verstand zu. Weil sie zufällig den langen Besen in
+der Hand hielt, suchte sie mit ihm Gregor von der Tür aus zu kitzeln.
+Als sich auch da kein Erfolg zeigte, wurde sie ärgerlich und stieß ein
+wenig in Gregor hinein, und erst als sie ihn ohne jeden Widerstand von
+seinem Platze geschoben hatte, wurde sie aufmerksam. Als sie bald den
+wahren Sachverhalt erkannte, machte sie große Augen, pfiff vor sich hin,
+hielt sich aber nicht lange auf, sondern riß die Tür des Schlafzimmers
+auf und rief mit lauter Stimme in das Dunkel hinein: »Sehen Sie nur mal
+an, es ist krepiert; da liegt es, ganz und gar krepiert!«
+
+Das Ehepaar Samsa saß im Ehebett aufrecht da und hatte zu tun, den
+Schrecken über die Bedienerin zu verwinden, ehe es dazu kam, ihre
+Meldung aufzufassen. Dann aber stiegen Herr und Frau Samsa, jeder auf
+seiner Seite, eiligst aus dem Bett, Herr Samsa warf die Decke über seine
+Schultern, Frau Samsa kam nur im Nachthemd hervor; so traten sie in
+Gregors Zimmer. Inzwischen hatte sich auch die Tür des Wohnzimmers
+geöffnet, in dem Grete seit dem Einzug der Zimmerherren schlief; sie war
+völlig angezogen, als hätte sie gar nicht geschlafen, auch ihr bleiches
+Gesicht schien das zu beweisen. »Tot?« sagte Frau Samsa und sah fragend
+zur Bedienerin auf, trotzdem sie doch alles selbst prüfen und sogar ohne
+Prüfung erkennen konnte. »Das will ich meinen,« sagte die Bedienerin und
+stieß zum Beweis Gregors Leiche mit dem Besen noch ein großes Stück
+seitwärts. Frau Samsa machte eine Bewegung, als wolle sie den Besen
+zurückhalten, tat es aber nicht. »Nun,« sagte Herr Samsa, »jetzt können
+wir Gott danken.« Er bekreuzte sich, und die drei Frauen folgten seinem
+Beispiel. Grete, die kein Auge von der Leiche wendete, sagte: »Seht
+nur, wie mager er war. Er hat ja auch schon so lange Zeit nichts
+gegessen. So wie die Speisen hereinkamen, sind sie wieder
+hinausgekommen.« Tatsächlich war Gregors Körper vollständig flach und
+trocken, man erkannte das eigentlich erst jetzt, da er nicht mehr von
+den Beinchen gehoben war und auch sonst nichts den Blick ablenkte.
+
+»Komm, Grete, auf ein Weilchen zu uns herein,« sagte Frau Samsa mit
+einem wehmütigen Lächeln, und Grete ging, nicht ohne nach der Leiche
+zurückzusehen, hinter den Eltern in das Schlafzimmer. Die Bedienerin
+schloß die Tür und öffnete gänzlich das Fenster. Trotz des frühen
+Morgens war der frischen Luft schon etwas Lauigkeit beigemischt. Es war
+eben schon Ende März.
+
+Aus ihrem Zimmer traten die drei Zimmerherren und sahen sich erstaunt
+nach ihrem Frühstück um; man hatte sie vergessen. »Wo ist das
+Frühstück?« fragte der mittlere der Herren mürrisch die Bedienerin.
+Diese aber legte den Finger an den Mund und winkte dann hastig und
+schweigend den Herren zu, sie möchten in Gregors Zimmer kommen. Sie
+kamen auch und standen dann, die Hände in den Taschen ihrer etwas
+abgenützten Röckchen, in dem nun schon ganz hellen Zimmer um Gregors
+Leiche herum.
+
+Da öffnete sich die Tür des Schlafzimmers, und Herr Samsa erschien in
+seiner Livree, an einem Arm seine Frau, am anderen seine Tochter. Alle
+waren ein wenig verweint; Grete drückte bisweilen ihr Gesicht an den Arm
+des Vaters.
+
+»Verlassen Sie sofort meine Wohnung!« sagte Herr Samsa und zeigte auf
+die Tür, ohne die Frauen von sich zu lassen. »Wie meinen Sie das?« sagte
+der mittlere der Herren etwas bestürzt und lächelte süßlich. Die zwei
+anderen hielten die Hände auf dem Rücken und rieben sie ununterbrochen
+aneinander, wie in freudiger Erwartung eines großen Streites, der aber
+für sie günstig ausfallen mußte. »Ich meine es genau so, wie ich es
+sage,« antwortete Herr Samsa und ging in einer Linie mit seinen zwei
+Begleiterinnen auf den Zimmerherrn zu. Dieser stand zuerst still da und
+sah zu Boden, als ob sich die Dinge in seinem Kopf zu einer neuen
+Ordnung zusammenstellten. »Dann gehen wir also,« sagte er dann und sah
+zu Herrn Samsa auf, als verlange er in einer plötzlich ihn überkommenden
+Demut sogar für diesen Entschluß eine neue Genehmigung. Herr Samsa
+nickte ihm bloß mehrmals kurz mit großen Augen zu. Daraufhin ging der
+Herr tatsächlich sofort mit langen Schritten ins Vorzimmer; seine beiden
+Freunde hatten schon ein Weilchen lang mit ganz ruhigen Händen
+aufgehorcht und hüpften ihm jetzt geradezu nach, wie in Angst, Herr
+Samsa könnte vor ihnen ins Vorzimmer eintreten und die Verbindung mit
+ihrem Führer stören. Im Vorzimmer nahmen alle drei die Hüte vom
+Kleiderrechen, zogen ihre Stöcke aus dem Stockbehälter, verbeugten sich
+stumm und verließen die Wohnung. In einem, wie sich zeigte, gänzlich
+unbegründeten Mißtrauen trat Herr Samsa mit den zwei Frauen auf den
+Vorplatz hinaus; an das Geländer gelehnt, sahen sie zu, wie die drei
+Herren zwar langsam, aber ständig die lange Treppe hinunterstiegen, in
+jedem Stockwerk in einer bestimmten Biegung des Treppenhauses
+verschwanden und nach ein paar Augenblicken wieder hervorkamen; je
+tiefer sie gelangten, desto mehr verlor sich das Interesse der Familie
+Samsa für sie, und als ihnen entgegen und dann hoch über sie hinweg ein
+Fleischergeselle mit der Trage auf dem Kopf in stolzer Haltung
+heraufstieg, verließ bald Herr Samsa mit den Frauen das Geländer, und
+alle kehrten, wie erleichtert, in ihre Wohnung zurück.
+
+Sie beschlossen, den heutigen Tag zum Ausruhen und Spazierengehen zu
+verwenden; sie hatten diese Arbeitsunterbrechung nicht nur verdient, sie
+brauchten sie sogar unbedingt. Und so setzten sie sich zum Tisch und
+schrieben drei Entschuldigungsbriefe, Herr Samsa an seine Direktion,
+Frau Samsa an ihren Auftraggeber, und Grete an ihren Prinzipal. Während
+des Schreibens kam die Bedienerin herein, um zu sagen, daß sie fortgehe,
+denn ihre Morgenarbeit war beendet. Die drei Schreibenden nickten zuerst
+bloß, ohne aufzuschauen, erst als die Bedienerin sich immer noch nicht
+entfernen wollte, sah man ärgerlich auf. »Nun?« fragte Herr Samsa. Die
+Bedienerin stand lächelnd in der Tür, als habe sie der Familie ein
+großes Glück zu melden, werde es aber nur dann tun, wenn sie gründlich
+ausgefragt werde. Die fast aufrechte kleine Straußfeder auf ihrem Hut,
+über die sich Herr Samsa schon während ihrer ganzen Dienstzeit ärgerte,
+schwankte leicht nach allen Richtungen. »Also was wollen Sie
+eigentlich?« fragte Frau Samsa, vor welcher die Bedienerin noch am
+meisten Respekt hatte. »Ja,« antwortete die Bedienerin und konnte vor
+freundlichem Lachen nicht gleich weiter reden, »also darüber, wie das
+Zeug von nebenan weggeschafft werden soll, müssen Sie sich keine Sorge
+machen. Es ist schon in Ordnung.« Frau Samsa und Grete beugten sich zu
+ihren Briefen nieder, als wollten sie weiterschreiben; Herr Samsa,
+welcher merkte, daß die Bedienerin nun alles ausführlich zu beschreiben
+anfangen wollte, wehrte dies mit ausgestreckter Hand entschieden ab. Da
+sie aber nicht erzählen durfte, erinnerte sie sich an die große Eile,
+die sie hatte, rief offenbar beleidigt: »Adjes allseits,« drehte sich
+wild um und verließ unter fürchterlichem Türezuschlagen die Wohnung.
+
+»Abends wird sie entlassen,« sagte Herr Samsa, bekam aber weder von
+seiner Frau noch von seiner Tochter eine Antwort, denn die Bedienerin
+schien ihre kaum gewonnene Ruhe wieder gestört zu haben. Sie erhoben
+sich, gingen zum Fenster und blieben dort, sich umschlungen haltend.
+Herr Samsa drehte sich in seinem Sessel nach ihnen um und beobachtete
+sie still ein Weilchen. Dann rief er: »Also kommt doch her. Laßt schon
+endlich die alten Sachen. Und nehmt auch ein wenig Rücksicht auf mich.«
+Gleich folgten ihm die Frauen, eilten zu ihm, liebkosten ihn und
+beendeten rasch ihre Briefe.
+
+Dann verließen alle drei gemeinschaftlich die Wohnung, was sie schon
+seit Monaten nicht getan hatten, und fuhren mit der Elektrischen ins
+Freie vor die Stadt. Der Wagen, in dem sie allein saßen, war ganz von
+warmer Sonne durchschienen. Sie besprachen, bequem auf ihren Sitzen
+zurückgelehnt, die Aussichten für die Zukunft, und es fand sich, daß
+diese bei näherer Betrachtung durchaus nicht schlecht waren, denn aller
+drei Anstellungen waren, worüber sie einander eigentlich noch gar nicht
+ausgefragt hatten, überaus günstig und besonders für später
+vielversprechend. Die größte augenblickliche Besserung der Lage mußte
+sich natürlich leicht durch einen Wohnungswechsel ergeben; sie wollten
+nun eine kleinere und billigere, aber besser gelegene und überhaupt
+praktischere Wohnung nehmen, als es die jetzige, noch von Gregor
+ausgesuchte war. Während sie sich so unterhielten, fiel es Herrn und
+Frau Samsa im Anblick ihrer immer lebhafter werdenden Tochter fast
+gleichzeitig ein, wie sie in der letzten Zeit trotz aller Pflege, die
+ihre Wangen bleich gemacht hatte, zu einem schönen und üppigen Mädchen
+aufgeblüht war. Stiller werdend und fast unbewußt durch Blicke sich
+verständigend, dachten sie daran, daß es nun Zeit sein werde, auch einen
+braven Mann für sie zu suchen. Und es war ihnen wie eine Bestätigung
+ihrer neuen Träume und guten Absichten, als am Ziele ihrer Fahrt die
+Tochter als erste sich erhob und ihren jungen Körper dehnte.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+        
+            *** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DIE VERWANDLUNG ***
+        
+
+    
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
+be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
+law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
+so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
+States without permission and without paying copyright
+royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
+of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
+concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
+and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
+the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
+of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
+copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
+easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
+of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
+Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
+do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
+by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
+license, especially commercial redistribution.
+
+
+START: FULL LICENSE
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
+Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
+www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
+destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
+possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
+Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
+by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
+or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
+agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
+Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
+of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
+works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
+States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
+United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
+claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
+displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
+all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
+that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
+free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
+works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
+Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
+comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
+same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
+you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
+in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
+check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
+agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
+distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
+other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
+representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
+country other than the United States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
+immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
+prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
+on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
+phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
+performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
+
+    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
+    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
+    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
+    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
+    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
+  
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
+derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
+contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
+copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
+the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
+redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
+either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
+obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
+trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
+additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
+will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
+posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
+beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg™ License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
+any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
+to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
+other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
+version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
+(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
+to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
+of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
+Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
+full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+provided that:
+
+    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
+        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
+        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
+        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
+        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
+        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
+        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
+        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
+        Literary Archive Foundation.”
+    
+    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
+        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
+        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
+        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
+        works.
+    
+    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
+        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
+        receipt of the work.
+    
+    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
+    
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
+are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
+from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
+the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
+forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
+Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
+contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
+or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
+intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
+other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
+cannot be read by your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
+of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
+with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
+with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
+lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
+or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
+opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
+the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
+without further opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
+OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
+LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
+damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
+violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
+agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
+limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
+unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
+remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
+accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
+production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
+including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
+the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
+or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
+additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
+Defect you cause.
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
+
+Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
+computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
+exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
+from people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
+generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
+Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
+U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
+
+The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
+Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
+to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
+and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
+public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
+DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
+visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
+donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
+Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
+freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
+distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
+volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
+the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
+necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
+edition.
+
+Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
+facility: www.gutenberg.org.
+
+This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+
+
diff --git a/resources/pg5200-clean.txt b/resources/pg5200-clean.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..789f633
--- /dev/null
+++ b/resources/pg5200-clean.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,1863 @@
+I
+
+
+One morning, when Gregor Samsa woke from troubled dreams, he found
+himself transformed in his bed into a horrible vermin. He lay on his
+armour-like back, and if he lifted his head a little he could see his
+brown belly, slightly domed and divided by arches into stiff sections.
+The bedding was hardly able to cover it and seemed ready to slide off
+any moment. His many legs, pitifully thin compared with the size of the
+rest of him, waved about helplessly as he looked.
+
+“What’s happened to me?” he thought. It wasn’t a dream. His room, a
+proper human room although a little too small, lay peacefully between
+its four familiar walls. A collection of textile samples lay spread out
+on the table—Samsa was a travelling salesman—and above it there hung a
+picture that he had recently cut out of an illustrated magazine and
+housed in a nice, gilded frame. It showed a lady fitted out with a fur
+hat and fur boa who sat upright, raising a heavy fur muff that covered
+the whole of her lower arm towards the viewer.
+
+Gregor then turned to look out the window at the dull weather. Drops of
+rain could be heard hitting the pane, which made him feel quite sad.
+“How about if I sleep a little bit longer and forget all this
+nonsense”, he thought, but that was something he was unable to do
+because he was used to sleeping on his right, and in his present state
+couldn’t get into that position. However hard he threw himself onto his
+right, he always rolled back to where he was. He must have tried it a
+hundred times, shut his eyes so that he wouldn’t have to look at the
+floundering legs, and only stopped when he began to feel a mild, dull
+pain there that he had never felt before.
+
+“Oh, God”, he thought, “what a strenuous career it is that I’ve chosen!
+Travelling day in and day out. Doing business like this takes much more
+effort than doing your own business at home, and on top of that there’s
+the curse of travelling, worries about making train connections, bad
+and irregular food, contact with different people all the time so that
+you can never get to know anyone or become friendly with them. It can
+all go to Hell!” He felt a slight itch up on his belly; pushed himself
+slowly up on his back towards the headboard so that he could lift his
+head better; found where the itch was, and saw that it was covered with
+lots of little white spots which he didn’t know what to make of; and
+when he tried to feel the place with one of his legs he drew it quickly
+back because as soon as he touched it he was overcome by a cold
+shudder.
+
+He slid back into his former position. “Getting up early all the time”,
+he thought, “it makes you stupid. You’ve got to get enough sleep. Other
+travelling salesmen live a life of luxury. For instance, whenever I go
+back to the guest house during the morning to copy out the contract,
+these gentlemen are always still sitting there eating their breakfasts.
+I ought to just try that with my boss; I’d get kicked out on the spot.
+But who knows, maybe that would be the best thing for me. If I didn’t
+have my parents to think about I’d have given in my notice a long time
+ago, I’d have gone up to the boss and told him just what I think, tell
+him everything I would, let him know just what I feel. He’d fall right
+off his desk! And it’s a funny sort of business to be sitting up there
+at your desk, talking down at your subordinates from up there,
+especially when you have to go right up close because the boss is hard
+of hearing. Well, there’s still some hope; once I’ve got the money
+together to pay off my parents’ debt to him—another five or six years I
+suppose—that’s definitely what I’ll do. That’s when I’ll make the big
+change. First of all though, I’ve got to get up, my train leaves at
+five.”
+
+And he looked over at the alarm clock, ticking on the chest of drawers.
+“God in Heaven!” he thought. It was half past six and the hands were
+quietly moving forwards, it was even later than half past, more like
+quarter to seven. Had the alarm clock not rung? He could see from the
+bed that it had been set for four o’clock as it should have been; it
+certainly must have rung. Yes, but was it possible to quietly sleep
+through that furniture-rattling noise? True, he had not slept
+peacefully, but probably all the more deeply because of that. What
+should he do now? The next train went at seven; if he were to catch
+that he would have to rush like mad and the collection of samples was
+still not packed, and he did not at all feel particularly fresh and
+lively. And even if he did catch the train he would not avoid his
+boss’s anger as the office assistant would have been there to see the
+five o’clock train go, he would have put in his report about Gregor’s
+not being there a long time ago. The office assistant was the boss’s
+man, spineless, and with no understanding. What about if he reported
+sick? But that would be extremely strained and suspicious as in five
+years of service Gregor had never once yet been ill. His boss would
+certainly come round with the doctor from the medical insurance
+company, accuse his parents of having a lazy son, and accept the
+doctor’s recommendation not to make any claim as the doctor believed
+that no-one was ever ill but that many were workshy. And what’s more,
+would he have been entirely wrong in this case? Gregor did in fact,
+apart from excessive sleepiness after sleeping for so long, feel
+completely well and even felt much hungrier than usual.
+
+He was still hurriedly thinking all this through, unable to decide to
+get out of the bed, when the clock struck quarter to seven. There was a
+cautious knock at the door near his head. “Gregor”, somebody called—it
+was his mother—“it’s quarter to seven. Didn’t you want to go
+somewhere?” That gentle voice! Gregor was shocked when he heard his own
+voice answering, it could hardly be recognised as the voice he had had
+before. As if from deep inside him, there was a painful and
+uncontrollable squeaking mixed in with it, the words could be made out
+at first but then there was a sort of echo which made them unclear,
+leaving the hearer unsure whether he had heard properly or not. Gregor
+had wanted to give a full answer and explain everything, but in the
+circumstances contented himself with saying: “Yes, mother, yes,
+thank-you, I’m getting up now.” The change in Gregor’s voice probably
+could not be noticed outside through the wooden door, as his mother was
+satisfied with this explanation and shuffled away. But this short
+conversation made the other members of the family aware that Gregor,
+against their expectations was still at home, and soon his father came
+knocking at one of the side doors, gently, but with his fist. “Gregor,
+Gregor”, he called, “what’s wrong?” And after a short while he called
+again with a warning deepness in his voice: “Gregor! Gregor!” At the
+other side door his sister came plaintively: “Gregor? Aren’t you well?
+Do you need anything?” Gregor answered to both sides: “I’m ready, now”,
+making an effort to remove all the strangeness from his voice by
+enunciating very carefully and putting long pauses between each,
+individual word. His father went back to his breakfast, but his sister
+whispered: “Gregor, open the door, I beg of you.” Gregor, however, had
+no thought of opening the door, and instead congratulated himself for
+his cautious habit, acquired from his travelling, of locking all doors
+at night even when he was at home.
+
+The first thing he wanted to do was to get up in peace without being
+disturbed, to get dressed, and most of all to have his breakfast. Only
+then would he consider what to do next, as he was well aware that he
+would not bring his thoughts to any sensible conclusions by lying in
+bed. He remembered that he had often felt a slight pain in bed, perhaps
+caused by lying awkwardly, but that had always turned out to be pure
+imagination and he wondered how his imaginings would slowly resolve
+themselves today. He did not have the slightest doubt that the change
+in his voice was nothing more than the first sign of a serious cold,
+which was an occupational hazard for travelling salesmen.
+
+It was a simple matter to throw off the covers; he only had to blow
+himself up a little and they fell off by themselves. But it became
+difficult after that, especially as he was so exceptionally broad. He
+would have used his arms and his hands to push himself up; but instead
+of them he only had all those little legs continuously moving in
+different directions, and which he was moreover unable to control. If
+he wanted to bend one of them, then that was the first one that would
+stretch itself out; and if he finally managed to do what he wanted with
+that leg, all the others seemed to be set free and would move about
+painfully. “This is something that can’t be done in bed”, Gregor said
+to himself, “so don’t keep trying to do it”.
+
+The first thing he wanted to do was get the lower part of his body out
+of the bed, but he had never seen this lower part, and could not
+imagine what it looked like; it turned out to be too hard to move; it
+went so slowly; and finally, almost in a frenzy, when he carelessly
+shoved himself forwards with all the force he could gather, he chose
+the wrong direction, hit hard against the lower bedpost, and learned
+from the burning pain he felt that the lower part of his body might
+well, at present, be the most sensitive.
+
+So then he tried to get the top part of his body out of the bed first,
+carefully turning his head to the side. This he managed quite easily,
+and despite its breadth and its weight, the bulk of his body eventually
+followed slowly in the direction of the head. But when he had at last
+got his head out of the bed and into the fresh air it occurred to him
+that if he let himself fall it would be a miracle if his head were not
+injured, so he became afraid to carry on pushing himself forward the
+same way. And he could not knock himself out now at any price; better
+to stay in bed than lose consciousness.
+
+It took just as much effort to get back to where he had been earlier,
+but when he lay there sighing, and was once more watching his legs as
+they struggled against each other even harder than before, if that was
+possible, he could think of no way of bringing peace and order to this
+chaos. He told himself once more that it was not possible for him to
+stay in bed and that the most sensible thing to do would be to get free
+of it in whatever way he could at whatever sacrifice. At the same time,
+though, he did not forget to remind himself that calm consideration was
+much better than rushing to desperate conclusions. At times like this
+he would direct his eyes to the window and look out as clearly as he
+could, but unfortunately, even the other side of the narrow street was
+enveloped in morning fog and the view had little confidence or cheer to
+offer him. “Seven o’clock, already”, he said to himself when the clock
+struck again, “seven o’clock, and there’s still a fog like this.” And
+he lay there quietly a while longer, breathing lightly as if he perhaps
+expected the total stillness to bring things back to their real and
+natural state.
+
+But then he said to himself: “Before it strikes quarter past seven I’ll
+definitely have to have got properly out of bed. And by then somebody
+will have come round from work to ask what’s happened to me as well, as
+they open up at work before seven o’clock.” And so he set himself to
+the task of swinging the entire length of his body out of the bed all
+at the same time. If he succeeded in falling out of bed in this way and
+kept his head raised as he did so he could probably avoid injuring it.
+His back seemed to be quite hard, and probably nothing would happen to
+it falling onto the carpet. His main concern was for the loud noise he
+was bound to make, and which even through all the doors would probably
+raise concern if not alarm. But it was something that had to be risked.
+
+When Gregor was already sticking half way out of the bed—the new method
+was more of a game than an effort, all he had to do was rock back and
+forth—it occurred to him how simple everything would be if somebody
+came to help him. Two strong people—he had his father and the maid in
+mind—would have been more than enough; they would only have to push
+their arms under the dome of his back, peel him away from the bed, bend
+down with the load and then be patient and careful as he swang over
+onto the floor, where, hopefully, the little legs would find a use.
+Should he really call for help though, even apart from the fact that
+all the doors were locked? Despite all the difficulty he was in, he
+could not suppress a smile at this thought.
+
+After a while he had already moved so far across that it would have
+been hard for him to keep his balance if he rocked too hard. The time
+was now ten past seven and he would have to make a final decision very
+soon. Then there was a ring at the door of the flat. “That’ll be
+someone from work”, he said to himself, and froze very still, although
+his little legs only became all the more lively as they danced around.
+For a moment everything remained quiet. “They’re not opening the door”,
+Gregor said to himself, caught in some nonsensical hope. But then of
+course, the maid’s firm steps went to the door as ever and opened it.
+Gregor only needed to hear the visitor’s first words of greeting and he
+knew who it was—the chief clerk himself. Why did Gregor have to be the
+only one condemned to work for a company where they immediately became
+highly suspicious at the slightest shortcoming? Were all employees,
+every one of them, louts, was there not one of them who was faithful
+and devoted who would go so mad with pangs of conscience that he
+couldn’t get out of bed if he didn’t spend at least a couple of hours
+in the morning on company business? Was it really not enough to let one
+of the trainees make enquiries—assuming enquiries were even
+necessary—did the chief clerk have to come himself, and did they have
+to show the whole, innocent family that this was so suspicious that
+only the chief clerk could be trusted to have the wisdom to investigate
+it? And more because these thoughts had made him upset than through any
+proper decision, he swang himself with all his force out of the bed.
+There was a loud thump, but it wasn’t really a loud noise. His fall was
+softened a little by the carpet, and Gregor’s back was also more
+elastic than he had thought, which made the sound muffled and not too
+noticeable. He had not held his head carefully enough, though, and hit
+it as he fell; annoyed and in pain, he turned it and rubbed it against
+the carpet.
+
+“Something’s fallen down in there”, said the chief clerk in the room on
+the left. Gregor tried to imagine whether something of the sort that
+had happened to him today could ever happen to the chief clerk too; you
+had to concede that it was possible. But as if in gruff reply to this
+question, the chief clerk’s firm footsteps in his highly polished boots
+could now be heard in the adjoining room. From the room on his right,
+Gregor’s sister whispered to him to let him know: “Gregor, the chief
+clerk is here.” “Yes, I know”, said Gregor to himself; but without
+daring to raise his voice loud enough for his sister to hear him.
+
+“Gregor”, said his father now from the room to his left, “the chief
+clerk has come round and wants to know why you didn’t leave on the
+early train. We don’t know what to say to him. And anyway, he wants to
+speak to you personally. So please open up this door. I’m sure he’ll be
+good enough to forgive the untidiness of your room.” Then the chief
+clerk called “Good morning, Mr. Samsa”. “He isn’t well”, said his
+mother to the chief clerk, while his father continued to speak through
+the door. “He isn’t well, please believe me. Why else would Gregor have
+missed a train! The lad only ever thinks about the business. It nearly
+makes me cross the way he never goes out in the evenings; he’s been in
+town for a week now but stayed home every evening. He sits with us in
+the kitchen and just reads the paper or studies train timetables. His
+idea of relaxation is working with his fretsaw. He’s made a little
+frame, for instance, it only took him two or three evenings, you’ll be
+amazed how nice it is; it’s hanging up in his room; you’ll see it as
+soon as Gregor opens the door. Anyway, I’m glad you’re here; we
+wouldn’t have been able to get Gregor to open the door by ourselves;
+he’s so stubborn; and I’m sure he isn’t well, he said this morning that
+he is, but he isn’t.” “I’ll be there in a moment”, said Gregor slowly
+and thoughtfully, but without moving so that he would not miss any word
+of the conversation. “Well I can’t think of any other way of explaining
+it, Mrs. Samsa”, said the chief clerk, “I hope it’s nothing serious.
+But on the other hand, I must say that if we people in commerce ever
+become slightly unwell then, fortunately or unfortunately as you like,
+we simply have to overcome it because of business considerations.” “Can
+the chief clerk come in to see you now then?”, asked his father
+impatiently, knocking at the door again. “No”, said Gregor. In the room
+on his right there followed a painful silence; in the room on his left
+his sister began to cry.
+
+So why did his sister not go and join the others? She had probably only
+just got up and had not even begun to get dressed. And why was she
+crying? Was it because he had not got up, and had not let the chief
+clerk in, because he was in danger of losing his job and if that
+happened his boss would once more pursue their parents with the same
+demands as before? There was no need to worry about things like that
+yet. Gregor was still there and had not the slightest intention of
+abandoning his family. For the time being he just lay there on the
+carpet, and no-one who knew the condition he was in would seriously
+have expected him to let the chief clerk in. It was only a minor
+discourtesy, and a suitable excuse could easily be found for it later
+on, it was not something for which Gregor could be sacked on the spot.
+And it seemed to Gregor much more sensible to leave him now in peace
+instead of disturbing him with talking at him and crying. But the
+others didn’t know what was happening, they were worried, that would
+excuse their behaviour.
+
+The chief clerk now raised his voice, “Mr. Samsa”, he called to him,
+“what is wrong? You barricade yourself in your room, give us no more
+than yes or no for an answer, you are causing serious and unnecessary
+concern to your parents and you fail—and I mention this just by the
+way—you fail to carry out your business duties in a way that is quite
+unheard of. I’m speaking here on behalf of your parents and of your
+employer, and really must request a clear and immediate explanation. I
+am astonished, quite astonished. I thought I knew you as a calm and
+sensible person, and now you suddenly seem to be showing off with
+peculiar whims. This morning, your employer did suggest a possible
+reason for your failure to appear, it’s true—it had to do with the
+money that was recently entrusted to you—but I came near to giving him
+my word of honour that that could not be the right explanation. But now
+that I see your incomprehensible stubbornness I no longer feel any wish
+whatsoever to intercede on your behalf. And nor is your position all
+that secure. I had originally intended to say all this to you in
+private, but since you cause me to waste my time here for no good
+reason I don’t see why your parents should not also learn of it. Your
+turnover has been very unsatisfactory of late; I grant you that it’s
+not the time of year to do especially good business, we recognise that;
+but there simply is no time of year to do no business at all, Mr.
+Samsa, we cannot allow there to be.”
+
+“But Sir”, called Gregor, beside himself and forgetting all else in the
+excitement, “I’ll open up immediately, just a moment. I’m slightly
+unwell, an attack of dizziness, I haven’t been able to get up. I’m
+still in bed now. I’m quite fresh again now, though. I’m just getting
+out of bed. Just a moment. Be patient! It’s not quite as easy as I’d
+thought. I’m quite alright now, though. It’s shocking, what can
+suddenly happen to a person! I was quite alright last night, my parents
+know about it, perhaps better than me, I had a small symptom of it last
+night already. They must have noticed it. I don’t know why I didn’t let
+you know at work! But you always think you can get over an illness
+without staying at home. Please, don’t make my parents suffer! There’s
+no basis for any of the accusations you’re making; nobody’s ever said a
+word to me about any of these things. Maybe you haven’t read the latest
+contracts I sent in. I’ll set off with the eight o’clock train, as
+well, these few hours of rest have given me strength. You don’t need to
+wait, sir; I’ll be in the office soon after you, and please be so good
+as to tell that to the boss and recommend me to him!”
+
+And while Gregor gushed out these words, hardly knowing what he was
+saying, he made his way over to the chest of drawers—this was easily
+done, probably because of the practise he had already had in bed—where
+he now tried to get himself upright. He really did want to open the
+door, really did want to let them see him and to speak with the chief
+clerk; the others were being so insistent, and he was curious to learn
+what they would say when they caught sight of him. If they were shocked
+then it would no longer be Gregor’s responsibility and he could rest.
+If, however, they took everything calmly he would still have no reason
+to be upset, and if he hurried he really could be at the station for
+eight o’clock. The first few times he tried to climb up on the smooth
+chest of drawers he just slid down again, but he finally gave himself
+one last swing and stood there upright; the lower part of his body was
+in serious pain but he no longer gave any attention to it. Now he let
+himself fall against the back of a nearby chair and held tightly to the
+edges of it with his little legs. By now he had also calmed down, and
+kept quiet so that he could listen to what the chief clerk was saying.
+
+“Did you understand a word of all that?” the chief clerk asked his
+parents, “surely he’s not trying to make fools of us”. “Oh, God!”
+called his mother, who was already in tears, “he could be seriously ill
+and we’re making him suffer. Grete! Grete!” she then cried. “Mother?”
+his sister called from the other side. They communicated across
+Gregor’s room. “You’ll have to go for the doctor straight away. Gregor
+is ill. Quick, get the doctor. Did you hear the way Gregor spoke just
+now?” “That was the voice of an animal”, said the chief clerk, with a
+calmness that was in contrast with his mother’s screams. “Anna! Anna!”
+his father called into the kitchen through the entrance hall, clapping
+his hands, “get a locksmith here, now!” And the two girls, their skirts
+swishing, immediately ran out through the hall, wrenching open the
+front door of the flat as they went. How had his sister managed to get
+dressed so quickly? There was no sound of the door banging shut again;
+they must have left it open; people often do in homes where something
+awful has happened.
+
+Gregor, in contrast, had become much calmer. So they couldn’t
+understand his words any more, although they seemed clear enough to
+him, clearer than before—perhaps his ears had become used to the sound.
+They had realised, though, that there was something wrong with him, and
+were ready to help. The first response to his situation had been
+confident and wise, and that made him feel better. He felt that he had
+been drawn back in among people, and from the doctor and the locksmith
+he expected great and surprising achievements—although he did not
+really distinguish one from the other. Whatever was said next would be
+crucial, so, in order to make his voice as clear as possible, he
+coughed a little, but taking care to do this not too loudly as even
+this might well sound different from the way that a human coughs and he
+was no longer sure he could judge this for himself. Meanwhile, it had
+become very quiet in the next room. Perhaps his parents were sat at the
+table whispering with the chief clerk, or perhaps they were all pressed
+against the door and listening.
+
+Gregor slowly pushed his way over to the door with the chair. Once
+there he let go of it and threw himself onto the door, holding himself
+upright against it using the adhesive on the tips of his legs. He
+rested there a little while to recover from the effort involved and
+then set himself to the task of turning the key in the lock with his
+mouth. He seemed, unfortunately, to have no proper teeth—how was he,
+then, to grasp the key?—but the lack of teeth was, of course, made up
+for with a very strong jaw; using the jaw, he really was able to start
+the key turning, ignoring the fact that he must have been causing some
+kind of damage as a brown fluid came from his mouth, flowed over the
+key and dripped onto the floor. “Listen”, said the chief clerk in the
+next room, “he’s turning the key.” Gregor was greatly encouraged by
+this; but they all should have been calling to him, his father and his
+mother too: “Well done, Gregor”, they should have cried, “keep at it,
+keep hold of the lock!” And with the idea that they were all excitedly
+following his efforts, he bit on the key with all his strength, paying
+no attention to the pain he was causing himself. As the key turned
+round he turned around the lock with it, only holding himself upright
+with his mouth, and hung onto the key or pushed it down again with the
+whole weight of his body as needed. The clear sound of the lock as it
+snapped back was Gregor’s sign that he could break his concentration,
+and as he regained his breath he said to himself: “So, I didn’t need
+the locksmith after all”. Then he lay his head on the handle of the
+door to open it completely.
+
+Because he had to open the door in this way, it was already wide open
+before he could be seen. He had first to slowly turn himself around one
+of the double doors, and he had to do it very carefully if he did not
+want to fall flat on his back before entering the room. He was still
+occupied with this difficult movement, unable to pay attention to
+anything else, when he heard the chief clerk exclaim a loud “Oh!”,
+which sounded like the soughing of the wind. Now he also saw him—he was
+the nearest to the door—his hand pressed against his open mouth and
+slowly retreating as if driven by a steady and invisible force.
+Gregor’s mother, her hair still dishevelled from bed despite the chief
+clerk’s being there, looked at his father. Then she unfolded her arms,
+took two steps forward towards Gregor and sank down onto the floor into
+her skirts that spread themselves out around her as her head
+disappeared down onto her breast. His father looked hostile, and
+clenched his fists as if wanting to knock Gregor back into his room.
+Then he looked uncertainly round the living room, covered his eyes with
+his hands and wept so that his powerful chest shook.
+
+So Gregor did not go into the room, but leant against the inside of the
+other door which was still held bolted in place. In this way only half
+of his body could be seen, along with his head above it which he leant
+over to one side as he peered out at the others. Meanwhile the day had
+become much lighter; part of the endless, grey-black building on the
+other side of the street—which was a hospital—could be seen quite
+clearly with the austere and regular line of windows piercing its
+façade; the rain was still falling, now throwing down large, individual
+droplets which hit the ground one at a time. The washing up from
+breakfast lay on the table; there was so much of it because, for
+Gregor’s father, breakfast was the most important meal of the day and
+he would stretch it out for several hours as he sat reading a number of
+different newspapers. On the wall exactly opposite there was photograph
+of Gregor when he was a lieutenant in the army, his sword in his hand
+and a carefree smile on his face as he called forth respect for his
+uniform and bearing. The door to the entrance hall was open and as the
+front door of the flat was also open he could see onto the landing and
+the stairs where they began their way down below.
+
+“Now, then”, said Gregor, well aware that he was the only one to have
+kept calm, “I’ll get dressed straight away now, pack up my samples and
+set off. Will you please just let me leave? You can see”, he said to
+the chief clerk, “that I’m not stubborn and I like to do my job; being
+a commercial traveller is arduous but without travelling I couldn’t
+earn my living. So where are you going, in to the office? Yes? Will you
+report everything accurately, then? It’s quite possible for someone to
+be temporarily unable to work, but that’s just the right time to
+remember what’s been achieved in the past and consider that later on,
+once the difficulty has been removed, he will certainly work with all
+the more diligence and concentration. You’re well aware that I’m
+seriously in debt to our employer as well as having to look after my
+parents and my sister, so that I’m trapped in a difficult situation,
+but I will work my way out of it again. Please don’t make things any
+harder for me than they are already, and don’t take sides against me at
+the office. I know that nobody likes the travellers. They think we earn
+an enormous wage as well as having a soft time of it. That’s just
+prejudice but they have no particular reason to think better of it. But
+you, sir, you have a better overview than the rest of the staff, in
+fact, if I can say this in confidence, a better overview than the boss
+himself—it’s very easy for a businessman like him to make mistakes
+about his employees and judge them more harshly than he should. And
+you’re also well aware that we travellers spend almost the whole year
+away from the office, so that we can very easily fall victim to gossip
+and chance and groundless complaints, and it’s almost impossible to
+defend yourself from that sort of thing, we don’t usually even hear
+about them, or if at all it’s when we arrive back home exhausted from a
+trip, and that’s when we feel the harmful effects of what’s been going
+on without even knowing what caused them. Please, don’t go away, at
+least first say something to show that you grant that I’m at least
+partly right!”
+
+But the chief clerk had turned away as soon as Gregor had started to
+speak, and, with protruding lips, only stared back at him over his
+trembling shoulders as he left. He did not keep still for a moment
+while Gregor was speaking, but moved steadily towards the door without
+taking his eyes off him. He moved very gradually, as if there had been
+some secret prohibition on leaving the room. It was only when he had
+reached the entrance hall that he made a sudden movement, drew his foot
+from the living room, and rushed forward in a panic. In the hall, he
+stretched his right hand far out towards the stairway as if out there,
+there were some supernatural force waiting to save him.
+
+Gregor realised that it was out of the question to let the chief clerk
+go away in this mood if his position in the firm was not to be put into
+extreme danger. That was something his parents did not understand very
+well; over the years, they had become convinced that this job would
+provide for Gregor for his entire life, and besides, they had so much
+to worry about at present that they had lost sight of any thought for
+the future. Gregor, though, did think about the future. The chief clerk
+had to be held back, calmed down, convinced and finally won over; the
+future of Gregor and his family depended on it! If only his sister were
+here! She was clever; she was already in tears while Gregor was still
+lying peacefully on his back. And the chief clerk was a lover of women,
+surely she could persuade him; she would close the front door in the
+entrance hall and talk him out of his shocked state. But his sister was
+not there, Gregor would have to do the job himself. And without
+considering that he still was not familiar with how well he could move
+about in his present state, or that his speech still might not—or
+probably would not—be understood, he let go of the door; pushed himself
+through the opening; tried to reach the chief clerk on the landing who,
+ridiculously, was holding on to the banister with both hands; but
+Gregor fell immediately over and, with a little scream as he sought
+something to hold onto, landed on his numerous little legs. Hardly had
+that happened than, for the first time that day, he began to feel
+alright with his body; the little legs had the solid ground under them;
+to his pleasure, they did exactly as he told them; they were even
+making the effort to carry him where he wanted to go; and he was soon
+believing that all his sorrows would soon be finally at an end. He held
+back the urge to move but swayed from side to side as he crouched there
+on the floor. His mother was not far away in front of him and seemed,
+at first, quite engrossed in herself, but then she suddenly jumped up
+with her arms outstretched and her fingers spread shouting: “Help, for
+pity’s sake, Help!” The way she held her head suggested she wanted to
+see Gregor better, but the unthinking way she was hurrying backwards
+showed that she did not; she had forgotten that the table was behind
+her with all the breakfast things on it; when she reached the table she
+sat quickly down on it without knowing what she was doing; without even
+seeming to notice that the coffee pot had been knocked over and a gush
+of coffee was pouring down onto the carpet.
+
+“Mother, mother”, said Gregor gently, looking up at her. He had
+completely forgotten the chief clerk for the moment, but could not help
+himself snapping in the air with his jaws at the sight of the flow of
+coffee. That set his mother screaming anew, she fled from the table and
+into the arms of his father as he rushed towards her. Gregor, though,
+had no time to spare for his parents now; the chief clerk had already
+reached the stairs; with his chin on the banister, he looked back for
+the last time. Gregor made a run for him; he wanted to be sure of
+reaching him; the chief clerk must have expected something, as he leapt
+down several steps at once and disappeared; his shouts resounding all
+around the staircase. The flight of the chief clerk seemed,
+unfortunately, to put Gregor’s father into a panic as well. Until then
+he had been relatively self controlled, but now, instead of running
+after the chief clerk himself, or at least not impeding Gregor as he
+ran after him, Gregor’s father seized the chief clerk’s stick in his
+right hand (the chief clerk had left it behind on a chair, along with
+his hat and overcoat), picked up a large newspaper from the table with
+his left, and used them to drive Gregor back into his room, stamping
+his foot at him as he went. Gregor’s appeals to his father were of no
+help, his appeals were simply not understood, however much he humbly
+turned his head his father merely stamped his foot all the harder.
+Across the room, despite the chilly weather, Gregor’s mother had pulled
+open a window, leant far out of it and pressed her hands to her face. A
+strong draught of air flew in from the street towards the stairway, the
+curtains flew up, the newspapers on the table fluttered and some of
+them were blown onto the floor. Nothing would stop Gregor’s father as
+he drove him back, making hissing noises at him like a wild man. Gregor
+had never had any practice in moving backwards and was only able to go
+very slowly. If Gregor had only been allowed to turn round he would
+have been back in his room straight away, but he was afraid that if he
+took the time to do that his father would become impatient, and there
+was the threat of a lethal blow to his back or head from the stick in
+his father’s hand any moment. Eventually, though, Gregor realised that
+he had no choice as he saw, to his disgust, that he was quite incapable
+of going backwards in a straight line; so he began, as quickly as
+possible and with frequent anxious glances at his father, to turn
+himself round. It went very slowly, but perhaps his father was able to
+see his good intentions as he did nothing to hinder him, in fact now
+and then he used the tip of his stick to give directions from a
+distance as to which way to turn. If only his father would stop that
+unbearable hissing! It was making Gregor quite confused. When he had
+nearly finished turning round, still listening to that hissing, he made
+a mistake and turned himself back a little the way he had just come. He
+was pleased when he finally had his head in front of the doorway, but
+then saw that it was too narrow, and his body was too broad to get
+through it without further difficulty. In his present mood, it
+obviously did not occur to his father to open the other of the double
+doors so that Gregor would have enough space to get through. He was
+merely fixed on the idea that Gregor should be got back into his room
+as quickly as possible. Nor would he ever have allowed Gregor the time
+to get himself upright as preparation for getting through the doorway.
+What he did, making more noise than ever, was to drive Gregor forwards
+all the harder as if there had been nothing in the way; it sounded to
+Gregor as if there was now more than one father behind him; it was not
+a pleasant experience, and Gregor pushed himself into the doorway
+without regard for what might happen. One side of his body lifted
+itself, he lay at an angle in the doorway, one flank scraped on the
+white door and was painfully injured, leaving vile brown flecks on it,
+soon he was stuck fast and would not have been able to move at all by
+himself, the little legs along one side hung quivering in the air while
+those on the other side were pressed painfully against the ground. Then
+his father gave him a hefty shove from behind which released him from
+where he was held and sent him flying, and heavily bleeding, deep into
+his room. The door was slammed shut with the stick, then, finally, all
+was quiet.
+
+
+
+
+II
+
+
+It was not until it was getting dark that evening that Gregor awoke
+from his deep and coma-like sleep. He would have woken soon afterwards
+anyway even if he hadn’t been disturbed, as he had had enough sleep and
+felt fully rested. But he had the impression that some hurried steps
+and the sound of the door leading into the front room being carefully
+shut had woken him. The light from the electric street lamps shone
+palely here and there onto the ceiling and tops of the furniture, but
+down below, where Gregor was, it was dark. He pushed himself over to
+the door, feeling his way clumsily with his antennae—of which he was
+now beginning to learn the value—in order to see what had been
+happening there. The whole of his left side seemed like one, painfully
+stretched scar, and he limped badly on his two rows of legs. One of the
+legs had been badly injured in the events of that morning—it was nearly
+a miracle that only one of them had been—and dragged along lifelessly.
+
+It was only when he had reached the door that he realised what it
+actually was that had drawn him over to it; it was the smell of
+something to eat. By the door there was a dish filled with sweetened
+milk with little pieces of white bread floating in it. He was so
+pleased he almost laughed, as he was even hungrier than he had been
+that morning, and immediately dipped his head into the milk, nearly
+covering his eyes with it. But he soon drew his head back again in
+disappointment; not only did the pain in his tender left side make it
+difficult to eat the food—he was only able to eat if his whole body
+worked together as a snuffling whole—but the milk did not taste at all
+nice. Milk like this was normally his favourite drink, and his sister
+had certainly left it there for him because of that, but he turned,
+almost against his own will, away from the dish and crawled back into
+the centre of the room.
+
+Through the crack in the door, Gregor could see that the gas had been
+lit in the living room. His father at this time would normally be sat
+with his evening paper, reading it out in a loud voice to Gregor’s
+mother, and sometimes to his sister, but there was now not a sound to
+be heard. Gregor’s sister would often write and tell him about this
+reading, but maybe his father had lost the habit in recent times. It
+was so quiet all around too, even though there must have been somebody
+in the flat. “What a quiet life it is the family lead”, said Gregor to
+himself, and, gazing into the darkness, felt a great pride that he was
+able to provide a life like that in such a nice home for his sister and
+parents. But what now, if all this peace and wealth and comfort should
+come to a horrible and frightening end? That was something that Gregor
+did not want to think about too much, so he started to move about,
+crawling up and down the room.
+
+Once during that long evening, the door on one side of the room was
+opened very slightly and hurriedly closed again; later on the door on
+the other side did the same; it seemed that someone needed to enter the
+room but thought better of it. Gregor went and waited immediately by
+the door, resolved either to bring the timorous visitor into the room
+in some way or at least to find out who it was; but the door was opened
+no more that night and Gregor waited in vain. The previous morning
+while the doors were locked everyone had wanted to get in there to him,
+but now, now that he had opened up one of the doors and the other had
+clearly been unlocked some time during the day, no-one came, and the
+keys were in the other sides.
+
+It was not until late at night that the gaslight in the living room was
+put out, and now it was easy to see that his parents and sister had
+stayed awake all that time, as they all could be distinctly heard as
+they went away together on tip-toe. It was clear that no-one would come
+into Gregor’s room any more until morning; that gave him plenty of time
+to think undisturbed about how he would have to re-arrange his life.
+For some reason, the tall, empty room where he was forced to remain
+made him feel uneasy as he lay there flat on the floor, even though he
+had been living in it for five years. Hardly aware of what he was doing
+other than a slight feeling of shame, he hurried under the couch. It
+pressed down on his back a little, and he was no longer able to lift
+his head, but he nonetheless felt immediately at ease and his only
+regret was that his body was too broad to get it all underneath.
+
+He spent the whole night there. Some of the time he passed in a light
+sleep, although he frequently woke from it in alarm because of his
+hunger, and some of the time was spent in worries and vague hopes
+which, however, always led to the same conclusion: for the time being
+he must remain calm, he must show patience and the greatest
+consideration so that his family could bear the unpleasantness that he,
+in his present condition, was forced to impose on them.
+
+Gregor soon had the opportunity to test the strength of his decisions,
+as early the next morning, almost before the night had ended, his
+sister, nearly fully dressed, opened the door from the front room and
+looked anxiously in. She did not see him straight away, but when she
+did notice him under the couch—he had to be somewhere, for God’s sake,
+he couldn’t have flown away—she was so shocked that she lost control of
+herself and slammed the door shut again from outside. But she seemed to
+regret her behaviour, as she opened the door again straight away and
+came in on tip-toe as if entering the room of someone seriously ill or
+even of a stranger. Gregor had pushed his head forward, right to the
+edge of the couch, and watched her. Would she notice that he had left
+the milk as it was, realise that it was not from any lack of hunger and
+bring him in some other food that was more suitable? If she didn’t do
+it herself he would rather go hungry than draw her attention to it,
+although he did feel a terrible urge to rush forward from under the
+couch, throw himself at his sister’s feet and beg her for something
+good to eat. However, his sister noticed the full dish immediately and
+looked at it and the few drops of milk splashed around it with some
+surprise. She immediately picked it up—using a rag, not her bare
+hands—and carried it out. Gregor was extremely curious as to what she
+would bring in its place, imagining the wildest possibilities, but he
+never could have guessed what his sister, in her goodness, actually did
+bring. In order to test his taste, she brought him a whole selection of
+things, all spread out on an old newspaper. There were old, half-rotten
+vegetables; bones from the evening meal, covered in white sauce that
+had gone hard; a few raisins and almonds; some cheese that Gregor had
+declared inedible two days before; a dry roll and some bread spread
+with butter and salt. As well as all that she had poured some water
+into the dish, which had probably been permanently set aside for
+Gregor’s use, and placed it beside them. Then, out of consideration for
+Gregor’s feelings, as she knew that he would not eat in front of her,
+she hurried out again and even turned the key in the lock so that
+Gregor would know he could make things as comfortable for himself as he
+liked. Gregor’s little legs whirred, at last he could eat. What’s more,
+his injuries must already have completely healed as he found no
+difficulty in moving. This amazed him, as more than a month earlier he
+had cut his finger slightly with a knife, he thought of how his finger
+had still hurt the day before yesterday. “Am I less sensitive than I
+used to be, then?”, he thought, and was already sucking greedily at the
+cheese which had immediately, almost compellingly, attracted him much
+more than the other foods on the newspaper. Quickly one after another,
+his eyes watering with pleasure, he consumed the cheese, the vegetables
+and the sauce; the fresh foods, on the other hand, he didn’t like at
+all, and even dragged the things he did want to eat a little way away
+from them because he couldn’t stand the smell. Long after he had
+finished eating and lay lethargic in the same place, his sister slowly
+turned the key in the lock as a sign to him that he should withdraw. He
+was immediately startled, although he had been half asleep, and he
+hurried back under the couch. But he needed great self-control to stay
+there even for the short time that his sister was in the room, as
+eating so much food had rounded out his body a little and he could
+hardly breathe in that narrow space. Half suffocating, he watched with
+bulging eyes as his sister unselfconsciously took a broom and swept up
+the left-overs, mixing them in with the food he had not even touched at
+all as if it could not be used any more. She quickly dropped it all
+into a bin, closed it with its wooden lid, and carried everything out.
+She had hardly turned her back before Gregor came out again from under
+the couch and stretched himself.
+
+This was how Gregor received his food each day now, once in the morning
+while his parents and the maid were still asleep, and the second time
+after everyone had eaten their meal at midday as his parents would
+sleep for a little while then as well, and Gregor’s sister would send
+the maid away on some errand. Gregor’s father and mother certainly did
+not want him to starve either, but perhaps it would have been more than
+they could stand to have any more experience of his feeding than being
+told about it, and perhaps his sister wanted to spare them what
+distress she could as they were indeed suffering enough.
+
+It was impossible for Gregor to find out what they had told the doctor
+and the locksmith that first morning to get them out of the flat. As
+nobody could understand him, nobody, not even his sister, thought that
+he could understand them, so he had to be content to hear his sister’s
+sighs and appeals to the saints as she moved about his room. It was
+only later, when she had become a little more used to everything—there
+was, of course, no question of her ever becoming fully used to the
+situation—that Gregor would sometimes catch a friendly comment, or at
+least a comment that could be construed as friendly. “He’s enjoyed his
+dinner today”, she might say when he had diligently cleared away all
+the food left for him, or if he left most of it, which slowly became
+more and more frequent, she would often say, sadly, “now everything’s
+just been left there again”.
+
+Although Gregor wasn’t able to hear any news directly he did listen to
+much of what was said in the next rooms, and whenever he heard anyone
+speaking he would scurry straight to the appropriate door and press his
+whole body against it. There was seldom any conversation, especially at
+first, that was not about him in some way, even if only in secret. For
+two whole days, all the talk at every mealtime was about what they
+should do now; but even between meals they spoke about the same subject
+as there were always at least two members of the family at home—nobody
+wanted to be at home by themselves and it was out of the question to
+leave the flat entirely empty. And on the very first day the maid had
+fallen to her knees and begged Gregor’s mother to let her go without
+delay. It was not very clear how much she knew of what had happened but
+she left within a quarter of an hour, tearfully thanking Gregor’s
+mother for her dismissal as if she had done her an enormous service.
+She even swore emphatically not to tell anyone the slightest about what
+had happened, even though no-one had asked that of her.
+
+Now Gregor’s sister also had to help his mother with the cooking;
+although that was not so much bother as no-one ate very much. Gregor
+often heard how one of them would unsuccessfully urge another to eat,
+and receive no more answer than “no thanks, I’ve had enough” or
+something similar. No-one drank very much either. His sister would
+sometimes ask his father whether he would like a beer, hoping for the
+chance to go and fetch it herself. When his father then said nothing
+she would add, so that he would not feel selfish, that she could send
+the housekeeper for it, but then his father would close the matter with
+a big, loud “No”, and no more would be said.
+
+Even before the first day had come to an end, his father had explained
+to Gregor’s mother and sister what their finances and prospects were.
+Now and then he stood up from the table and took some receipt or
+document from the little cash box he had saved from his business when
+it had collapsed five years earlier. Gregor heard how he opened the
+complicated lock and then closed it again after he had taken the item
+he wanted. What he heard his father say was some of the first good news
+that Gregor heard since he had first been incarcerated in his room. He
+had thought that nothing at all remained from his father’s business, at
+least he had never told him anything different, and Gregor had never
+asked him about it anyway. Their business misfortune had reduced the
+family to a state of total despair, and Gregor’s only concern at that
+time had been to arrange things so that they could all forget about it
+as quickly as possible. So then he started working especially hard,
+with a fiery vigour that raised him from a junior salesman to a
+travelling representative almost overnight, bringing with it the chance
+to earn money in quite different ways. Gregor converted his success at
+work straight into cash that he could lay on the table at home for the
+benefit of his astonished and delighted family. They had been good
+times and they had never come again, at least not with the same
+splendour, even though Gregor had later earned so much that he was in a
+position to bear the costs of the whole family, and did bear them. They
+had even got used to it, both Gregor and the family, they took the
+money with gratitude and he was glad to provide it, although there was
+no longer much warm affection given in return. Gregor only remained
+close to his sister now. Unlike him, she was very fond of music and a
+gifted and expressive violinist, it was his secret plan to send her to
+the conservatory next year even though it would cause great expense
+that would have to be made up for in some other way. During Gregor’s
+short periods in town, conversation with his sister would often turn to
+the conservatory but it was only ever mentioned as a lovely dream that
+could never be realised. Their parents did not like to hear this
+innocent talk, but Gregor thought about it quite hard and decided he
+would let them know what he planned with a grand announcement of it on
+Christmas day.
+
+That was the sort of totally pointless thing that went through his mind
+in his present state, pressed upright against the door and listening.
+There were times when he simply became too tired to continue listening,
+when his head would fall wearily against the door and he would pull it
+up again with a start, as even the slightest noise he caused would be
+heard next door and they would all go silent. “What’s that he’s doing
+now”, his father would say after a while, clearly having gone over to
+the door, and only then would the interrupted conversation slowly be
+taken up again.
+
+When explaining things, his father repeated himself several times,
+partly because it was a long time since he had been occupied with these
+matters himself and partly because Gregor’s mother did not understand
+everything the first time. From these repeated explanations Gregor
+learned, to his pleasure, that despite all their misfortunes there was
+still some money available from the old days. It was not a lot, but it
+had not been touched in the meantime and some interest had accumulated.
+Besides that, they had not been using up all the money that Gregor had
+been bringing home every month, keeping only a little for himself, so
+that that, too, had been accumulating. Behind the door, Gregor nodded
+with enthusiasm in his pleasure at this unexpected thrift and caution.
+He could actually have used this surplus money to reduce his father’s
+debt to his boss, and the day when he could have freed himself from
+that job would have come much closer, but now it was certainly better
+the way his father had done things.
+
+This money, however, was certainly not enough to enable the family to
+live off the interest; it was enough to maintain them for, perhaps, one
+or two years, no more. That’s to say, it was money that should not
+really be touched but set aside for emergencies; money to live on had
+to be earned. His father was healthy but old, and lacking in self
+confidence. During the five years that he had not been working—the
+first holiday in a life that had been full of strain and no success—he
+had put on a lot of weight and become very slow and clumsy. Would
+Gregor’s elderly mother now have to go and earn money? She suffered
+from asthma and it was a strain for her just to move about the home,
+every other day would be spent struggling for breath on the sofa by the
+open window. Would his sister have to go and earn money? She was still
+a child of seventeen, her life up till then had been very enviable,
+consisting of wearing nice clothes, sleeping late, helping out in the
+business, joining in with a few modest pleasures and most of all
+playing the violin. Whenever they began to talk of the need to earn
+money, Gregor would always first let go of the door and then throw
+himself onto the cool, leather sofa next to it, as he became quite hot
+with shame and regret.
+
+He would often lie there the whole night through, not sleeping a wink
+but scratching at the leather for hours on end. Or he might go to all
+the effort of pushing a chair to the window, climbing up onto the sill
+and, propped up in the chair, leaning on the window to stare out of it.
+He had used to feel a great sense of freedom from doing this, but doing
+it now was obviously something more remembered than experienced, as
+what he actually saw in this way was becoming less distinct every day,
+even things that were quite near; he had used to curse the ever-present
+view of the hospital across the street, but now he could not see it at
+all, and if he had not known that he lived in Charlottenstrasse, which
+was a quiet street despite being in the middle of the city, he could
+have thought that he was looking out the window at a barren waste where
+the grey sky and the grey earth mingled inseparably. His observant
+sister only needed to notice the chair twice before she would always
+push it back to its exact position by the window after she had tidied
+up the room, and even left the inner pane of the window open from then
+on.
+
+If Gregor had only been able to speak to his sister and thank her for
+all that she had to do for him it would have been easier for him to
+bear it; but as it was it caused him pain. His sister, naturally, tried
+as far as possible to pretend there was nothing burdensome about it,
+and the longer it went on, of course, the better she was able to do so,
+but as time went by Gregor was also able to see through it all so much
+better. It had even become very unpleasant for him, now, whenever she
+entered the room. No sooner had she come in than she would quickly
+close the door as a precaution so that no-one would have to suffer the
+view into Gregor’s room, then she would go straight to the window and
+pull it hurriedly open almost as if she were suffocating. Even if it
+was cold, she would stay at the window breathing deeply for a little
+while. She would alarm Gregor twice a day with this running about and
+noise making; he would stay under the couch shivering the whole while,
+knowing full well that she would certainly have liked to spare him this
+ordeal, but it was impossible for her to be in the same room with him
+with the windows closed.
+
+One day, about a month after Gregor’s transformation when his sister no
+longer had any particular reason to be shocked at his appearance, she
+came into the room a little earlier than usual and found him still
+staring out the window, motionless, and just where he would be most
+horrible. In itself, his sister’s not coming into the room would have
+been no surprise for Gregor as it would have been difficult for her to
+immediately open the window while he was still there, but not only did
+she not come in, she went straight back and closed the door behind her,
+a stranger would have thought he had threatened her and tried to bite
+her. Gregor went straight to hide himself under the couch, of course,
+but he had to wait until midday before his sister came back and she
+seemed much more uneasy than usual. It made him realise that she still
+found his appearance unbearable and would continue to do so, she
+probably even had to overcome the urge to flee when she saw the little
+bit of him that protruded from under the couch. One day, in order to
+spare her even this sight, he spent four hours carrying the bedsheet
+over to the couch on his back and arranged it so that he was completely
+covered and his sister would not be able to see him even if she bent
+down. If she did not think this sheet was necessary then all she had to
+do was take it off again, as it was clear enough that it was no
+pleasure for Gregor to cut himself off so completely. She left the
+sheet where it was. Gregor even thought he glimpsed a look of gratitude
+one time when he carefully looked out from under the sheet to see how
+his sister liked the new arrangement.
+
+For the first fourteen days, Gregor’s parents could not bring
+themselves to come into the room to see him. He would often hear them
+say how they appreciated all the new work his sister was doing even
+though, before, they had seen her as a girl who was somewhat useless
+and frequently been annoyed with her. But now the two of them, father
+and mother, would often both wait outside the door of Gregor’s room
+while his sister tidied up in there, and as soon as she went out again
+she would have to tell them exactly how everything looked, what Gregor
+had eaten, how he had behaved this time and whether, perhaps, any
+slight improvement could be seen. His mother also wanted to go in and
+visit Gregor relatively soon but his father and sister at first
+persuaded her against it. Gregor listened very closely to all this, and
+approved fully. Later, though, she had to be held back by force, which
+made her call out: “Let me go and see Gregor, he is my unfortunate son!
+Can’t you understand I have to see him?”, and Gregor would think to
+himself that maybe it would be better if his mother came in, not every
+day of course, but one day a week, perhaps; she could understand
+everything much better than his sister who, for all her courage, was
+still just a child after all, and really might not have had an adult’s
+appreciation of the burdensome job she had taken on.
+
+Gregor’s wish to see his mother was soon realised. Out of consideration
+for his parents, Gregor wanted to avoid being seen at the window during
+the day, the few square meters of the floor did not give him much room
+to crawl about, it was hard to just lie quietly through the night, his
+food soon stopped giving him any pleasure at all, and so, to entertain
+himself, he got into the habit of crawling up and down the walls and
+ceiling. He was especially fond of hanging from the ceiling; it was
+quite different from lying on the floor; he could breathe more freely;
+his body had a light swing to it; and up there, relaxed and almost
+happy, it might happen that he would surprise even himself by letting
+go of the ceiling and landing on the floor with a crash. But now, of
+course, he had far better control of his body than before and, even
+with a fall as great as that, caused himself no damage. Very soon his
+sister noticed Gregor’s new way of entertaining himself—he had, after
+all, left traces of the adhesive from his feet as he crawled about—and
+got it into her head to make it as easy as possible for him by removing
+the furniture that got in his way, especially the chest of drawers and
+the desk. Now, this was not something that she would be able to do by
+herself; she did not dare to ask for help from her father; the sixteen
+year old maid had carried on bravely since the cook had left but she
+certainly would not have helped in this, she had even asked to be
+allowed to keep the kitchen locked at all times and never to have to
+open the door unless it was especially important; so his sister had no
+choice but to choose some time when Gregor’s father was not there and
+fetch his mother to help her. As she approached the room, Gregor could
+hear his mother express her joy, but once at the door she went silent.
+First, of course, his sister came in and looked round to see that
+everything in the room was alright; and only then did she let her
+mother enter. Gregor had hurriedly pulled the sheet down lower over the
+couch and put more folds into it so that everything really looked as if
+it had just been thrown down by chance. Gregor also refrained, this
+time, from spying out from under the sheet; he gave up the chance to
+see his mother until later and was simply glad that she had come. “You
+can come in, he can’t be seen”, said his sister, obviously leading her
+in by the hand. The old chest of drawers was too heavy for a pair of
+feeble women to be heaving about, but Gregor listened as they pushed it
+from its place, his sister always taking on the heaviest part of the
+work for herself and ignoring her mother’s warnings that she would
+strain herself. This lasted a very long time. After labouring at it for
+fifteen minutes or more his mother said it would be better to leave the
+chest where it was, for one thing it was too heavy for them to get the
+job finished before Gregor’s father got home and leaving it in the
+middle of the room it would be in his way even more, and for another
+thing it wasn’t even sure that taking the furniture away would really
+be any help to him. She thought just the opposite; the sight of the
+bare walls saddened her right to her heart; and why wouldn’t Gregor
+feel the same way about it, he’d been used to this furniture in his
+room for a long time and it would make him feel abandoned to be in an
+empty room like that. Then, quietly, almost whispering as if wanting
+Gregor (whose whereabouts she did not know) to hear not even the tone
+of her voice, as she was convinced that he did not understand her
+words, she added “and by taking the furniture away, won’t it seem like
+we’re showing that we’ve given up all hope of improvement and we’re
+abandoning him to cope for himself? I think it’d be best to leave the
+room exactly the way it was before so that when Gregor comes back to us
+again he’ll find everything unchanged and he’ll be able to forget the
+time in between all the easier”.
+
+Hearing these words from his mother made Gregor realise that the lack
+of any direct human communication, along with the monotonous life led
+by the family during these two months, must have made him confused—he
+could think of no other way of explaining to himself why he had
+seriously wanted his room emptied out. Had he really wanted to
+transform his room into a cave, a warm room fitted out with the nice
+furniture he had inherited? That would have let him crawl around
+unimpeded in any direction, but it would also have let him quickly
+forget his past when he had still been human. He had come very close to
+forgetting, and it had only been the voice of his mother, unheard for
+so long, that had shaken him out of it. Nothing should be removed;
+everything had to stay; he could not do without the good influence the
+furniture had on his condition; and if the furniture made it difficult
+for him to crawl about mindlessly that was not a loss but a great
+advantage.
+
+His sister, unfortunately, did not agree; she had become used to the
+idea, not without reason, that she was Gregor’s spokesman to his
+parents about the things that concerned him. This meant that his
+mother’s advice now was sufficient reason for her to insist on removing
+not only the chest of drawers and the desk, as she had thought at
+first, but all the furniture apart from the all-important couch. It was
+more than childish perversity, of course, or the unexpected confidence
+she had recently acquired, that made her insist; she had indeed noticed
+that Gregor needed a lot of room to crawl about in, whereas the
+furniture, as far as anyone could see, was of no use to him at all.
+Girls of that age, though, do become enthusiastic about things and feel
+they must get their way whenever they can. Perhaps this was what
+tempted Grete to make Gregor’s situation seem even more shocking than
+it was so that she could do even more for him. Grete would probably be
+the only one who would dare enter a room dominated by Gregor crawling
+about the bare walls by himself.
+
+So she refused to let her mother dissuade her. Gregor’s mother already
+looked uneasy in his room, she soon stopped speaking and helped
+Gregor’s sister to get the chest of drawers out with what strength she
+had. The chest of drawers was something that Gregor could do without if
+he had to, but the writing desk had to stay. Hardly had the two women
+pushed the chest of drawers, groaning, out of the room than Gregor
+poked his head out from under the couch to see what he could do about
+it. He meant to be as careful and considerate as he could, but,
+unfortunately, it was his mother who came back first while Grete in the
+next room had her arms round the chest, pushing and pulling at it from
+side to side by herself without, of course, moving it an inch. His
+mother was not used to the sight of Gregor, he might have made her ill,
+so Gregor hurried backwards to the far end of the couch. In his
+startlement, though, he was not able to prevent the sheet at its front
+from moving a little. It was enough to attract his mother’s attention.
+She stood very still, remained there a moment, and then went back out
+to Grete.
+
+Gregor kept trying to assure himself that nothing unusual was
+happening, it was just a few pieces of furniture being moved after all,
+but he soon had to admit that the women going to and fro, their little
+calls to each other, the scraping of the furniture on the floor, all
+these things made him feel as if he were being assailed from all sides.
+With his head and legs pulled in against him and his body pressed to
+the floor, he was forced to admit to himself that he could not stand
+all of this much longer. They were emptying his room out; taking away
+everything that was dear to him; they had already taken out the chest
+containing his fretsaw and other tools; now they threatened to remove
+the writing desk with its place clearly worn into the floor, the desk
+where he had done his homework as a business trainee, at high school,
+even while he had been at infant school—he really could not wait any
+longer to see whether the two women’s intentions were good. He had
+nearly forgotten they were there anyway, as they were now too tired to
+say anything while they worked and he could only hear their feet as
+they stepped heavily on the floor.
+
+So, while the women were leant against the desk in the other room
+catching their breath, he sallied out, changed direction four times not
+knowing what he should save first before his attention was suddenly
+caught by the picture on the wall—which was already denuded of
+everything else that had been on it—of the lady dressed in copious fur.
+He hurried up onto the picture and pressed himself against its glass,
+it held him firmly and felt good on his hot belly. This picture at
+least, now totally covered by Gregor, would certainly be taken away by
+no-one. He turned his head to face the door into the living room so
+that he could watch the women when they came back.
+
+They had not allowed themselves a long rest and came back quite soon;
+Grete had put her arm around her mother and was nearly carrying her.
+“What shall we take now, then?”, said Grete and looked around. Her eyes
+met those of Gregor on the wall. Perhaps only because her mother was
+there, she remained calm, bent her face to her so that she would not
+look round and said, albeit hurriedly and with a tremor in her voice:
+“Come on, let’s go back in the living room for a while?” Gregor could
+see what Grete had in mind, she wanted to take her mother somewhere
+safe and then chase him down from the wall. Well, she could certainly
+try it! He sat unyielding on his picture. He would rather jump at
+Grete’s face.
+
+But Grete’s words had made her mother quite worried, she stepped to one
+side, saw the enormous brown patch against the flowers of the
+wallpaper, and before she even realised it was Gregor that she saw
+screamed: “Oh God, oh God!” Arms outstretched, she fell onto the couch
+as if she had given up everything and stayed there immobile. “Gregor!”
+shouted his sister, glowering at him and shaking her fist. That was the
+first word she had spoken to him directly since his transformation. She
+ran into the other room to fetch some kind of smelling salts to bring
+her mother out of her faint; Gregor wanted to help too—he could save
+his picture later, although he stuck fast to the glass and had to pull
+himself off by force; then he, too, ran into the next room as if he
+could advise his sister like in the old days; but he had to just stand
+behind her doing nothing; she was looking into various bottles, he
+startled her when she turned round; a bottle fell to the ground and
+broke; a splinter cut Gregor’s face, some kind of caustic medicine
+splashed all over him; now, without delaying any longer, Grete took
+hold of all the bottles she could and ran with them in to her mother;
+she slammed the door shut with her foot. So now Gregor was shut out
+from his mother, who, because of him, might be near to death; he could
+not open the door if he did not want to chase his sister away, and she
+had to stay with his mother; there was nothing for him to do but wait;
+and, oppressed with anxiety and self-reproach, he began to crawl about,
+he crawled over everything, walls, furniture, ceiling, and finally in
+his confusion as the whole room began to spin around him he fell down
+into the middle of the dinner table.
+
+He lay there for a while, numb and immobile, all around him it was
+quiet, maybe that was a good sign. Then there was someone at the door.
+The maid, of course, had locked herself in her kitchen so that Grete
+would have to go and answer it. His father had arrived home. “What’s
+happened?” were his first words; Grete’s appearance must have made
+everything clear to him. She answered him with subdued voice, and
+openly pressed her face into his chest: “Mother’s fainted, but she’s
+better now. Gregor got out.” “Just as I expected”, said his father,
+“just as I always said, but you women wouldn’t listen, would you.” It
+was clear to Gregor that Grete had not said enough and that his father
+took it to mean that something bad had happened, that he was
+responsible for some act of violence. That meant Gregor would now have
+to try to calm his father, as he did not have the time to explain
+things to him even if that had been possible. So he fled to the door of
+his room and pressed himself against it so that his father, when he
+came in from the hall, could see straight away that Gregor had the best
+intentions and would go back into his room without delay, that it would
+not be necessary to drive him back but that they had only to open the
+door and he would disappear.
+
+His father, though, was not in the mood to notice subtleties like that;
+“Ah!”, he shouted as he came in, sounding as if he were both angry and
+glad at the same time. Gregor drew his head back from the door and
+lifted it towards his father. He really had not imagined his father the
+way he stood there now; of late, with his new habit of crawling about,
+he had neglected to pay attention to what was going on the rest of the
+flat the way he had done before. He really ought to have expected
+things to have changed, but still, still, was that really his father?
+The same tired man as used to be laying there entombed in his bed when
+Gregor came back from his business trips, who would receive him sitting
+in the armchair in his nightgown when he came back in the evenings; who
+was hardly even able to stand up but, as a sign of his pleasure, would
+just raise his arms and who, on the couple of times a year when they
+went for a walk together on a Sunday or public holiday wrapped up
+tightly in his overcoat between Gregor and his mother, would always
+labour his way forward a little more slowly than them, who were already
+walking slowly for his sake; who would place his stick down carefully
+and, if he wanted to say something would invariably stop and gather his
+companions around him. He was standing up straight enough now; dressed
+in a smart blue uniform with gold buttons, the sort worn by the
+employees at the banking institute; above the high, stiff collar of the
+coat his strong double-chin emerged; under the bushy eyebrows, his
+piercing, dark eyes looked out fresh and alert; his normally unkempt
+white hair was combed down painfully close to his scalp. He took his
+cap, with its gold monogram from, probably, some bank, and threw it in
+an arc right across the room onto the sofa, put his hands in his
+trouser pockets, pushing back the bottom of his long uniform coat, and,
+with look of determination, walked towards Gregor. He probably did not
+even know himself what he had in mind, but nonetheless lifted his feet
+unusually high. Gregor was amazed at the enormous size of the soles of
+his boots, but wasted no time with that—he knew full well, right from
+the first day of his new life, that his father thought it necessary to
+always be extremely strict with him. And so he ran up to his father,
+stopped when his father stopped, scurried forwards again when he moved,
+even slightly. In this way they went round the room several times
+without anything decisive happening, without even giving the impression
+of a chase as everything went so slowly. Gregor remained all this time
+on the floor, largely because he feared his father might see it as
+especially provoking if he fled onto the wall or ceiling. Whatever he
+did, Gregor had to admit that he certainly would not be able to keep up
+this running about for long, as for each step his father took he had to
+carry out countless movements. He became noticeably short of breath,
+even in his earlier life his lungs had not been very reliable. Now, as
+he lurched about in his efforts to muster all the strength he could for
+running he could hardly keep his eyes open; his thoughts became too
+slow for him to think of any other way of saving himself than running;
+he almost forgot that the walls were there for him to use although,
+here, they were concealed behind carefully carved furniture full of
+notches and protrusions—then, right beside him, lightly tossed,
+something flew down and rolled in front of him. It was an apple; then
+another one immediately flew at him; Gregor froze in shock; there was
+no longer any point in running as his father had decided to bombard
+him. He had filled his pockets with fruit from the bowl on the
+sideboard and now, without even taking the time for careful aim, threw
+one apple after another. These little, red apples rolled about on the
+floor, knocking into each other as if they had electric motors. An
+apple thrown without much force glanced against Gregor’s back and slid
+off without doing any harm. Another one however, immediately following
+it, hit squarely and lodged in his back; Gregor wanted to drag himself
+away, as if he could remove the surprising, the incredible pain by
+changing his position; but he felt as if nailed to the spot and spread
+himself out, all his senses in confusion. The last thing he saw was the
+door of his room being pulled open, his sister was screaming, his
+mother ran out in front of her in her blouse (as his sister had taken
+off some of her clothes after she had fainted to make it easier for her
+to breathe), she ran to his father, her skirts unfastened and sliding
+one after another to the ground, stumbling over the skirts she pushed
+herself to his father, her arms around him, uniting herself with him
+totally—now Gregor lost his ability to see anything—her hands behind
+his father’s head begging him to spare Gregor’s life.
+
+
+
+
+III
+
+
+No-one dared to remove the apple lodged in Gregor’s flesh, so it
+remained there as a visible reminder of his injury. He had suffered it
+there for more than a month, and his condition seemed serious enough to
+remind even his father that Gregor, despite his current sad and
+revolting form, was a family member who could not be treated as an
+enemy. On the contrary, as a family there was a duty to swallow any
+revulsion for him and to be patient, just to be patient.
+
+Because of his injuries, Gregor had lost much of his mobility—probably
+permanently. He had been reduced to the condition of an ancient invalid
+and it took him long, long minutes to crawl across his room—crawling
+over the ceiling was out of the question—but this deterioration in his
+condition was fully (in his opinion) made up for by the door to the
+living room being left open every evening. He got into the habit of
+closely watching it for one or two hours before it was opened and then,
+lying in the darkness of his room where he could not be seen from the
+living room, he could watch the family in the light of the dinner table
+and listen to their conversation—with everyone’s permission, in a way,
+and thus quite differently from before.
+
+They no longer held the lively conversations of earlier times, of
+course, the ones that Gregor always thought about with longing when he
+was tired and getting into the damp bed in some small hotel room. All
+of them were usually very quiet nowadays. Soon after dinner, his father
+would go to sleep in his chair; his mother and sister would urge each
+other to be quiet; his mother, bent deeply under the lamp, would sew
+fancy underwear for a fashion shop; his sister, who had taken a sales
+job, learned shorthand and French in the evenings so that she might be
+able to get a better position later on. Sometimes his father would wake
+up and say to Gregor’s mother “you’re doing so much sewing again
+today!”, as if he did not know that he had been dozing—and then he
+would go back to sleep again while mother and sister would exchange a
+tired grin.
+
+With a kind of stubbornness, Gregor’s father refused to take his
+uniform off even at home; while his nightgown hung unused on its peg
+Gregor’s father would slumber where he was, fully dressed, as if always
+ready to serve and expecting to hear the voice of his superior even
+here. The uniform had not been new to start with, but as a result of
+this it slowly became even shabbier despite the efforts of Gregor’s
+mother and sister to look after it. Gregor would often spend the whole
+evening looking at all the stains on this coat, with its gold buttons
+always kept polished and shiny, while the old man in it would sleep,
+highly uncomfortable but peaceful.
+
+As soon as it struck ten, Gregor’s mother would speak gently to his
+father to wake him and try to persuade him to go to bed, as he couldn’t
+sleep properly where he was and he really had to get his sleep if he
+was to be up at six to get to work. But since he had been in work he
+had become more obstinate and would always insist on staying longer at
+the table, even though he regularly fell asleep and it was then harder
+than ever to persuade him to exchange the chair for his bed. Then,
+however much mother and sister would importune him with little
+reproaches and warnings he would keep slowly shaking his head for a
+quarter of an hour with his eyes closed and refusing to get up.
+Gregor’s mother would tug at his sleeve, whisper endearments into his
+ear, Gregor’s sister would leave her work to help her mother, but
+nothing would have any effect on him. He would just sink deeper into
+his chair. Only when the two women took him under the arms he would
+abruptly open his eyes, look at them one after the other and say: “What
+a life! This is what peace I get in my old age!” And supported by the
+two women he would lift himself up carefully as if he were carrying the
+greatest load himself, let the women take him to the door, send them
+off and carry on by himself while Gregor’s mother would throw down her
+needle and his sister her pen so that they could run after his father
+and continue being of help to him.
+
+Who, in this tired and overworked family, would have had time to give
+more attention to Gregor than was absolutely necessary? The household
+budget became even smaller; so now the maid was dismissed; an enormous,
+thick-boned charwoman with white hair that flapped around her head came
+every morning and evening to do the heaviest work; everything else was
+looked after by Gregor’s mother on top of the large amount of sewing
+work she did. Gregor even learned, listening to the evening
+conversation about what price they had hoped for, that several items of
+jewellery belonging to the family had been sold, even though both
+mother and sister had been very fond of wearing them at functions and
+celebrations. But the loudest complaint was that although the flat was
+much too big for their present circumstances, they could not move out
+of it, there was no imaginable way of transferring Gregor to the new
+address. He could see quite well, though, that there were more reasons
+than consideration for him that made it difficult for them to move, it
+would have been quite easy to transport him in any suitable crate with
+a few air holes in it; the main thing holding the family back from
+their decision to move was much more to do with their total despair,
+and the thought that they had been struck with a misfortune unlike
+anything experienced by anyone else they knew or were related to. They
+carried out absolutely everything that the world expects from poor
+people, Gregor’s father brought bank employees their breakfast, his
+mother sacrificed herself by washing clothes for strangers, his sister
+ran back and forth behind her desk at the behest of the customers, but
+they just did not have the strength to do any more. And the injury in
+Gregor’s back began to hurt as much as when it was new. After they had
+come back from taking his father to bed Gregor’s mother and sister
+would now leave their work where it was and sit close together, cheek
+to cheek; his mother would point to Gregor’s room and say “Close that
+door, Grete”, and then, when he was in the dark again, they would sit
+in the next room and their tears would mingle, or they would simply sit
+there staring dry-eyed at the table.
+
+Gregor hardly slept at all, either night or day. Sometimes he would
+think of taking over the family’s affairs, just like before, the next
+time the door was opened; he had long forgotten about his boss and the
+chief clerk, but they would appear again in his thoughts, the salesmen
+and the apprentices, that stupid teaboy, two or three friends from
+other businesses, one of the chambermaids from a provincial hotel, a
+tender memory that appeared and disappeared again, a cashier from a hat
+shop for whom his attention had been serious but too slow,—all of them
+appeared to him, mixed together with strangers and others he had
+forgotten, but instead of helping him and his family they were all of
+them inaccessible, and he was glad when they disappeared. Other times
+he was not at all in the mood to look after his family, he was filled
+with simple rage about the lack of attention he was shown, and although
+he could think of nothing he would have wanted, he made plans of how he
+could get into the pantry where he could take all the things he was
+entitled to, even if he was not hungry. Gregor’s sister no longer
+thought about how she could please him but would hurriedly push some
+food or other into his room with her foot before she rushed out to work
+in the morning and at midday, and in the evening she would sweep it
+away again with the broom, indifferent as to whether it had been eaten
+or—more often than not—had been left totally untouched. She still
+cleared up the room in the evening, but now she could not have been any
+quicker about it. Smears of dirt were left on the walls, here and there
+were little balls of dust and filth. At first, Gregor went into one of
+the worst of these places when his sister arrived as a reproach to her,
+but he could have stayed there for weeks without his sister doing
+anything about it; she could see the dirt as well as he could but she
+had simply decided to leave him to it. At the same time she became
+touchy in a way that was quite new for her and which everyone in the
+family understood—cleaning up Gregor’s room was for her and her alone.
+Gregor’s mother did once thoroughly clean his room, and needed to use
+several bucketfuls of water to do it—although that much dampness also
+made Gregor ill and he lay flat on the couch, bitter and immobile. But
+his mother was to be punished still more for what she had done, as
+hardly had his sister arrived home in the evening than she noticed the
+change in Gregor’s room and, highly aggrieved, ran back into the living
+room where, despite her mothers raised and imploring hands, she broke
+into convulsive tears. Her father, of course, was startled out of his
+chair and the two parents looked on astonished and helpless; then they,
+too, became agitated; Gregor’s father, standing to the right of his
+mother, accused her of not leaving the cleaning of Gregor’s room to his
+sister; from her left, Gregor’s sister screamed at her that she was
+never to clean Gregor’s room again; while his mother tried to draw his
+father, who was beside himself with anger, into the bedroom; his
+sister, quaking with tears, thumped on the table with her small fists;
+and Gregor hissed in anger that no-one had even thought of closing the
+door to save him the sight of this and all its noise.
+
+Gregor’s sister was exhausted from going out to work, and looking after
+Gregor as she had done before was even more work for her, but even so
+his mother ought certainly not to have taken her place. Gregor, on the
+other hand, ought not to be neglected. Now, though, the charwoman was
+here. This elderly widow, with a robust bone structure that made her
+able to withstand the hardest of things in her long life, wasn’t really
+repelled by Gregor. Just by chance one day, rather than any real
+curiosity, she opened the door to Gregor’s room and found herself face
+to face with him. He was taken totally by surprise, no-one was chasing
+him but he began to rush to and fro while she just stood there in
+amazement with her hands crossed in front of her. From then on she
+never failed to open the door slightly every evening and morning and
+look briefly in on him. At first she would call to him as she did so
+with words that she probably considered friendly, such as “come on
+then, you old dung-beetle!”, or “look at the old dung-beetle there!”
+Gregor never responded to being spoken to in that way, but just
+remained where he was without moving as if the door had never even been
+opened. If only they had told this charwoman to clean up his room every
+day instead of letting her disturb him for no reason whenever she felt
+like it! One day, early in the morning while a heavy rain struck the
+windowpanes, perhaps indicating that spring was coming, she began to
+speak to him in that way once again. Gregor was so resentful of it that
+he started to move toward her, he was slow and infirm, but it was like
+a kind of attack. Instead of being afraid, the charwoman just lifted up
+one of the chairs from near the door and stood there with her mouth
+open, clearly intending not to close her mouth until the chair in her
+hand had been slammed down into Gregor’s back. “Aren’t you coming any
+closer, then?”, she asked when Gregor turned round again, and she
+calmly put the chair back in the corner.
+
+Gregor had almost entirely stopped eating. Only if he happened to find
+himself next to the food that had been prepared for him he might take
+some of it into his mouth to play with it, leave it there a few hours
+and then, more often than not, spit it out again. At first he thought
+it was distress at the state of his room that stopped him eating, but
+he had soon got used to the changes made there. They had got into the
+habit of putting things into this room that they had no room for
+anywhere else, and there were now many such things as one of the rooms
+in the flat had been rented out to three gentlemen. These earnest
+gentlemen—all three of them had full beards, as Gregor learned peering
+through the crack in the door one day—were painfully insistent on
+things’ being tidy. This meant not only in their own room but, since
+they had taken a room in this establishment, in the entire flat and
+especially in the kitchen. Unnecessary clutter was something they could
+not tolerate, especially if it was dirty. They had moreover brought
+most of their own furnishings and equipment with them. For this reason,
+many things had become superfluous which, although they could not be
+sold, the family did not wish to discard. All these things found their
+way into Gregor’s room. The dustbins from the kitchen found their way
+in there too. The charwoman was always in a hurry, and anything she
+couldn’t use for the time being she would just chuck in there. He,
+fortunately, would usually see no more than the object and the hand
+that held it. The woman most likely meant to fetch the things back out
+again when she had time and the opportunity, or to throw everything out
+in one go, but what actually happened was that they were left where
+they landed when they had first been thrown unless Gregor made his way
+through the junk and moved it somewhere else. At first he moved it
+because, with no other room free where he could crawl about, he was
+forced to, but later on he came to enjoy it although moving about in
+that way left him sad and tired to death, and he would remain immobile
+for hours afterwards.
+
+The gentlemen who rented the room would sometimes take their evening
+meal at home in the living room that was used by everyone, and so the
+door to this room was often kept closed in the evening. But Gregor
+found it easy to give up having the door open, he had, after all, often
+failed to make use of it when it was open and, without the family
+having noticed it, lain in his room in its darkest corner. One time,
+though, the charwoman left the door to the living room slightly open,
+and it remained open when the gentlemen who rented the room came in in
+the evening and the light was put on. They sat up at the table where,
+formerly, Gregor had taken his meals with his father and mother, they
+unfolded the serviettes and picked up their knives and forks. Gregor’s
+mother immediately appeared in the doorway with a dish of meat and soon
+behind her came his sister with a dish piled high with potatoes. The
+food was steaming, and filled the room with its smell. The gentlemen
+bent over the dishes set in front of them as if they wanted to test the
+food before eating it, and the gentleman in the middle, who seemed to
+count as an authority for the other two, did indeed cut off a piece of
+meat while it was still in its dish, clearly wishing to establish
+whether it was sufficiently cooked or whether it should be sent back to
+the kitchen. It was to his satisfaction, and Gregor’s mother and
+sister, who had been looking on anxiously, began to breathe again and
+smiled.
+
+The family themselves ate in the kitchen. Nonetheless, Gregor’s father
+came into the living room before he went into the kitchen, bowed once
+with his cap in his hand and did his round of the table. The gentlemen
+stood as one, and mumbled something into their beards. Then, once they
+were alone, they ate in near perfect silence. It seemed remarkable to
+Gregor that above all the various noises of eating their chewing teeth
+could still be heard, as if they had wanted to show Gregor that you
+need teeth in order to eat and it was not possible to perform anything
+with jaws that are toothless however nice they might be. “I’d like to
+eat something”, said Gregor anxiously, “but not anything like they’re
+eating. They do feed themselves. And here I am, dying!”
+
+Throughout all this time, Gregor could not remember having heard the
+violin being played, but this evening it began to be heard from the
+kitchen. The three gentlemen had already finished their meal, the one
+in the middle had produced a newspaper, given a page to each of the
+others, and now they leant back in their chairs reading them and
+smoking. When the violin began playing they became attentive, stood up
+and went on tip-toe over to the door of the hallway where they stood
+pressed against each other. Someone must have heard them in the
+kitchen, as Gregor’s father called out: “Is the playing perhaps
+unpleasant for the gentlemen? We can stop it straight away.” “On the
+contrary”, said the middle gentleman, “would the young lady not like to
+come in and play for us here in the room, where it is, after all, much
+more cosy and comfortable?” “Oh yes, we’d love to”, called back
+Gregor’s father as if he had been the violin player himself. The
+gentlemen stepped back into the room and waited. Gregor’s father soon
+appeared with the music stand, his mother with the music and his sister
+with the violin. She calmly prepared everything for her to begin
+playing; his parents, who had never rented a room out before and
+therefore showed an exaggerated courtesy towards the three gentlemen,
+did not even dare to sit on their own chairs; his father leant against
+the door with his right hand pushed in between two buttons on his
+uniform coat; his mother, though, was offered a seat by one of the
+gentlemen and sat—leaving the chair where the gentleman happened to
+have placed it—out of the way in a corner.
+
+His sister began to play; father and mother paid close attention, one
+on each side, to the movements of her hands. Drawn in by the playing,
+Gregor had dared to come forward a little and already had his head in
+the living room. Before, he had taken great pride in how considerate he
+was but now it hardly occurred to him that he had become so thoughtless
+about the others. What’s more, there was now all the more reason to
+keep himself hidden as he was covered in the dust that lay everywhere
+in his room and flew up at the slightest movement; he carried threads,
+hairs, and remains of food about on his back and sides; he was much too
+indifferent to everything now to lay on his back and wipe himself on
+the carpet like he had used to do several times a day. And despite this
+condition, he was not too shy to move forward a little onto the
+immaculate floor of the living room.
+
+No-one noticed him, though. The family was totally preoccupied with the
+violin playing; at first, the three gentlemen had put their hands in
+their pockets and come up far too close behind the music stand to look
+at all the notes being played, and they must have disturbed Gregor’s
+sister, but soon, in contrast with the family, they withdrew back to
+the window with their heads sunk and talking to each other at half
+volume, and they stayed by the window while Gregor’s father observed
+them anxiously. It really now seemed very obvious that they had
+expected to hear some beautiful or entertaining violin playing but had
+been disappointed, that they had had enough of the whole performance
+and it was only now out of politeness that they allowed their peace to
+be disturbed. It was especially unnerving, the way they all blew the
+smoke from their cigarettes upwards from their mouth and noses. Yet
+Gregor’s sister was playing so beautifully. Her face was leant to one
+side, following the lines of music with a careful and melancholy
+expression. Gregor crawled a little further forward, keeping his head
+close to the ground so that he could meet her eyes if the chance came.
+Was he an animal if music could captivate him so? It seemed to him that
+he was being shown the way to the unknown nourishment he had been
+yearning for. He was determined to make his way forward to his sister
+and tug at her skirt to show her she might come into his room with her
+violin, as no-one appreciated her playing here as much as he would. He
+never wanted to let her out of his room, not while he lived, anyway;
+his shocking appearance should, for once, be of some use to him; he
+wanted to be at every door of his room at once to hiss and spit at the
+attackers; his sister should not be forced to stay with him, though,
+but stay of her own free will; she would sit beside him on the couch
+with her ear bent down to him while he told her how he had always
+intended to send her to the conservatory, how he would have told
+everyone about it last Christmas—had Christmas really come and gone
+already?—if this misfortune hadn’t got in the way, and refuse to let
+anyone dissuade him from it. On hearing all this, his sister would
+break out in tears of emotion, and Gregor would climb up to her
+shoulder and kiss her neck, which, since she had been going out to
+work, she had kept free without any necklace or collar.
+
+“Mr. Samsa!”, shouted the middle gentleman to Gregor’s father,
+pointing, without wasting any more words, with his forefinger at Gregor
+as he slowly moved forward. The violin went silent, the middle of the
+three gentlemen first smiled at his two friends, shaking his head, and
+then looked back at Gregor. His father seemed to think it more
+important to calm the three gentlemen before driving Gregor out, even
+though they were not at all upset and seemed to think Gregor was more
+entertaining than the violin playing had been. He rushed up to them
+with his arms spread out and attempted to drive them back into their
+room at the same time as trying to block their view of Gregor with his
+body. Now they did become a little annoyed, and it was not clear
+whether it was his father’s behaviour that annoyed them or the dawning
+realisation that they had had a neighbour like Gregor in the next room
+without knowing it. They asked Gregor’s father for explanations, raised
+their arms like he had, tugged excitedly at their beards and moved back
+towards their room only very slowly. Meanwhile Gregor’s sister had
+overcome the despair she had fallen into when her playing was suddenly
+interrupted. She had let her hands drop and let violin and bow hang
+limply for a while but continued to look at the music as if still
+playing, but then she suddenly pulled herself together, lay the
+instrument on her mother’s lap who still sat laboriously struggling for
+breath where she was, and ran into the next room which, under pressure
+from her father, the three gentlemen were more quickly moving toward.
+Under his sister’s experienced hand, the pillows and covers on the beds
+flew up and were put into order and she had already finished making the
+beds and slipped out again before the three gentlemen had reached the
+room. Gregor’s father seemed so obsessed with what he was doing that he
+forgot all the respect he owed to his tenants. He urged them and
+pressed them until, when he was already at the door of the room, the
+middle of the three gentlemen shouted like thunder and stamped his foot
+and thereby brought Gregor’s father to a halt. “I declare here and
+now”, he said, raising his hand and glancing at Gregor’s mother and
+sister to gain their attention too, “that with regard to the repugnant
+conditions that prevail in this flat and with this family”—here he
+looked briefly but decisively at the floor—“I give immediate notice on
+my room. For the days that I have been living here I will, of course,
+pay nothing at all, on the contrary I will consider whether to proceed
+with some kind of action for damages from you, and believe me it would
+be very easy to set out the grounds for such an action.” He was silent
+and looked straight ahead as if waiting for something. And indeed, his
+two friends joined in with the words: “And we also give immediate
+notice.” With that, he took hold of the door handle and slammed the
+door.
+
+Gregor’s father staggered back to his seat, feeling his way with his
+hands, and fell into it; it looked as if he was stretching himself out
+for his usual evening nap but from the uncontrolled way his head kept
+nodding it could be seen that he was not sleeping at all. Throughout
+all this, Gregor had lain still where the three gentlemen had first
+seen him. His disappointment at the failure of his plan, and perhaps
+also because he was weak from hunger, made it impossible for him to
+move. He was sure that everyone would turn on him any moment, and he
+waited. He was not even startled out of this state when the violin on
+his mother’s lap fell from her trembling fingers and landed loudly on
+the floor.
+
+“Father, Mother”, said his sister, hitting the table with her hand as
+introduction, “we can’t carry on like this. Maybe you can’t see it, but
+I can. I don’t want to call this monster my brother, all I can say is:
+we have to try and get rid of it. We’ve done all that’s humanly
+possible to look after it and be patient, I don’t think anyone could
+accuse us of doing anything wrong.”
+
+“She’s absolutely right”, said Gregor’s father to himself. His mother,
+who still had not had time to catch her breath, began to cough dully,
+her hand held out in front of her and a deranged expression in her
+eyes.
+
+Gregor’s sister rushed to his mother and put her hand on her forehead.
+Her words seemed to give Gregor’s father some more definite ideas. He
+sat upright, played with his uniform cap between the plates left by the
+three gentlemen after their meal, and occasionally looked down at
+Gregor as he lay there immobile.
+
+“We have to try and get rid of it”, said Gregor’s sister, now speaking
+only to her father, as her mother was too occupied with coughing to
+listen, “it’ll be the death of both of you, I can see it coming. We
+can’t all work as hard as we have to and then come home to be tortured
+like this, we can’t endure it. I can’t endure it any more.” And she
+broke out so heavily in tears that they flowed down the face of her
+mother, and she wiped them away with mechanical hand movements.
+
+“My child”, said her father with sympathy and obvious understanding,
+“what are we to do?”
+
+His sister just shrugged her shoulders as a sign of the helplessness
+and tears that had taken hold of her, displacing her earlier certainty.
+
+“If he could just understand us”, said his father almost as a question;
+his sister shook her hand vigorously through her tears as a sign that
+of that there was no question.
+
+“If he could just understand us”, repeated Gregor’s father, closing his
+eyes in acceptance of his sister’s certainty that that was quite
+impossible, “then perhaps we could come to some kind of arrangement
+with him. But as it is ...”
+
+“It’s got to go”, shouted his sister, “that’s the only way, Father.
+You’ve got to get rid of the idea that that’s Gregor. We’ve only harmed
+ourselves by believing it for so long. How can that be Gregor? If it
+were Gregor he would have seen long ago that it’s not possible for
+human beings to live with an animal like that and he would have gone of
+his own free will. We wouldn’t have a brother any more, then, but we
+could carry on with our lives and remember him with respect. As it is
+this animal is persecuting us, it’s driven out our tenants, it
+obviously wants to take over the whole flat and force us to sleep on
+the streets. Father, look, just look”, she suddenly screamed, “he’s
+starting again!” In her alarm, which was totally beyond Gregor’s
+comprehension, his sister even abandoned his mother as she pushed
+herself vigorously out of her chair as if more willing to sacrifice her
+own mother than stay anywhere near Gregor. She rushed over to behind
+her father, who had become excited merely because she was and stood up
+half raising his hands in front of Gregor’s sister as if to protect
+her.
+
+But Gregor had had no intention of frightening anyone, least of all his
+sister. All he had done was begin to turn round so that he could go
+back into his room, although that was in itself quite startling as his
+pain-wracked condition meant that turning round required a great deal
+of effort and he was using his head to help himself do it, repeatedly
+raising it and striking it against the floor. He stopped and looked
+round. They seemed to have realised his good intention and had only
+been alarmed briefly. Now they all looked at him in unhappy silence.
+His mother lay in her chair with her legs stretched out and pressed
+against each other, her eyes nearly closed with exhaustion; his sister
+sat next to his father with her arms around his neck.
+
+“Maybe now they’ll let me turn round”, thought Gregor and went back to
+work. He could not help panting loudly with the effort and had
+sometimes to stop and take a rest. No-one was making him rush any more,
+everything was left up to him. As soon as he had finally finished
+turning round he began to move straight ahead. He was amazed at the
+great distance that separated him from his room, and could not
+understand how he had covered that distance in his weak state a little
+while before and almost without noticing it. He concentrated on
+crawling as fast as he could and hardly noticed that there was not a
+word, not any cry, from his family to distract him. He did not turn his
+head until he had reached the doorway. He did not turn it all the way
+round as he felt his neck becoming stiff, but it was nonetheless enough
+to see that nothing behind him had changed, only his sister had stood
+up. With his last glance he saw that his mother had now fallen
+completely asleep.
+
+He was hardly inside his room before the door was hurriedly shut,
+bolted and locked. The sudden noise behind Gregor so startled him that
+his little legs collapsed under him. It was his sister who had been in
+so much of a rush. She had been standing there waiting and sprung
+forward lightly, Gregor had not heard her coming at all, and as she
+turned the key in the lock she said loudly to her parents “At last!”.
+
+“What now, then?”, Gregor asked himself as he looked round in the
+darkness. He soon made the discovery that he could no longer move at
+all. This was no surprise to him, it seemed rather that being able to
+actually move around on those spindly little legs until then was
+unnatural. He also felt relatively comfortable. It is true that his
+entire body was aching, but the pain seemed to be slowly getting weaker
+and weaker and would finally disappear altogether. He could already
+hardly feel the decayed apple in his back or the inflamed area around
+it, which was entirely covered in white dust. He thought back of his
+family with emotion and love. If it was possible, he felt that he must
+go away even more strongly than his sister. He remained in this state
+of empty and peaceful rumination until he heard the clock tower strike
+three in the morning. He watched as it slowly began to get light
+everywhere outside the window too. Then, without his willing it, his
+head sank down completely, and his last breath flowed weakly from his
+nostrils.
+
+When the cleaner came in early in the morning—they’d often asked her
+not to keep slamming the doors but with her strength and in her hurry
+she still did, so that everyone in the flat knew when she’d arrived and
+from then on it was impossible to sleep in peace—she made her usual
+brief look in on Gregor and at first found nothing special. She thought
+he was laying there so still on purpose, playing the martyr; she
+attributed all possible understanding to him. She happened to be
+holding the long broom in her hand, so she tried to tickle Gregor with
+it from the doorway. When she had no success with that she tried to
+make a nuisance of herself and poked at him a little, and only when she
+found she could shove him across the floor with no resistance at all
+did she start to pay attention. She soon realised what had really
+happened, opened her eyes wide, whistled to herself, but did not waste
+time to yank open the bedroom doors and shout loudly into the darkness
+of the bedrooms: “Come and ’ave a look at this, it’s dead, just lying
+there, stone dead!”
+
+Mr. and Mrs. Samsa sat upright there in their marriage bed and had to
+make an effort to get over the shock caused by the cleaner before they
+could grasp what she was saying. But then, each from his own side, they
+hurried out of bed. Mr. Samsa threw the blanket over his shoulders,
+Mrs. Samsa just came out in her nightdress; and that is how they went
+into Gregor’s room. On the way they opened the door to the living room
+where Grete had been sleeping since the three gentlemen had moved in;
+she was fully dressed as if she had never been asleep, and the paleness
+of her face seemed to confirm this. “Dead?”, asked Mrs. Samsa, looking
+at the charwoman enquiringly, even though she could have checked for
+herself and could have known it even without checking. “That’s what I
+said”, replied the cleaner, and to prove it she gave Gregor’s body
+another shove with the broom, sending it sideways across the floor.
+Mrs. Samsa made a movement as if she wanted to hold back the broom, but
+did not complete it. “Now then”, said Mr. Samsa, “let’s give thanks to
+God for that”. He crossed himself, and the three women followed his
+example. Grete, who had not taken her eyes from the corpse, said: “Just
+look how thin he was. He didn’t eat anything for so long. The food came
+out again just the same as when it went in”. Gregor’s body was indeed
+completely dried up and flat, they had not seen it until then, but now
+he was not lifted up on his little legs, nor did he do anything to make
+them look away.
+
+“Grete, come with us in here for a little while”, said Mrs. Samsa with
+a pained smile, and Grete followed her parents into the bedroom but not
+without looking back at the body. The cleaner shut the door and opened
+the window wide. Although it was still early in the morning the fresh
+air had something of warmth mixed in with it. It was already the end of
+March, after all.
+
+The three gentlemen stepped out of their room and looked round in
+amazement for their breakfasts; they had been forgotten about. “Where
+is our breakfast?”, the middle gentleman asked the cleaner irritably.
+She just put her finger on her lips and made a quick and silent sign to
+the men that they might like to come into Gregor’s room. They did so,
+and stood around Gregor’s corpse with their hands in the pockets of
+their well-worn coats. It was now quite light in the room.
+
+Then the door of the bedroom opened and Mr. Samsa appeared in his
+uniform with his wife on one arm and his daughter on the other. All of
+them had been crying a little; Grete now and then pressed her face
+against her father’s arm.
+
+“Leave my home. Now!”, said Mr. Samsa, indicating the door and without
+letting the women from him. “What do you mean?”, asked the middle of
+the three gentlemen somewhat disconcerted, and he smiled sweetly. The
+other two held their hands behind their backs and continually rubbed
+them together in gleeful anticipation of a loud quarrel which could
+only end in their favour. “I mean just what I said”, answered Mr.
+Samsa, and, with his two companions, went in a straight line towards
+the man. At first, he stood there still, looking at the ground as if
+the contents of his head were rearranging themselves into new
+positions. “Alright, we’ll go then”, he said, and looked up at Mr.
+Samsa as if he had been suddenly overcome with humility and wanted
+permission again from Mr. Samsa for his decision. Mr. Samsa merely
+opened his eyes wide and briefly nodded to him several times. At that,
+and without delay, the man actually did take long strides into the
+front hallway; his two friends had stopped rubbing their hands some
+time before and had been listening to what was being said. Now they
+jumped off after their friend as if taken with a sudden fear that Mr.
+Samsa might go into the hallway in front of them and break the
+connection with their leader. Once there, all three took their hats
+from the stand, took their sticks from the holder, bowed without a word
+and left the premises. Mr. Samsa and the two women followed them out
+onto the landing; but they had had no reason to mistrust the men’s
+intentions and as they leaned over the landing they saw how the three
+gentlemen made slow but steady progress down the many steps. As they
+turned the corner on each floor they disappeared and would reappear a
+few moments later; the further down they went, the more that the Samsa
+family lost interest in them; when a butcher’s boy, proud of posture
+with his tray on his head, passed them on his way up and came nearer
+than they were, Mr. Samsa and the women came away from the landing and
+went, as if relieved, back into the flat.
+
+They decided the best way to make use of that day was for relaxation
+and to go for a walk; not only had they earned a break from work but
+they were in serious need of it. So they sat at the table and wrote
+three letters of excusal, Mr. Samsa to his employers, Mrs. Samsa to her
+contractor and Grete to her principal. The cleaner came in while they
+were writing to tell them she was going, she’d finished her work for
+that morning. The three of them at first just nodded without looking up
+from what they were writing, and it was only when the cleaner still did
+not seem to want to leave that they looked up in irritation. “Well?”,
+asked Mr. Samsa. The charwoman stood in the doorway with a smile on her
+face as if she had some tremendous good news to report, but would only
+do it if she was clearly asked to. The almost vertical little ostrich
+feather on her hat, which had been a source of irritation to Mr. Samsa
+all the time she had been working for them, swayed gently in all
+directions. “What is it you want then?”, asked Mrs. Samsa, whom the
+cleaner had the most respect for. “Yes”, she answered, and broke into a
+friendly laugh that made her unable to speak straight away, “well then,
+that thing in there, you needn’t worry about how you’re going to get
+rid of it. That’s all been sorted out.” Mrs. Samsa and Grete bent down
+over their letters as if intent on continuing with what they were
+writing; Mr. Samsa saw that the cleaner wanted to start describing
+everything in detail but, with outstretched hand, he made it quite
+clear that she was not to. So, as she was prevented from telling them
+all about it, she suddenly remembered what a hurry she was in and,
+clearly peeved, called out “Cheerio then, everyone”, turned round
+sharply and left, slamming the door terribly as she went.
+
+“Tonight she gets sacked”, said Mr. Samsa, but he received no reply
+from either his wife or his daughter as the charwoman seemed to have
+destroyed the peace they had only just gained. They got up and went
+over to the window where they remained with their arms around each
+other. Mr. Samsa twisted round in his chair to look at them and sat
+there watching for a while. Then he called out: “Come here, then. Let’s
+forget about all that old stuff, shall we. Come and give me a bit of
+attention”. The two women immediately did as he said, hurrying over to
+him where they kissed him and hugged him and then they quickly finished
+their letters.
+
+After that, the three of them left the flat together, which was
+something they had not done for months, and took the tram out to the
+open country outside the town. They had the tram, filled with warm
+sunshine, all to themselves. Leant back comfortably on their seats,
+they discussed their prospects and found that on closer examination
+they were not at all bad—until then they had never asked each other
+about their work but all three had jobs which were very good and held
+particularly good promise for the future. The greatest improvement for
+the time being, of course, would be achieved quite easily by moving
+house; what they needed now was a flat that was smaller and cheaper
+than the current one which had been chosen by Gregor, one that was in a
+better location and, most of all, more practical. All the time, Grete
+was becoming livelier. With all the worry they had been having of late
+her cheeks had become pale, but, while they were talking, Mr. and Mrs.
+Samsa were struck, almost simultaneously, with the thought of how their
+daughter was blossoming into a well built and beautiful young lady.
+They became quieter. Just from each other’s glance and almost without
+knowing it they agreed that it would soon be time to find a good man
+for her. And, as if in confirmation of their new dreams and good
+intentions, as soon as they reached their destination Grete was the
+first to get up and stretch out her young body.
diff --git a/resources/pg5200.txt b/resources/pg5200.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2a5bba9
--- /dev/null
+++ b/resources/pg5200.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,2268 @@
+The Project Gutenberg eBook of Metamorphosis
+    
+This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
+most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
+at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
+you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
+before using this eBook.
+
+*** This is a COPYRIGHTED Project Gutenberg eBook. Details Below. ***
+***     Please follow the copyright guidelines in this file.      ***
+
+
+Title: Metamorphosis
+
+
+Author: Franz Kafka
+
+Translator: David Wyllie
+
+Release date: August 17, 2005 [eBook #5200]
+                Most recently updated: April 28, 2021
+
+Language: English
+
+
+
+*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK METAMORPHOSIS ***
+
+
+
+Metamorphosis
+
+by Franz Kafka
+
+Translated by David Wyllie
+
+
+
+
+I
+
+
+One morning, when Gregor Samsa woke from troubled dreams, he found
+himself transformed in his bed into a horrible vermin. He lay on his
+armour-like back, and if he lifted his head a little he could see his
+brown belly, slightly domed and divided by arches into stiff sections.
+The bedding was hardly able to cover it and seemed ready to slide off
+any moment. His many legs, pitifully thin compared with the size of the
+rest of him, waved about helplessly as he looked.
+
+“What’s happened to me?” he thought. It wasn’t a dream. His room, a
+proper human room although a little too small, lay peacefully between
+its four familiar walls. A collection of textile samples lay spread out
+on the table—Samsa was a travelling salesman—and above it there hung a
+picture that he had recently cut out of an illustrated magazine and
+housed in a nice, gilded frame. It showed a lady fitted out with a fur
+hat and fur boa who sat upright, raising a heavy fur muff that covered
+the whole of her lower arm towards the viewer.
+
+Gregor then turned to look out the window at the dull weather. Drops of
+rain could be heard hitting the pane, which made him feel quite sad.
+“How about if I sleep a little bit longer and forget all this
+nonsense”, he thought, but that was something he was unable to do
+because he was used to sleeping on his right, and in his present state
+couldn’t get into that position. However hard he threw himself onto his
+right, he always rolled back to where he was. He must have tried it a
+hundred times, shut his eyes so that he wouldn’t have to look at the
+floundering legs, and only stopped when he began to feel a mild, dull
+pain there that he had never felt before.
+
+“Oh, God”, he thought, “what a strenuous career it is that I’ve chosen!
+Travelling day in and day out. Doing business like this takes much more
+effort than doing your own business at home, and on top of that there’s
+the curse of travelling, worries about making train connections, bad
+and irregular food, contact with different people all the time so that
+you can never get to know anyone or become friendly with them. It can
+all go to Hell!” He felt a slight itch up on his belly; pushed himself
+slowly up on his back towards the headboard so that he could lift his
+head better; found where the itch was, and saw that it was covered with
+lots of little white spots which he didn’t know what to make of; and
+when he tried to feel the place with one of his legs he drew it quickly
+back because as soon as he touched it he was overcome by a cold
+shudder.
+
+He slid back into his former position. “Getting up early all the time”,
+he thought, “it makes you stupid. You’ve got to get enough sleep. Other
+travelling salesmen live a life of luxury. For instance, whenever I go
+back to the guest house during the morning to copy out the contract,
+these gentlemen are always still sitting there eating their breakfasts.
+I ought to just try that with my boss; I’d get kicked out on the spot.
+But who knows, maybe that would be the best thing for me. If I didn’t
+have my parents to think about I’d have given in my notice a long time
+ago, I’d have gone up to the boss and told him just what I think, tell
+him everything I would, let him know just what I feel. He’d fall right
+off his desk! And it’s a funny sort of business to be sitting up there
+at your desk, talking down at your subordinates from up there,
+especially when you have to go right up close because the boss is hard
+of hearing. Well, there’s still some hope; once I’ve got the money
+together to pay off my parents’ debt to him—another five or six years I
+suppose—that’s definitely what I’ll do. That’s when I’ll make the big
+change. First of all though, I’ve got to get up, my train leaves at
+five.”
+
+And he looked over at the alarm clock, ticking on the chest of drawers.
+“God in Heaven!” he thought. It was half past six and the hands were
+quietly moving forwards, it was even later than half past, more like
+quarter to seven. Had the alarm clock not rung? He could see from the
+bed that it had been set for four o’clock as it should have been; it
+certainly must have rung. Yes, but was it possible to quietly sleep
+through that furniture-rattling noise? True, he had not slept
+peacefully, but probably all the more deeply because of that. What
+should he do now? The next train went at seven; if he were to catch
+that he would have to rush like mad and the collection of samples was
+still not packed, and he did not at all feel particularly fresh and
+lively. And even if he did catch the train he would not avoid his
+boss’s anger as the office assistant would have been there to see the
+five o’clock train go, he would have put in his report about Gregor’s
+not being there a long time ago. The office assistant was the boss’s
+man, spineless, and with no understanding. What about if he reported
+sick? But that would be extremely strained and suspicious as in five
+years of service Gregor had never once yet been ill. His boss would
+certainly come round with the doctor from the medical insurance
+company, accuse his parents of having a lazy son, and accept the
+doctor’s recommendation not to make any claim as the doctor believed
+that no-one was ever ill but that many were workshy. And what’s more,
+would he have been entirely wrong in this case? Gregor did in fact,
+apart from excessive sleepiness after sleeping for so long, feel
+completely well and even felt much hungrier than usual.
+
+He was still hurriedly thinking all this through, unable to decide to
+get out of the bed, when the clock struck quarter to seven. There was a
+cautious knock at the door near his head. “Gregor”, somebody called—it
+was his mother—“it’s quarter to seven. Didn’t you want to go
+somewhere?” That gentle voice! Gregor was shocked when he heard his own
+voice answering, it could hardly be recognised as the voice he had had
+before. As if from deep inside him, there was a painful and
+uncontrollable squeaking mixed in with it, the words could be made out
+at first but then there was a sort of echo which made them unclear,
+leaving the hearer unsure whether he had heard properly or not. Gregor
+had wanted to give a full answer and explain everything, but in the
+circumstances contented himself with saying: “Yes, mother, yes,
+thank-you, I’m getting up now.” The change in Gregor’s voice probably
+could not be noticed outside through the wooden door, as his mother was
+satisfied with this explanation and shuffled away. But this short
+conversation made the other members of the family aware that Gregor,
+against their expectations was still at home, and soon his father came
+knocking at one of the side doors, gently, but with his fist. “Gregor,
+Gregor”, he called, “what’s wrong?” And after a short while he called
+again with a warning deepness in his voice: “Gregor! Gregor!” At the
+other side door his sister came plaintively: “Gregor? Aren’t you well?
+Do you need anything?” Gregor answered to both sides: “I’m ready, now”,
+making an effort to remove all the strangeness from his voice by
+enunciating very carefully and putting long pauses between each,
+individual word. His father went back to his breakfast, but his sister
+whispered: “Gregor, open the door, I beg of you.” Gregor, however, had
+no thought of opening the door, and instead congratulated himself for
+his cautious habit, acquired from his travelling, of locking all doors
+at night even when he was at home.
+
+The first thing he wanted to do was to get up in peace without being
+disturbed, to get dressed, and most of all to have his breakfast. Only
+then would he consider what to do next, as he was well aware that he
+would not bring his thoughts to any sensible conclusions by lying in
+bed. He remembered that he had often felt a slight pain in bed, perhaps
+caused by lying awkwardly, but that had always turned out to be pure
+imagination and he wondered how his imaginings would slowly resolve
+themselves today. He did not have the slightest doubt that the change
+in his voice was nothing more than the first sign of a serious cold,
+which was an occupational hazard for travelling salesmen.
+
+It was a simple matter to throw off the covers; he only had to blow
+himself up a little and they fell off by themselves. But it became
+difficult after that, especially as he was so exceptionally broad. He
+would have used his arms and his hands to push himself up; but instead
+of them he only had all those little legs continuously moving in
+different directions, and which he was moreover unable to control. If
+he wanted to bend one of them, then that was the first one that would
+stretch itself out; and if he finally managed to do what he wanted with
+that leg, all the others seemed to be set free and would move about
+painfully. “This is something that can’t be done in bed”, Gregor said
+to himself, “so don’t keep trying to do it”.
+
+The first thing he wanted to do was get the lower part of his body out
+of the bed, but he had never seen this lower part, and could not
+imagine what it looked like; it turned out to be too hard to move; it
+went so slowly; and finally, almost in a frenzy, when he carelessly
+shoved himself forwards with all the force he could gather, he chose
+the wrong direction, hit hard against the lower bedpost, and learned
+from the burning pain he felt that the lower part of his body might
+well, at present, be the most sensitive.
+
+So then he tried to get the top part of his body out of the bed first,
+carefully turning his head to the side. This he managed quite easily,
+and despite its breadth and its weight, the bulk of his body eventually
+followed slowly in the direction of the head. But when he had at last
+got his head out of the bed and into the fresh air it occurred to him
+that if he let himself fall it would be a miracle if his head were not
+injured, so he became afraid to carry on pushing himself forward the
+same way. And he could not knock himself out now at any price; better
+to stay in bed than lose consciousness.
+
+It took just as much effort to get back to where he had been earlier,
+but when he lay there sighing, and was once more watching his legs as
+they struggled against each other even harder than before, if that was
+possible, he could think of no way of bringing peace and order to this
+chaos. He told himself once more that it was not possible for him to
+stay in bed and that the most sensible thing to do would be to get free
+of it in whatever way he could at whatever sacrifice. At the same time,
+though, he did not forget to remind himself that calm consideration was
+much better than rushing to desperate conclusions. At times like this
+he would direct his eyes to the window and look out as clearly as he
+could, but unfortunately, even the other side of the narrow street was
+enveloped in morning fog and the view had little confidence or cheer to
+offer him. “Seven o’clock, already”, he said to himself when the clock
+struck again, “seven o’clock, and there’s still a fog like this.” And
+he lay there quietly a while longer, breathing lightly as if he perhaps
+expected the total stillness to bring things back to their real and
+natural state.
+
+But then he said to himself: “Before it strikes quarter past seven I’ll
+definitely have to have got properly out of bed. And by then somebody
+will have come round from work to ask what’s happened to me as well, as
+they open up at work before seven o’clock.” And so he set himself to
+the task of swinging the entire length of his body out of the bed all
+at the same time. If he succeeded in falling out of bed in this way and
+kept his head raised as he did so he could probably avoid injuring it.
+His back seemed to be quite hard, and probably nothing would happen to
+it falling onto the carpet. His main concern was for the loud noise he
+was bound to make, and which even through all the doors would probably
+raise concern if not alarm. But it was something that had to be risked.
+
+When Gregor was already sticking half way out of the bed—the new method
+was more of a game than an effort, all he had to do was rock back and
+forth—it occurred to him how simple everything would be if somebody
+came to help him. Two strong people—he had his father and the maid in
+mind—would have been more than enough; they would only have to push
+their arms under the dome of his back, peel him away from the bed, bend
+down with the load and then be patient and careful as he swang over
+onto the floor, where, hopefully, the little legs would find a use.
+Should he really call for help though, even apart from the fact that
+all the doors were locked? Despite all the difficulty he was in, he
+could not suppress a smile at this thought.
+
+After a while he had already moved so far across that it would have
+been hard for him to keep his balance if he rocked too hard. The time
+was now ten past seven and he would have to make a final decision very
+soon. Then there was a ring at the door of the flat. “That’ll be
+someone from work”, he said to himself, and froze very still, although
+his little legs only became all the more lively as they danced around.
+For a moment everything remained quiet. “They’re not opening the door”,
+Gregor said to himself, caught in some nonsensical hope. But then of
+course, the maid’s firm steps went to the door as ever and opened it.
+Gregor only needed to hear the visitor’s first words of greeting and he
+knew who it was—the chief clerk himself. Why did Gregor have to be the
+only one condemned to work for a company where they immediately became
+highly suspicious at the slightest shortcoming? Were all employees,
+every one of them, louts, was there not one of them who was faithful
+and devoted who would go so mad with pangs of conscience that he
+couldn’t get out of bed if he didn’t spend at least a couple of hours
+in the morning on company business? Was it really not enough to let one
+of the trainees make enquiries—assuming enquiries were even
+necessary—did the chief clerk have to come himself, and did they have
+to show the whole, innocent family that this was so suspicious that
+only the chief clerk could be trusted to have the wisdom to investigate
+it? And more because these thoughts had made him upset than through any
+proper decision, he swang himself with all his force out of the bed.
+There was a loud thump, but it wasn’t really a loud noise. His fall was
+softened a little by the carpet, and Gregor’s back was also more
+elastic than he had thought, which made the sound muffled and not too
+noticeable. He had not held his head carefully enough, though, and hit
+it as he fell; annoyed and in pain, he turned it and rubbed it against
+the carpet.
+
+“Something’s fallen down in there”, said the chief clerk in the room on
+the left. Gregor tried to imagine whether something of the sort that
+had happened to him today could ever happen to the chief clerk too; you
+had to concede that it was possible. But as if in gruff reply to this
+question, the chief clerk’s firm footsteps in his highly polished boots
+could now be heard in the adjoining room. From the room on his right,
+Gregor’s sister whispered to him to let him know: “Gregor, the chief
+clerk is here.” “Yes, I know”, said Gregor to himself; but without
+daring to raise his voice loud enough for his sister to hear him.
+
+“Gregor”, said his father now from the room to his left, “the chief
+clerk has come round and wants to know why you didn’t leave on the
+early train. We don’t know what to say to him. And anyway, he wants to
+speak to you personally. So please open up this door. I’m sure he’ll be
+good enough to forgive the untidiness of your room.” Then the chief
+clerk called “Good morning, Mr. Samsa”. “He isn’t well”, said his
+mother to the chief clerk, while his father continued to speak through
+the door. “He isn’t well, please believe me. Why else would Gregor have
+missed a train! The lad only ever thinks about the business. It nearly
+makes me cross the way he never goes out in the evenings; he’s been in
+town for a week now but stayed home every evening. He sits with us in
+the kitchen and just reads the paper or studies train timetables. His
+idea of relaxation is working with his fretsaw. He’s made a little
+frame, for instance, it only took him two or three evenings, you’ll be
+amazed how nice it is; it’s hanging up in his room; you’ll see it as
+soon as Gregor opens the door. Anyway, I’m glad you’re here; we
+wouldn’t have been able to get Gregor to open the door by ourselves;
+he’s so stubborn; and I’m sure he isn’t well, he said this morning that
+he is, but he isn’t.” “I’ll be there in a moment”, said Gregor slowly
+and thoughtfully, but without moving so that he would not miss any word
+of the conversation. “Well I can’t think of any other way of explaining
+it, Mrs. Samsa”, said the chief clerk, “I hope it’s nothing serious.
+But on the other hand, I must say that if we people in commerce ever
+become slightly unwell then, fortunately or unfortunately as you like,
+we simply have to overcome it because of business considerations.” “Can
+the chief clerk come in to see you now then?”, asked his father
+impatiently, knocking at the door again. “No”, said Gregor. In the room
+on his right there followed a painful silence; in the room on his left
+his sister began to cry.
+
+So why did his sister not go and join the others? She had probably only
+just got up and had not even begun to get dressed. And why was she
+crying? Was it because he had not got up, and had not let the chief
+clerk in, because he was in danger of losing his job and if that
+happened his boss would once more pursue their parents with the same
+demands as before? There was no need to worry about things like that
+yet. Gregor was still there and had not the slightest intention of
+abandoning his family. For the time being he just lay there on the
+carpet, and no-one who knew the condition he was in would seriously
+have expected him to let the chief clerk in. It was only a minor
+discourtesy, and a suitable excuse could easily be found for it later
+on, it was not something for which Gregor could be sacked on the spot.
+And it seemed to Gregor much more sensible to leave him now in peace
+instead of disturbing him with talking at him and crying. But the
+others didn’t know what was happening, they were worried, that would
+excuse their behaviour.
+
+The chief clerk now raised his voice, “Mr. Samsa”, he called to him,
+“what is wrong? You barricade yourself in your room, give us no more
+than yes or no for an answer, you are causing serious and unnecessary
+concern to your parents and you fail—and I mention this just by the
+way—you fail to carry out your business duties in a way that is quite
+unheard of. I’m speaking here on behalf of your parents and of your
+employer, and really must request a clear and immediate explanation. I
+am astonished, quite astonished. I thought I knew you as a calm and
+sensible person, and now you suddenly seem to be showing off with
+peculiar whims. This morning, your employer did suggest a possible
+reason for your failure to appear, it’s true—it had to do with the
+money that was recently entrusted to you—but I came near to giving him
+my word of honour that that could not be the right explanation. But now
+that I see your incomprehensible stubbornness I no longer feel any wish
+whatsoever to intercede on your behalf. And nor is your position all
+that secure. I had originally intended to say all this to you in
+private, but since you cause me to waste my time here for no good
+reason I don’t see why your parents should not also learn of it. Your
+turnover has been very unsatisfactory of late; I grant you that it’s
+not the time of year to do especially good business, we recognise that;
+but there simply is no time of year to do no business at all, Mr.
+Samsa, we cannot allow there to be.”
+
+“But Sir”, called Gregor, beside himself and forgetting all else in the
+excitement, “I’ll open up immediately, just a moment. I’m slightly
+unwell, an attack of dizziness, I haven’t been able to get up. I’m
+still in bed now. I’m quite fresh again now, though. I’m just getting
+out of bed. Just a moment. Be patient! It’s not quite as easy as I’d
+thought. I’m quite alright now, though. It’s shocking, what can
+suddenly happen to a person! I was quite alright last night, my parents
+know about it, perhaps better than me, I had a small symptom of it last
+night already. They must have noticed it. I don’t know why I didn’t let
+you know at work! But you always think you can get over an illness
+without staying at home. Please, don’t make my parents suffer! There’s
+no basis for any of the accusations you’re making; nobody’s ever said a
+word to me about any of these things. Maybe you haven’t read the latest
+contracts I sent in. I’ll set off with the eight o’clock train, as
+well, these few hours of rest have given me strength. You don’t need to
+wait, sir; I’ll be in the office soon after you, and please be so good
+as to tell that to the boss and recommend me to him!”
+
+And while Gregor gushed out these words, hardly knowing what he was
+saying, he made his way over to the chest of drawers—this was easily
+done, probably because of the practise he had already had in bed—where
+he now tried to get himself upright. He really did want to open the
+door, really did want to let them see him and to speak with the chief
+clerk; the others were being so insistent, and he was curious to learn
+what they would say when they caught sight of him. If they were shocked
+then it would no longer be Gregor’s responsibility and he could rest.
+If, however, they took everything calmly he would still have no reason
+to be upset, and if he hurried he really could be at the station for
+eight o’clock. The first few times he tried to climb up on the smooth
+chest of drawers he just slid down again, but he finally gave himself
+one last swing and stood there upright; the lower part of his body was
+in serious pain but he no longer gave any attention to it. Now he let
+himself fall against the back of a nearby chair and held tightly to the
+edges of it with his little legs. By now he had also calmed down, and
+kept quiet so that he could listen to what the chief clerk was saying.
+
+“Did you understand a word of all that?” the chief clerk asked his
+parents, “surely he’s not trying to make fools of us”. “Oh, God!”
+called his mother, who was already in tears, “he could be seriously ill
+and we’re making him suffer. Grete! Grete!” she then cried. “Mother?”
+his sister called from the other side. They communicated across
+Gregor’s room. “You’ll have to go for the doctor straight away. Gregor
+is ill. Quick, get the doctor. Did you hear the way Gregor spoke just
+now?” “That was the voice of an animal”, said the chief clerk, with a
+calmness that was in contrast with his mother’s screams. “Anna! Anna!”
+his father called into the kitchen through the entrance hall, clapping
+his hands, “get a locksmith here, now!” And the two girls, their skirts
+swishing, immediately ran out through the hall, wrenching open the
+front door of the flat as they went. How had his sister managed to get
+dressed so quickly? There was no sound of the door banging shut again;
+they must have left it open; people often do in homes where something
+awful has happened.
+
+Gregor, in contrast, had become much calmer. So they couldn’t
+understand his words any more, although they seemed clear enough to
+him, clearer than before—perhaps his ears had become used to the sound.
+They had realised, though, that there was something wrong with him, and
+were ready to help. The first response to his situation had been
+confident and wise, and that made him feel better. He felt that he had
+been drawn back in among people, and from the doctor and the locksmith
+he expected great and surprising achievements—although he did not
+really distinguish one from the other. Whatever was said next would be
+crucial, so, in order to make his voice as clear as possible, he
+coughed a little, but taking care to do this not too loudly as even
+this might well sound different from the way that a human coughs and he
+was no longer sure he could judge this for himself. Meanwhile, it had
+become very quiet in the next room. Perhaps his parents were sat at the
+table whispering with the chief clerk, or perhaps they were all pressed
+against the door and listening.
+
+Gregor slowly pushed his way over to the door with the chair. Once
+there he let go of it and threw himself onto the door, holding himself
+upright against it using the adhesive on the tips of his legs. He
+rested there a little while to recover from the effort involved and
+then set himself to the task of turning the key in the lock with his
+mouth. He seemed, unfortunately, to have no proper teeth—how was he,
+then, to grasp the key?—but the lack of teeth was, of course, made up
+for with a very strong jaw; using the jaw, he really was able to start
+the key turning, ignoring the fact that he must have been causing some
+kind of damage as a brown fluid came from his mouth, flowed over the
+key and dripped onto the floor. “Listen”, said the chief clerk in the
+next room, “he’s turning the key.” Gregor was greatly encouraged by
+this; but they all should have been calling to him, his father and his
+mother too: “Well done, Gregor”, they should have cried, “keep at it,
+keep hold of the lock!” And with the idea that they were all excitedly
+following his efforts, he bit on the key with all his strength, paying
+no attention to the pain he was causing himself. As the key turned
+round he turned around the lock with it, only holding himself upright
+with his mouth, and hung onto the key or pushed it down again with the
+whole weight of his body as needed. The clear sound of the lock as it
+snapped back was Gregor’s sign that he could break his concentration,
+and as he regained his breath he said to himself: “So, I didn’t need
+the locksmith after all”. Then he lay his head on the handle of the
+door to open it completely.
+
+Because he had to open the door in this way, it was already wide open
+before he could be seen. He had first to slowly turn himself around one
+of the double doors, and he had to do it very carefully if he did not
+want to fall flat on his back before entering the room. He was still
+occupied with this difficult movement, unable to pay attention to
+anything else, when he heard the chief clerk exclaim a loud “Oh!”,
+which sounded like the soughing of the wind. Now he also saw him—he was
+the nearest to the door—his hand pressed against his open mouth and
+slowly retreating as if driven by a steady and invisible force.
+Gregor’s mother, her hair still dishevelled from bed despite the chief
+clerk’s being there, looked at his father. Then she unfolded her arms,
+took two steps forward towards Gregor and sank down onto the floor into
+her skirts that spread themselves out around her as her head
+disappeared down onto her breast. His father looked hostile, and
+clenched his fists as if wanting to knock Gregor back into his room.
+Then he looked uncertainly round the living room, covered his eyes with
+his hands and wept so that his powerful chest shook.
+
+So Gregor did not go into the room, but leant against the inside of the
+other door which was still held bolted in place. In this way only half
+of his body could be seen, along with his head above it which he leant
+over to one side as he peered out at the others. Meanwhile the day had
+become much lighter; part of the endless, grey-black building on the
+other side of the street—which was a hospital—could be seen quite
+clearly with the austere and regular line of windows piercing its
+façade; the rain was still falling, now throwing down large, individual
+droplets which hit the ground one at a time. The washing up from
+breakfast lay on the table; there was so much of it because, for
+Gregor’s father, breakfast was the most important meal of the day and
+he would stretch it out for several hours as he sat reading a number of
+different newspapers. On the wall exactly opposite there was photograph
+of Gregor when he was a lieutenant in the army, his sword in his hand
+and a carefree smile on his face as he called forth respect for his
+uniform and bearing. The door to the entrance hall was open and as the
+front door of the flat was also open he could see onto the landing and
+the stairs where they began their way down below.
+
+“Now, then”, said Gregor, well aware that he was the only one to have
+kept calm, “I’ll get dressed straight away now, pack up my samples and
+set off. Will you please just let me leave? You can see”, he said to
+the chief clerk, “that I’m not stubborn and I like to do my job; being
+a commercial traveller is arduous but without travelling I couldn’t
+earn my living. So where are you going, in to the office? Yes? Will you
+report everything accurately, then? It’s quite possible for someone to
+be temporarily unable to work, but that’s just the right time to
+remember what’s been achieved in the past and consider that later on,
+once the difficulty has been removed, he will certainly work with all
+the more diligence and concentration. You’re well aware that I’m
+seriously in debt to our employer as well as having to look after my
+parents and my sister, so that I’m trapped in a difficult situation,
+but I will work my way out of it again. Please don’t make things any
+harder for me than they are already, and don’t take sides against me at
+the office. I know that nobody likes the travellers. They think we earn
+an enormous wage as well as having a soft time of it. That’s just
+prejudice but they have no particular reason to think better of it. But
+you, sir, you have a better overview than the rest of the staff, in
+fact, if I can say this in confidence, a better overview than the boss
+himself—it’s very easy for a businessman like him to make mistakes
+about his employees and judge them more harshly than he should. And
+you’re also well aware that we travellers spend almost the whole year
+away from the office, so that we can very easily fall victim to gossip
+and chance and groundless complaints, and it’s almost impossible to
+defend yourself from that sort of thing, we don’t usually even hear
+about them, or if at all it’s when we arrive back home exhausted from a
+trip, and that’s when we feel the harmful effects of what’s been going
+on without even knowing what caused them. Please, don’t go away, at
+least first say something to show that you grant that I’m at least
+partly right!”
+
+But the chief clerk had turned away as soon as Gregor had started to
+speak, and, with protruding lips, only stared back at him over his
+trembling shoulders as he left. He did not keep still for a moment
+while Gregor was speaking, but moved steadily towards the door without
+taking his eyes off him. He moved very gradually, as if there had been
+some secret prohibition on leaving the room. It was only when he had
+reached the entrance hall that he made a sudden movement, drew his foot
+from the living room, and rushed forward in a panic. In the hall, he
+stretched his right hand far out towards the stairway as if out there,
+there were some supernatural force waiting to save him.
+
+Gregor realised that it was out of the question to let the chief clerk
+go away in this mood if his position in the firm was not to be put into
+extreme danger. That was something his parents did not understand very
+well; over the years, they had become convinced that this job would
+provide for Gregor for his entire life, and besides, they had so much
+to worry about at present that they had lost sight of any thought for
+the future. Gregor, though, did think about the future. The chief clerk
+had to be held back, calmed down, convinced and finally won over; the
+future of Gregor and his family depended on it! If only his sister were
+here! She was clever; she was already in tears while Gregor was still
+lying peacefully on his back. And the chief clerk was a lover of women,
+surely she could persuade him; she would close the front door in the
+entrance hall and talk him out of his shocked state. But his sister was
+not there, Gregor would have to do the job himself. And without
+considering that he still was not familiar with how well he could move
+about in his present state, or that his speech still might not—or
+probably would not—be understood, he let go of the door; pushed himself
+through the opening; tried to reach the chief clerk on the landing who,
+ridiculously, was holding on to the banister with both hands; but
+Gregor fell immediately over and, with a little scream as he sought
+something to hold onto, landed on his numerous little legs. Hardly had
+that happened than, for the first time that day, he began to feel
+alright with his body; the little legs had the solid ground under them;
+to his pleasure, they did exactly as he told them; they were even
+making the effort to carry him where he wanted to go; and he was soon
+believing that all his sorrows would soon be finally at an end. He held
+back the urge to move but swayed from side to side as he crouched there
+on the floor. His mother was not far away in front of him and seemed,
+at first, quite engrossed in herself, but then she suddenly jumped up
+with her arms outstretched and her fingers spread shouting: “Help, for
+pity’s sake, Help!” The way she held her head suggested she wanted to
+see Gregor better, but the unthinking way she was hurrying backwards
+showed that she did not; she had forgotten that the table was behind
+her with all the breakfast things on it; when she reached the table she
+sat quickly down on it without knowing what she was doing; without even
+seeming to notice that the coffee pot had been knocked over and a gush
+of coffee was pouring down onto the carpet.
+
+“Mother, mother”, said Gregor gently, looking up at her. He had
+completely forgotten the chief clerk for the moment, but could not help
+himself snapping in the air with his jaws at the sight of the flow of
+coffee. That set his mother screaming anew, she fled from the table and
+into the arms of his father as he rushed towards her. Gregor, though,
+had no time to spare for his parents now; the chief clerk had already
+reached the stairs; with his chin on the banister, he looked back for
+the last time. Gregor made a run for him; he wanted to be sure of
+reaching him; the chief clerk must have expected something, as he leapt
+down several steps at once and disappeared; his shouts resounding all
+around the staircase. The flight of the chief clerk seemed,
+unfortunately, to put Gregor’s father into a panic as well. Until then
+he had been relatively self controlled, but now, instead of running
+after the chief clerk himself, or at least not impeding Gregor as he
+ran after him, Gregor’s father seized the chief clerk’s stick in his
+right hand (the chief clerk had left it behind on a chair, along with
+his hat and overcoat), picked up a large newspaper from the table with
+his left, and used them to drive Gregor back into his room, stamping
+his foot at him as he went. Gregor’s appeals to his father were of no
+help, his appeals were simply not understood, however much he humbly
+turned his head his father merely stamped his foot all the harder.
+Across the room, despite the chilly weather, Gregor’s mother had pulled
+open a window, leant far out of it and pressed her hands to her face. A
+strong draught of air flew in from the street towards the stairway, the
+curtains flew up, the newspapers on the table fluttered and some of
+them were blown onto the floor. Nothing would stop Gregor’s father as
+he drove him back, making hissing noises at him like a wild man. Gregor
+had never had any practice in moving backwards and was only able to go
+very slowly. If Gregor had only been allowed to turn round he would
+have been back in his room straight away, but he was afraid that if he
+took the time to do that his father would become impatient, and there
+was the threat of a lethal blow to his back or head from the stick in
+his father’s hand any moment. Eventually, though, Gregor realised that
+he had no choice as he saw, to his disgust, that he was quite incapable
+of going backwards in a straight line; so he began, as quickly as
+possible and with frequent anxious glances at his father, to turn
+himself round. It went very slowly, but perhaps his father was able to
+see his good intentions as he did nothing to hinder him, in fact now
+and then he used the tip of his stick to give directions from a
+distance as to which way to turn. If only his father would stop that
+unbearable hissing! It was making Gregor quite confused. When he had
+nearly finished turning round, still listening to that hissing, he made
+a mistake and turned himself back a little the way he had just come. He
+was pleased when he finally had his head in front of the doorway, but
+then saw that it was too narrow, and his body was too broad to get
+through it without further difficulty. In his present mood, it
+obviously did not occur to his father to open the other of the double
+doors so that Gregor would have enough space to get through. He was
+merely fixed on the idea that Gregor should be got back into his room
+as quickly as possible. Nor would he ever have allowed Gregor the time
+to get himself upright as preparation for getting through the doorway.
+What he did, making more noise than ever, was to drive Gregor forwards
+all the harder as if there had been nothing in the way; it sounded to
+Gregor as if there was now more than one father behind him; it was not
+a pleasant experience, and Gregor pushed himself into the doorway
+without regard for what might happen. One side of his body lifted
+itself, he lay at an angle in the doorway, one flank scraped on the
+white door and was painfully injured, leaving vile brown flecks on it,
+soon he was stuck fast and would not have been able to move at all by
+himself, the little legs along one side hung quivering in the air while
+those on the other side were pressed painfully against the ground. Then
+his father gave him a hefty shove from behind which released him from
+where he was held and sent him flying, and heavily bleeding, deep into
+his room. The door was slammed shut with the stick, then, finally, all
+was quiet.
+
+
+
+
+II
+
+
+It was not until it was getting dark that evening that Gregor awoke
+from his deep and coma-like sleep. He would have woken soon afterwards
+anyway even if he hadn’t been disturbed, as he had had enough sleep and
+felt fully rested. But he had the impression that some hurried steps
+and the sound of the door leading into the front room being carefully
+shut had woken him. The light from the electric street lamps shone
+palely here and there onto the ceiling and tops of the furniture, but
+down below, where Gregor was, it was dark. He pushed himself over to
+the door, feeling his way clumsily with his antennae—of which he was
+now beginning to learn the value—in order to see what had been
+happening there. The whole of his left side seemed like one, painfully
+stretched scar, and he limped badly on his two rows of legs. One of the
+legs had been badly injured in the events of that morning—it was nearly
+a miracle that only one of them had been—and dragged along lifelessly.
+
+It was only when he had reached the door that he realised what it
+actually was that had drawn him over to it; it was the smell of
+something to eat. By the door there was a dish filled with sweetened
+milk with little pieces of white bread floating in it. He was so
+pleased he almost laughed, as he was even hungrier than he had been
+that morning, and immediately dipped his head into the milk, nearly
+covering his eyes with it. But he soon drew his head back again in
+disappointment; not only did the pain in his tender left side make it
+difficult to eat the food—he was only able to eat if his whole body
+worked together as a snuffling whole—but the milk did not taste at all
+nice. Milk like this was normally his favourite drink, and his sister
+had certainly left it there for him because of that, but he turned,
+almost against his own will, away from the dish and crawled back into
+the centre of the room.
+
+Through the crack in the door, Gregor could see that the gas had been
+lit in the living room. His father at this time would normally be sat
+with his evening paper, reading it out in a loud voice to Gregor’s
+mother, and sometimes to his sister, but there was now not a sound to
+be heard. Gregor’s sister would often write and tell him about this
+reading, but maybe his father had lost the habit in recent times. It
+was so quiet all around too, even though there must have been somebody
+in the flat. “What a quiet life it is the family lead”, said Gregor to
+himself, and, gazing into the darkness, felt a great pride that he was
+able to provide a life like that in such a nice home for his sister and
+parents. But what now, if all this peace and wealth and comfort should
+come to a horrible and frightening end? That was something that Gregor
+did not want to think about too much, so he started to move about,
+crawling up and down the room.
+
+Once during that long evening, the door on one side of the room was
+opened very slightly and hurriedly closed again; later on the door on
+the other side did the same; it seemed that someone needed to enter the
+room but thought better of it. Gregor went and waited immediately by
+the door, resolved either to bring the timorous visitor into the room
+in some way or at least to find out who it was; but the door was opened
+no more that night and Gregor waited in vain. The previous morning
+while the doors were locked everyone had wanted to get in there to him,
+but now, now that he had opened up one of the doors and the other had
+clearly been unlocked some time during the day, no-one came, and the
+keys were in the other sides.
+
+It was not until late at night that the gaslight in the living room was
+put out, and now it was easy to see that his parents and sister had
+stayed awake all that time, as they all could be distinctly heard as
+they went away together on tip-toe. It was clear that no-one would come
+into Gregor’s room any more until morning; that gave him plenty of time
+to think undisturbed about how he would have to re-arrange his life.
+For some reason, the tall, empty room where he was forced to remain
+made him feel uneasy as he lay there flat on the floor, even though he
+had been living in it for five years. Hardly aware of what he was doing
+other than a slight feeling of shame, he hurried under the couch. It
+pressed down on his back a little, and he was no longer able to lift
+his head, but he nonetheless felt immediately at ease and his only
+regret was that his body was too broad to get it all underneath.
+
+He spent the whole night there. Some of the time he passed in a light
+sleep, although he frequently woke from it in alarm because of his
+hunger, and some of the time was spent in worries and vague hopes
+which, however, always led to the same conclusion: for the time being
+he must remain calm, he must show patience and the greatest
+consideration so that his family could bear the unpleasantness that he,
+in his present condition, was forced to impose on them.
+
+Gregor soon had the opportunity to test the strength of his decisions,
+as early the next morning, almost before the night had ended, his
+sister, nearly fully dressed, opened the door from the front room and
+looked anxiously in. She did not see him straight away, but when she
+did notice him under the couch—he had to be somewhere, for God’s sake,
+he couldn’t have flown away—she was so shocked that she lost control of
+herself and slammed the door shut again from outside. But she seemed to
+regret her behaviour, as she opened the door again straight away and
+came in on tip-toe as if entering the room of someone seriously ill or
+even of a stranger. Gregor had pushed his head forward, right to the
+edge of the couch, and watched her. Would she notice that he had left
+the milk as it was, realise that it was not from any lack of hunger and
+bring him in some other food that was more suitable? If she didn’t do
+it herself he would rather go hungry than draw her attention to it,
+although he did feel a terrible urge to rush forward from under the
+couch, throw himself at his sister’s feet and beg her for something
+good to eat. However, his sister noticed the full dish immediately and
+looked at it and the few drops of milk splashed around it with some
+surprise. She immediately picked it up—using a rag, not her bare
+hands—and carried it out. Gregor was extremely curious as to what she
+would bring in its place, imagining the wildest possibilities, but he
+never could have guessed what his sister, in her goodness, actually did
+bring. In order to test his taste, she brought him a whole selection of
+things, all spread out on an old newspaper. There were old, half-rotten
+vegetables; bones from the evening meal, covered in white sauce that
+had gone hard; a few raisins and almonds; some cheese that Gregor had
+declared inedible two days before; a dry roll and some bread spread
+with butter and salt. As well as all that she had poured some water
+into the dish, which had probably been permanently set aside for
+Gregor’s use, and placed it beside them. Then, out of consideration for
+Gregor’s feelings, as she knew that he would not eat in front of her,
+she hurried out again and even turned the key in the lock so that
+Gregor would know he could make things as comfortable for himself as he
+liked. Gregor’s little legs whirred, at last he could eat. What’s more,
+his injuries must already have completely healed as he found no
+difficulty in moving. This amazed him, as more than a month earlier he
+had cut his finger slightly with a knife, he thought of how his finger
+had still hurt the day before yesterday. “Am I less sensitive than I
+used to be, then?”, he thought, and was already sucking greedily at the
+cheese which had immediately, almost compellingly, attracted him much
+more than the other foods on the newspaper. Quickly one after another,
+his eyes watering with pleasure, he consumed the cheese, the vegetables
+and the sauce; the fresh foods, on the other hand, he didn’t like at
+all, and even dragged the things he did want to eat a little way away
+from them because he couldn’t stand the smell. Long after he had
+finished eating and lay lethargic in the same place, his sister slowly
+turned the key in the lock as a sign to him that he should withdraw. He
+was immediately startled, although he had been half asleep, and he
+hurried back under the couch. But he needed great self-control to stay
+there even for the short time that his sister was in the room, as
+eating so much food had rounded out his body a little and he could
+hardly breathe in that narrow space. Half suffocating, he watched with
+bulging eyes as his sister unselfconsciously took a broom and swept up
+the left-overs, mixing them in with the food he had not even touched at
+all as if it could not be used any more. She quickly dropped it all
+into a bin, closed it with its wooden lid, and carried everything out.
+She had hardly turned her back before Gregor came out again from under
+the couch and stretched himself.
+
+This was how Gregor received his food each day now, once in the morning
+while his parents and the maid were still asleep, and the second time
+after everyone had eaten their meal at midday as his parents would
+sleep for a little while then as well, and Gregor’s sister would send
+the maid away on some errand. Gregor’s father and mother certainly did
+not want him to starve either, but perhaps it would have been more than
+they could stand to have any more experience of his feeding than being
+told about it, and perhaps his sister wanted to spare them what
+distress she could as they were indeed suffering enough.
+
+It was impossible for Gregor to find out what they had told the doctor
+and the locksmith that first morning to get them out of the flat. As
+nobody could understand him, nobody, not even his sister, thought that
+he could understand them, so he had to be content to hear his sister’s
+sighs and appeals to the saints as she moved about his room. It was
+only later, when she had become a little more used to everything—there
+was, of course, no question of her ever becoming fully used to the
+situation—that Gregor would sometimes catch a friendly comment, or at
+least a comment that could be construed as friendly. “He’s enjoyed his
+dinner today”, she might say when he had diligently cleared away all
+the food left for him, or if he left most of it, which slowly became
+more and more frequent, she would often say, sadly, “now everything’s
+just been left there again”.
+
+Although Gregor wasn’t able to hear any news directly he did listen to
+much of what was said in the next rooms, and whenever he heard anyone
+speaking he would scurry straight to the appropriate door and press his
+whole body against it. There was seldom any conversation, especially at
+first, that was not about him in some way, even if only in secret. For
+two whole days, all the talk at every mealtime was about what they
+should do now; but even between meals they spoke about the same subject
+as there were always at least two members of the family at home—nobody
+wanted to be at home by themselves and it was out of the question to
+leave the flat entirely empty. And on the very first day the maid had
+fallen to her knees and begged Gregor’s mother to let her go without
+delay. It was not very clear how much she knew of what had happened but
+she left within a quarter of an hour, tearfully thanking Gregor’s
+mother for her dismissal as if she had done her an enormous service.
+She even swore emphatically not to tell anyone the slightest about what
+had happened, even though no-one had asked that of her.
+
+Now Gregor’s sister also had to help his mother with the cooking;
+although that was not so much bother as no-one ate very much. Gregor
+often heard how one of them would unsuccessfully urge another to eat,
+and receive no more answer than “no thanks, I’ve had enough” or
+something similar. No-one drank very much either. His sister would
+sometimes ask his father whether he would like a beer, hoping for the
+chance to go and fetch it herself. When his father then said nothing
+she would add, so that he would not feel selfish, that she could send
+the housekeeper for it, but then his father would close the matter with
+a big, loud “No”, and no more would be said.
+
+Even before the first day had come to an end, his father had explained
+to Gregor’s mother and sister what their finances and prospects were.
+Now and then he stood up from the table and took some receipt or
+document from the little cash box he had saved from his business when
+it had collapsed five years earlier. Gregor heard how he opened the
+complicated lock and then closed it again after he had taken the item
+he wanted. What he heard his father say was some of the first good news
+that Gregor heard since he had first been incarcerated in his room. He
+had thought that nothing at all remained from his father’s business, at
+least he had never told him anything different, and Gregor had never
+asked him about it anyway. Their business misfortune had reduced the
+family to a state of total despair, and Gregor’s only concern at that
+time had been to arrange things so that they could all forget about it
+as quickly as possible. So then he started working especially hard,
+with a fiery vigour that raised him from a junior salesman to a
+travelling representative almost overnight, bringing with it the chance
+to earn money in quite different ways. Gregor converted his success at
+work straight into cash that he could lay on the table at home for the
+benefit of his astonished and delighted family. They had been good
+times and they had never come again, at least not with the same
+splendour, even though Gregor had later earned so much that he was in a
+position to bear the costs of the whole family, and did bear them. They
+had even got used to it, both Gregor and the family, they took the
+money with gratitude and he was glad to provide it, although there was
+no longer much warm affection given in return. Gregor only remained
+close to his sister now. Unlike him, she was very fond of music and a
+gifted and expressive violinist, it was his secret plan to send her to
+the conservatory next year even though it would cause great expense
+that would have to be made up for in some other way. During Gregor’s
+short periods in town, conversation with his sister would often turn to
+the conservatory but it was only ever mentioned as a lovely dream that
+could never be realised. Their parents did not like to hear this
+innocent talk, but Gregor thought about it quite hard and decided he
+would let them know what he planned with a grand announcement of it on
+Christmas day.
+
+That was the sort of totally pointless thing that went through his mind
+in his present state, pressed upright against the door and listening.
+There were times when he simply became too tired to continue listening,
+when his head would fall wearily against the door and he would pull it
+up again with a start, as even the slightest noise he caused would be
+heard next door and they would all go silent. “What’s that he’s doing
+now”, his father would say after a while, clearly having gone over to
+the door, and only then would the interrupted conversation slowly be
+taken up again.
+
+When explaining things, his father repeated himself several times,
+partly because it was a long time since he had been occupied with these
+matters himself and partly because Gregor’s mother did not understand
+everything the first time. From these repeated explanations Gregor
+learned, to his pleasure, that despite all their misfortunes there was
+still some money available from the old days. It was not a lot, but it
+had not been touched in the meantime and some interest had accumulated.
+Besides that, they had not been using up all the money that Gregor had
+been bringing home every month, keeping only a little for himself, so
+that that, too, had been accumulating. Behind the door, Gregor nodded
+with enthusiasm in his pleasure at this unexpected thrift and caution.
+He could actually have used this surplus money to reduce his father’s
+debt to his boss, and the day when he could have freed himself from
+that job would have come much closer, but now it was certainly better
+the way his father had done things.
+
+This money, however, was certainly not enough to enable the family to
+live off the interest; it was enough to maintain them for, perhaps, one
+or two years, no more. That’s to say, it was money that should not
+really be touched but set aside for emergencies; money to live on had
+to be earned. His father was healthy but old, and lacking in self
+confidence. During the five years that he had not been working—the
+first holiday in a life that had been full of strain and no success—he
+had put on a lot of weight and become very slow and clumsy. Would
+Gregor’s elderly mother now have to go and earn money? She suffered
+from asthma and it was a strain for her just to move about the home,
+every other day would be spent struggling for breath on the sofa by the
+open window. Would his sister have to go and earn money? She was still
+a child of seventeen, her life up till then had been very enviable,
+consisting of wearing nice clothes, sleeping late, helping out in the
+business, joining in with a few modest pleasures and most of all
+playing the violin. Whenever they began to talk of the need to earn
+money, Gregor would always first let go of the door and then throw
+himself onto the cool, leather sofa next to it, as he became quite hot
+with shame and regret.
+
+He would often lie there the whole night through, not sleeping a wink
+but scratching at the leather for hours on end. Or he might go to all
+the effort of pushing a chair to the window, climbing up onto the sill
+and, propped up in the chair, leaning on the window to stare out of it.
+He had used to feel a great sense of freedom from doing this, but doing
+it now was obviously something more remembered than experienced, as
+what he actually saw in this way was becoming less distinct every day,
+even things that were quite near; he had used to curse the ever-present
+view of the hospital across the street, but now he could not see it at
+all, and if he had not known that he lived in Charlottenstrasse, which
+was a quiet street despite being in the middle of the city, he could
+have thought that he was looking out the window at a barren waste where
+the grey sky and the grey earth mingled inseparably. His observant
+sister only needed to notice the chair twice before she would always
+push it back to its exact position by the window after she had tidied
+up the room, and even left the inner pane of the window open from then
+on.
+
+If Gregor had only been able to speak to his sister and thank her for
+all that she had to do for him it would have been easier for him to
+bear it; but as it was it caused him pain. His sister, naturally, tried
+as far as possible to pretend there was nothing burdensome about it,
+and the longer it went on, of course, the better she was able to do so,
+but as time went by Gregor was also able to see through it all so much
+better. It had even become very unpleasant for him, now, whenever she
+entered the room. No sooner had she come in than she would quickly
+close the door as a precaution so that no-one would have to suffer the
+view into Gregor’s room, then she would go straight to the window and
+pull it hurriedly open almost as if she were suffocating. Even if it
+was cold, she would stay at the window breathing deeply for a little
+while. She would alarm Gregor twice a day with this running about and
+noise making; he would stay under the couch shivering the whole while,
+knowing full well that she would certainly have liked to spare him this
+ordeal, but it was impossible for her to be in the same room with him
+with the windows closed.
+
+One day, about a month after Gregor’s transformation when his sister no
+longer had any particular reason to be shocked at his appearance, she
+came into the room a little earlier than usual and found him still
+staring out the window, motionless, and just where he would be most
+horrible. In itself, his sister’s not coming into the room would have
+been no surprise for Gregor as it would have been difficult for her to
+immediately open the window while he was still there, but not only did
+she not come in, she went straight back and closed the door behind her,
+a stranger would have thought he had threatened her and tried to bite
+her. Gregor went straight to hide himself under the couch, of course,
+but he had to wait until midday before his sister came back and she
+seemed much more uneasy than usual. It made him realise that she still
+found his appearance unbearable and would continue to do so, she
+probably even had to overcome the urge to flee when she saw the little
+bit of him that protruded from under the couch. One day, in order to
+spare her even this sight, he spent four hours carrying the bedsheet
+over to the couch on his back and arranged it so that he was completely
+covered and his sister would not be able to see him even if she bent
+down. If she did not think this sheet was necessary then all she had to
+do was take it off again, as it was clear enough that it was no
+pleasure for Gregor to cut himself off so completely. She left the
+sheet where it was. Gregor even thought he glimpsed a look of gratitude
+one time when he carefully looked out from under the sheet to see how
+his sister liked the new arrangement.
+
+For the first fourteen days, Gregor’s parents could not bring
+themselves to come into the room to see him. He would often hear them
+say how they appreciated all the new work his sister was doing even
+though, before, they had seen her as a girl who was somewhat useless
+and frequently been annoyed with her. But now the two of them, father
+and mother, would often both wait outside the door of Gregor’s room
+while his sister tidied up in there, and as soon as she went out again
+she would have to tell them exactly how everything looked, what Gregor
+had eaten, how he had behaved this time and whether, perhaps, any
+slight improvement could be seen. His mother also wanted to go in and
+visit Gregor relatively soon but his father and sister at first
+persuaded her against it. Gregor listened very closely to all this, and
+approved fully. Later, though, she had to be held back by force, which
+made her call out: “Let me go and see Gregor, he is my unfortunate son!
+Can’t you understand I have to see him?”, and Gregor would think to
+himself that maybe it would be better if his mother came in, not every
+day of course, but one day a week, perhaps; she could understand
+everything much better than his sister who, for all her courage, was
+still just a child after all, and really might not have had an adult’s
+appreciation of the burdensome job she had taken on.
+
+Gregor’s wish to see his mother was soon realised. Out of consideration
+for his parents, Gregor wanted to avoid being seen at the window during
+the day, the few square meters of the floor did not give him much room
+to crawl about, it was hard to just lie quietly through the night, his
+food soon stopped giving him any pleasure at all, and so, to entertain
+himself, he got into the habit of crawling up and down the walls and
+ceiling. He was especially fond of hanging from the ceiling; it was
+quite different from lying on the floor; he could breathe more freely;
+his body had a light swing to it; and up there, relaxed and almost
+happy, it might happen that he would surprise even himself by letting
+go of the ceiling and landing on the floor with a crash. But now, of
+course, he had far better control of his body than before and, even
+with a fall as great as that, caused himself no damage. Very soon his
+sister noticed Gregor’s new way of entertaining himself—he had, after
+all, left traces of the adhesive from his feet as he crawled about—and
+got it into her head to make it as easy as possible for him by removing
+the furniture that got in his way, especially the chest of drawers and
+the desk. Now, this was not something that she would be able to do by
+herself; she did not dare to ask for help from her father; the sixteen
+year old maid had carried on bravely since the cook had left but she
+certainly would not have helped in this, she had even asked to be
+allowed to keep the kitchen locked at all times and never to have to
+open the door unless it was especially important; so his sister had no
+choice but to choose some time when Gregor’s father was not there and
+fetch his mother to help her. As she approached the room, Gregor could
+hear his mother express her joy, but once at the door she went silent.
+First, of course, his sister came in and looked round to see that
+everything in the room was alright; and only then did she let her
+mother enter. Gregor had hurriedly pulled the sheet down lower over the
+couch and put more folds into it so that everything really looked as if
+it had just been thrown down by chance. Gregor also refrained, this
+time, from spying out from under the sheet; he gave up the chance to
+see his mother until later and was simply glad that she had come. “You
+can come in, he can’t be seen”, said his sister, obviously leading her
+in by the hand. The old chest of drawers was too heavy for a pair of
+feeble women to be heaving about, but Gregor listened as they pushed it
+from its place, his sister always taking on the heaviest part of the
+work for herself and ignoring her mother’s warnings that she would
+strain herself. This lasted a very long time. After labouring at it for
+fifteen minutes or more his mother said it would be better to leave the
+chest where it was, for one thing it was too heavy for them to get the
+job finished before Gregor’s father got home and leaving it in the
+middle of the room it would be in his way even more, and for another
+thing it wasn’t even sure that taking the furniture away would really
+be any help to him. She thought just the opposite; the sight of the
+bare walls saddened her right to her heart; and why wouldn’t Gregor
+feel the same way about it, he’d been used to this furniture in his
+room for a long time and it would make him feel abandoned to be in an
+empty room like that. Then, quietly, almost whispering as if wanting
+Gregor (whose whereabouts she did not know) to hear not even the tone
+of her voice, as she was convinced that he did not understand her
+words, she added “and by taking the furniture away, won’t it seem like
+we’re showing that we’ve given up all hope of improvement and we’re
+abandoning him to cope for himself? I think it’d be best to leave the
+room exactly the way it was before so that when Gregor comes back to us
+again he’ll find everything unchanged and he’ll be able to forget the
+time in between all the easier”.
+
+Hearing these words from his mother made Gregor realise that the lack
+of any direct human communication, along with the monotonous life led
+by the family during these two months, must have made him confused—he
+could think of no other way of explaining to himself why he had
+seriously wanted his room emptied out. Had he really wanted to
+transform his room into a cave, a warm room fitted out with the nice
+furniture he had inherited? That would have let him crawl around
+unimpeded in any direction, but it would also have let him quickly
+forget his past when he had still been human. He had come very close to
+forgetting, and it had only been the voice of his mother, unheard for
+so long, that had shaken him out of it. Nothing should be removed;
+everything had to stay; he could not do without the good influence the
+furniture had on his condition; and if the furniture made it difficult
+for him to crawl about mindlessly that was not a loss but a great
+advantage.
+
+His sister, unfortunately, did not agree; she had become used to the
+idea, not without reason, that she was Gregor’s spokesman to his
+parents about the things that concerned him. This meant that his
+mother’s advice now was sufficient reason for her to insist on removing
+not only the chest of drawers and the desk, as she had thought at
+first, but all the furniture apart from the all-important couch. It was
+more than childish perversity, of course, or the unexpected confidence
+she had recently acquired, that made her insist; she had indeed noticed
+that Gregor needed a lot of room to crawl about in, whereas the
+furniture, as far as anyone could see, was of no use to him at all.
+Girls of that age, though, do become enthusiastic about things and feel
+they must get their way whenever they can. Perhaps this was what
+tempted Grete to make Gregor’s situation seem even more shocking than
+it was so that she could do even more for him. Grete would probably be
+the only one who would dare enter a room dominated by Gregor crawling
+about the bare walls by himself.
+
+So she refused to let her mother dissuade her. Gregor’s mother already
+looked uneasy in his room, she soon stopped speaking and helped
+Gregor’s sister to get the chest of drawers out with what strength she
+had. The chest of drawers was something that Gregor could do without if
+he had to, but the writing desk had to stay. Hardly had the two women
+pushed the chest of drawers, groaning, out of the room than Gregor
+poked his head out from under the couch to see what he could do about
+it. He meant to be as careful and considerate as he could, but,
+unfortunately, it was his mother who came back first while Grete in the
+next room had her arms round the chest, pushing and pulling at it from
+side to side by herself without, of course, moving it an inch. His
+mother was not used to the sight of Gregor, he might have made her ill,
+so Gregor hurried backwards to the far end of the couch. In his
+startlement, though, he was not able to prevent the sheet at its front
+from moving a little. It was enough to attract his mother’s attention.
+She stood very still, remained there a moment, and then went back out
+to Grete.
+
+Gregor kept trying to assure himself that nothing unusual was
+happening, it was just a few pieces of furniture being moved after all,
+but he soon had to admit that the women going to and fro, their little
+calls to each other, the scraping of the furniture on the floor, all
+these things made him feel as if he were being assailed from all sides.
+With his head and legs pulled in against him and his body pressed to
+the floor, he was forced to admit to himself that he could not stand
+all of this much longer. They were emptying his room out; taking away
+everything that was dear to him; they had already taken out the chest
+containing his fretsaw and other tools; now they threatened to remove
+the writing desk with its place clearly worn into the floor, the desk
+where he had done his homework as a business trainee, at high school,
+even while he had been at infant school—he really could not wait any
+longer to see whether the two women’s intentions were good. He had
+nearly forgotten they were there anyway, as they were now too tired to
+say anything while they worked and he could only hear their feet as
+they stepped heavily on the floor.
+
+So, while the women were leant against the desk in the other room
+catching their breath, he sallied out, changed direction four times not
+knowing what he should save first before his attention was suddenly
+caught by the picture on the wall—which was already denuded of
+everything else that had been on it—of the lady dressed in copious fur.
+He hurried up onto the picture and pressed himself against its glass,
+it held him firmly and felt good on his hot belly. This picture at
+least, now totally covered by Gregor, would certainly be taken away by
+no-one. He turned his head to face the door into the living room so
+that he could watch the women when they came back.
+
+They had not allowed themselves a long rest and came back quite soon;
+Grete had put her arm around her mother and was nearly carrying her.
+“What shall we take now, then?”, said Grete and looked around. Her eyes
+met those of Gregor on the wall. Perhaps only because her mother was
+there, she remained calm, bent her face to her so that she would not
+look round and said, albeit hurriedly and with a tremor in her voice:
+“Come on, let’s go back in the living room for a while?” Gregor could
+see what Grete had in mind, she wanted to take her mother somewhere
+safe and then chase him down from the wall. Well, she could certainly
+try it! He sat unyielding on his picture. He would rather jump at
+Grete’s face.
+
+But Grete’s words had made her mother quite worried, she stepped to one
+side, saw the enormous brown patch against the flowers of the
+wallpaper, and before she even realised it was Gregor that she saw
+screamed: “Oh God, oh God!” Arms outstretched, she fell onto the couch
+as if she had given up everything and stayed there immobile. “Gregor!”
+shouted his sister, glowering at him and shaking her fist. That was the
+first word she had spoken to him directly since his transformation. She
+ran into the other room to fetch some kind of smelling salts to bring
+her mother out of her faint; Gregor wanted to help too—he could save
+his picture later, although he stuck fast to the glass and had to pull
+himself off by force; then he, too, ran into the next room as if he
+could advise his sister like in the old days; but he had to just stand
+behind her doing nothing; she was looking into various bottles, he
+startled her when she turned round; a bottle fell to the ground and
+broke; a splinter cut Gregor’s face, some kind of caustic medicine
+splashed all over him; now, without delaying any longer, Grete took
+hold of all the bottles she could and ran with them in to her mother;
+she slammed the door shut with her foot. So now Gregor was shut out
+from his mother, who, because of him, might be near to death; he could
+not open the door if he did not want to chase his sister away, and she
+had to stay with his mother; there was nothing for him to do but wait;
+and, oppressed with anxiety and self-reproach, he began to crawl about,
+he crawled over everything, walls, furniture, ceiling, and finally in
+his confusion as the whole room began to spin around him he fell down
+into the middle of the dinner table.
+
+He lay there for a while, numb and immobile, all around him it was
+quiet, maybe that was a good sign. Then there was someone at the door.
+The maid, of course, had locked herself in her kitchen so that Grete
+would have to go and answer it. His father had arrived home. “What’s
+happened?” were his first words; Grete’s appearance must have made
+everything clear to him. She answered him with subdued voice, and
+openly pressed her face into his chest: “Mother’s fainted, but she’s
+better now. Gregor got out.” “Just as I expected”, said his father,
+“just as I always said, but you women wouldn’t listen, would you.” It
+was clear to Gregor that Grete had not said enough and that his father
+took it to mean that something bad had happened, that he was
+responsible for some act of violence. That meant Gregor would now have
+to try to calm his father, as he did not have the time to explain
+things to him even if that had been possible. So he fled to the door of
+his room and pressed himself against it so that his father, when he
+came in from the hall, could see straight away that Gregor had the best
+intentions and would go back into his room without delay, that it would
+not be necessary to drive him back but that they had only to open the
+door and he would disappear.
+
+His father, though, was not in the mood to notice subtleties like that;
+“Ah!”, he shouted as he came in, sounding as if he were both angry and
+glad at the same time. Gregor drew his head back from the door and
+lifted it towards his father. He really had not imagined his father the
+way he stood there now; of late, with his new habit of crawling about,
+he had neglected to pay attention to what was going on the rest of the
+flat the way he had done before. He really ought to have expected
+things to have changed, but still, still, was that really his father?
+The same tired man as used to be laying there entombed in his bed when
+Gregor came back from his business trips, who would receive him sitting
+in the armchair in his nightgown when he came back in the evenings; who
+was hardly even able to stand up but, as a sign of his pleasure, would
+just raise his arms and who, on the couple of times a year when they
+went for a walk together on a Sunday or public holiday wrapped up
+tightly in his overcoat between Gregor and his mother, would always
+labour his way forward a little more slowly than them, who were already
+walking slowly for his sake; who would place his stick down carefully
+and, if he wanted to say something would invariably stop and gather his
+companions around him. He was standing up straight enough now; dressed
+in a smart blue uniform with gold buttons, the sort worn by the
+employees at the banking institute; above the high, stiff collar of the
+coat his strong double-chin emerged; under the bushy eyebrows, his
+piercing, dark eyes looked out fresh and alert; his normally unkempt
+white hair was combed down painfully close to his scalp. He took his
+cap, with its gold monogram from, probably, some bank, and threw it in
+an arc right across the room onto the sofa, put his hands in his
+trouser pockets, pushing back the bottom of his long uniform coat, and,
+with look of determination, walked towards Gregor. He probably did not
+even know himself what he had in mind, but nonetheless lifted his feet
+unusually high. Gregor was amazed at the enormous size of the soles of
+his boots, but wasted no time with that—he knew full well, right from
+the first day of his new life, that his father thought it necessary to
+always be extremely strict with him. And so he ran up to his father,
+stopped when his father stopped, scurried forwards again when he moved,
+even slightly. In this way they went round the room several times
+without anything decisive happening, without even giving the impression
+of a chase as everything went so slowly. Gregor remained all this time
+on the floor, largely because he feared his father might see it as
+especially provoking if he fled onto the wall or ceiling. Whatever he
+did, Gregor had to admit that he certainly would not be able to keep up
+this running about for long, as for each step his father took he had to
+carry out countless movements. He became noticeably short of breath,
+even in his earlier life his lungs had not been very reliable. Now, as
+he lurched about in his efforts to muster all the strength he could for
+running he could hardly keep his eyes open; his thoughts became too
+slow for him to think of any other way of saving himself than running;
+he almost forgot that the walls were there for him to use although,
+here, they were concealed behind carefully carved furniture full of
+notches and protrusions—then, right beside him, lightly tossed,
+something flew down and rolled in front of him. It was an apple; then
+another one immediately flew at him; Gregor froze in shock; there was
+no longer any point in running as his father had decided to bombard
+him. He had filled his pockets with fruit from the bowl on the
+sideboard and now, without even taking the time for careful aim, threw
+one apple after another. These little, red apples rolled about on the
+floor, knocking into each other as if they had electric motors. An
+apple thrown without much force glanced against Gregor’s back and slid
+off without doing any harm. Another one however, immediately following
+it, hit squarely and lodged in his back; Gregor wanted to drag himself
+away, as if he could remove the surprising, the incredible pain by
+changing his position; but he felt as if nailed to the spot and spread
+himself out, all his senses in confusion. The last thing he saw was the
+door of his room being pulled open, his sister was screaming, his
+mother ran out in front of her in her blouse (as his sister had taken
+off some of her clothes after she had fainted to make it easier for her
+to breathe), she ran to his father, her skirts unfastened and sliding
+one after another to the ground, stumbling over the skirts she pushed
+herself to his father, her arms around him, uniting herself with him
+totally—now Gregor lost his ability to see anything—her hands behind
+his father’s head begging him to spare Gregor’s life.
+
+
+
+
+III
+
+
+No-one dared to remove the apple lodged in Gregor’s flesh, so it
+remained there as a visible reminder of his injury. He had suffered it
+there for more than a month, and his condition seemed serious enough to
+remind even his father that Gregor, despite his current sad and
+revolting form, was a family member who could not be treated as an
+enemy. On the contrary, as a family there was a duty to swallow any
+revulsion for him and to be patient, just to be patient.
+
+Because of his injuries, Gregor had lost much of his mobility—probably
+permanently. He had been reduced to the condition of an ancient invalid
+and it took him long, long minutes to crawl across his room—crawling
+over the ceiling was out of the question—but this deterioration in his
+condition was fully (in his opinion) made up for by the door to the
+living room being left open every evening. He got into the habit of
+closely watching it for one or two hours before it was opened and then,
+lying in the darkness of his room where he could not be seen from the
+living room, he could watch the family in the light of the dinner table
+and listen to their conversation—with everyone’s permission, in a way,
+and thus quite differently from before.
+
+They no longer held the lively conversations of earlier times, of
+course, the ones that Gregor always thought about with longing when he
+was tired and getting into the damp bed in some small hotel room. All
+of them were usually very quiet nowadays. Soon after dinner, his father
+would go to sleep in his chair; his mother and sister would urge each
+other to be quiet; his mother, bent deeply under the lamp, would sew
+fancy underwear for a fashion shop; his sister, who had taken a sales
+job, learned shorthand and French in the evenings so that she might be
+able to get a better position later on. Sometimes his father would wake
+up and say to Gregor’s mother “you’re doing so much sewing again
+today!”, as if he did not know that he had been dozing—and then he
+would go back to sleep again while mother and sister would exchange a
+tired grin.
+
+With a kind of stubbornness, Gregor’s father refused to take his
+uniform off even at home; while his nightgown hung unused on its peg
+Gregor’s father would slumber where he was, fully dressed, as if always
+ready to serve and expecting to hear the voice of his superior even
+here. The uniform had not been new to start with, but as a result of
+this it slowly became even shabbier despite the efforts of Gregor’s
+mother and sister to look after it. Gregor would often spend the whole
+evening looking at all the stains on this coat, with its gold buttons
+always kept polished and shiny, while the old man in it would sleep,
+highly uncomfortable but peaceful.
+
+As soon as it struck ten, Gregor’s mother would speak gently to his
+father to wake him and try to persuade him to go to bed, as he couldn’t
+sleep properly where he was and he really had to get his sleep if he
+was to be up at six to get to work. But since he had been in work he
+had become more obstinate and would always insist on staying longer at
+the table, even though he regularly fell asleep and it was then harder
+than ever to persuade him to exchange the chair for his bed. Then,
+however much mother and sister would importune him with little
+reproaches and warnings he would keep slowly shaking his head for a
+quarter of an hour with his eyes closed and refusing to get up.
+Gregor’s mother would tug at his sleeve, whisper endearments into his
+ear, Gregor’s sister would leave her work to help her mother, but
+nothing would have any effect on him. He would just sink deeper into
+his chair. Only when the two women took him under the arms he would
+abruptly open his eyes, look at them one after the other and say: “What
+a life! This is what peace I get in my old age!” And supported by the
+two women he would lift himself up carefully as if he were carrying the
+greatest load himself, let the women take him to the door, send them
+off and carry on by himself while Gregor’s mother would throw down her
+needle and his sister her pen so that they could run after his father
+and continue being of help to him.
+
+Who, in this tired and overworked family, would have had time to give
+more attention to Gregor than was absolutely necessary? The household
+budget became even smaller; so now the maid was dismissed; an enormous,
+thick-boned charwoman with white hair that flapped around her head came
+every morning and evening to do the heaviest work; everything else was
+looked after by Gregor’s mother on top of the large amount of sewing
+work she did. Gregor even learned, listening to the evening
+conversation about what price they had hoped for, that several items of
+jewellery belonging to the family had been sold, even though both
+mother and sister had been very fond of wearing them at functions and
+celebrations. But the loudest complaint was that although the flat was
+much too big for their present circumstances, they could not move out
+of it, there was no imaginable way of transferring Gregor to the new
+address. He could see quite well, though, that there were more reasons
+than consideration for him that made it difficult for them to move, it
+would have been quite easy to transport him in any suitable crate with
+a few air holes in it; the main thing holding the family back from
+their decision to move was much more to do with their total despair,
+and the thought that they had been struck with a misfortune unlike
+anything experienced by anyone else they knew or were related to. They
+carried out absolutely everything that the world expects from poor
+people, Gregor’s father brought bank employees their breakfast, his
+mother sacrificed herself by washing clothes for strangers, his sister
+ran back and forth behind her desk at the behest of the customers, but
+they just did not have the strength to do any more. And the injury in
+Gregor’s back began to hurt as much as when it was new. After they had
+come back from taking his father to bed Gregor’s mother and sister
+would now leave their work where it was and sit close together, cheek
+to cheek; his mother would point to Gregor’s room and say “Close that
+door, Grete”, and then, when he was in the dark again, they would sit
+in the next room and their tears would mingle, or they would simply sit
+there staring dry-eyed at the table.
+
+Gregor hardly slept at all, either night or day. Sometimes he would
+think of taking over the family’s affairs, just like before, the next
+time the door was opened; he had long forgotten about his boss and the
+chief clerk, but they would appear again in his thoughts, the salesmen
+and the apprentices, that stupid teaboy, two or three friends from
+other businesses, one of the chambermaids from a provincial hotel, a
+tender memory that appeared and disappeared again, a cashier from a hat
+shop for whom his attention had been serious but too slow,—all of them
+appeared to him, mixed together with strangers and others he had
+forgotten, but instead of helping him and his family they were all of
+them inaccessible, and he was glad when they disappeared. Other times
+he was not at all in the mood to look after his family, he was filled
+with simple rage about the lack of attention he was shown, and although
+he could think of nothing he would have wanted, he made plans of how he
+could get into the pantry where he could take all the things he was
+entitled to, even if he was not hungry. Gregor’s sister no longer
+thought about how she could please him but would hurriedly push some
+food or other into his room with her foot before she rushed out to work
+in the morning and at midday, and in the evening she would sweep it
+away again with the broom, indifferent as to whether it had been eaten
+or—more often than not—had been left totally untouched. She still
+cleared up the room in the evening, but now she could not have been any
+quicker about it. Smears of dirt were left on the walls, here and there
+were little balls of dust and filth. At first, Gregor went into one of
+the worst of these places when his sister arrived as a reproach to her,
+but he could have stayed there for weeks without his sister doing
+anything about it; she could see the dirt as well as he could but she
+had simply decided to leave him to it. At the same time she became
+touchy in a way that was quite new for her and which everyone in the
+family understood—cleaning up Gregor’s room was for her and her alone.
+Gregor’s mother did once thoroughly clean his room, and needed to use
+several bucketfuls of water to do it—although that much dampness also
+made Gregor ill and he lay flat on the couch, bitter and immobile. But
+his mother was to be punished still more for what she had done, as
+hardly had his sister arrived home in the evening than she noticed the
+change in Gregor’s room and, highly aggrieved, ran back into the living
+room where, despite her mothers raised and imploring hands, she broke
+into convulsive tears. Her father, of course, was startled out of his
+chair and the two parents looked on astonished and helpless; then they,
+too, became agitated; Gregor’s father, standing to the right of his
+mother, accused her of not leaving the cleaning of Gregor’s room to his
+sister; from her left, Gregor’s sister screamed at her that she was
+never to clean Gregor’s room again; while his mother tried to draw his
+father, who was beside himself with anger, into the bedroom; his
+sister, quaking with tears, thumped on the table with her small fists;
+and Gregor hissed in anger that no-one had even thought of closing the
+door to save him the sight of this and all its noise.
+
+Gregor’s sister was exhausted from going out to work, and looking after
+Gregor as she had done before was even more work for her, but even so
+his mother ought certainly not to have taken her place. Gregor, on the
+other hand, ought not to be neglected. Now, though, the charwoman was
+here. This elderly widow, with a robust bone structure that made her
+able to withstand the hardest of things in her long life, wasn’t really
+repelled by Gregor. Just by chance one day, rather than any real
+curiosity, she opened the door to Gregor’s room and found herself face
+to face with him. He was taken totally by surprise, no-one was chasing
+him but he began to rush to and fro while she just stood there in
+amazement with her hands crossed in front of her. From then on she
+never failed to open the door slightly every evening and morning and
+look briefly in on him. At first she would call to him as she did so
+with words that she probably considered friendly, such as “come on
+then, you old dung-beetle!”, or “look at the old dung-beetle there!”
+Gregor never responded to being spoken to in that way, but just
+remained where he was without moving as if the door had never even been
+opened. If only they had told this charwoman to clean up his room every
+day instead of letting her disturb him for no reason whenever she felt
+like it! One day, early in the morning while a heavy rain struck the
+windowpanes, perhaps indicating that spring was coming, she began to
+speak to him in that way once again. Gregor was so resentful of it that
+he started to move toward her, he was slow and infirm, but it was like
+a kind of attack. Instead of being afraid, the charwoman just lifted up
+one of the chairs from near the door and stood there with her mouth
+open, clearly intending not to close her mouth until the chair in her
+hand had been slammed down into Gregor’s back. “Aren’t you coming any
+closer, then?”, she asked when Gregor turned round again, and she
+calmly put the chair back in the corner.
+
+Gregor had almost entirely stopped eating. Only if he happened to find
+himself next to the food that had been prepared for him he might take
+some of it into his mouth to play with it, leave it there a few hours
+and then, more often than not, spit it out again. At first he thought
+it was distress at the state of his room that stopped him eating, but
+he had soon got used to the changes made there. They had got into the
+habit of putting things into this room that they had no room for
+anywhere else, and there were now many such things as one of the rooms
+in the flat had been rented out to three gentlemen. These earnest
+gentlemen—all three of them had full beards, as Gregor learned peering
+through the crack in the door one day—were painfully insistent on
+things’ being tidy. This meant not only in their own room but, since
+they had taken a room in this establishment, in the entire flat and
+especially in the kitchen. Unnecessary clutter was something they could
+not tolerate, especially if it was dirty. They had moreover brought
+most of their own furnishings and equipment with them. For this reason,
+many things had become superfluous which, although they could not be
+sold, the family did not wish to discard. All these things found their
+way into Gregor’s room. The dustbins from the kitchen found their way
+in there too. The charwoman was always in a hurry, and anything she
+couldn’t use for the time being she would just chuck in there. He,
+fortunately, would usually see no more than the object and the hand
+that held it. The woman most likely meant to fetch the things back out
+again when she had time and the opportunity, or to throw everything out
+in one go, but what actually happened was that they were left where
+they landed when they had first been thrown unless Gregor made his way
+through the junk and moved it somewhere else. At first he moved it
+because, with no other room free where he could crawl about, he was
+forced to, but later on he came to enjoy it although moving about in
+that way left him sad and tired to death, and he would remain immobile
+for hours afterwards.
+
+The gentlemen who rented the room would sometimes take their evening
+meal at home in the living room that was used by everyone, and so the
+door to this room was often kept closed in the evening. But Gregor
+found it easy to give up having the door open, he had, after all, often
+failed to make use of it when it was open and, without the family
+having noticed it, lain in his room in its darkest corner. One time,
+though, the charwoman left the door to the living room slightly open,
+and it remained open when the gentlemen who rented the room came in in
+the evening and the light was put on. They sat up at the table where,
+formerly, Gregor had taken his meals with his father and mother, they
+unfolded the serviettes and picked up their knives and forks. Gregor’s
+mother immediately appeared in the doorway with a dish of meat and soon
+behind her came his sister with a dish piled high with potatoes. The
+food was steaming, and filled the room with its smell. The gentlemen
+bent over the dishes set in front of them as if they wanted to test the
+food before eating it, and the gentleman in the middle, who seemed to
+count as an authority for the other two, did indeed cut off a piece of
+meat while it was still in its dish, clearly wishing to establish
+whether it was sufficiently cooked or whether it should be sent back to
+the kitchen. It was to his satisfaction, and Gregor’s mother and
+sister, who had been looking on anxiously, began to breathe again and
+smiled.
+
+The family themselves ate in the kitchen. Nonetheless, Gregor’s father
+came into the living room before he went into the kitchen, bowed once
+with his cap in his hand and did his round of the table. The gentlemen
+stood as one, and mumbled something into their beards. Then, once they
+were alone, they ate in near perfect silence. It seemed remarkable to
+Gregor that above all the various noises of eating their chewing teeth
+could still be heard, as if they had wanted to show Gregor that you
+need teeth in order to eat and it was not possible to perform anything
+with jaws that are toothless however nice they might be. “I’d like to
+eat something”, said Gregor anxiously, “but not anything like they’re
+eating. They do feed themselves. And here I am, dying!”
+
+Throughout all this time, Gregor could not remember having heard the
+violin being played, but this evening it began to be heard from the
+kitchen. The three gentlemen had already finished their meal, the one
+in the middle had produced a newspaper, given a page to each of the
+others, and now they leant back in their chairs reading them and
+smoking. When the violin began playing they became attentive, stood up
+and went on tip-toe over to the door of the hallway where they stood
+pressed against each other. Someone must have heard them in the
+kitchen, as Gregor’s father called out: “Is the playing perhaps
+unpleasant for the gentlemen? We can stop it straight away.” “On the
+contrary”, said the middle gentleman, “would the young lady not like to
+come in and play for us here in the room, where it is, after all, much
+more cosy and comfortable?” “Oh yes, we’d love to”, called back
+Gregor’s father as if he had been the violin player himself. The
+gentlemen stepped back into the room and waited. Gregor’s father soon
+appeared with the music stand, his mother with the music and his sister
+with the violin. She calmly prepared everything for her to begin
+playing; his parents, who had never rented a room out before and
+therefore showed an exaggerated courtesy towards the three gentlemen,
+did not even dare to sit on their own chairs; his father leant against
+the door with his right hand pushed in between two buttons on his
+uniform coat; his mother, though, was offered a seat by one of the
+gentlemen and sat—leaving the chair where the gentleman happened to
+have placed it—out of the way in a corner.
+
+His sister began to play; father and mother paid close attention, one
+on each side, to the movements of her hands. Drawn in by the playing,
+Gregor had dared to come forward a little and already had his head in
+the living room. Before, he had taken great pride in how considerate he
+was but now it hardly occurred to him that he had become so thoughtless
+about the others. What’s more, there was now all the more reason to
+keep himself hidden as he was covered in the dust that lay everywhere
+in his room and flew up at the slightest movement; he carried threads,
+hairs, and remains of food about on his back and sides; he was much too
+indifferent to everything now to lay on his back and wipe himself on
+the carpet like he had used to do several times a day. And despite this
+condition, he was not too shy to move forward a little onto the
+immaculate floor of the living room.
+
+No-one noticed him, though. The family was totally preoccupied with the
+violin playing; at first, the three gentlemen had put their hands in
+their pockets and come up far too close behind the music stand to look
+at all the notes being played, and they must have disturbed Gregor’s
+sister, but soon, in contrast with the family, they withdrew back to
+the window with their heads sunk and talking to each other at half
+volume, and they stayed by the window while Gregor’s father observed
+them anxiously. It really now seemed very obvious that they had
+expected to hear some beautiful or entertaining violin playing but had
+been disappointed, that they had had enough of the whole performance
+and it was only now out of politeness that they allowed their peace to
+be disturbed. It was especially unnerving, the way they all blew the
+smoke from their cigarettes upwards from their mouth and noses. Yet
+Gregor’s sister was playing so beautifully. Her face was leant to one
+side, following the lines of music with a careful and melancholy
+expression. Gregor crawled a little further forward, keeping his head
+close to the ground so that he could meet her eyes if the chance came.
+Was he an animal if music could captivate him so? It seemed to him that
+he was being shown the way to the unknown nourishment he had been
+yearning for. He was determined to make his way forward to his sister
+and tug at her skirt to show her she might come into his room with her
+violin, as no-one appreciated her playing here as much as he would. He
+never wanted to let her out of his room, not while he lived, anyway;
+his shocking appearance should, for once, be of some use to him; he
+wanted to be at every door of his room at once to hiss and spit at the
+attackers; his sister should not be forced to stay with him, though,
+but stay of her own free will; she would sit beside him on the couch
+with her ear bent down to him while he told her how he had always
+intended to send her to the conservatory, how he would have told
+everyone about it last Christmas—had Christmas really come and gone
+already?—if this misfortune hadn’t got in the way, and refuse to let
+anyone dissuade him from it. On hearing all this, his sister would
+break out in tears of emotion, and Gregor would climb up to her
+shoulder and kiss her neck, which, since she had been going out to
+work, she had kept free without any necklace or collar.
+
+“Mr. Samsa!”, shouted the middle gentleman to Gregor’s father,
+pointing, without wasting any more words, with his forefinger at Gregor
+as he slowly moved forward. The violin went silent, the middle of the
+three gentlemen first smiled at his two friends, shaking his head, and
+then looked back at Gregor. His father seemed to think it more
+important to calm the three gentlemen before driving Gregor out, even
+though they were not at all upset and seemed to think Gregor was more
+entertaining than the violin playing had been. He rushed up to them
+with his arms spread out and attempted to drive them back into their
+room at the same time as trying to block their view of Gregor with his
+body. Now they did become a little annoyed, and it was not clear
+whether it was his father’s behaviour that annoyed them or the dawning
+realisation that they had had a neighbour like Gregor in the next room
+without knowing it. They asked Gregor’s father for explanations, raised
+their arms like he had, tugged excitedly at their beards and moved back
+towards their room only very slowly. Meanwhile Gregor’s sister had
+overcome the despair she had fallen into when her playing was suddenly
+interrupted. She had let her hands drop and let violin and bow hang
+limply for a while but continued to look at the music as if still
+playing, but then she suddenly pulled herself together, lay the
+instrument on her mother’s lap who still sat laboriously struggling for
+breath where she was, and ran into the next room which, under pressure
+from her father, the three gentlemen were more quickly moving toward.
+Under his sister’s experienced hand, the pillows and covers on the beds
+flew up and were put into order and she had already finished making the
+beds and slipped out again before the three gentlemen had reached the
+room. Gregor’s father seemed so obsessed with what he was doing that he
+forgot all the respect he owed to his tenants. He urged them and
+pressed them until, when he was already at the door of the room, the
+middle of the three gentlemen shouted like thunder and stamped his foot
+and thereby brought Gregor’s father to a halt. “I declare here and
+now”, he said, raising his hand and glancing at Gregor’s mother and
+sister to gain their attention too, “that with regard to the repugnant
+conditions that prevail in this flat and with this family”—here he
+looked briefly but decisively at the floor—“I give immediate notice on
+my room. For the days that I have been living here I will, of course,
+pay nothing at all, on the contrary I will consider whether to proceed
+with some kind of action for damages from you, and believe me it would
+be very easy to set out the grounds for such an action.” He was silent
+and looked straight ahead as if waiting for something. And indeed, his
+two friends joined in with the words: “And we also give immediate
+notice.” With that, he took hold of the door handle and slammed the
+door.
+
+Gregor’s father staggered back to his seat, feeling his way with his
+hands, and fell into it; it looked as if he was stretching himself out
+for his usual evening nap but from the uncontrolled way his head kept
+nodding it could be seen that he was not sleeping at all. Throughout
+all this, Gregor had lain still where the three gentlemen had first
+seen him. His disappointment at the failure of his plan, and perhaps
+also because he was weak from hunger, made it impossible for him to
+move. He was sure that everyone would turn on him any moment, and he
+waited. He was not even startled out of this state when the violin on
+his mother’s lap fell from her trembling fingers and landed loudly on
+the floor.
+
+“Father, Mother”, said his sister, hitting the table with her hand as
+introduction, “we can’t carry on like this. Maybe you can’t see it, but
+I can. I don’t want to call this monster my brother, all I can say is:
+we have to try and get rid of it. We’ve done all that’s humanly
+possible to look after it and be patient, I don’t think anyone could
+accuse us of doing anything wrong.”
+
+“She’s absolutely right”, said Gregor’s father to himself. His mother,
+who still had not had time to catch her breath, began to cough dully,
+her hand held out in front of her and a deranged expression in her
+eyes.
+
+Gregor’s sister rushed to his mother and put her hand on her forehead.
+Her words seemed to give Gregor’s father some more definite ideas. He
+sat upright, played with his uniform cap between the plates left by the
+three gentlemen after their meal, and occasionally looked down at
+Gregor as he lay there immobile.
+
+“We have to try and get rid of it”, said Gregor’s sister, now speaking
+only to her father, as her mother was too occupied with coughing to
+listen, “it’ll be the death of both of you, I can see it coming. We
+can’t all work as hard as we have to and then come home to be tortured
+like this, we can’t endure it. I can’t endure it any more.” And she
+broke out so heavily in tears that they flowed down the face of her
+mother, and she wiped them away with mechanical hand movements.
+
+“My child”, said her father with sympathy and obvious understanding,
+“what are we to do?”
+
+His sister just shrugged her shoulders as a sign of the helplessness
+and tears that had taken hold of her, displacing her earlier certainty.
+
+“If he could just understand us”, said his father almost as a question;
+his sister shook her hand vigorously through her tears as a sign that
+of that there was no question.
+
+“If he could just understand us”, repeated Gregor’s father, closing his
+eyes in acceptance of his sister’s certainty that that was quite
+impossible, “then perhaps we could come to some kind of arrangement
+with him. But as it is ...”
+
+“It’s got to go”, shouted his sister, “that’s the only way, Father.
+You’ve got to get rid of the idea that that’s Gregor. We’ve only harmed
+ourselves by believing it for so long. How can that be Gregor? If it
+were Gregor he would have seen long ago that it’s not possible for
+human beings to live with an animal like that and he would have gone of
+his own free will. We wouldn’t have a brother any more, then, but we
+could carry on with our lives and remember him with respect. As it is
+this animal is persecuting us, it’s driven out our tenants, it
+obviously wants to take over the whole flat and force us to sleep on
+the streets. Father, look, just look”, she suddenly screamed, “he’s
+starting again!” In her alarm, which was totally beyond Gregor’s
+comprehension, his sister even abandoned his mother as she pushed
+herself vigorously out of her chair as if more willing to sacrifice her
+own mother than stay anywhere near Gregor. She rushed over to behind
+her father, who had become excited merely because she was and stood up
+half raising his hands in front of Gregor’s sister as if to protect
+her.
+
+But Gregor had had no intention of frightening anyone, least of all his
+sister. All he had done was begin to turn round so that he could go
+back into his room, although that was in itself quite startling as his
+pain-wracked condition meant that turning round required a great deal
+of effort and he was using his head to help himself do it, repeatedly
+raising it and striking it against the floor. He stopped and looked
+round. They seemed to have realised his good intention and had only
+been alarmed briefly. Now they all looked at him in unhappy silence.
+His mother lay in her chair with her legs stretched out and pressed
+against each other, her eyes nearly closed with exhaustion; his sister
+sat next to his father with her arms around his neck.
+
+“Maybe now they’ll let me turn round”, thought Gregor and went back to
+work. He could not help panting loudly with the effort and had
+sometimes to stop and take a rest. No-one was making him rush any more,
+everything was left up to him. As soon as he had finally finished
+turning round he began to move straight ahead. He was amazed at the
+great distance that separated him from his room, and could not
+understand how he had covered that distance in his weak state a little
+while before and almost without noticing it. He concentrated on
+crawling as fast as he could and hardly noticed that there was not a
+word, not any cry, from his family to distract him. He did not turn his
+head until he had reached the doorway. He did not turn it all the way
+round as he felt his neck becoming stiff, but it was nonetheless enough
+to see that nothing behind him had changed, only his sister had stood
+up. With his last glance he saw that his mother had now fallen
+completely asleep.
+
+He was hardly inside his room before the door was hurriedly shut,
+bolted and locked. The sudden noise behind Gregor so startled him that
+his little legs collapsed under him. It was his sister who had been in
+so much of a rush. She had been standing there waiting and sprung
+forward lightly, Gregor had not heard her coming at all, and as she
+turned the key in the lock she said loudly to her parents “At last!”.
+
+“What now, then?”, Gregor asked himself as he looked round in the
+darkness. He soon made the discovery that he could no longer move at
+all. This was no surprise to him, it seemed rather that being able to
+actually move around on those spindly little legs until then was
+unnatural. He also felt relatively comfortable. It is true that his
+entire body was aching, but the pain seemed to be slowly getting weaker
+and weaker and would finally disappear altogether. He could already
+hardly feel the decayed apple in his back or the inflamed area around
+it, which was entirely covered in white dust. He thought back of his
+family with emotion and love. If it was possible, he felt that he must
+go away even more strongly than his sister. He remained in this state
+of empty and peaceful rumination until he heard the clock tower strike
+three in the morning. He watched as it slowly began to get light
+everywhere outside the window too. Then, without his willing it, his
+head sank down completely, and his last breath flowed weakly from his
+nostrils.
+
+When the cleaner came in early in the morning—they’d often asked her
+not to keep slamming the doors but with her strength and in her hurry
+she still did, so that everyone in the flat knew when she’d arrived and
+from then on it was impossible to sleep in peace—she made her usual
+brief look in on Gregor and at first found nothing special. She thought
+he was laying there so still on purpose, playing the martyr; she
+attributed all possible understanding to him. She happened to be
+holding the long broom in her hand, so she tried to tickle Gregor with
+it from the doorway. When she had no success with that she tried to
+make a nuisance of herself and poked at him a little, and only when she
+found she could shove him across the floor with no resistance at all
+did she start to pay attention. She soon realised what had really
+happened, opened her eyes wide, whistled to herself, but did not waste
+time to yank open the bedroom doors and shout loudly into the darkness
+of the bedrooms: “Come and ’ave a look at this, it’s dead, just lying
+there, stone dead!”
+
+Mr. and Mrs. Samsa sat upright there in their marriage bed and had to
+make an effort to get over the shock caused by the cleaner before they
+could grasp what she was saying. But then, each from his own side, they
+hurried out of bed. Mr. Samsa threw the blanket over his shoulders,
+Mrs. Samsa just came out in her nightdress; and that is how they went
+into Gregor’s room. On the way they opened the door to the living room
+where Grete had been sleeping since the three gentlemen had moved in;
+she was fully dressed as if she had never been asleep, and the paleness
+of her face seemed to confirm this. “Dead?”, asked Mrs. Samsa, looking
+at the charwoman enquiringly, even though she could have checked for
+herself and could have known it even without checking. “That’s what I
+said”, replied the cleaner, and to prove it she gave Gregor’s body
+another shove with the broom, sending it sideways across the floor.
+Mrs. Samsa made a movement as if she wanted to hold back the broom, but
+did not complete it. “Now then”, said Mr. Samsa, “let’s give thanks to
+God for that”. He crossed himself, and the three women followed his
+example. Grete, who had not taken her eyes from the corpse, said: “Just
+look how thin he was. He didn’t eat anything for so long. The food came
+out again just the same as when it went in”. Gregor’s body was indeed
+completely dried up and flat, they had not seen it until then, but now
+he was not lifted up on his little legs, nor did he do anything to make
+them look away.
+
+“Grete, come with us in here for a little while”, said Mrs. Samsa with
+a pained smile, and Grete followed her parents into the bedroom but not
+without looking back at the body. The cleaner shut the door and opened
+the window wide. Although it was still early in the morning the fresh
+air had something of warmth mixed in with it. It was already the end of
+March, after all.
+
+The three gentlemen stepped out of their room and looked round in
+amazement for their breakfasts; they had been forgotten about. “Where
+is our breakfast?”, the middle gentleman asked the cleaner irritably.
+She just put her finger on her lips and made a quick and silent sign to
+the men that they might like to come into Gregor’s room. They did so,
+and stood around Gregor’s corpse with their hands in the pockets of
+their well-worn coats. It was now quite light in the room.
+
+Then the door of the bedroom opened and Mr. Samsa appeared in his
+uniform with his wife on one arm and his daughter on the other. All of
+them had been crying a little; Grete now and then pressed her face
+against her father’s arm.
+
+“Leave my home. Now!”, said Mr. Samsa, indicating the door and without
+letting the women from him. “What do you mean?”, asked the middle of
+the three gentlemen somewhat disconcerted, and he smiled sweetly. The
+other two held their hands behind their backs and continually rubbed
+them together in gleeful anticipation of a loud quarrel which could
+only end in their favour. “I mean just what I said”, answered Mr.
+Samsa, and, with his two companions, went in a straight line towards
+the man. At first, he stood there still, looking at the ground as if
+the contents of his head were rearranging themselves into new
+positions. “Alright, we’ll go then”, he said, and looked up at Mr.
+Samsa as if he had been suddenly overcome with humility and wanted
+permission again from Mr. Samsa for his decision. Mr. Samsa merely
+opened his eyes wide and briefly nodded to him several times. At that,
+and without delay, the man actually did take long strides into the
+front hallway; his two friends had stopped rubbing their hands some
+time before and had been listening to what was being said. Now they
+jumped off after their friend as if taken with a sudden fear that Mr.
+Samsa might go into the hallway in front of them and break the
+connection with their leader. Once there, all three took their hats
+from the stand, took their sticks from the holder, bowed without a word
+and left the premises. Mr. Samsa and the two women followed them out
+onto the landing; but they had had no reason to mistrust the men’s
+intentions and as they leaned over the landing they saw how the three
+gentlemen made slow but steady progress down the many steps. As they
+turned the corner on each floor they disappeared and would reappear a
+few moments later; the further down they went, the more that the Samsa
+family lost interest in them; when a butcher’s boy, proud of posture
+with his tray on his head, passed them on his way up and came nearer
+than they were, Mr. Samsa and the women came away from the landing and
+went, as if relieved, back into the flat.
+
+They decided the best way to make use of that day was for relaxation
+and to go for a walk; not only had they earned a break from work but
+they were in serious need of it. So they sat at the table and wrote
+three letters of excusal, Mr. Samsa to his employers, Mrs. Samsa to her
+contractor and Grete to her principal. The cleaner came in while they
+were writing to tell them she was going, she’d finished her work for
+that morning. The three of them at first just nodded without looking up
+from what they were writing, and it was only when the cleaner still did
+not seem to want to leave that they looked up in irritation. “Well?”,
+asked Mr. Samsa. The charwoman stood in the doorway with a smile on her
+face as if she had some tremendous good news to report, but would only
+do it if she was clearly asked to. The almost vertical little ostrich
+feather on her hat, which had been a source of irritation to Mr. Samsa
+all the time she had been working for them, swayed gently in all
+directions. “What is it you want then?”, asked Mrs. Samsa, whom the
+cleaner had the most respect for. “Yes”, she answered, and broke into a
+friendly laugh that made her unable to speak straight away, “well then,
+that thing in there, you needn’t worry about how you’re going to get
+rid of it. That’s all been sorted out.” Mrs. Samsa and Grete bent down
+over their letters as if intent on continuing with what they were
+writing; Mr. Samsa saw that the cleaner wanted to start describing
+everything in detail but, with outstretched hand, he made it quite
+clear that she was not to. So, as she was prevented from telling them
+all about it, she suddenly remembered what a hurry she was in and,
+clearly peeved, called out “Cheerio then, everyone”, turned round
+sharply and left, slamming the door terribly as she went.
+
+“Tonight she gets sacked”, said Mr. Samsa, but he received no reply
+from either his wife or his daughter as the charwoman seemed to have
+destroyed the peace they had only just gained. They got up and went
+over to the window where they remained with their arms around each
+other. Mr. Samsa twisted round in his chair to look at them and sat
+there watching for a while. Then he called out: “Come here, then. Let’s
+forget about all that old stuff, shall we. Come and give me a bit of
+attention”. The two women immediately did as he said, hurrying over to
+him where they kissed him and hugged him and then they quickly finished
+their letters.
+
+After that, the three of them left the flat together, which was
+something they had not done for months, and took the tram out to the
+open country outside the town. They had the tram, filled with warm
+sunshine, all to themselves. Leant back comfortably on their seats,
+they discussed their prospects and found that on closer examination
+they were not at all bad—until then they had never asked each other
+about their work but all three had jobs which were very good and held
+particularly good promise for the future. The greatest improvement for
+the time being, of course, would be achieved quite easily by moving
+house; what they needed now was a flat that was smaller and cheaper
+than the current one which had been chosen by Gregor, one that was in a
+better location and, most of all, more practical. All the time, Grete
+was becoming livelier. With all the worry they had been having of late
+her cheeks had become pale, but, while they were talking, Mr. and Mrs.
+Samsa were struck, almost simultaneously, with the thought of how their
+daughter was blossoming into a well built and beautiful young lady.
+They became quieter. Just from each other’s glance and almost without
+knowing it they agreed that it would soon be time to find a good man
+for her. And, as if in confirmation of their new dreams and good
+intentions, as soon as they reached their destination Grete was the
+first to get up and stretch out her young body.
+
+
+
+
+
+        
+            *** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK METAMORPHOSIS ***
+        
+
+    
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
+be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
+law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
+so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
+States without permission and without paying copyright
+royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
+of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
+concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
+and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
+the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
+of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
+copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
+easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
+of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
+Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
+do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
+by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
+license, especially commercial redistribution.
+
+
+START: FULL LICENSE
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
+Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
+www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
+destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
+possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
+Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
+by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
+or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
+agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
+Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
+of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
+works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
+States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
+United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
+claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
+displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
+all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
+that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
+free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
+works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
+Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
+comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
+same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
+you share it without charge with others.
+This particular work is one of the few individual works protected
+by copyright law in the United States and most of the remainder of the
+world, included in the Project Gutenberg collection with the
+permission of the copyright holder. Information on the copyright owner
+for this particular work and the terms of use imposed by the copyright
+holder on this work are set forth at the beginning of this work.
+
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
+in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
+check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
+agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
+distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
+other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
+representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
+country other than the United States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
+immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
+prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
+on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
+phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
+performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
+
+    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
+    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
+    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
+    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
+    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
+  
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
+derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
+contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
+copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
+the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
+redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
+either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
+obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
+trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
+additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
+will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
+posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
+beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg™ License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
+any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
+to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
+other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
+version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
+(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
+to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
+of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
+Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
+full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+provided that:
+
+    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
+        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
+        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
+        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
+        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
+        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
+        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
+        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
+        Literary Archive Foundation.”
+    
+    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
+        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
+        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
+        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
+        works.
+    
+    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
+        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
+        receipt of the work.
+    
+    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
+    
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
+are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
+from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
+the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
+forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
+Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
+contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
+or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
+intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
+other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
+cannot be read by your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
+of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
+with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
+with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
+lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
+or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
+opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
+the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
+without further opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
+OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
+LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
+damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
+violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
+agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
+limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
+unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
+remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
+accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
+production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
+including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
+the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
+or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
+additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
+Defect you cause.
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
+
+Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
+computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
+exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
+from people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
+generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
+Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
+U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
+
+The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
+Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
+to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
+and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
+public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
+DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
+visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
+donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
+Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
+freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
+distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
+volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
+the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
+necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
+edition.
+
+Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
+facility: www.gutenberg.org.
+
+This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+
+
diff --git a/resources/pg69327-clean.txt b/resources/pg69327-clean.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9435419
--- /dev/null
+++ b/resources/pg69327-clean.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,7461 @@
+Jemand mußte Josef K. verleumdet haben, denn ohne daß er etwas Böses
+getan hätte, wurde er eines Morgens verhaftet. Die Köchin der Frau
+Grubach, seiner Zimmervermieterin, die ihm jeden Tag gegen acht Uhr
+früh das Frühstück brachte, kam diesmal nicht. Das war noch niemals
+geschehen. K. wartete noch ein Weilchen, sah von seinem Kopfkissen aus
+die alte Frau, die ihm gegenüber wohnte und die ihn mit einer an ihr
+ganz ungewöhnlichen Neugierde beobachtete, dann aber, gleichzeitig
+befremdet und hungrig, läutete er. Sofort klopfte es und ein Mann, den
+er in dieser Wohnung noch niemals gesehen hatte, trat ein. Er war
+schlank und doch fest gebaut, er trug ein anliegendes schwarzes Kleid,
+das ähnlich den Reiseanzügen mit verschiedenen Falten, Taschen,
+Schnallen, Knöpfen und einem Gürtel versehen war und infolgedessen,
+ohne daß man sich darüber klar wurde, wozu es dienen sollte, besonders
+praktisch erschien. „Wer sind Sie?“ fragte K. und saß gleich halb
+aufrecht im Bett. Der Mann aber ging über die Frage hinweg, als müsse
+man seine Erscheinung hinnehmen, und sagte bloß seinerseits: „Sie haben
+geläutet?“ „Anna soll mir das Frühstück bringen,“ sagte K. und
+versuchte zunächst stillschweigend durch Aufmerksamkeit und Überlegung
+festzustellen, wer der Mann eigentlich war. Aber dieser setzte sich
+nicht allzu lange seinen Blicken aus, sondern wandte sich zur Tür, die
+er ein wenig öffnete, um jemandem, der offenbar knapp hinter der Tür
+stand, zu sagen: „Er will, daß Anna ihm das Frühstück bringt.“ Ein
+kleines Gelächter im Nebenzimmer folgte, es war nach dem Klang nicht
+sicher, ob nicht mehrere Personen daran beteiligt waren. Trotzdem der
+fremde Mann dadurch nichts erfahren haben konnte, was er nicht schon
+früher gewußt hätte, sagte er nun doch zu K. im Tone einer Meldung: „Es
+ist unmöglich.“ „Das wäre neu,“ sagte K., sprang aus dem Bett und zog
+rasch seine Hosen an. „Ich will doch sehn, was für Leute im Nebenzimmer
+sind und wie Frau Grubach diese Störung mir gegenüber verantworten
+wird.“ Es fiel ihm zwar gleich ein, daß er das nicht hätte laut sagen
+müssen und daß er dadurch gewissermaßen ein Beaufsichtigungsrecht des
+Fremden anerkannte, aber es schien ihm jetzt nicht wichtig. Immerhin
+faßte es der Fremde so auf, denn er sagte: „Wollen Sie nicht lieber
+hierbleiben?“ „Ich will weder hierbleiben noch von Ihnen angesprochen
+werden, solange Sie sich mir nicht vorstellen.“ „Es war gut gemeint,“
+sagte der Fremde und öffnete nun freiwillig die Tür. Im Nebenzimmer, in
+das K. langsamer eintrat als er wollte, sah es auf den ersten Blick
+fast genau so aus, wie am Abend vorher. Es war das Wohnzimmer der Frau
+Grubach, vielleicht war in diesem mit Möbeln, Decken, Porzellan und
+Photographien überfüllten Zimmer heute ein wenig mehr Raum als sonst,
+man erkannte das nicht gleich, um so weniger, als die Hauptveränderung
+in der Anwesenheit eines Mannes bestand, der beim offenen Fenster mit
+einem Buch saß, von dem er jetzt aufblickte. „Sie hätten in Ihrem
+Zimmer bleiben sollen! Hat es Ihnen denn Franz nicht gesagt?“ „Ja, was
+wollen Sie denn?“ sagte K. und sah von der neuen Bekanntschaft zu dem
+mit Franz Benannten, der in der Tür stehengeblieben war, und dann
+wieder zurück. Durch das offene Fenster erblickte man wieder die alte
+Frau, die mit wahrhaft greisenhafter Neugierde zu dem jetzt
+gegenüberliegenden Fenster getreten war, um auch weiterhin alles zu
+sehn. „Ich will doch Frau Grubach —“ sagte K., machte eine Bewegung,
+als reiße er sich von den zwei Männern los, die aber weit von ihm
+entfernt standen, und wollte weitergehn. „Nein,“ sagte der Mann beim
+Fenster, warf das Buch auf ein Tischchen und stand auf. „Sie dürfen
+nicht weggehn, Sie sind ja gefangen.“ „Es sieht so aus,“ sagte K. „Und
+warum denn?“ fragte er dann. „Wir sind nicht dazu bestellt, Ihnen das
+zu sagen. Gehn Sie in Ihr Zimmer und warten Sie. Das Verfahren ist nun
+einmal eingeleitet und Sie werden alles zur richtigen Zeit erfahren.
+Ich gehe über meinen Auftrag hinaus, wenn ich Ihnen so freundschaftlich
+zurede. Aber ich hoffe, es hört es niemand sonst als Franz und der ist
+selbst gegen alle Vorschrift freundlich zu Ihnen. Wenn Sie auch
+weiterhin so viel Glück haben wie bei der Bestimmung Ihrer Wächter,
+dann können Sie zuversichtlich sein.“ K. wollte sich setzen, aber nun
+sah er, daß im ganzen Zimmer keine Sitzgelegenheit war, außer dem
+Sessel beim Fenster. „Sie werden noch einsehn, wie wahr das alles ist,“
+sagte Franz und ging gleichzeitig mit dem andern Mann auf ihn zu.
+Besonders der letztere überragte K. bedeutend und klopfte ihm öfters
+auf die Schulter. Beide prüften K.s Nachthemd und sagten, daß er jetzt
+ein viel schlechteres Hemd werde anziehn müssen, daß sie aber dieses
+Hemd wie auch seine übrige Wäsche aufbewahren und, wenn seine Sache
+günstig ausfallen sollte, ihm wieder zurückgeben würden. „Es ist
+besser, Sie geben die Sachen uns als ins Depot,“ sagten sie, „denn im
+Depot kommen öfters Unterschleife vor und außerdem verkauft man dort
+alle Sachen nach einer gewissen Zeit ohne Rücksicht, ob das betreffende
+Verfahren zu Ende ist oder nicht. Und wie lange dauern doch derartige
+Prozesse besonders in letzter Zeit. Sie bekämen dann schließlich
+allerdings vom Depot den Erlös, aber dieser Erlös ist erstens an sich
+schon gering, denn beim Verkauf entscheidet nicht die Höhe des
+Angebotes, sondern die Höhe der Bestechung und weiter verringern sich
+solche Erlöse erfahrungsgemäß, wenn sie von Hand zu Hand und von Jahr
+zu Jahr weitergegeben werden.“ K. achtete auf diese Reden kaum, das
+Verfügungsrecht über seine Sachen, das er vielleicht noch besaß,
+schätzte er nicht hoch ein, viel wichtiger war es ihm, Klarheit über
+seine Lage zu bekommen; in Gegenwart dieser Leute konnte er aber nicht
+einmal nachdenken, immer wieder stieß der Bauch des zweiten Wächters —
+es konnten ja nur Wächter sein — förmlich freundschaftlich an ihn, sah
+er aber auf, dann erblickte er ein zu diesem dicken Körper gar nicht
+passendes trockenes, knochiges Gesicht, mit starker, seitlich gedrehter
+Nase, das sich über ihn hinweg mit dem andern Wächter verständigte. Was
+waren denn das für Menschen? Wovon sprachen sie? Welcher Behörde
+gehörten sie an? K. lebte doch in einem Rechtsstaat, überall herrschte
+Friede, alle Gesetze bestanden aufrecht, wer wagte ihn in seiner
+Wohnung zu überfallen? Er neigte stets dazu, alles möglichst leicht zu
+nehmen, das Schlimmste erst beim Eintritt des Schlimmsten zu glauben,
+keine Vorsorge für die Zukunft zu treffen, selbst wenn alles drohte.
+Hier schien ihm das aber nicht richtig, man konnte zwar das Ganze als
+Spaß ansehn, als einen groben Spaß, den ihm aus unbekannten Gründen,
+vielleicht weil heute sein dreißigster Geburtstag war, die Kollegen in
+der Bank veranstaltet hatten, es war natürlich möglich, vielleicht
+brauchte er nur auf irgendeine Weise den Wächtern ins Gesicht zu lachen
+und sie würden mitlachen, vielleicht waren es Dienstmänner von der
+Straßenecke, sie sahen ihnen nicht unähnlich — trotzdem war er diesmal
+förmlich schon seit dem ersten Anblick des Wächters Franz entschlossen,
+nicht den geringsten Vorteil, den er vielleicht gegenüber diesen Leuten
+besaß, aus der Hand zu geben. Darin, daß man später sagen würde, er
+habe keinen Spaß verstanden, sah K. eine ganz geringe Gefahr, wohl aber
+erinnerte er sich — ohne daß es sonst seine Gewohnheit gewesen wäre,
+aus Erfahrungen zu lernen — an einige an sich unbedeutende Fälle, in
+denen er zum Unterschied von seinen Freunden mit Bewußtsein, ohne das
+geringste Gefühl für die möglichen Folgen sich unvorsichtig benommen
+hatte und dafür durch das Ergebnis gestraft worden war. Es sollte nicht
+wieder geschehen, zumindest nicht diesmal; war es eine Komödie, so
+wollte er mitspielen.
+
+Noch war er frei. „Erlauben Sie,“ sagte er und ging eilig zwischen den
+Wächtern durch in sein Zimmer. „Er scheint vernünftig zu sein,“ hörte
+er hinter sich sagen. In seinem Zimmer riß er gleich die Schubladen des
+Schreibtischs auf, es lag dort alles in großer Ordnung, aber gerade die
+Legitimationspapiere, die er suchte, konnte er in der Aufregung nicht
+gleich finden. Schließlich fand er seine Radfahrlegitimation und wollte
+schon mit ihr zu den Wächtern gehn, dann aber schien ihm das Papier zu
+geringfügig und er suchte weiter, bis er den Geburtsschein fand. Als er
+wieder in das Nebenzimmer zurückkam, öffnete sich gerade die
+gegenüberliegende Tür und Frau Grubach wollte dort eintreten. Man sah
+sie nur einen Augenblick, denn kaum hatte sie K. erkannt, als sie
+offenbar verlegen wurde, um Verzeihung bat, verschwand und äußerst
+vorsichtig die Tür schloß. „Kommen Sie doch herein,“ hatte K. gerade
+noch sagen können. Nun aber stand er mit seinen Papieren in der Mitte
+des Zimmers, sah noch auf die Tür hin, die sich nicht wieder öffnete,
+und wurde erst durch einen Anruf der Wächter aufgeschreckt, die bei dem
+Tischchen am offenen Fenster saßen und, wie K. jetzt erkannte, sein
+Frühstück verzehrten. „Warum ist sie nicht eingetreten?“ fragte er.
+„Sie darf nicht,“ sagte der große Wächter. „Sie sind doch verhaftet.“
+„Wie kann ich denn verhaftet sein? Und gar auf diese Weise?“ „Nun
+fangen Sie also wieder an,“ sagte der Wächter und tauchte ein
+Butterbrot ins Honigfäßchen. „Solche Fragen beantworten wir nicht.“
+„Sie werden sie beantworten müssen,“ sagte K. „Hier sind meine
+Legitimationspapiere, zeigen Sie mir jetzt die Ihrigen und vor allem
+den Verhaftbefehl.“ „Du lieber Himmel!“ sagte der Wächter, „daß Sie
+sich in Ihre Lage nicht fügen können und daß Sie es darauf angelegt zu
+haben scheinen, uns, die wir Ihnen jetzt wahrscheinlich von allen Ihren
+Mitmenschen am nächsten stehn, nutzlos zu reizen.“ „Es ist so, glauben
+Sie es doch,“ sagte Franz, führte die Kaffeetasse, die er in der Hand
+hielt, nicht zum Mund, sondern sah K. mit einem langen, wahrscheinlich
+bedeutungsvollen, aber unverständlichen Blick an. K. ließ sich, ohne es
+zu wollen, in ein Zwiegespräch der Blicke mit Franz ein, schlug dann
+aber doch auf seine Papiere und sagte: „Hier sind meine
+Legitimationspapiere.“ „Was kümmern uns denn die?“ rief nun schon der
+große Wächter. „Sie führen sich ärger auf als ein Kind. Was wollen Sie
+denn? Wollen Sie Ihren großen verfluchten Prozeß dadurch zu einem
+raschen Ende bringen, daß Sie mit uns, den Wächtern, über Legitimation
+und Verhaftbefehl diskutieren. Wir sind niedrige Angestellte, die sich
+in einem Legitimationspapier kaum auskennen und die mit Ihrer Sache
+nichts anderes zu tun haben, als daß sie zehn Stunden täglich bei Ihnen
+Wache halten und dafür bezahlt werden. Das ist alles, was wir sind,
+trotzdem aber sind wir fähig, einzusehn, daß die hohen Behörden, in
+deren Dienst wir stehn, ehe sie eine solche Verhaftung verfügen, sich
+sehr genau über die Gründe der Verhaftung und die Person des
+Verhafteten unterrichten. Es gibt darin keinen Irrtum. Unsere Behörde,
+soweit ich sie kenne, und ich kenne nur die niedrigsten Grade, sucht
+doch nicht etwa die Schuld in der Bevölkerung, sondern wird, wie es im
+Gesetz heißt, von der Schuld angezogen und muß uns Wächter ausschicken.
+Das ist Gesetz. Wo gäbe es da einen Irrtum?“ „Dieses Gesetz kenne ich
+nicht,“ sagte K. „Desto schlimmer für Sie,“ sagte der Wächter. „Es
+besteht wohl auch nur in Ihren Köpfen,“ sagte K., er wollte sich
+irgendwie in die Gedanken der Wächter einschleichen, sie zu seinen
+Gunsten wenden oder sich dort einbürgern. Aber der Wächter sagte nur
+abweisend: „Sie werden es zu fühlen bekommen.“ Franz mischte sich ein
+und sagte: „Sieh, Willem, er gibt zu, er kenne das Gesetz nicht und
+behauptet gleichzeitig, schuldlos zu sein.“ „Du hast ganz recht, aber
+ihm kann man nichts begreiflich machen,“ sagte der andere. K.
+antwortete nicht mehr; muß ich, dachte er, durch das Geschwätz dieser
+niedrigsten Organe — sie geben selbst zu, es zu sein — mich noch mehr
+verwirren lassen? Sie reden doch jedenfalls von Dingen, die sie gar
+nicht verstehn. Ihre Sicherheit ist nur durch ihre Dummheit möglich.
+Ein paar Worte, die ich mit einem mir ebenbürtigen Menschen sprechen
+werde, werden alles unvergleichlich klarer machen als die längsten
+Reden mit diesen. Er ging einige Male in dem freien Raum des Zimmers
+auf und ab, drüben sah er die alte Frau, die einen noch viel ältern
+Greis zum Fenster gezerrt hatte, den sie umschlungen hielt. K. mußte
+dieser Schaustellung ein Ende machen: „Führen Sie mich zu Ihrem
+Vorgesetzten,“ sagte er. „Bis er es wünscht; nicht früher,“ sagte der
+Wächter, der Willem genannt worden war. „Und nun rate ich Ihnen,“ fügte
+er hinzu, „in Ihr Zimmer zu gehn, sich ruhig zu verhalten und darauf zu
+warten, was über Sie verfügt werden wird. Wir raten Ihnen, zerstreuen
+Sie sich nicht durch nutzlose Gedanken, sondern sammeln Sie sich, es
+werden große Anforderungen an Sie gestellt werden. Sie haben uns nicht
+so behandelt, wie es unser Entgegenkommen verdient hätte, Sie haben
+vergessen, daß wir, mögen wir auch sein was immer, zumindest jetzt
+Ihnen gegenüber freie Männer sind, das ist kein kleines Übergewicht.
+Trotzdem sind wir bereit, falls Sie Geld haben, Ihnen ein kleines
+Frühstück aus dem Kaffeehaus drüben zu bringen.“
+
+Ohne auf dieses Angebot zu antworten, stand K. ein Weilchen lang still.
+Vielleicht würden ihn die beiden, wenn er die Tür des folgenden Zimmers
+oder gar die Tür des Vorzimmers öffnen würde, gar nicht zu hindern
+wagen, vielleicht wäre es die einfachste Lösung des Ganzen, daß er es
+auf die Spitze trieb. Aber vielleicht würden sie ihn doch packen, und
+war er einmal niedergeworfen, so war auch alle Überlegenheit verloren,
+die er jetzt ihnen gegenüber in gewisser Hinsicht doch wahrte. Deshalb
+zog er die Sicherheit der Lösung vor, wie sie der natürliche Verlauf
+bringen mußte, und ging in sein Zimmer zurück, ohne daß von seiner
+Seite oder von Seite der Wächter ein weiteres Wort gefallen wäre.
+
+Er warf sich auf sein Bett und nahm vom Waschtisch einen schönen Apfel,
+den er sich gestern abend für das Frühstück vorbereitet hatte. Jetzt
+war er sein einziges Frühstück und jedenfalls, wie er sich beim ersten
+großen Bissen versicherte, viel besser, als das Frühstück aus dem
+schmutzigen Nachtcafé gewesen wäre, das er durch die Gnade der Wächter
+hätte bekommen können. Er fühlte sich wohl und zuversichtlich, in der
+Bank versäumte er zwar heute vormittag seinen Dienst, aber das war bei
+der verhältnismäßig hohen Stellung, die er dort einnahm, leicht
+entschuldigt. Sollte er die wirkliche Entschuldigung anführen? Er
+gedachte es zu tun. Würde man ihm nicht glauben, was in diesem Fall
+begreiflich war, so konnte er Frau Grubach als Zeugin führen oder auch
+die beiden Alten von drüben, die wohl jetzt auf dem Marsch zum
+gegenüberliegenden Fenster waren. Es wunderte K., wenigstens aus dem
+Gedankengang der Wächter wunderte es ihn, daß sie ihn in das Zimmer
+getrieben und ihn hier allein gelassen hatten, wo er doch mehrfache
+Möglichkeit hatte, sich umzubringen. Gleichzeitig allerdings fragte er
+sich, aus seinem Gedankengang, was für einen Grund er haben könnte, es
+zu tun. Etwa, weil die zwei nebenan saßen und sein Frühstück abgefangen
+hatten. Es wäre so sinnlos gewesen sich umzubringen, daß er, selbst
+wenn er es hätte tun wollen, infolge der Sinnlosigkeit dazu nicht
+imstande gewesen wäre. Wäre die geistige Beschränktheit der Wächter
+nicht so auffallend gewesen, so hätte man annehmen können, daß auch sie
+infolge der gleichen Überzeugung keine Gefahr darin gesehen hätten, ihn
+allein zu lassen. Sie mochten jetzt, wenn sie wollten, zusehn, wie er
+zu einem Wandschränkchen ging, in dem er einen guten Schnaps
+aufbewahrte, wie er ein Gläschen zuerst zum Ersatz des Frühstücks
+leerte und wie er ein zweites Gläschen dazu bestimmte, ihm Mut zu
+machen, das letztere nur aus Vorsicht für den unwahrscheinlichen Fall,
+daß es nötig sein sollte.
+
+Da erschreckte ihn ein Zuruf aus dem Nebenzimmer derartig, daß er mit
+den Zähnen ans Glas schlug. „Der Aufseher ruft Sie,“ hieß es. Es war
+nur das Schreien, das ihn erschreckte, dieses kurze abgehackte
+militärische Schreien, das er dem Wächter Franz gar nicht zugetraut
+hätte. Der Befehl selbst war ihm sehr willkommen, „endlich“, rief er
+zurück, versperrte den Wandschrank und eilte sofort ins Nebenzimmer.
+Dort standen die zwei Wächter und jagten ihn, als wäre das
+selbstverständlich, wieder in sein Zimmer zurück. „Was fällt Euch ein?“
+riefen sie, „im Hemd wollt Ihr vor den Aufseher? Er läßt Euch
+durchprügeln und uns mit.“ „Laßt mich, zum Teufel,“ rief K., der schon
+bis zu seinem Kleiderkasten zurückgedrängt war, „wenn man mich im Bett
+überfällt, kann man nicht erwarten, mich im Festanzug zu finden.“ „Es
+hilft nichts,“ sagten die Wächter, die immer, wenn K. schrie, ganz
+ruhig, ja fast traurig wurden und ihn dadurch verwirrten oder
+gewissermaßen zur Besinnung brachten. „Lächerliche Zeremonien!“ brummte
+er noch, hob aber schon einen Rock vom Stuhl und hielt ihn ein Weilchen
+mit beiden Händen, als unterbreite er ihn dem Urteil der Wächter. Sie
+schüttelten die Köpfe. „Es muß ein schwarzer Rock sein,“ sagten sie. K.
+warf daraufhin den Rock zu Boden und sagte — er wußte selbst nicht, in
+welchem Sinn er es sagte —: „Es ist doch noch nicht die
+Hauptverhandlung.“ Die Wächter lächelten, blieben aber bei ihrem: „Es
+muß ein schwarzer Rock sein.“ „Wenn ich dadurch die Sache beschleunige,
+soll es mir recht sein,“ sagte K., öffnete selbst den Kleiderkasten,
+suchte lange unter den vielen Kleidern, wählte sein bestes schwarzes
+Kleid, ein Jackettkleid, das durch seine Taille unter den Bekannten
+fast Aufsehen gemacht hatte, zog nun auch ein anderes Hemd hervor und
+begann sich sorgfältig anzuziehn. Im Geheimen glaubte er eine
+Beschleunigung des Ganzen damit erreicht zu haben, daß die Wächter
+vergessen hatten, ihn zum Bad zu zwingen. Er beobachtete sie, ob sie
+sich vielleicht daran doch erinnern würden, aber das fiel ihnen
+natürlich gar nicht ein, dagegen vergaß Willem nicht, Franz mit der
+Meldung, daß sich K. anziehe, zum Aufseher zu schicken.
+
+Als er vollständig angezogen war, mußte er knapp vor Willem durch das
+leere Nebenzimmer in das folgende Zimmer gehn, dessen Tür mit beiden
+Flügeln bereits geöffnet war. Dieses Zimmer wurde, wie K. genau wußte,
+seit kurzer Zeit von einem Fräulein Bürstner, einer
+Schreibmaschinistin, bewohnt, die sehr früh in die Arbeit zu gehen
+pflegte, spät nach Hause kam und mit der K. nicht viel mehr als die
+Grußworte gewechselt hatte. Jetzt war das Nachttischchen von ihrem Bett
+als Verhandlungstisch in die Mitte des Zimmers gerückt und der Aufseher
+saß hinter ihm. Er hatte die Beine übereinandergeschlagen und einen Arm
+auf die Rückenlehne des Stuhles gelegt.
+
+In einer Ecke des Zimmers standen drei junge Leute und sahen die
+Photographien des Fräulein Bürstner an, die in einer an der Wand
+aufgehängten Matte steckten. An der Klinke des offenen Fensters hing
+eine weiße Bluse. Im gegenüberliegenden Fenster lagen wieder die zwei
+Alten, doch hatte sich ihre Gesellschaft vergrößert, denn hinter ihnen,
+sie weit überragend, stand ein Mann mit einem auf der Brust offenen
+Hemd, der seinen rötlichen Spitzbart mit den Fingern drückte und
+drehte. „Josef K?“ fragte der Aufseher, vielleicht nur um K.s
+zerstreute Blicke auf sich zu lenken. K. nickte. „Sie sind durch die
+Vorgänge des heutigen Morgens wohl sehr überrascht,“ fragte der
+Aufseher und verschob dabei mit beiden Händen die paar Gegenstände, die
+auf dem Nachttischchen lagen, die Kerze mit Zündhölzchen, ein Buch und
+ein Nadelkissen, als seien es Gegenstände, die er zur Verhandlung
+benötige. „Gewiß,“ sagte K. und das Wohlgefühl, endlich einem
+vernünftigen Menschen gegenüberzustehen und über seine Angelegenheit
+mit ihm sprechen zu können, ergriff ihn, „gewiß, ich bin überrascht,
+aber ich bin keineswegs sehr überrascht.“ „Nicht sehr überrascht?“
+fragte der Aufseher und stellte nun die Kerze in die Mitte des
+Tischchens, während er die andern Sachen um sie gruppierte. „Sie
+mißverstehen mich vielleicht,“ beeilte sich K. zu bemerken. „Ich meine“
+— Hier unterbrach sich K. und sah sich nach einem Sessel um. „Ich kann
+mich doch setzen?“ fragte er. „Es ist nicht üblich,“ antwortete der
+Aufseher. „Ich meine,“ sagte nun K. ohne weitere Pause, „ich bin
+allerdings sehr überrascht, aber man ist, wenn man 30 Jahre auf der
+Welt ist und sich allein hat durchschlagen müssen, wie es mir
+beschieden war, gegen Überraschungen abgehärtet und nimmt sie nicht zu
+schwer. Besonders die heutige nicht.“ „Warum besonders die heutige
+nicht?“ „Ich will nicht sagen, daß ich das Ganze für einen Spaß ansehe,
+dafür scheinen mir die Veranstaltungen, die gemacht wurden, doch zu
+umfangreich. Es müßten alle Mitglieder der Pension daran beteiligt sein
+und auch Sie alle, das ginge über die Grenzen eines Spaßes. Ich will
+also nicht sagen, daß es ein Spaß ist.“ „Ganz richtig,“ sagte der
+Aufseher und sah nach, wieviel Zündhölzchen in der
+Zündhölzchenschachtel waren. „Andererseits aber,“ fuhr K. fort und
+wandte sich hierbei an alle und hätte gern sogar die drei bei den
+Photographien sich zugewendet, „andererseits aber kann die Sache auch
+nicht viel Wichtigkeit haben. Ich folgere das daraus, daß ich angeklagt
+bin, aber nicht die geringste Schuld auffinden kann, wegen deren man
+mich anklagen könnte. Aber auch das ist nebensächlich, die Hauptfrage
+ist, von wem bin ich angeklagt? Welche Behörde führt das Verfahren?
+Sind Sie Beamte? Keiner hat eine Uniform, wenn man nicht Ihr Kleid —
+hier wandte er sich an Franz — eine Uniform nennen will, aber es ist
+doch eher ein Reiseanzug. In diesen Fragen verlange ich Klarheit und
+ich bin überzeugt, daß wir nach dieser Klarstellung voneinander den
+herzlichsten Abschied werden nehmen können.“ Der Aufseher schlug die
+Zündhölzchenschachtel auf den Tisch nieder. „Sie befinden sich in einem
+großen Irrtum,“ sagte er. „Diese Herren hier und ich sind für Ihre
+Angelegenheit vollständig nebensächlich, ja wir wissen sogar von ihr
+fast nichts. Wir könnten die regelrechtesten Uniformen tragen und Ihre
+Sache würde um nichts schlechter stehn. Ich kann Ihnen auch durchaus
+nicht sagen, daß Sie angeklagt sind, oder vielmehr ich weiß nicht, ob
+Sie es sind. Sie sind verhaftet, das ist richtig, mehr weiß ich nicht.
+Vielleicht haben die Wächter etwas anderes geschwätzt, dann ist es eben
+nur Geschwätz gewesen. Wenn ich nun aber auch Ihre Fragen nicht
+beantworte, so kann ich Ihnen doch raten, denken Sie weniger an uns und
+an das, was mit Ihnen geschehen wird, denken Sie lieber mehr an sich.
+Und machen Sie keinen solchen Lärm mit dem Gefühl Ihrer Unschuld, es
+stört den nicht gerade schlechten Eindruck, den Sie im übrigen machen.
+Auch sollten Sie überhaupt im Reden zurückhaltender sein, fast alles,
+was Sie vorhin gesagt haben, hätte man auch, wenn Sie nur ein paar
+Worte gesagt hätten, Ihrem Verhalten entnehmen können, außerdem war es
+nichts für Sie übermäßig Günstiges.“
+
+K. starrte den Aufseher an. Schulmäßige Lehren bekam er hier von einem
+vielleicht jüngeren Menschen? Für seine Offenheit wurde er mit einer
+Rüge bestraft? Und über den Grund seiner Verhaftung und über deren
+Auftraggeber erfuhr er nichts?
+
+Er geriet in eine gewisse Aufregung, ging auf und ab, woran ihn niemand
+hinderte, schob seine Manschetten zurück, befühlte die Brust, strich
+sein Haar zurecht, kam an den drei Herren vorüber, sagte, „es ist ja
+sinnlos“, worauf sich diese zu ihm umdrehten und ihn entgegenkommend,
+aber ernst ansahen, und machte endlich wieder vor dem Tisch des
+Aufsehers halt. „Der Staatsanwalt Hasterer ist mein guter Freund,“
+sagte er „kann ich ihm telephonieren?“ „Gewiß,“ sagte der Aufseher,
+„aber ich weiß nicht, welchen Sinn das haben sollte, es müßte denn
+sein, daß Sie irgendeine private Angelegenheit mit ihm zu besprechen
+haben.“ „Welchen Sinn?“ rief K. mehr bestürzt als geärgert. „Wer sind
+Sie denn? Sie wollen einen Sinn und führen das Sinnloseste auf, was es
+gibt. Ist es nicht zum Steinerweichen? Die Herren haben mich zuerst
+überfallen und jetzt sitzen oder stehn sie hier herum und lassen mich
+vor Ihnen die hohe Schule reiten. Welchen Sinn es hätte, an einen
+Staatsanwalt zu telephonieren, wenn ich angeblich verhaftet bin? Gut,
+ich werde nicht telephonieren.“ „Aber doch,“ sagte der Aufseher und
+streckte die Hand zum Vorzimmer aus, wo das Telephon war, „bitte
+telephonieren Sie doch.“ „Nein, ich will nicht mehr,“ sagte K. und ging
+zum Fenster. Drüben war noch die Gesellschaft beim Fenster und schien
+nur jetzt dadurch, daß K. ans Fenster herangetreten war, in der Ruhe
+des Zuschauens ein wenig gestört. Die Alten wollten sich erheben, aber
+der Mann hinter ihnen beruhigte sie. „Dort sind auch solche Zuschauer,“
+rief K. ganz laut dem Aufseher zu und zeigte mit dem Zeigefinger
+hinaus. „Weg von dort,“ rief er dann hinüber. Die drei wichen auch
+sofort ein paar Schritte zurück, die beiden Alten sogar noch hinter den
+Mann, der sie mit seinem breiten Körper deckte und, nach seinen
+Mundbewegungen zu schließen, irgend etwas auf die Entfernung hin
+Unverständliches sagte. Ganz aber verschwanden sie nicht, sondern
+schienen auf den Augenblick zu warten, bis sie sich unbemerkt wieder
+dem Fenster nähern könnten. „Zudringliche, rücksichtslose Leute!“ sagte
+K., als er sich im Zimmer zurückwendete. Der Aufseher stimmte ihm
+möglicherweise zu, wie K. mit einem Seitenblick zu erkennen glaubte.
+Aber es war ebensogut möglich, daß er gar nicht zugehört hatte, denn er
+hatte eine Hand fest auf den Tisch gedrückt und schien die Finger ihrer
+Länge nach zu vergleichen. Die zwei Wächter saßen auf einen mit einer
+Schmuckdecke verhüllten Koffer und rieben ihre Knie. Die drei jungen
+Leute hatten die Hände in die Hüften gelegt und sahen ziellos herum. Es
+war still wie in irgendeinem vergessenen Bureau. „Nun, meine Herren,“
+rief K., es schien ihm einen Augenblick lang, als trage er alle auf
+seinen Schultern, „Ihrem Aussehn nach zu schließen, dürfte meine
+Angelegenheit beendet sein. Ich bin der Ansicht, daß es am besten ist,
+über die Berechtigung oder Nichtberechtigung Ihres Vorgehns nicht mehr
+nachzudenken und der Sache durch einen gegenseitigen Händedruck einen
+versöhnlichen Abschluß zu geben. Wenn auch Sie meiner Ansicht sind,
+dann bitte“ — und er trat an den Tisch des Aufsehers hin und reichte
+ihm die Hand. Der Aufseher hob die Augen, nagte an den Lippen und sah
+auf K.s ausgestreckte Hand, noch immer glaubte K., der Aufseher werde
+einschlagen. Dieser aber stand auf, nahm einen harten runden Hut, der
+auf Fräulein Bürstners Bett lag und setzte sich ihn vorsichtig mit
+beiden Händen auf, wie man es bei der Anprobe neuer Hüte tut. „Wie
+einfach Ihnen alles scheint!“ sagte er dabei zu K., „wir sollten der
+Sache einen versöhnlichen Abschluß geben, meinten Sie? Nein, nein, das
+geht wirklich nicht. Womit ich andererseits durchaus nicht sagen will,
+daß Sie verzweifeln sollen. Nein, warum denn? Sie sind nur verhaftet,
+nichts weiter. Das hatte ich Ihnen mitzuteilen, habe es getan und habe
+auch gesehn, wie Sie es aufgenommen haben. Damit ist es für heute genug
+und wir können uns verabschieden, allerdings nur vorläufig. Sie werden
+wohl jetzt in die Bank gehn wollen?“ „In die Bank?“ fragte K., „ich
+dachte, ich wäre verhaftet.“ K. fragte mit einem gewissen Trotz, denn
+obwohl sein Handschlag nicht angenommen worden war, fühlte er sich,
+insbesondere seitdem der Aufseher aufgestanden war, immer unabhängiger
+von allen diesen Leuten. Er spielte mit ihnen. Er hatte die Absicht,
+falls sie weggehn sollten, bis zum Haustor nachzulaufen und ihnen seine
+Verhaftung anzubieten. Darum wiederholte er auch: „Wie kann ich denn in
+die Bank gehn, da ich verhaftet bin?“ „Ach so,“ sagte der Aufseher, der
+schon bei der Tür war, „Sie haben mich mißverstanden. Sie sind
+verhaftet, gewiß, aber das soll Sie nicht hindern, Ihren Beruf zu
+erfüllen. Sie sollen auch in Ihrer gewöhnlichen Lebensweise nicht
+gehindert sein.“ „Dann ist das Verhaftetsein nicht sehr schlimm,“ sagte
+K. und ging nahe an den Aufseher heran. „Ich meinte es niemals anders,“
+sagte dieser. „Es scheint aber dann nicht einmal die Mitteilung der
+Verhaftung sehr notwendig gewesen zu sein,“ sagte K. und ging noch
+näher. Auch die andern hatten sich genähert. Alle waren jetzt auf einem
+engen Raum bei der Tür versammelt. „Es war meine Pflicht,“ sagte der
+Aufseher. „Eine dumme Pflicht,“ sagte K. unnachgiebig. „Mag sein,“
+antwortete der Aufseher, „aber wir wollen mit solchen Reden nicht
+unsere Zeit verlieren. Ich hatte angenommen, daß Sie in die Bank gehn
+wollen. Da Sie auf alle Worte aufpassen, füge ich hinzu: ich zwinge Sie
+nicht in die Bank zu gehn, ich hatte nur angenommen, daß Sie es wollen.
+Und um Ihnen das zu erleichtern, und Ihre Ankunft in der Bank möglichst
+unauffällig zu machen, habe ich diese drei Herren, Ihre Kollegen, hier
+zu Ihrer Verfügung gehalten.“ „Wie?“ rief K. und staunte die drei an.
+Diese so uncharakteristischen blutarmen jungen Leute, die er immer noch
+nur als Gruppe bei den Photographien in der Erinnerung hatte, waren
+tatsächlich Beamte aus seiner Bank, nicht Kollegen, das war zu viel
+gesagt und bereits eine Lücke in der Allwissenheit des Aufsehers, aber
+untergeordnete Beamte aus der Bank waren es allerdings. Wie hatte K.
+das übersehen können? Wie hatte er doch hingenommen sein müssen, von
+dem Aufseher und den Wächtern, um diese drei nicht zu erkennen. Den
+steifen, die Hände schwingenden Rabensteiner, den blonden Kullich mit
+den tiefliegenden Augen und Kaminer mit dem unausstehlichen, durch eine
+chronische Muskelzerrung bewirkten Lächeln, „Guten Morgen!“ sagte K.
+nach einem Weilchen und reichte den sich korrekt verbeugenden Herren
+die Hand. „Ich habe Sie gar nicht erkannt. Nun werden wir also an die
+Arbeit gehn, nicht?“ Die Herren nickten lachend und eifrig, als hätten
+sie die ganze Zeit über darauf gewartet, nur als K. seinen Hut
+vermißte, der in seinem Zimmer liegen geblieben war, liefen sie
+sämtlich hintereinander ihn holen, was immerhin auf eine gewisse
+Verlegenheit schließen ließ. K. stand still und sah ihnen durch die
+zwei offenen Türen nach, der letzte war natürlich der gleichgültige
+Rabensteiner, der bloß einen eleganten Trab angeschlagen hatte. Kaminer
+überreichte den Hut und K. mußte sich, wie dies übrigens auch öfters in
+der Bank nötig war, ausdrücklich sagen, daß Kaminers Lächeln nicht
+Absicht war, ja daß er überhaupt absichtlich nicht lächeln konnte. Im
+Vorzimmer öffnete dann Frau Grubach, die gar nicht sehr schuldbewußt
+aussah, der ganzen Gesellschaft die Wohnungstür und K. sah, wie so oft,
+auf ihr Schürzenband nieder, das so unnötig tief in ihren mächtigen
+Leib einschnitt. Unten entschloß sich K., die Uhr in der Hand, ein
+Automobil zu nehmen, um die schon halbstündige Verspätung nicht unnötig
+zu vergrößern. Kaminer lief zur Ecke, um den Wagen zu holen, die zwei
+andern versuchten offensichtlich K. zu zerstreuen, als plötzlich
+Kullich auf das gegenüberliegende Haustor zeigte, in dem eben der große
+Mann mit dem blonden Spitzbart erschien und im ersten Augenblick, ein
+wenig verlegen darüber, daß er sich jetzt in seiner ganzen Größe
+zeigte, zur Wand zurücktrat und sich anlehnte. Die Alten waren wohl
+noch auf der Treppe. K. ärgerte sich über Kullich, daß dieser auf den
+Mann aufmerksam machte, den er selbst schon früher gesehen, ja den er
+sogar erwartet hatte. „Schauen Sie nicht hin,“ stieß er hervor, ohne zu
+bemerken, wie auffallend eine solche Redeweise gegenüber selbständigen
+Männern war. Es war aber auch keine Erklärung nötig, denn gerade kam
+das Automobil, man setzte sich und fuhr los. Da erinnerte sich K., daß
+er das Weggehn des Aufsehers und der Wächter gar nicht bemerkt hatte,
+der Aufseher hatte ihm die drei Beamten verdeckt und nun wieder die
+Beamten den Aufseher. Viel Geistesgegenwart bewies das nicht, und K.
+nahm sich vor, sich in dieser Hinsicht genauer zu beobachten. Doch
+drehte er sich noch unwillkürlich um und beugte sich über das
+Hinterdeck des Automobils vor, um möglicherweise den Aufseher und die
+Wächter noch zu sehn. Aber gleich wendete er sich wieder zurück, und
+lehnte sich bequem in die Wagenecke ohne auch nur den Versuch gemacht
+zu haben, jemanden zu suchen. Trotzdem es nicht den Anschein hatte,
+hätte er gerade jetzt Zuspruch nötig gehabt, aber nun schienen die
+Herren ermüdet, Rabensteiner sah rechts aus dem Wagen, Kullich links
+und nur Kaminer stand mit seinem Grinsen zur Verfügung, über das einen
+Spaß zu machen leider die Menschlichkeit verbot.
+
+
+
+In diesem Frühjahr pflegte K. die Abende in der Weise zu verbringen,
+daß er nach der Arbeit, wenn dies noch möglich war — er saß meistens
+bis 9 Uhr im Bureau — einen kleinen Spaziergang allein oder mit Beamten
+machte und dann in eine Bierstube ging, wo er an einem Stammtisch mit
+meist ältern Herren gewöhnlich bis 11 Uhr beisammen saß. Es gab aber
+auch Ausnahmen von dieser Einteilung, wenn K. z. B. vom Bankdirektor,
+der seine Arbeitskraft und Vertrauenswürdigkeit sehr schätzte, zu einer
+Autofahrt oder zu einem Abendessen in seiner Villa eingeladen wurde.
+Außerdem ging K. einmal in der Woche zu einem Mädchen namens Elsa, die
+während der Nacht bis in den späten Morgen als Kellnerin in einer
+Weinstube bediente und während des Tages nur vom Bett aus Besuche
+empfing.
+
+An diesem Abend aber — der Tag war unter angestrengter Arbeit und
+vielen ehrenden und freundschaftlichen Geburtstagswünschen schnell
+verlaufen — wollte K. sofort nach Hause gehn. In allen kleinen Pausen
+der Tagesarbeit hatte er daran gedacht; ohne genau zu wissen, was er
+meinte, schien es ihm, als ob durch die Vorfälle des Morgens eine große
+Unordnung in der ganzen Wohnung der Frau Grubach verursacht worden sei
+und daß gerade er nötig sei, um die Ordnung wiederherzustellen. War
+aber einmal diese Ordnung hergestellt, dann war jede Spur jener
+Vorfälle ausgelöscht und alles nahm seinen alten Gang wieder auf.
+Insbesondere von den drei Beamten war nichts zu befürchten, sie waren
+wieder in die große Beamtenschaft der Bank versenkt, es war keine
+Veränderung an ihnen zu bemerken. K. hatte sie öfters einzeln und
+gemeinsam in sein Bureau berufen, zu keinem andern Zweck, als um sie zu
+beobachten; immer hatte er sie befriedigt entlassen können.
+
+Als er um ½10 Uhr abends vor dem Hause, in dem er wohnte, ankam, traf
+er im Haustor einen jungen Burschen, der dort breitbeinig stand und
+eine Pfeife rauchte. „Wer sind Sie,“ fragte K. sofort und brachte sein
+Gesicht nahe an den Burschen, man sah nicht viel im Halbdunkel des
+Flurs. „Ich bin der Sohn des Hausmeisters, gnädiger Herr,“ antwortete
+der Bursche, nahm die Pfeife aus dem Mund und trat zur Seite. „Der Sohn
+des Hausmeisters?“ fragte K. und klopfte mit seinem Stock ungeduldig
+den Boden. „Wünscht der gnädige Herr etwas? Soll ich den Vater holen?“
+„Nein, nein,“ sagte K., in seiner Stimme lag etwas Verzeihendes, als
+habe der Bursche etwas Böses ausgeführt, er aber verzeihe ihm. „Es ist
+gut,“ sagte er dann und ging weiter, aber ehe er die Treppe
+hinaufstieg, drehte er sich noch einmal um.
+
+Er hätte geradewegs in sein Zimmer gehen können, aber da er mit Frau
+Grubach sprechen wollte, klopfte er gleich an ihre Türe an. Sie saß mit
+einem Strickstrumpf am Tisch, auf dem noch ein Haufen alter Strümpfe
+lag. K. entschuldigte sich zerstreut, daß er so spät komme, aber Frau
+Grubach war sehr freundlich und wollte keine Entschuldigung hören, für
+ihn sei sie immer zu sprechen, er wisse sehr gut, daß er ihr bester und
+liebster Mieter sei. K. sah sich im Zimmer um, es war wieder vollkommen
+in seinem alten Zustand, das Frühstücksgeschirr, das früh auf dem
+Tischchen beim Fenster gestanden hatte, war auch schon weggeräumt.
+Frauenhände bringen doch im Stillen viel fertig, dachte er, er hätte
+das Geschirr vielleicht auf der Stelle zerschlagen, aber gewiß nicht
+hinaustragen können. Er sah Frau Grubach mit einer gewissen Dankbarkeit
+an. „Warum arbeiten Sie noch so spät,“ fragte er. Sie saßen nun beide
+am Tisch und K. vergrub von Zeit zu Zeit seine Hand in die Strümpfe.
+„Es gibt viel Arbeit,“ sagte sie, „während des Tages gehöre ich den
+Mietern; wenn ich meine Sachen in Ordnung bringen will, bleiben mir nur
+die Abende.“ „Ich habe Ihnen heute wohl noch eine außergewöhnliche
+Arbeit gemacht.“ „Wieso denn,“ fragte sie, etwas eifriger werdend, die
+Arbeit ruhte in ihrem Schoße. „Ich meine die Männer, die heute früh
+hier waren.“ „Ach so,“ sagte sie und kehrte wieder in ihre Ruhe zurück,
+„das hat mir keine besondere Arbeit gemacht.“ K. sah schweigend zu, wie
+sie den Strickstrumpf wieder vornahm. Sie scheint sich zu wundern, daß
+ich davon spreche, dachte er, sie scheint es nicht für richtig zu
+halten, daß ich davon spreche. Desto wichtiger ist es, daß ich es tue.
+Nur mit einer alten Frau kann ich davon sprechen. „Doch, Arbeit hat es
+gewiß gemacht,“ sagte er dann, „aber es wird nicht wieder vorkommen.“
+„Nein, das kann nicht wieder vorkommen,“ sagte sie bekräftigend und
+lächelte K. fast wehmütig an. „Meinen Sie das ernstlich?“ fragte K.
+„Ja,“ sagte sie leiser, „aber vor allem dürfen Sie es nicht zu schwer
+nehmen. Was geschieht nicht alles in der Welt! Da Sie so vertraulich
+mit mir reden, Herr K., kann ich Ihnen ja eingestehen, daß ich ein
+wenig hinter der Tür gehorcht habe und daß mir auch die beiden Wächter
+einiges erzählt haben. Es handelt sich ja um Ihr Glück, und das liegt
+mir wirklich am Herzen, mehr als mir vielleicht zusteht, denn ich bin
+ja bloß die Vermieterin. Nun, ich habe also einiges gehört, aber ich
+kann nicht sagen, daß es etwas besonders Schlimmes war. Nein. Sie sind
+zwar verhaftet, aber nicht so wie ein Dieb verhaftet wird. Wenn man wie
+ein Dieb verhaftet wird, so ist es schlimm, aber diese Verhaftung—. Es
+kommt mir wie etwas Gelehrtes vor, entschuldigen Sie, wenn ich etwas
+Dummes sage, es kommt mir wie etwas Gelehrtes vor, das ich zwar nicht
+verstehe, das man aber auch nicht verstehen muß.“
+
+„Es ist gar nichts Dummes, was Sie gesagt haben, Frau Grubach,
+wenigstens bin auch ich zum Teil Ihrer Meinung, nur urteile ich über
+das Ganze noch schärfer als Sie, und halte es einfach nicht einmal für
+etwas Gelehrtes, sondern überhaupt für nichts. Ich wurde überrumpelt,
+das war es. Wäre ich gleich nach dem Erwachen, ohne mich durch das
+Ausbleiben der Anna beirren zu lassen, aufgestanden und ohne Rücksicht
+auf irgend jemand, der mir in den Weg getreten wäre, zu Ihnen gegangen,
+hätte ich diesmal ausnahmsweise etwa in der Küche gefrühstückt, hätte
+mir von Ihnen die Kleidungsstücke aus meinem Zimmer bringen lassen,
+kurz, hätte ich vernünftig gehandelt, so wäre nichts weiter geschehen,
+es wäre alles, was werden wollte, erstickt worden. Man ist aber so
+wenig vorbereitet. In der Bank z. B. bin ich vorbereitet, dort könnte
+mir etwas Derartiges unmöglich geschehn, ich habe dort einen eigenen
+Diener, das allgemeine Telephon und das Bureautelephon stehn vor mir
+auf dem Tisch, immerfort kommen Leute, Parteien und Beamte, außerdem
+aber und vor allem bin ich dort immerfort im Zusammenhang der Arbeit,
+daher geistesgegenwärtig, es würde mir geradezu ein Vergnügen machen,
+dort einer solchen Sache gegenübergestellt zu werden. Nun, es ist
+vorüber und ich wollte eigentlich auch gar nicht mehr darüber sprechen,
+nur Ihr Urteil, das Urteil einer vernünftigen Frau wollte ich hören und
+bin sehr froh, daß wir darin übereinstimmen. Nun müssen Sie mir aber
+die Hand reichen, eine solche Übereinstimmung muß durch Handschlag
+bekräftigt werden.“
+
+Ob sie mir die Hand reichen wird? Der Aufseher hat mir die Hand nicht
+gereicht, dachte er und sah die Frau anders als früher, prüfend an. Sie
+stand auf, weil auch er aufgestanden war, sie war ein wenig befangen,
+weil ihr nicht alles, was K. gesagt hatte, verständlich gewesen war.
+Infolge dieser Befangenheit sagte sie aber etwas, was sie gar nicht
+wollte und was auch gar nicht am Platze war: „Nehmen Sie es doch nicht
+so schwer, Herr K.,“ sagte sie, hatte Tränen in der Stimme und vergaß
+natürlich auch den Handschlag. „Ich wüßte nicht, daß ich es schwer
+nehme,“ sagte K. plötzlich ermüdet und das Wertlose aller Zustimmungen
+dieser Frau einsehend.
+
+Bei der Tür fragte er noch: „Ist Fräulein Bürstner zu Hause?“ „Nein,“
+sagte Frau Grubach und lächelte bei dieser trockenen Auskunft mit einer
+verspäteten vernünftigen Teilnahme. „Sie ist im Theater. Wollten Sie
+etwas von ihr? Soll ich ihr etwas ausrichten?“ „Ach, ich wollte nur
+paar Worte mit ihr reden.“ „Ich weiß leider nicht, wann sie kommt; wenn
+sie im Theater ist, kommt sie gewöhnlich spät.“ „Das ist ja ganz
+gleichgültig,“ sagte K. und drehte schon den gesenkten Kopf der Tür zu,
+um wegzugehn, „ich wollte mich nur bei ihr entschuldigen, daß ich heute
+ihr Zimmer in Anspruch genommen habe.“ „Das ist nicht nötig, Herr K.,
+Sie sind zu rücksichtsvoll, das Fräulein weiß ja von gar nichts, sie
+war seit dem frühen Morgen noch nicht zu Hause, es ist auch schon alles
+in Ordnung gebracht, sehen Sie selbst.“ Und sie öffnete die Tür zu
+Fräulein Bürstners Zimmer. „Danke, ich glaube es,“ sagte K., ging dann
+aber doch zu der offenen Tür. Der Mond schien still in das dunkle
+Zimmer. Soviel man sehen konnte, war wirklich alles an seinem Platz,
+auch die Bluse hing nicht mehr an der Fensterklinke. Auffallend hoch
+schienen die Polster im Bett, sie lagen zum Teil im Mondlicht. „Das
+Fräulein kommt oft spät nach Hause,“ sagte K. und sah Frau Grubach an,
+als trage sie die Verantwortung dafür. „Wie eben junge Leute sind!“
+sagte Frau Grubach entschuldigend. „Gewiß, gewiß,“ sagte K., „es kann
+aber zu weit gehen.“ „Das kann es,“ sagte Frau Grubach, „wie sehr haben
+Sie recht, Herr K. Vielleicht sogar in diesem Fall. Ich will Fräulein
+Bürstner gewiß nicht verleumden, sie ist ein gutes liebes Mädchen,
+freundlich, ordentlich, pünktlich, arbeitsam, ich schätze das alles
+sehr, aber eines ist wahr, sie sollte stolzer, zurückhaltender sein.
+Ich habe sie in diesem Monat schon zweimal in entlegenen Straßen und
+immer mit einem andern Herrn gesehn. Es ist mir sehr peinlich, ich
+erzähle es beim wahrhaftigen Gott nur Ihnen, Herr K., aber es wird sich
+nicht vermeiden lassen, daß ich auch mit dem Fräulein selbst darüber
+spreche. Es ist übrigens nicht das einzige, das sie mir verdächtig
+macht.“ „Sie sind auf ganz falschem Weg,“ sagte K. wütend und fast
+unfähig es zu verbergen, „übrigens haben Sie offenbar auch meine
+Bemerkung über das Fräulein mißverstanden, so war es nicht gemeint. Ich
+warne Sie sogar aufrichtig, dem Fräulein irgend etwas zu sagen, Sie
+sind durchaus im Irrtum, ich kenne das Fräulein sehr gut, es ist nichts
+davon wahr, was Sie sagten. Übrigens vielleicht gehe ich zu weit, ich
+will Sie nicht hindern, sagen Sie ihr, was Sie wollen. Gute Nacht.“
+„Herr K.,“ sagte Frau Grubach bittend und eilte K. bis zu seiner Tür
+nach, die er schon geöffnet hatte, „ich will ja noch gar nicht mit dem
+Fräulein reden, natürlich will ich sie vorher noch weiter beobachten,
+nur Ihnen habe ich anvertraut, was ich wußte. Schließlich muß es doch
+im Sinne jedes Mieters sein, wenn man die Pension rein zu erhalten
+sucht, und nichts anderes ist mein Bestreben dabei.“ „Die Reinheit!“
+rief K. noch durch die Spalte der Tür, „wenn sie die Pension rein
+erhalten wollen, müssen Sie zuerst mir kündigen.“ Dann schlug er die
+Tür zu, ein leises Klopfen beachtete er nicht mehr.
+
+Dagegen beschloß er, da er gar keine Lust zum Schlafen hatte, noch
+wachzubleiben und bei dieser Gelegenheit auch festzustellen, wann
+Fräulein Bürstner kommen würde. Vielleicht wäre es dann auch möglich,
+so unpassend es sein mochte, noch ein paar Worte mit ihr zu reden. Als
+er im Fenster lag und die müden Augen drückte, dachte er einen
+Augenblick sogar daran, Frau Grubach zu bestrafen und Fräulein Bürstner
+zu überreden, gemeinsam mit ihm zu kündigen. Sofort aber erschien ihm
+das entsetzlich übertrieben und er hatte sogar den Verdacht gegen sich,
+daß er darauf ausging, die Wohnung wegen der Vorfälle am Morgen zu
+wechseln. Nichts wäre unsinniger und vor allem zweckloser und
+verächtlicher gewesen.
+
+Als er des Hinausschauens auf die leere Straße überdrüssig geworden
+war, legte er sich auf das Kanapee, nachdem er die Tür zum Vorzimmer
+ein wenig geöffnet hatte, um jeden, der die Wohnung betrat, gleich vom
+Kanapee aus sehen zu können. Etwa bis 11 Uhr lag er ruhig, eine Zigarre
+rauchend, auf dem Kanapee. Von da ab hielt er es aber nicht mehr dort
+aus, sondern ging ein wenig ins Vorzimmer, als könne er dadurch die
+Ankunft des Fräulein Bürstner beschleunigen. Er hatte kein besonderes
+Verlangen nach ihr, er konnte sich nicht einmal genau erinnern, wie sie
+aussah, aber nun wollte er mit ihr reden und es reizte ihn, daß sie
+durch ihr spätes Kommen auch noch in den Abschluß dieses Tages Unruhe
+und Unordnung brachte. Sie war auch schuld daran, daß er heute nicht zu
+Abend gegessen und daß er den für heute beabsichtigten Besuch bei Elsa
+unterlassen hatte. Beides konnte er allerdings noch dadurch nachholen,
+daß er jetzt in das Weinlokal ging, in dem Elsa bedienstet war. Er
+wollte es auch noch später nach der Unterredung mit Fräulein Bürstner
+tun.
+
+Es war ½12 vorüber, als jemand im Treppenhaus zu hören war. K., der
+seinen Gedanken hingegeben im Vorzimmer so als wäre es sein eigenes
+Zimmer laut auf und ab ging, flüchtete hinter seine Tür. Es war
+Fräulein Bürstner, die gekommen war. Fröstelnd zog sie, während sie die
+Tür versperrte, einen seidenen Schal um ihre schmalen Schultern
+zusammen. Im nächsten Augenblick mußte sie in ihr Zimmer gehen, in das
+K. gewiß um Mitternacht nicht eindringen durfte; er mußte sie also
+jetzt ansprechen, hatte aber unglücklicherweise versäumt, das
+elektrische Licht in seinem Zimmer anzudrehen, so daß sein Vortreten
+aus dem dunklen Zimmer den Anschein eines Überfalls hatte und
+wenigstens sehr erschrecken mußte. In seiner Hilflosigkeit und da keine
+Zeit zu verlieren war, flüsterte er durch den Türspalt: „Fräulein
+Bürstner.“ Es klang wie eine Bitte, nicht wie ein Anruf. „Ist jemand
+hier,“ fragte Fräulein Bürstner und sah sich mit großen Augen um. „Ich
+bin es,“ sagte K. und trat vor. „Ach Herr K.!“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner
+lächelnd. „Guten Abend“ und sie reichte ihm die Hand. „Ich wollte ein
+paar Worte mit Ihnen sprechen, wollen Sie mir das jetzt erlauben?“
+„Jetzt?“ fragte Fräulein Bürstner, „muß es jetzt sein? es ist ein wenig
+sonderbar, nicht?“ „Ich warte seit 9 Uhr auf Sie.“ „Nun ja, ich war im
+Theater, ich wußte doch nichts von Ihnen.“ „Der Anlaß für das, was ich
+Ihnen sagen will, hat sich erst heute ergeben.“ „So, nun ich habe ja
+nichts Grundsätzliches dagegen, außer daß ich zum Hinfallen müde bin.
+Also kommen Sie auf ein paar Minuten in mein Zimmer. Hier können wir
+uns auf keinen Fall unterhalten, wir wecken ja alle und das wäre mir
+unseretwegen noch unangenehmer als der Leute wegen. Warten Sie hier,
+bis ich in meinem Zimmer angezündet habe, und drehen Sie dann hier das
+Licht ab.“ K. tat so, wartete dann aber noch, bis Fräulein Bürstner ihn
+aus ihrem Zimmer nochmals leise aufforderte zu kommen. „Setzen Sie
+sich,“ sagte sie und zeigte auf die Ottomane, sie selbst blieb aufrecht
+am Bettpfosten trotz der Müdigkeit, von der sie gesprochen hatte; nicht
+einmal ihren kleinen, aber mit einer Überfülle von Blumen geschmückten
+Hut legte sie ab. „Was wollten Sie also? Ich bin wirklich neugierig?“
+Sie kreuzte leicht die Beine. „Sie werden vielleicht sagen,“ begann K.,
+„daß die Sache nicht so dringend war, um jetzt besprochen zu werden,
+aber —“ „Einleitungen überhöre ich immer,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner.
+„Das erleichtert meine Aufgabe,“ sagte K. „Ihr Zimmer ist heute früh,
+gewissermaßen durch meine Schuld, ein wenig in Unordnung gebracht
+worden, es geschah durch fremde Leute gegen meinen Willen und doch wie
+gesagt durch meine Schuld; dafür wollte ich um Entschuldigung bitten.“
+„Mein Zimmer?“ fragte Fräulein Bürstner, und sah statt des Zimmers K.
+prüfend an. „Es ist so,“ sagte K. und nun sahen einander beide zum
+erstenmal in die Augen, „die Art und Weise, in der es geschah, ist an
+sich keines Wortes wert.“ „Aber doch das eigentlich Interessante,“
+sagte Fräulein Bürstner. „Nein,“ sagte K. „Nun,“ sagte Fräulein
+Bürstner, „ich will mich nicht in Geheimnisse eindrängen, bestehen Sie
+darauf, daß es uninteressant ist, so will ich auch nichts dagegen
+einwenden. Die Entschuldigung, um die Sie bitten, gebe ich Ihnen
+hiermit gern, besonders da ich keine Spur einer Unordnung finden kann.“
+Sie machte, die flachen Hände tief an die Hüften gelegt, einen Rundgang
+durch das Zimmer. Bei der Matte mit den Photographien blieb sie stehn.
+„Sehn Sie doch,“ rief sie, „meine Photographien sind wirklich
+durcheinandergeworfen. Das ist aber häßlich. Es ist also jemand
+unberechtigterweise in meinem Zimmer gewesen.“ K. nickte und verfluchte
+im stillen den Beamten Kaminer, der seine öde sinnlose Lebhaftigkeit
+niemals zähmen konnte. „Es ist sonderbar,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner,
+„daß ich gezwungen bin, Ihnen etwas zu verbieten, was Sie sich selbst
+verbieten müßten, nämlich in meiner Abwesenheit mein Zimmer zu
+betreten.“ „Ich erklärte Ihnen doch, Fräulein,“ sagte K. und ging auch
+zu den Photographien, „daß nicht ich es war, der sich an Ihren
+Photographien vergangen hat; aber da Sie mir nicht glauben, so muß ich
+also eingestehn, daß die Untersuchungskommission drei Bankbeamte
+mitgebracht hat, von denen der eine, den ich bei nächster Gelegenheit
+aus der Bank hinausbefördern werde, die Photographien wahrscheinlich in
+die Hand genommen hat.“ „Ja es war eine Untersuchungskommission hier,“
+fügte K. hinzu, da ihn das Fräulein mit einem fragenden Blick ansah.
+„Ihretwegen?“ fragte das Fräulein. „Ja,“ antwortete K. „Nein,“ rief das
+Fräulein und lachte. „Doch,“ sagte K., „glauben Sie denn, daß ich
+schuldlos bin?“ „Nun, schuldlos,“ sagte das Fräulein, „ich will nicht
+gleich ein vielleicht folgenschweres Urteil aussprechen, auch kenne ich
+Sie doch nicht, immerhin, es muß doch schon ein schwerer Verbrecher
+sein, dem man gleich eine Untersuchungskommission auf den Leib schickt.
+Da Sie aber doch frei sind — ich schließe wenigstens aus Ihrer Ruhe,
+daß Sie nicht aus dem Gefängnis entlaufen sind — so können Sie doch
+kein solches Verbrechen begangen haben.“ „Ja,“ sagte K., „aber die
+Untersuchungskommission kann doch eingesehen haben, daß ich unschuldig
+bin oder doch nicht so schuldig, wie angenommen wurde.“ „Gewiß, das
+kann sein,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner sehr aufmerksam. „Sehen Sie,“ sagte
+K., „Sie haben nicht viel Erfahrung in Gerichtssachen.“ „Nein, das habe
+ich nicht,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner „und habe es auch schon oft
+bedauert, denn ich möchte alles wissen, und gerade Gerichtssachen
+interessieren mich ungemein. Das Gericht hat eine eigentümliche
+Anziehungskraft, nicht? Aber ich werde in dieser Richtung meine
+Kenntnisse sicher vervollständigen, denn ich trete nächsten Monat als
+Kanzleikraft in ein Advokatenbureau ein.“ „Das ist sehr gut,“ sagte K.,
+„Sie werden mir dann in meinem Prozeß ein wenig helfen können.“ „Das
+könnte sein,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner, „warum denn nicht? Ich verwende
+gern meine Kenntnisse.“ „Ich meine es auch im Ernst,“ sagte K., „oder
+zumindest indem halben Ernst, in dem Sie es meinen. Um einen Advokaten
+heranzuziehen, dazu ist die Sache doch zu kleinlich, aber einen
+Ratgeber könnte ich gut brauchen.“ „Ja, aber wenn ich Ratgeber sein
+soll, müßte ich wissen, worum es sich handelt,“ sagte Fräulein
+Bürstner. „Das ist eben der Haken,“ sagte K., „das weiß ich selbst
+nicht.“ „Dann haben Sie sich also einen Spaß aus mir gemacht,“ sagte
+Fräulein Bürstner übermäßig enttäuscht, „es war höchst unnötig, sich
+diese späte Nachtzeit dazu auszusuchen.“ Und sie ging von den
+Photographien weg, wo sie so lange vereinigt gestanden hatten. „Aber
+mein Fräulein,“ sagte K., „ich mache keinen Spaß. Daß Sie mir nicht
+glauben wollen! Was ich weiß, habe ich Ihnen schon gesagt. Sogar mehr
+als ich weiß, denn es war gar keine Untersuchungskommission, ich nenne
+es so, weil ich keinen andern Namen dafür weiß. Es wurde gar nichts
+untersucht, ich wurde nur verhaftet, aber von einer Kommission.“
+Fräulein Bürstner saß auf der Ottomane und lachte wieder. „Wie war es
+denn?“ fragte sie. „Schrecklich“ sagte K., aber er dachte jetzt gar
+nicht daran, sondern war ganz vom Anblick des Fräulein Bürstner
+ergriffen, die das Gesicht auf eine Hand stützte — der Ellbogen ruhte
+auf dem Kissen der Ottomane — während die andere Hand langsam die Hüfte
+strich. „Das ist zu allgemein,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner. „Was ist zu
+allgemein?“ fragte K. Dann erinnerte er sich und fragte: „Soll ich
+Ihnen zeigen, wie es gewesen ist?“ Er wollte Bewegung machen und doch
+nicht weggehn. „Ich bin schon müde,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner. „Sie
+kamen so spät,“ sagte K. „Nun endet es damit, daß ich Vorwürfe bekomme,
+es ist auch berechtigt, denn ich hätte Sie nicht mehr hereinlassen
+sollen. Notwendig war es ja auch nicht, wie sich gezeigt hat.“ „Es war
+notwendig, daß werden Sie erst jetzt sehn,“ sagte K. „Darf ich das
+Nachttischchen von ihrem Bett herrücken?“ „Was fällt Ihnen ein?“ sagte
+Fräulein Bürstner, „das dürfen Sie natürlich nicht!“ „Dann kann ich es
+Ihnen nicht zeigen,“ sagte K. aufgeregt, als füge man ihm dadurch einen
+unermeßlichen Schaden zu. „Ja, wenn Sie es zur Darstellung brauchen,
+dann rücken Sie das Tischchen nur ruhig fort,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner
+und fügte nach einem Weilchen mit schwächerer Stimme hinzu: „Ich bin so
+müde, daß ich mehr erlaube, als gut ist.“ K. stellte das Tischchen in
+die Mitte des Zimmers und setzte sich dahinter. „Sie müssen sich die
+Verteilung der Personen richtig vorstellen, es ist sehr interessant.
+Ich bin der Aufseher, dort auf dem Koffer sitzen zwei Wächter, bei den
+Photographien stehen drei junge Leute. An der Fensterklinke hängt, was
+ich nur nebenbei erwähne, eine weiße Bluse. Und jetzt fängt es an. Ja,
+ich vergesse mich, die wichtigste Person, also ich, stehe hier vor dem
+Tischchen. Der Aufseher sitzt äußerst bequem, die Beine übereinander
+gelegt, den Arm hier über die Lehne hinunterhängend, ein Lümmel
+sondergleichen. Und jetzt fängt es also wirklich an. Der Aufseher ruft,
+als ob er mich wecken müßte, er schreit geradezu, ich muß leider, wenn
+ich es Ihnen begreiflich machen will, auch schreien, es ist übrigens
+nur mein Name, den er so schreit.“ Fräulein Bürstner, die lachend
+zuhörte, legte den Zeigefinger an den Mund, um K. am Schreien zu
+hindern, aber es war zu spät, K. war zu sehr in der Rolle, er rief
+langsam „Josef K.,“ übrigens nicht so laut wie er gedroht hatte, aber
+doch so, daß sich der Ruf, nachdem er plötzlich ausgestoßen war, erst
+allmählich im Zimmer zu verbreiten schien.
+
+Da klopfte es an die Tür des Nebenzimmers einigemal, stark, kurz und
+regelmäßig. Fräulein Bürstner erbleichte und legte die Hand aufs Herz.
+K. erschrak deshalb besonders stark, weil er noch ein Weilchen ganz
+unfähig war, an etwas anderes zu denken als an die Vorfälle des Morgens
+und an das Mädchen, dem er sie vorführte. Kaum hatte er sich gefaßt,
+sprang er zu Fräulein Bürstner und nahm ihre Hand. „Fürchten Sie
+nichts,“ flüsterte er, „ich werde alles in Ordnung bringen. Wer kann es
+aber sein? Hier nebenan ist doch nur das Wohnzimmer, in dem niemand
+schläft.“ „Doch,“ flüsterte Fräulein Bürstner an K.s Ohr, „seit gestern
+schläft hier ein Neffe von Frau Grubach, ein Hauptmann. Es ist gerade
+kein anderes Zimmer frei. Auch ich habe daran vergessen. Daß Sie so
+schreien mußten! Ich bin unglücklich darüber.“ „Dafür ist gar kein
+Grund,“ sagte K. und küßte, als sie jetzt auf das Kissen zurücksank,
+ihre Stirn. „Weg, weg,“ sagte sie und richtete sich eilig wieder auf,
+„gehn Sie doch, gehn Sie doch, was wollen Sie, er horcht doch an der
+Tür, er hört doch alles. Wie Sie mich quälen!“ „Ich gehe nicht früher,“
+sagte K., „bis Sie ein wenig beruhigt sind. Kommen Sie in die andere
+Ecke des Zimmers, dort kann er uns nicht hören.“ Sie ließ sich dorthin
+führen. „Sie überlegen nicht,“ sagte er, „daß es sich zwar um eine
+Unannehmlichkeit für Sie handelt, aber durchaus nicht um eine Gefahr.
+Sie wissen, wie mich Frau Grubach, die in dieser Sache doch
+entscheidet, besonders da der Hauptmann ihr Neffe ist, geradezu verehrt
+und alles, was ich sage, unbedingt glaubt. Sie ist auch im übrigen von
+mir abhängig, denn sie hat eine größere Summe von mir geliehen. Jeden
+Ihrer Vorschläge über eine Erklärung für unser Beisammen nehme ich an,
+wenn er nur ein wenig zweckentsprechend ist, und verbürge mich, Frau
+Grubach dazu zu bringen, die Erklärung nicht nur vor der
+Öffentlichkeit, sondern wirklich und aufrichtig zu glauben. Mich müssen
+Sie dabei in keiner Weise schonen. Wollen Sie verbreitet haben, daß ich
+Sie überfallen habe, so wird Frau Grubach in diesem Sinne unterrichtet
+werden und wird es glauben, ohne das Vertrauen zu mir zu verlieren, so
+sehr hängt sie an mir.“ Fräulein Bürstner sah, still und ein wenig
+zusammengesunken, vor sich auf den Boden. „Warum sollte Frau Grubach
+nicht glauben, daß ich Sie überfallen habe,“ fügte K. hinzu. Vor sich
+sah er ihr Haar, geteiltes, niedrig gebauschtes, fest
+zusammengehaltenes, rötliches Haar. Er glaubte, sie werde ihm den Blick
+zuwenden, aber sie sagte in unveränderter Haltung: „Verzeihen Sie, ich
+bin durch das plötzliche Klopfen erschreckt worden, nicht so sehr durch
+die Folgen, die die Anwesenheit des Hauptmanns haben könnte. Es war so
+still nach Ihrem Schrei und da klopfte es, deshalb bin ich so
+erschrocken, ich saß auch in der Nähe der Tür, es klopfte fast neben
+mir. Für Ihre Vorschläge danke ich, aber ich nehme sie nicht an. Ich
+kann für alles, was in meinem Zimmer geschieht, die Verantwortung
+tragen, und zwar gegenüber jedem. Ich wundere mich, daß Sie nicht
+merken, was für eine Beleidigung für mich in Ihren Vorschlägen liegt,
+neben den guten Absichten natürlich, die ich gewiß anerkenne. Aber nun
+gehen Sie, lassen Sie mich allein, ich habe es jetzt noch nötiger als
+früher. Aus den paar Minuten, um die Sie gebeten haben, ist nun eine
+halbe Stunde und mehr geworden.“ K. faßte sie bei der Hand und dann
+beim Handgelenk: „Sie sind mir aber nicht böse?“ sagte er. Sie streifte
+seine Hand ab und antwortete: „Nein, nein, ich bin niemals und
+niemandem böse.“ Er faßte wieder nach ihrem Handgelenk, sie duldete es
+jetzt und führte ihn so zur Tür. Er war fest entschlossen, wegzugehen.
+Aber vor der Tür, als hätte er nicht erwartet, hier eine Tür zu finden,
+stockte er, diesen Augenblick benutzte Fräulein Bürstner, sich
+loszumachen, die Tür zu öffnen, ins Vorzimmer zu schlüpfen und von dort
+aus K. leise zu sagen: „Nun kommen Sie doch, bitte. Sehen Sie“ — sie
+zeigte auf die Tür des Hauptmanns, unter der ein Lichtschein hervorkam
+— „er hat angezündet und unterhält sich über uns.“ „Ich komme schon,“
+sagte K., lief vor, faßte sie, küßte sie auf den Mund und dann über das
+ganze Gesicht, wie ein durstiges Tier mit der Zunge über das endlich
+gefundene Quellwasser hinjagt. Schließlich küßte er sie auf den Hals,
+wo die Gurgel ist, und dort ließ er die Lippen lange liegen. Ein
+Geräusch aus dem Zimmer des Hauptmanns ließ ihn aufschauen. „Jetzt
+werde ich gehn,“ sagte er, er wollte Fräulein Bürstner beim Taufnamen
+nennen, wußte ihn aber nicht. Sie nickte müde, überließ ihm schon halb
+abgewendet die Hand zum Küssen, als wisse sie nichts davon und ging
+gebückt in ihr Zimmer. Kurz darauf lag K. in seinem Bett. Er schlief
+sehr bald ein, vor dem Einschlafen dachte er noch ein Weilchen über
+sein Verhalten nach, er war damit zufrieden, wunderte sich aber, daß er
+nicht noch zufriedener war; wegen des Hauptmanns machte er sich für
+Fräulein Bürstner ernstliche Sorgen.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ZWEITES KAPITEL
+
+ERSTE UNTERSUCHUNG
+
+
+K. war telephonisch verständigt worden, daß am nächsten Sonntag eine
+kleine Untersuchung in seiner Angelegenheit stattfinden würde. Man
+machte ihn darauf aufmerksam, daß diese Untersuchungen nun regelmäßig,
+wenn auch vielleicht nicht jede Woche, so doch häufiger einander folgen
+würden. Es liege einerseits im allgemeinen Interesse, den Prozeß rasch
+zu Ende zu führen, anderseits aber müßten die Untersuchungen in jeder
+Hinsicht gründlich sein und doch wegen der damit verbundenen
+Anstrengung niemals allzulange dauern. Deshalb habe man den Ausweg
+dieser rasch aufeinanderfolgenden, aber kurzen Untersuchungen gewählt.
+Die Bestimmung des Sonntags als Untersuchungstag habe man deshalb
+vorgenommen, um K. in seiner beruflichen Arbeit nicht zu stören. Man
+setze voraus, daß er damit einverstanden sei, wollte er einen andern
+Termin wünschen, so würde man ihm, so gut es ginge, entgegenkommen. Die
+Untersuchungen wären beispielsweise auch in der Nacht möglich, aber da
+sei wohl K. nicht frisch genug. Jedenfalls werde man es, solange K.
+nichts einwende, beim Sonntag belassen. Es sei selbstverständlich, daß
+er bestimmt erscheinen müsse, darauf müsse man ihn wohl nicht erst
+aufmerksam machen. Es wurde ihm die Nummer des Hauses genannt, in dem
+er sich einfinden solle, es war ein Haus in einer entlegenen
+Vorstadtstraße, in der K. noch niemals gewesen war.
+
+K. hängte, als er diese Meldung erhalten hatte, ohne zu antworten, den
+Hörer an; er war gleich entschlossen, Sonntag hinzugehn, es war gewiß
+notwendig, der Prozeß kam in Gang und er mußte sich dem
+entgegenstellen, diese erste Untersuchung sollte auch die letzte sein.
+Er stand noch nachdenklich beim Apparat, da hörte er hinter sich die
+Stimme des Direktor-Stellvertreters, der telephonieren wollte, dem aber
+K. den Weg verstellte. „Schlechte Nachrichten?“ fragte der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter leichthin, nicht um etwas zu erfahren, sondern
+um K. vom Apparat wegzubringen. „Nein, nein,“ sagte K., trat beiseite,
+ging aber nicht weg. Der Direktor-Stellvertreter nahm den Hörer und
+sagte, während er auf die telephonische Verbindung wartete, über das
+Hörrohr hinweg: „Eine Frage, Herr K.? Möchten Sie mir Sonntag früh das
+Vergnügen machen, eine Partie auf meinem Segelboot mitzumachen. Es wird
+eine größere Gesellschaft sein, gewiß auch Ihre Bekannten darunter.
+Unter anderem Staatsanwalt Hesterer. Wollen Sie kommen? Kommen Sie
+doch!“ K. versuchte, darauf achtzugeben, was der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter sagte. Es war nicht unwichtig für ihn, denn
+diese Einladung des Direktor-Stellvertreters, mit dem er sich niemals
+sehr gut vertragen hatte, bedeutete einen Versöhnungsversuch von dessen
+Seite und zeigte, wie wichtig K. in der Bank geworden war und wie
+wertvoll seine Freundschaft oder wenigstens seine Unparteilichkeit dem
+zweithöchsten Beamten der Bank erschien. Diese Einladung war eine
+Demütigung des Direktor-Stellvertreters, mochte sie auch nur in
+Erwartung der telephonischen Verbindung über das Hörrohr hinweg gesagt
+sein. Aber K. mußte eine zweite Demütigung folgen lassen, er sagte:
+„Vielen Dank! Aber ich habe leider Sonntag keine Zeit, ich habe schon
+eine Verpflichtung.“ „Schade,“ sagte der Direktor-Stellvertreter und
+wandte sich dem telephonischen Gespräch zu, das gerade hergestellt
+worden war. Es war kein kurzes Gespräch, aber K. blieb in seiner
+Zerstreutheit die ganze Zeit über neben dem Apparat stehn. Erst als der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter abläutete, erschrak er und sagte, um sein
+unnützes Dastehn nur ein wenig zu entschuldigen: „Ich bin jetzt
+antelephoniert worden, ich möchte irgendwo hinkommen, aber man hat
+vergessen, mir zu sagen, zu welcher Stunde.“ „Fragen Sie doch noch
+einmal nach,“ sagte der Direktor-Stellvertreter. „Es ist nicht so
+wichtig,“ sagte K., trotzdem dadurch seine frühere schon an sich
+mangelhafte Entschuldigung noch weiter verfiel. Der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter sprach noch im Weggehn über andere Dinge. K.
+zwang sich auch zu antworten, dachte aber hauptsächlich daran, daß es
+am besten sein werde, Sonntag um 9 Uhr vormittag hinzukommen, da zu
+dieser Stunde an Werktagen alle Gerichte zu arbeiten anfangen.
+
+Sonntag war trübes Wetter. K. war sehr ermüdet, da er wegen einer
+Stammtischfeierlichkeit bis spät in die Nacht im Gasthaus geblieben
+war, er hätte fast verschlafen. Eilig, ohne Zeit zu haben, zu überlegen
+und die verschiedenen Pläne, die er während der Woche ausgedacht hatte,
+zusammenzustellen, kleidete er sich an und lief, ohne zu frühstücken,
+in die ihm bezeichnete Vorstadt. Eigentümlicherweise traf er, trotzdem
+er wenig Zeit hatte umherzublicken, die drei in seiner Angelegenheit
+beteiligten Beamten, Rabensteiner, Kullich und Kaminer. Die ersten zwei
+fuhren in einer Elektrischen quer über K.s Weg, Kaminer aber saß auf
+der Terrasse eines Kaffeehauses und beugte sich gerade, als K.
+vorüberkam, neugierig über die Brüstung. Alle sahen ihm wohl nach und
+wunderten sich, wie ihr Vorgesetzter lief; es war irgendein Trotz, der
+K. davon abgehalten hatte, zu fahren, er hatte Abscheu vor jeder,
+selbst der geringsten fremden Hilfe in dieser seiner Sache, auch wollte
+er niemanden in Anspruch nehmen und dadurch selbst nur im
+allerentferntesten einweihen, schließlich hatte er aber auch nicht die
+geringste Lust, sich durch allzu große Pünktlichkeit vor der
+Untersuchungskommission zu erniedrigen. Allerdings lief er jetzt, um
+nur möglichst um 9 Uhr einzutreffen, trotzdem er nicht einmal für eine
+bestimmte Stunde bestellt war.
+
+Er hatte gedacht, das Haus schon von der Ferne an irgendeinem Zeichen,
+das er sich selbst nicht genau vorgestellt hatte, oder an einer
+besondern Bewegung vor dem Eingang schon von weitem zu erkennen. Aber
+die Juliusstraße, in der es sein sollte und an deren Beginn K. einen
+Augenblick lang stehen blieb, enthielt auf beiden Seiten fast ganz
+einförmige Häuser, hohe graue, von armen Leuten bewohnte Miethäuser.
+Jetzt am Sonntagmorgen waren die meisten Fenster besetzt, Männer in
+Hemdärmeln lehnten dort und rauchten oder hielten kleine Kinder
+vorsichtig und zärtlich an den Fensterrand. Andere Fenster waren hoch
+mit Bettzeug angefüllt, über dem flüchtig der zerzauste Kopf einer Frau
+erschien. Man rief einander über die Gasse zu, ein solcher Zuruf
+bewirkte gerade über K. ein großes Gelächter. Regelmäßig verteilt
+befanden sich in der langen Straße kleine, unter dem Straßenniveau
+liegende, durch ein paar Treppen erreichbare Läden mit verschiedenen
+Lebensmitteln. Dort gingen Frauen aus und ein oder standen auf den
+Stufen und plauderten. Ein Obsthändler, der seine Waren zu den Fenstern
+hinauf empfahl, hätte, ebenso unaufmerksam wie K., mit seinem Karren
+diesen fast niedergeworfen. Eben begann ein in bessern Stadtvierteln
+ausgedientes Grammophon mörderisch zu spielen.
+
+K. ging tiefer in die Gasse hinein, langsam, als hätte er nun schon
+Zeit oder als sähe ihn der Untersuchungsrichter aus irgendeinem Fenster
+und wisse also, daß sich K. eingefunden habe. Es war kurz nach 9 Uhr.
+Das Haus lag ziemlich weit, es war fast ungewöhnlich ausgedehnt,
+besonders die Toreinfahrt war hoch und weit. Sie war offenbar für
+Lastfuhren bestimmt, die zu den verschiedenen Warenmagazinen gehörten,
+die jetzt versperrt den großen Hof umgaben und Aufschriften von Firmen
+trugen, von denen K. einige aus dem Bankgeschäft kannte. Gegen seine
+sonstige Gewohnheit sich mit allen diesen Äußerlichkeiten genauer
+befassend, blieb er auch ein wenig am Eingang des Hofes stehen. In
+seiner Nähe auf einer Kiste saß ein bloßfüßiger Mann und las eine
+Zeitung. Auf einem Handkarren schaukelten zwei Jungen. Vor einer Pumpe
+stand ein schwaches junges Mädchen in einer Nachtjoppe und blickte,
+während das Wasser in ihre Kanne strömte, auf K. hin. In einer Ecke des
+Hofes wurde zwischen zwei Fenstern ein Strick gespannt, auf dem die zum
+Trocknen bestimmte Wäsche schon hing. Ein Mann stand unten und leitete
+die Arbeit durch ein paar Zurufe.
+
+K. wandte sich der Treppe zu, um zum Untersuchungszimmer zu kommen,
+stand dann aber wieder still, denn außer dieser Treppe sah er im Hof
+noch drei verschiedene Treppenaufgänge und überdies schien ein kleiner
+Durchgang am Ende des Hofes noch in einen zweiten Hof zu führen. Er
+ärgerte sich, daß man ihm die Lage des Zimmers nicht näher bezeichnet
+hatte, es war doch eine sonderbare Nachlässigkeit oder
+Gleichgültigkeit, mit der man ihn behandelte, er beabsichtigte, das
+sehr laut und deutlich festzustellen. Schließlich stieg er doch die
+erste Treppe hinauf und spielte in Gedanken mit einer Erinnerung an den
+Ausspruch des Wächters Willem, daß das Gericht von der Schuld angezogen
+werde, woraus eigentlich folgte, daß das Untersuchungszimmer an der
+Treppe liegen mußte, die K. zufällig wählte.
+
+Er störte im Hinaufgehen viele Kinder, die auf der Treppe spielten und
+ihn, wenn er durch ihre Reihe schritt, böse ansahen. „Wenn ich
+nächstens wieder hergehen sollte,“ sagte er sich, „muß ich entweder
+Zuckerwerk mitnehmen, um sie zu gewinnen, oder den Stock, um sie zu
+prügeln.“ Knapp vor dem ersten Stockwerk mußte er sogar ein Weilchen
+warten, bis eine Spielkugel ihren Weg vollendet hatte, zwei kleine
+Jungen mit den verzwickten Gesichtern erwachsener Strolche hielten ihn
+indessen an den Beinkleidern; hätte er sie abschütteln wollen, hätte er
+ihnen wehtun müssen und er fürchtete ihr Geschrei.
+
+Im ersten Stockwerk begann die eigentliche Suche. Da er doch nicht nach
+der Untersuchungskommission fragen konnte, erfand er einen Tischler
+Lanz — der Name fiel ihm ein, weil der Hauptmann, der Neffe der Frau
+Grubach, so hieß — und wollte nun in allen Wohnungen nachfragen, ob
+hier ein Tischler Lanz wohne, um so die Möglichkeit zu bekommen, in die
+Zimmer hineinzusehen. Es zeigte sich aber, daß das meistens ohne
+weiteres möglich war, denn fast alle Türen standen offen und die Kinder
+liefen ein und aus. Es waren in der Regel kleine einfenstrige Zimmer,
+in denen auch gekocht wurde. Manche Frauen hielten Säuglinge im Arm und
+arbeiteten mit der freien Hand auf dem Herd. Halbwüchsige, scheinbar
+nur mit Schürzen bekleidete Mädchen liefen am fleißigsten hin und her.
+In allen Zimmern standen die Betten noch in Benutzung, es lagen dort
+Kranke oder noch Schlafende oder Leute, die sich dort in Kleidern
+streckten. An den Wohnungen, deren Türen geschlossen waren, klopfte K.
+an und fragte, ob hier ein Tischler Lanz wohne. Meistens öffnete eine
+Frau, hörte die Frage an und wandte sich ins Zimmer zu jemandem, der
+sich aus dem Bett erhob. „Der Herr fragt, ob ein Tischler Lanz hier
+wohnt.“ „Tischler Lanz?“ fragte der aus dem Bett. „Ja,“ sagte K.,
+trotzdem sich hier die Untersuchungskommission zweifellos nicht befand
+und daher seine Aufgabe beendet war. Viele glaubten, es liege K. sehr
+viel daran, den Tischler Lanz zu finden, dachten lange nach, nannten
+einen Tischler, der aber nicht Lanz hieß, oder einen Namen, der mit
+Lanz eine ganz entfernte Ähnlichkeit hatte, oder sie fragten bei
+Nachbarn oder begleiteten K. zu einer weit entfernten Tür, wo ihrer
+Meinung nach ein derartiger Mann möglicherweise in Aftermiete wohne
+oder wo jemand sei, der bessere Auskunft als sie selbst geben könne.
+Schließlich mußte K. kaum mehr selbst fragen, sondern wurde auf diese
+Weise durch die Stockwerke gezogen. Er bedauerte seinen Plan, der ihm
+zuerst so praktisch erschienen war. Vor dem fünften Stockwerk entschloß
+er sich die Suche aufzugeben, verabschiedete sich von einem
+freundlichen jungen Arbeiter, der ihn weiter hinaufführen wollte, und
+ging hinunter. Dann aber ärgerte ihn wieder das Nutzlose dieser ganzen
+Unternehmung, er ging nochmals zurück und klopfte an die erste Tür des
+fünften Stockwerkes. Das erste, was er in dem kleinen Zimmer sah, war
+eine große Wanduhr, die schon 10 Uhr zeigte. „Wohnt ein Tischler Lanz
+hier?“ fragte er. „Bitte,“ sagte eine junge Frau mit schwarzen
+leuchtenden Augen, die gerade in einem Kübel Kinderwäsche wusch, und
+zeigte mit der nassen Hand auf die offene Tür des Nebenzimmers.
+
+K. glaubte in eine Versammlung einzutreten. Ein Gedränge der
+verschiedensten Leute — niemand kümmerte sich um den Eintretenden —
+füllte ein mittelgroßes zweifenstriges Zimmer, das knapp an der Decke
+von einer Galerie umgeben war, die gleichfalls vollständig besetzt war
+und wo die Leute nur gebückt stehen konnten und mit Kopf und Rücken an
+die Decke stießen. K., dem die Luft zu dumpf war, trat wieder hinaus
+und sagte zu der jungen Frau, die ihn wahrscheinlich falsch verstanden
+hatte: „Ich habe nach einem Tischler, einem gewissen Lanz gefragt?“
+„Ja,“ sagte die Frau, „gehen Sie bitte hinein.“ K. hätte ihr vielleicht
+nicht gefolgt, wenn die Frau nicht auf ihn zugegangen wäre, die
+Türklinke ergriffen und gesagt hätte: „Nach Ihnen muß ich schließen, es
+darf niemand mehr hinein.“ „Sehr vernünftig,“ sagte K., „es ist aber
+schon jetzt zu voll.“ Dann ging er aber doch wieder hinein.
+
+Zwischen zwei Männern hindurch, die sich unmittelbar bei der Tür
+unterhielten — der eine machte mit beiden weit vorgestreckten Händen
+die Bewegung des Geldaufzählens, der andere sah ihm scharf in die Augen
+— faßte eine Hand nach K. Es war ein kleiner rotbäckiger Junge. „Kommen
+Sie, kommen Sie,“ sagte er. K. ließ sich von ihm führen, es zeigte
+sich, daß in dem durcheinanderwimmelnden Gedränge doch ein schmaler Weg
+frei war, der möglicherweise zwei Parteien schied; dafür sprach auch,
+daß K. in den ersten Reihen rechts und links kaum ein ihm zugewendetes
+Gesicht sah, sondern nur die Rücken von Leuten, welche ihre Reden und
+Bewegungen nur an Leute ihrer Partei richteten. Die meisten waren
+schwarz angezogenen, in alten lange und lose hinunterhängenden
+Feiertagsröcken. Nur diese Kleidung beirrte K., sonst hätte er das
+ganze für eine politische Bezirksversammlung angesehen.
+
+Am andern Ende des Saales, zu dem K. geführt wurde, stand auf einem
+sehr niedrigen, gleichfalls überfüllten Podium ein kleiner Tisch, der
+Quere nach aufgestellt, und hinter ihm nahe am Rand des Podiums saß ein
+kleiner dicker schnaufender Mann, der sich gerade mit einem hinter ihm
+Stehenden — dieser hatte den Ellbogen auf die Sessellehne gestützt und
+die Beine gekreuzt — unter großem Gelächter unterhielt. Manchmal warf
+er den Arm in die Luft, als karrikiere er jemanden. Der Junge, der K.
+führte, hatte Mühe seine Meldung vorzubringen. Zweimal hatte er schon
+auf den Fußspitzen stehend etwas auszurichten versucht, ohne von dem
+Mann oben beachtet worden zu sein. Erst als einer der Leute oben auf
+dem Podium auf den Jungen aufmerksam machte, wandte sich der Mann ihm
+zu und hörte heruntergebeugt seinen leisen Bericht an. Dann zog er
+seine Uhr und sah schnell nach K. hin. „Sie hätten vor 1 Stunde und 5
+Minuten erscheinen sollen,“ sagte er. K. wollte etwas antworten, aber
+er hatte keine Zeit, denn kaum hatte der Mann ausgesprochen, erhob sich
+in der rechten Saalhälfte ein allgemeines Murren. „Sie hätten vor 1
+Stunde und 5 Minuten erscheinen sollen,“ wiederholte nun der Mann mit
+erhobener Stimme und sah nun auch schnell in den Saal hinunter. Sofort
+wurde auch das Murren stärker und verlor sich, da der Mann nichts mehr
+sagte, nur allmählich. Es war jetzt im Saal viel stiller als bei K.s
+Eintritt. Nur die Leute auf der Galerie hörten nicht auf, ihre
+Bemerkungen zu machen. Sie schienen, soweit man oben in dem Halbdunkel,
+Dunst und Staub etwas unterscheiden konnte, schlechter angezogen zu
+sein als die unten. Manche hatten Polster mitgebracht, die sie zwischen
+den Kopf und die Zimmerdecke gelegt hatten, um sich nicht
+wundzudrücken.
+
+K. hatte sich entschlossen, mehr zu beobachten als zu reden,
+infolgedessen verzichtete er auf die Verteidigung wegen seines
+angeblichen Zuspätkommens und sagte bloß: „Mag ich zu spät gekommen
+sein, jetzt bin ich hier.“ Ein Beifallklatschen, wieder aus der rechten
+Saalhälfte, folgte. „Leicht zu gewinnende Leute,“ dachte K. und war nur
+gestört durch die Stille in der linken Saalhälfte, die gerade hinter
+ihm lag und aus der sich nur ganz vereinzeltes Händeklatschen erhoben
+hatte. Er dachte nach, was er sagen könnte, um alle auf einmal oder,
+wenn das nicht möglich sein sollte, wenigstens zeitweilig auch die
+andern zu gewinnen.
+
+„Ja,“ sagte der Mann, „aber ich bin nicht mehr verpflichtet, Sie jetzt
+zu verhören“ — wieder das Murren, diesmal aber mißverständlich, denn
+der Mann fuhr, indem er den Leuten mit der Hand abwinkte, fort — „ich
+will es jedoch ausnahmsweise heute noch tun. Eine solche Verspätung
+darf sich aber nicht mehr wiederholen. Und nun treten Sie vor!“ Irgend
+jemand sprang vom Podium herunter, so daß für K. ein Platz frei wurde,
+auf den er hinaufstieg. Er stand eng an den Tisch gedrückt, das
+Gedränge hinter ihm war so groß, daß er ihm Widerstand leisten mußte,
+wollte er nicht den Tisch des Untersuchungsrichters und vielleicht auch
+diesen selbst vom Podium hinunterstoßen.
+
+Der Untersuchungsrichter kümmerte sich aber nicht darum, sondern saß
+bequem genug auf seinem Sessel und griff, nachdem er dem Mann hinter
+ihm ein abschließendes Wort gesagt hatte nach einem kleinen
+Anmerkungsbuch, dem einzigen Gegenstand auf seinem Tisch. Es war
+schulheftartig, alt, durch vieles Blättern ganz aus der Form gebracht.
+„Also,“ sagte der Untersuchungsrichter, blätterte in dem Heft und
+wendete sich im Tone einer Feststellung an K., „Sie sind Zimmermaler?“
+„Nein,“ sagte K. „sondern erster Prokurist einer großen Bank.“ Dieser
+Antwort folgte bei der rechten Partei ein Gelächter, das so herzlich
+war, daß K. mitlachen mußte. Die Leute stützten sich mit den Händen auf
+ihre Knie und schüttelten sich wie unter schweren Hustenanfällen. Es
+lachten sogar einzelne auf der Galerie. Der ganz böse gewordene
+Untersuchungsrichter, der wahrscheinlich gegen die Leute unten machtlos
+war, suchte sich an der Galerie zu entschädigen, sprang auf, drohte der
+Galerie, und seine sonst wenig auffallenden Augenbrauen drängten sich
+buschig, schwarz und groß über seinen Augen.
+
+Die linke Saalhälfte war aber noch immer still, die Leute standen dort
+in Reihen, hatten ihre Gesichter dem Podium zugewendet und hörten die
+Worte, die oben gewechselt wurden, ebenso ruhig an wie den Lärm der
+andern Partei, sie duldeten sogar, daß einzelne aus ihren Reihen mit
+der andern Partei hie und da gemeinsam vorgingen. Die Leute der linken
+Partei, die übrigens weniger zahlreich war, mochten im Grunde ebenso
+unbedeutend sein wie die der rechten Partei, aber die Ruhe ihres
+Verhaltens ließ sie bedeutungsvoller erscheinen. Als K. jetzt zu reden
+begann, war er überzeugt, in ihrem Sinne zu sprechen.
+
+„Ihre Frage, Herr Untersuchungsrichter, ob ich Zimmermaler bin —
+vielmehr Sie haben gar nicht gefragt, sondern es mir auf den Kopf
+zugesagt — ist bezeichnend für die ganze Art des Verfahrens, das gegen
+mich geführt wird. Sie können einwenden, daß es ja überhaupt kein
+Verfahren ist, Sie haben sehr Recht, denn es ist ja nur ein Verfahren,
+wenn ich es als solches anerkenne. Aber ich erkenne es also für den
+Augenblick jetzt an, aus Mitleid gewissermaßen. Man kann sich nicht
+anders als mitleidig dazu stellen, wenn man es überhaupt beachten will.
+Ich sage nicht, daß es ein liederliches Verfahren ist, aber ich möchte
+Ihnen diese Bezeichnung zur Selbsterkenntnis angeboten haben.“
+
+K. unterbrach sich und sah in den Saal hinunter. Was er gesagt hatte,
+war scharf, schärfer als er es beabsichtigt hatte, aber doch richtig.
+Es hätte Beifall hier oder dort verdient, es war jedoch alles still,
+man wartete offenbar gespannt auf das Folgende, es bereitete sich
+vielleicht in der Stille ein Ausbruch vor, der allem ein Ende machen
+würde. Störend war es, daß sich jetzt die Tür am Saalende öffnete, die
+junge Wäscherin, die ihre Arbeit wahrscheinlich beendet hatte, eintrat
+und trotz aller Vorsicht, die sie aufwendete, einige Blicke auf sich
+zog. Nur der Untersuchungsrichter machte K. unmittelbare Freude, denn
+er schien von den Worten sofort getroffen zu werden. Er hatte bisher
+stehend zugehört, denn er war von K.s Ansprache überrascht worden,
+während er sich für die Galerie aufgerichtet hatte. Jetzt in der Pause
+setzte er sich allmählich, als sollte es nicht bemerkt werden.
+Wahrscheinlich, um seine Miene zu beruhigen, nahm er wieder das
+Heftchen vor.
+
+„Es hilft nichts,“ fuhr K. fort, „auch Ihr Heftchen, Herr
+Untersuchungsrichter, bestätigt, was ich sage.“ Zufrieden damit, nur
+seine ruhigen Worte in der fremden Versammlung zu hören, wagte es K.
+sogar, kurzerhand das Heft dem Untersuchungsrichter wegzunehmen und es
+mit den Fingerspitzen, als scheue er sich davor, an einem mittleren
+Blatte hochzuheben, so daß beiderseits die engbeschriebenen, fleckigen,
+gelbrandigen Blätter hinunterhingen. „Das sind die Akten des
+Untersuchungsrichters,“ sagte er und ließ das Heft auf den Tisch
+hinunterfallen. „Lesen Sie darin ruhig weiter, Herr
+Untersuchungsrichter, vor diesem Schuldbuch fürchte ich mich wahrhaftig
+nicht, trotzdem es mir unzugänglich ist, denn ich kann es nur mit zwei
+Fingerspitzen anfassen und nicht in die Hand nehmen.“ Es konnte nur ein
+Zeichen tiefer Demütigung sein oder es mußte zumindest so aufgefaßt
+werden, daß der Untersuchungsrichter nach dem Heftchen, wie es auf den
+Tisch gefallen war, griff, es ein wenig in Ordnung zu bringen suchte
+und es wieder vornahm, um darin zu lesen.
+
+Die Gesichter der Leute in der ersten Reihe waren so gespannt auf K.
+gerichtet, daß er ein Weilchen lang zu ihnen hinuntersah. Es waren
+durchwegs ältere Männer, einige waren weißbärtig. Waren vielleicht sie
+die Entscheidenden, die die ganze Versammlung beeinflussen konnten,
+welche auch durch die Demütigung des Untersuchungsrichters sich nicht
+aus der Regungslosigkeit bringen ließ, in welche sie seit K.s Rede
+versunken war.
+
+„Was mir geschehen ist,“ fuhr K. fort, etwas leiser als früher, und
+suchte immer wieder die Gesichter der ersten Reihe ab, was seiner Rede
+einen etwas fahrigen Ausdruck gab, „was mir geschehen ist, ist ja nur
+ein einzelner Fall und als solcher nicht sehr wichtig, da ich es nicht
+sehr schwer nehme, aber es ist das Zeichen eines Verfahrens, wie es
+gegen viele geübt wird. Für diese stehe ich hier ein, nicht für mich.“
+
+Er hatte unwillkürlich seine Stimme erhoben. Irgendwo klatschte jemand
+mit erhobenen Händen und rief: „Bravo! Warum denn nicht? Bravo! Und
+wieder Bravo!“ Die in der ersten Reihe griffen hie und da in ihre
+Barte, keiner kehrte sich wegen des Ausrufs um. Auch K. maß ihm keine
+Bedeutung bei, war aber doch aufgemuntert; er hielt es jetzt gar nicht
+mehr für nötig, daß alle Beifall klatschten, es genügte, wenn die
+Allgemeinheit über die Sache nachzudenken begann und nur manchmal einer
+durch Überredung gewonnen wurde.
+
+„Ich will nicht Rednererfolg,“ sagte K. aus dieser Überlegung heraus,
+„er dürfte mir auch nicht erreichbar sein. Der Herr
+Untersuchungsrichter spricht wahrscheinlich viel besser, es gehört ja
+zu seinem Beruf. Was ich will, ist nur die öffentliche Besprechung
+eines öffentlichen Mißstandes. Hören Sie: Ich bin vor etwa 10 Tagen
+verhaftet worden, über die Tatsache der Verhaftung selbst lache ich,
+aber das gehört jetzt nicht hierher. Ich wurde früh im Bett überfallen,
+vielleicht hatte man — es ist nach dem, was der Untersuchungsrichter
+sagte, nicht ausgeschlossen — den Befehl, irgendeinen Zimmermaler, der
+ebenso unschuldig ist wie ich, zu verhaften, aber man wählte mich. Das
+Nebenzimmer war von zwei groben Wächtern besetzt. Wenn ich ein
+gefährlicher Räuber wäre, hätte man nicht bessere Vorsorge treffen
+können. Diese Wächter waren überdies demoralisiertes Gesindel, sie
+schwätzten mir die Ohren voll, sie wollten sich bestechen lassen, sie
+wollten mir unter Vorspiegelungen Wäsche und Kleider herauslocken, sie
+wollten Geld, um mir angeblich ein Frühstück zu bringen, nachdem sie
+mein eigenes Frühstück vor meinen Augen schamlos aufgegessen hatten.
+Nicht genug daran. Ich wurde in ein drittes Zimmer vor den Aufseher
+geführt. Es war das Zimmer einer Dame, die ich sehr schätze, und ich
+mußte zusehen, wie dieses Zimmer meinetwegen, aber ohne meine Schuld
+durch die Anwesenheit der Wächter und des Aufsehers gewissermaßen
+verunreinigt wurde. Es war nicht leicht, ruhig zu bleiben. Es gelang
+mir aber, und ich fragte den Aufseher vollständig ruhig — wenn er hier
+wäre, müßte er es bestätigen — warum ich verhaftet sei. Was antwortete
+nun dieser Aufseher, den ich jetzt noch vor mir sehe, wie er auf dem
+Sessel der erwähnten Dame als eine Darstellung des stumpfsinnigsten
+Hochmuts sitzt? Meine Herren, er antwortete im Grunde nichts,
+vielleicht wußte er wirklich nichts, er hatte mich verhaftet und war
+damit zufrieden. Er hat sogar noch ein übriges getan und in das Zimmer
+jener Dame drei niedrige Angestellte meiner Bank gebracht, die sich
+damit beschäftigten, Photographien, Eigentum der Dame, zu betasten und
+in Unordnung zu bringen. Die Anwesenheit dieser Angestellten hatte
+natürlich noch einen andern Zweck, sie sollten, ebenso wie meine
+Vermieterin und ihr Dienstmädchen, die Nachricht von meiner Verhaftung
+verbreiten, mein öffentliches Ansehen schädigen und insbesondere in der
+Bank meine Stellung erschüttern. Nun ist nichts davon, auch nicht im
+geringsten, gelungen, selbst meine Vermieterin, eine ganz einfache
+Person — ich will ihren Namen hier in ehrendem Sinne nennen, sie heißt
+Frau Grubach — selbst Frau Grubach war verständig genug einzusehen, daß
+eine solche Verhaftung nicht mehr bedeutet als ein Anschlag, den nicht
+genügend beaufsichtigte Jungen auf der Gasse ausführen. Ich wiederhole,
+mir hat das Ganze nur Unannehmlichkeiten und vorübergehenden Ärger
+bereitet, hätte es aber nicht auch schlimmere Folgen haben können?“
+
+Als K. sich hier unterbrach und nach dem stillen Untersuchungsrichter
+hinsah, glaubte er zu bemerken, daß dieser gerade mit einem Blick
+jemandem in der Menge ein Zeichen gab. K. lächelte und sagte: „Eben
+gibt hier neben mir der Herr Untersuchungsrichter jemandem von Ihnen
+ein geheimes Zeichen. Es sind also Leute unter Ihnen, die von hier oben
+dirigiert werden. Ich weiß nicht, ob das Zeichen jetzt Zischen oder
+Beifall bewirken sollte, und verzichte dadurch, daß ich die Sache
+vorzeitig verrate, ganz bewußt darauf, die Bedeutung des Zeichens zu
+erfahren. Es ist mir vollständig gleichgültig, und ich ermächtige den
+Herrn Untersuchungsrichter öffentlich, seine bezahlten Angestellten
+dort unten statt mit geheimen Zeichen, laut mit Worten zu befehligen,
+indem er etwa einmal sagt: Jetzt zischt, und das nächste Mal: Jetzt
+klatscht.“
+
+In Verlegenheit oder Ungeduld rückte der Untersuchungsrichter auf
+seinem Sessel hin und her. Der Mann hinter ihm, mit dem er sich schon
+früher unterhalten hatte, beugte sich wieder zu ihm, sei es, um ihm im
+allgemeinen Mut zuzusprechen oder um ihm einen besondern Rat zu geben.
+Unten unterhielten sich die Leute leise, aber lebhaft. Die zwei
+Parteien, die früher so entgegengesetzte Meinungen gehabt zu haben
+schienen, vermischten sich, einzelne Leute zeigten mit dem Finger auf
+K., andere auf den Untersuchungsrichter. Der neblige Dunst im Zimmer
+war äußerst lästig, er verhinderte sogar eine genauere Beobachtung der
+Fernerstehenden. Besonders für die Galeriebesucher mußte er störend
+sein, sie waren gezwungen, allerdings unter scheuen Seitenblicken nach
+dem Untersuchungsrichter, leise Fragen an die Versammlungsteilnehmer zu
+stellen, um sich näher zu unterrichten. Die Antworten wurden im Schutz
+der vorgehaltenen Hände ebenso leise gegeben.
+
+„Ich bin gleich zu Ende,“ sagte K. und schlug, da keine Glocke
+vorhanden war, mit der Faust auf den Tisch. Im Schrecken darüber fuhren
+die Köpfe des Untersuchungsrichters und seines Ratgebers augenblicklich
+auseinander: „Mir steht die ganze Sache fern, ich beurteile sie daher
+ruhig, und Sie können, vorausgesetzt, daß Ihnen an diesem angeblichen
+Gericht etwas gelegen ist, großen Vorteil davon haben, wenn Sie mir
+zuhören. Ihre gegenseitigen Besprechungen dessen, was ich vorbringe,
+bitte ich Sie für späterhin zu verschieben, denn ich habe keine Zeit
+und werde bald weggehn.“
+
+Sofort war es still, so sehr beherrschte schon K. die Versammlung. Man
+schrie nicht mehr durcheinander wie am Anfang, man klatschte nicht
+einmal mehr Beifall, aber man schien schon überzeugt oder auf dem
+nächsten Wege dazu.
+
+„Es ist kein Zweifel,“ sagte K. sehr leise, denn ihn freute das
+angespannte Aufhorchen der ganzen Versammlung, in dieser Stille
+entstand ein Sausen, das aufreizender war als der verzückteste Beifall,
+„es ist kein Zweifel, daß hinter allen Äußerungen dieses Gerichtes, in
+meinem Fall also hinter der Verhaftung und der heutigen Untersuchung
+eine große Organisation sich befindet. Eine Organisation, die nicht nur
+bestechliche Wächter, läppische Aufseher und Untersuchungsrichter, die
+günstigsten Falles bescheiden sind, beschäftigt, sondern die weiterhin
+jedenfalls eine Richterschaft hohen und höchsten Grades unterhält, mit
+dem zahllosen unumgänglichen Gefolge von Dienern, Schreibern, Gendarmen
+und andern Hilfskräften, vielleicht sogar Henkern, ich scheue vor dem
+Wort nicht zurück. Und der Sinn dieser großen Organisation, meine
+Herren? Er besteht darin, daß unschuldige Personen verhaftet werden und
+gegen sie ein sinnloses und meistens wie in meinem Fall ergebnisloses
+Verfahren eingeleitet wird. Wie ließe sich bei dieser Sinnlosigkeit des
+Ganzen die schlimmste Korruption der Beamtenschaft vertuschen? Das ist
+unmöglich, das brächte auch der höchste Richter nicht einmal für sich
+selbst zustande. Darum suchen die Wächter den Verhafteten die Kleider
+vom Leib zu stehlen, darum brechen Aufseher in fremde Wohnungen ein,
+darum sollen Unschuldige statt verhört lieber vor ganzen Versammlungen
+entwürdigt werden. Die Wächter haben nur von Depots erzählt, in die man
+das Eigentum der Verhafteten bringt, ich wollte einmal diese
+Depotplätze sehen, in denen das mühsam erarbeitete Vermögen der
+Verhafteten fault, soweit es nicht von diebischen Depotbeamten
+gestohlen ist.“
+
+K. wurde durch ein Kreischen vom Saalende unterbrochen, er beschattete
+die Augen, um hinsehen zu können, denn das trübe Tageslicht machte den
+Dunst weißlich und blendete. Es handelte sich um die Waschfrau, die K.
+gleich bei ihrem Eintritt als eine wesentliche Störung erkannt hatte.
+Ob sie jetzt schuldig war oder nicht, konnte man nicht erkennen. K. sah
+nur, daß ein Mann sie in einen Winkel bei der Tür gezogen hatte und
+dort an sich drückte. Aber nicht sie kreischte, sondern der Mann, er
+hatte den Mund breit gezogen und blickte zur Decke. Ein kleiner Kreis
+hatte sich um beide gebildet, die Galeriebesucher in der Nähe schienen
+darüber begeistert, daß der Ernst, den K. in die Versammlung eingeführt
+hatte, auf diese Weise unterbrochen wurde. K. wollte unter dem ersten
+Eindruck gleich hinlaufen, auch dachte er, allen würde daran gelegen
+sein, dort Ordnung zu schaffen und zumindest das Paar aus dem Saal zu
+weisen, aber die ersten Reihen vor ihm blieben ganz fest, keiner rührte
+sich und keiner ließ K. durch. Im Gegenteil, man hinderte ihn, und
+irgendeine Hand — er hatte nicht Zeit sich umzudrehn — faßte ihn hinten
+am Kragen, alte Männer hielten den Arm vor, K. dachte nicht eigentlich
+mehr an das Paar, ihm war, als werde seine Freiheit eingeschränkt, als
+mache man mit der Verhaftung ernst und er sprang rücksichtslos vom
+Podium hinunter. Nun stand er Aug’ an Aug’ dem Gedränge gegenüber.
+Hatte er die Leute nicht richtig beurteilt? Hatte er seiner Rede zuviel
+Wirkung zugetraut? Hatte man sich verstellt, solange er gesprochen
+hatte, und hatte man jetzt, da er zu den Schlußfolgerungen kam, die
+Verstellung satt? Was für Gesichter rings um ihn! Kleine schwarze
+Äuglein huschten hin und her, die Wangen hingen herab wie bei
+Versoffenen, die langen Bärte waren steif und schütter, und griff man
+in sie, so war es, als bilde man bloß Krallen, nicht als griffe man an
+Bärte. Unter den Bärten aber — und das war die eigentliche Entdeckung,
+die K. machte — schimmerten am Rockkragen Abzeichen in verschiedener
+Größe und Farbe. Alle hatten diese Abzeichen, soweit man sehen konnte.
+Alle gehörten zueinander, die scheinbaren Parteien rechts und links,
+und als er sich plötzlich umdrehte, sah er die gleichen Abzeichen am
+Kragen des Untersuchungsrichters, der, die Hände im Schoß, ruhig
+hinuntersah. „So,“ rief K. und warf die Arme in die Höhe, die
+plötzliche Erkenntnis wollte Raum, „ihr seid ja alle Beamte, wie ich
+sehe, ihr seid ja die korrupte Bande, gegen die ich sprach, ihr habt
+euch hier gedrängt, als Zuhörer und Schnüffler, habt scheinbar Parteien
+gebildet, und eine hat applaudiert, um mich zu prüfen, ihr wolltet
+lernen, wie man Unschuldige verführen soll. Nun, ihr seid richtig
+nutzlos hier gewesen, hoffe ich, entweder habt ihr euch darüber
+unterhalten, daß jemand die Verteidigung der Unschuld von euch erwartet
+hat, oder aber — laß mich oder ich schlage,“ rief K. einem zitternden
+Greis zu, der sich besonders nahe an ihn geschoben hatte — „oder aber
+ihr habt wirklich etwas gelernt. Und damit wünsche ich euch Glück zu
+eurem Gewerbe.“ Er nahm schnell seinen Hut, der am Rand des Tisches
+lag, und drängte sich unter allgemeiner Stille, jedenfalls der Stille
+vollkommenster Überraschung, zum Ausgang. Der Untersuchungsrichter
+schien aber noch schneller als K. gewesen zu sein, denn er erwartete
+ihn bei der Tür. „Einen Augenblick,“ sagte er. K. blieb stehen, sah
+aber nicht auf den Untersuchungsrichter, sondern auf die Tür, deren
+Klinke er schon ergriffen hatte. „Ich wollte Sie nur darauf aufmerksam
+machen,“ sagte der Untersuchungsrichter, „daß Sie sich heute — es
+dürfte Ihnen noch nicht zu Bewußtsein gekommen sein — des Vorteils
+beraubt haben, den ein Verhör für den Verhafteten in jedem Falle
+bedeutet.“ K. lachte die Tür an. „Ihr Lumpen, ich schenke euch alle
+Verhöre,“ rief er, öffnete die Tür und eilte die Treppe hinunter.
+Hinter ihm erhob sich der Lärm der wieder lebendig gewordenen
+Versammlung, welche die Vorfälle nach Art von Studierenden zu
+besprechen begann.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+DRITTES KAPITEL
+
+IM LEEREN SITZUNGSSAAL · DER STUDENT · DIE KANZLEIEN
+
+
+K. wartete während der nächsten Woche von Tag zu Tag auf eine
+neuerliche Verständigung, er konnte nicht glauben, daß man seinen
+Verzicht auf Verhör wörtlich genommen hatte, und als die erwartete
+Verständigung bis Sonntagabend wirklich nicht kam, nahm er an, er sei
+stillschweigend in das gleiche Haus für die gleiche Zeit wieder
+vorgeladen. Er begab sich daher Sonntags wieder hin, ging diesmal
+geradewegs über Treppen und Gänge; einige Leute, die sich seiner
+erinnerten, grüßten ihn an ihren Türen, aber er mußte niemanden mehr
+fragen und kam bald zu der richtigen Tür. Auf sein Klopfen wurde ihm
+gleich aufgemacht, und ohne sich weiter nach der bekannten Frau
+umzusehn, die bei der Tür stehen blieb, wollte er gleich ins
+Nebenzimmer. „Heute ist keine Sitzung,“ sagte die Frau. „Warum sollte
+keine Sitzung sein?“ fragte er und wollte es nicht glauben. Aber die
+Frau überzeugte ihn, indem sie die Tür des Nebenzimmers öffnete. Es war
+wirklich leer und sah in seiner Leere noch kläglicher aus, als am
+letzten Sonntag. Auf dem Tisch, der unverändert auf dem Podium stand,
+lagen einige Bücher. „Kann ich mir die Bücher anschauen,“ fragte K.,
+nicht aus besonderer Neugierde, sondern nur um nicht vollständig
+nutzlos hier gewesen zu sein. „Nein,“ sagte die Frau und schloß wieder
+die Tür, „das ist nicht erlaubt. Die Bücher gehören dem
+Untersuchungsrichter.“ „Ach so,“ sagte K. und nickte, „die Bücher sind
+wohl Gesetzbücher und es gehört zu der Art dieses Gerichtswesens, daß
+man nicht nur unschuldig, sondern auch unwissend verurteilt wird.“ „Es
+wird so sein,“ sagte die Frau, die ihn nicht genau verstanden hatte.
+„Nun, dann gehe ich wieder,“ sagte K. „Soll ich dem
+Untersuchungsrichter etwas melden?“ fragte die Frau. „Sie kennen ihn?“
+fragte K. „Natürlich,“ sagte die Frau, „mein Mann ist ja
+Gerichtsdiener.“ Erst jetzt merkte K., daß das Zimmer, in dem letzthin
+nur ein Waschbottich gestanden war, jetzt ein völlig eingerichtetes
+Wohnzimmer bildete. Die Frau bemerkte sein Staunen und sagte: „Ja, wir
+haben hier freie Wohnung, müssen aber an Sitzungstagen das Zimmer
+ausräumen. Die Stellung meines Mannes hat manche Nachteile.“ „Ich
+staune nicht so sehr über das Zimmer,“ sagte K. und blickte sie böse
+an, „als vielmehr darüber, daß Sie verheiratet sind.“ „Spielen Sie
+vielleicht auf den Vorfall in der letzten Sitzung an, durch den ich
+Ihre Rede störte,“ fragte die Frau. „Natürlich,“ sagte K., „heute ist
+es ja schon vorüber und fast vergessen, aber damals hat es mich
+geradezu wütend gemacht. Und nun sagen Sie selbst, daß Sie eine
+verheiratete Frau sind.“ „Es war nicht zu Ihrem Nachteil, daß Ihre Rede
+abgebrochen wurde. Man hat nachher noch sehr ungünstig über sie
+geurteilt.“ „Mag sein,“ sagte K. ablenkend, „aber Sie entschuldigt das
+nicht.“ „Ich bin vor allen entschuldigt, die mich kennen,“ sagte die
+Frau, „der, welcher mich damals umarmt hat, verfolgt mich schon seit
+langem. Ich mag im allgemeinen nicht verlockend sein, für ihn bin ich
+es aber. Es gibt hiefür keinen Schutz, auch mein Mann hat sich schon
+damit abgefunden; will er seine Stellung behalten, muß er es dulden,
+denn jener Mann ist Student und wird voraussichtlich zu größerer Macht
+kommen. Er ist immerfort hinter mir her, gerade ehe Sie kamen, ist er
+fortgegangen.“ „Es paßt zu allem andern,“ sagte K., „es überrascht mich
+nicht.“ „Sie wollen hier wohl einiges verbessern,“ fragte die Frau
+langsam und prüfend, als sage sie etwas, was sowohl für sie als für K.
+gefährlich war. „Ich habe das schon aus Ihrer Rede geschlossen, die mir
+persönlich sehr gut gefallen hat. Ich habe allerdings nur einen Teil
+gehört, den Anfang habe ich versäumt und während des Schlusses lag ich
+mit dem Studenten auf dem Boden. — Es ist ja so widerlich hier,“ sagte
+sie nach einer Pause und faßte K.s Hand. „Glauben Sie, daß es Ihnen
+gelingen wird, eine Besserung zu erreichen?“ K. lächelte und drehte
+seine Hand ein wenig in ihren weichen Händen. „Eigentlich,“ sagte er,
+„bin ich nicht dazu angestellt, Besserungen hier zu erreichen, wie Sie
+sich ausdrücken, und wenn Sie es z. B. dem Untersuchungsrichter sagen
+würden, würden Sie ausgelacht oder bestraft werden. Tatsächlich hätte
+ich mich auch aus freiem Willen in diese Dinge gewiß nicht eingemischt
+und meinen Schlaf hätte die Verbesserungsbedürftigkeit dieses
+Gerichtswesens niemals gestört. Aber ich bin dadurch, daß ich angeblich
+verhaftet wurde — ich bin nämlich verhaftet — gezwungen worden, hier
+einzugreifen, und zwar um meinetwillen. Wenn ich aber dabei auch Ihnen
+irgendwie nützlich sein kann, werde ich es natürlich sehr gerne tun.
+Nicht etwa nur aus Nächstenliebe, sondern außerdem deshalb, weil auch
+Sie mir helfen können.“ „Wie könnte ich denn das,“ fragte die Frau.
+„Indem Sie mir z. B. jetzt die Bücher dort auf dem Tisch zeigen.“ „Aber
+gewiß,“ rief die Frau und zog ihn eiligst hinter sich her. Es waren
+alte abgegriffene Bücher, ein Einbanddeckel war in der Mitte fast
+zerbrochen, die Stücke hingen nur durch Fasern zusammen. „Wie schmutzig
+hier alles ist,“ sagte K. kopfschüttelnd und die Frau wischte mit ihrer
+Schürze, ehe K. nach den Büchern greifen konnte, wenigstens
+oberflächlich den Staub weg. K. schlug das erste Buch auf, es erschien
+ein unanständiges Bild. Ein Mann und eine Frau saßen nackt auf dem
+Kanapee, die gemeine Absicht des Zeichners war deutlich zu erkennen,
+aber seine Ungeschicklichkeit war so groß gewesen, daß schließlich doch
+nur ein Mann und eine Frau zu sehen waren, die allzu körperlich aus dem
+Bilde hervorragten, übermäßig aufrecht dasaßen und sich infolge
+falscher Perspektive nur mühsam einander zuwendeten. K. blätterte nicht
+weiter, sondern schlug nur noch das Titelblatt des zweiten Buches auf,
+es war ein Roman mit dem Titel: „Die Plagen, welche Grete von ihrem
+Manne Hans zu erleiden hatte.“ „Das sind die Gesetzbücher, die hier
+studiert werden,“ sagte K., „von solchen Menschen soll ich gerichtet
+werden.“ „Ich werde Ihnen helfen,“ sagte die Frau. „Wollen Sie?“
+„Könnten Sie denn das wirklich, ohne sich selbst in Gefahr zu bringen?
+Sie sagten doch vorhin, Ihr Mann sei sehr abhängig von Vorgesetzten.“
+„Trotzdem will ich Ihnen helfen,“ sagte die Frau, „kommen Sie, wir
+müssen es besprechen. Über meine Gefahr reden Sie nicht mehr, ich
+fürchte die Gefahr nur dort, wo ich sie fürchten will. Kommen Sie.“ Sie
+zeigte auf das Podium und bat ihn, sich mit ihr auf die Stufe zu
+setzen. „Sie haben schöne dunkle Augen,“ sagte sie, nachdem sie sich
+gesetzt hatten und sah K. von unten ins Gesicht, „man sagt mir, ich
+hätte auch schöne Augen, aber Ihre sind viel schöner. Sie fielen mir
+übrigens gleich damals auf, als Sie zum erstenmal hier eintraten. Sie
+waren auch der Grund, warum ich dann später hierher ins
+Versammlungszimmer ging, was ich sonst niemals tue und was mir sogar
+gewissermaßen verboten ist.“ ‚Das ist also alles,‘ dachte K., ‚sie
+bietet sich mir an, sie ist verdorben wie alle hier rings herum, sie
+hat die Gerichtsbeamten satt, was ja begreiflich ist, und begrüßt
+deshalb jeden beliebigen Fremden mit einem Kompliment wegen seiner
+Augen.‘ Und K. stand stillschweigend auf, als hätte er seine Gedanken
+laut ausgesprochen und dadurch der Frau sein Verhalten erklärt. „Ich
+glaube nicht, daß Sie mir helfen könnten,“ sagte er, „um mir wirklich
+zu helfen, müßte man Beziehungen zu hohen Beamten haben. Sie aber
+kennen gewiß nur die niedrigen Angestellten, die sich hier in Mengen
+herumtreiben. Diese kennen Sie gewiß sehr gut und könnten bei ihnen
+auch manches durchsetzen, das bezweifle ich nicht, aber das Größte, was
+man bei ihnen durchsetzen könnte, wäre für den endgültigen Ausgang des
+Prozesses gänzlich belanglos. Sie aber hätten sich dadurch doch einige
+Freunde verscherzt. Das will ich nicht. Führen Sie Ihr bisheriges
+Verhältnis zu diesen Leuten weiter, es scheint mir nämlich, daß es
+Ihnen unentbehrlich ist. Ich sage das nicht ohne Bedauern, denn, um Ihr
+Kompliment doch auch irgendwie zu erwidern, auch Sie gefallen mir gut,
+besonders wenn Sie mich wie jetzt so traurig ansehn, wozu übrigens für
+Sie gar kein Grund ist. Sie gehören zu der Gesellschaft, die ich
+bekämpfen muß, befinden sich aber in ihr sehr wohl, Sie lieben sogar
+den Studenten, und wenn Sie ihn nicht lieben, so ziehen Sie ihn doch
+wenigstens Ihrem Manne vor. Das konnte man aus Ihren Worten leicht
+erkennen.“ „Nein,“ rief sie, blieb sitzen und griff nur nach K.s Hand,
+die er ihr nicht rasch genug entzog. „Sie dürfen jetzt nicht weggehn,
+Sie dürfen nicht mit einem falschen Urteil über mich weggehn. Brächten
+Sie es wirklich zustande, jetzt wegzugehn? Bin ich wirklich so wertlos,
+daß Sie mir nicht einmal den Gefallen tun wollen, noch ein kleines
+Weilchen hierzubleiben?“ „Sie mißverstehen mich,“ sagte K. und setzte
+sich, „wenn Ihnen wirklich daran liegt, daß ich hierbleibe, bleibe ich
+gern, ich habe ja Zeit, ich kam doch in der Erwartung her, daß heute
+eine Verhandlung sein werde. Mit dem, was ich früher sagte, wollte ich
+Sie nur bitten, in meinem Prozeß nichts für mich zu unternehmen. Aber
+auch das muß Sie nicht kränken, wenn Sie bedenken, daß mir am Ausgang
+des Prozesses gar nichts liegt und daß ich über eine Verurteilung nur
+lachen werde. Vorausgesetzt, daß es überhaupt zu einem wirklichen
+Abschluß des Prozesses kommt, was ich sehr bezweifle. Ich glaube
+vielmehr, daß das Verfahren infolge Faulheit oder Vergeßlichkeit oder
+vielleicht sogar infolge Angst der Beamtenschaft schon abgebrochen ist
+oder in der nächsten Zeit abgebrochen werden wird. Möglich ist
+allerdings auch, daß man in Hoffnung auf irgendeine größere Bestechung
+den Prozeß scheinbar weiterführen wird, ganz vergeblich, wie ich heute
+schon sagen kann, denn ich besteche niemanden. Es wäre immerhin eine
+Gefälligkeit, die Sie mir leisten könnten, wenn Sie dem
+Untersuchungsrichter oder irgend jemandem sonst, der wichtige
+Nachrichten gern verbreitet, mitteilen würden, daß ich niemals und
+durch keine Kunststücke, an denen die Herren wohl reich sind, zu einer
+Bestechung zu bewegen sein werde. Es wäre ganz aussichtslos, das können
+Sie ihnen offen sagen. Übrigens wird man es vielleicht selbst schon
+bemerkt haben und selbst wenn dies nicht sein sollte, liegt mir gar
+nicht soviel daran, daß man es jetzt schon erfährt. Es würde ja dadurch
+den Herren nur Arbeit erspart werden, allerdings auch mir einige
+Unannehmlichkeiten, die ich aber gern auf mich nehme, wenn ich weiß,
+daß jede gleichzeitig ein Hieb für die andern ist. Und daß es so wird,
+dafür will ich sorgen. Kennen Sie eigentlich den Untersuchungsrichter?“
+„Natürlich,“ sagte die Frau, „an den dachte ich sogar zuerst, als ich
+Ihnen Hilfe anbot. Ich wußte nicht, daß er nur ein niedriger Beamter
+ist, aber da Sie es sagen, wird es wahrscheinlich richtig sein.
+Trotzdem glaube ich, daß der Bericht, den er nach oben liefert,
+immerhin einigen Einfluß hat. Und er schreibt soviel Berichte. Sie
+sagen, daß die Beamten faul sind, alle gewiß nicht, besonders dieser
+Untersuchungsrichter nicht, er schreibt sehr viel. Letzten Sonntag z.
+B. dauerte die Sitzung bis gegen Abend. Alle Leute gingen weg, der
+Untersuchungsrichter aber blieb im Saal, ich mußte ihm eine Lampe
+bringen, ich hatte nur eine kleine Küchenlampe, aber er war mit ihr
+zufrieden und fing gleich zu schreiben an. Inzwischen war auch mein
+Mann gekommen, der an jenem Sonntag gerade Urlaub hatte, wir holten die
+Möbel, richteten wieder unser Zimmer ein, es kamen dann noch Nachbarn,
+wir unterhielten uns noch bei einer Kerze, kurz, wir vergaßen den
+Untersuchungsrichter und gingen schlafen. Plötzlich in der Nacht, es
+muß schon tief in der Nacht gewesen sein, wache ich auf, neben dem Bett
+steht der Untersuchungsrichter und blendet die Lampe mit der Hand ab,
+so daß auf meinen Mann kein Licht fällt, es war unnötige Vorsicht, mein
+Mann hat einen solchen Schlaf, daß ihn auch das Licht nicht geweckt
+hätte. Ich war so erschrocken, daß ich fast geschrien hätte, aber der
+Untersuchungsrichter war sehr freundlich, ermahnte mich zur Vorsicht,
+flüsterte mir zu, daß er bis jetzt geschrieben habe, daß er mir jetzt
+die Lampe zurückbringe und daß er niemals den Anblick vergessen werde,
+wie er mich schlafend gefunden habe. Mit dem allen wollte ich Ihnen nur
+sagen, daß der Untersuchungsrichter tatsächlich viele Berichte
+schreibt, insbesondere über Sie, denn Ihre Einvernahme war gewiß einer
+der Hauptgegenstände der zweitägigen Sitzung. Solche lange Berichte
+können aber doch nicht ganz bedeutungslos sein. Außerdem aber können
+Sie doch auch aus dem Vorfall sehn, daß sich der Untersuchungsrichter
+um mich bewirbt und daß ich gerade jetzt in der ersten Zeit, er muß
+mich überhaupt erst jetzt bemerkt haben, großen Einfluß auf ihn haben
+kann. Daß ihm viel an mir liegt, dafür habe ich jetzt auch noch andere
+Beweise. Er hat mir gestern durch den Studenten, zu dem er viel
+Vertrauen hat und der sein Mitarbeiter ist, seidene Strümpfe zum
+Geschenk geschickt, angeblich dafür, daß ich das Sitzungszimmer
+aufräume, aber das ist nur ein Vorwand, denn diese Arbeit ist doch nur
+meine Pflicht und für sie wird mein Mann bezahlt. Es sind schöne
+Strümpfe, sehen Sie — sie streckte die Beine, zog die Röcke bis zum
+Knie hinauf und sah auch selbst die Strümpfe an — es sind schöne
+Strümpfe, aber doch eigentlich zu fein und für mich nicht geeignet.“
+
+Plötzlich unterbrach sie sich, legte ihre Hand auf K.s Hand, als wolle
+sie ihn beruhigen und flüsterte: „Still, Bertold sieht uns zu.“ K. hob
+langsam den Blick. In der Tür des Sitzungszimmers stand ein junger
+Mann, er war klein, hatte nicht ganz gerade Beine und suchte sich durch
+einen kurzen schüttern rötlichen Vollbart, in dem er die Finger
+fortwährend herumführte, Würde zu geben. K. sah ihn neugierig an, es
+war ja der erste Student der unbekannten Rechtswissenschaft, dem er
+gewissermaßen menschlich begegnete, ein Mann, der wahrscheinlich auch
+einmal zu höhern Beamtenstellen gelangen würde. Der Student dagegen
+kümmerte sich um K. scheinbar gar nicht, er winkte nur mit einem
+Finger, den er für einen Augenblick aus seinem Barte zog, der Frau und
+ging zum Fenster, die Frau beugte sich zu K. und flüsterte: „Seien Sie
+mir nicht böse, ich bitte Sie vielmals, denken Sie auch nicht schlecht
+von mir, ich muß jetzt zu ihm gehn, zu diesem scheußlichen Menschen,
+sehn Sie nur seine krummen Beine an. Aber ich komme gleich zurück und
+dann geh ich mit Ihnen, wenn Sie mich mitnehmen, ich gehe, wohin Sie
+wollen, Sie können mit mir tun, was Sie wollen, ich werde glücklich
+sein, wenn ich von hier für möglichst lange Zeit fort bin, am liebsten
+allerdings für immer.“ Sie streichelte noch K.s Hand, sprang auf und
+lief zum Fenster. Unwillkürlich haschte noch K. nach ihrer Hand ins
+Leere. Die Frau verlockte ihn wirklich, er fand trotz allem Nachdenken
+keinen haltbaren Grund dafür, warum er der Verlockung nicht nachgeben
+sollte. Den flüchtigen Einwand, daß ihn die Frau für das Gericht
+einfange, wehrte er ohne Mühe ab. Auf welche Weise konnte sie ihn
+einfangen? Blieb er nicht immer so frei, daß er das ganze Gericht,
+wenigstens soweit es ihn betraf, sofort zerschlagen konnte? Konnte er
+nicht dieses geringe Vertrauen zu sich haben? Und ihr Anerbieten einer
+Hilfe klang aufrichtig und war vielleicht nicht wertlos. Und es gab
+vielleicht keine bessere Rache an dem Untersuchungsrichter und seinem
+Anhang, als daß er ihnen diese Frau entzog und an sich nahm. Es könnte
+sich dann einmal der Fall ereignen, daß der Untersuchungsrichter nach
+mühevoller Arbeit an Lügenberichten über K. in später Nacht das Bett
+der Frau leer fand. Und leer deshalb, weil sie K. gehörte, weil diese
+Frau am Fenster, dieser üppige gelenkige warme Körper im dunklen Kleid
+aus grobem schweren Stoff durchaus nur K. gehörte.
+
+Nachdem er auf diese Weise die Bedenken gegen die Frau beseitigt hatte,
+wurde ihm das leise Zwiegespräch am Fenster zu lang, er klopfte mit den
+Knöcheln auf das Podium und dann auch mit der Faust. Der Student sah
+kurz über die Schulter der Frau hinweg nach K. hin, ließ sich aber
+nicht stören, ja drückte sich sogar enger an die Frau und umfaßte sie.
+Sie senkte tief den Kopf, als höre sie ihm aufmerksam zu, er küßte sie,
+als sie sich bückte, laut auf den Hals, ohne sich im Reden wesentlich
+zu unterbrechen. K. sah darin die Tyrannei bestätigt, die der Student
+nach den Klagen der Frau über sie ausübte, stand auf und ging im Zimmer
+auf und ab. Er überlegte unter Seitenblicken nach dem Studenten, wie er
+ihn möglichst schnell wegschaffen könnte, und es war ihm daher nicht
+unwillkommen, als der Student, offenbar gestört durch K.s Herumgehn,
+das schon zeitweilig zu einem Trampeln ausgeartet war, bemerkte: „Wenn
+Sie ungeduldig sind, können Sie weggehn. Sie hätten auch schon früher
+weggehn können, es hätte Sie niemand vermißt. Ja, Sie hätten sogar
+weggehn sollen, und zwar schon bei meinem Eintritt, und zwar
+schleunigst.“ Es mochte in dieser Bemerkung alle mögliche Wut zum
+Ausbruch kommen, jedenfalls lag darin aber auch der Hochmut des
+künftigen Gerichtsbeamten, der zu einem mißliebigen Angeklagten sprach.
+K. blieb ganz nahe bei ihm stehn und sagte lächelnd: „Ich bin
+ungeduldig, das ist richtig, aber diese Ungeduld wird am leichtesten
+dadurch zu beseitigen sein, daß Sie uns verlassen. Wenn Sie aber
+vielleicht hergekommen sind, um zu studieren — ich hörte, daß Sie
+Student sind — so will ich Ihnen gerne Platz machen und mit der Frau
+weggehn. Sie werden übrigens noch viel studieren müssen, ehe Sie
+Richter werden. Ich kenne zwar Ihr Gerichtswesen noch nicht sehr genau,
+nehme aber an, daß es mit groben Reden allein, die Sie allerdings schon
+unverschämt gut zu führen wissen, noch lange nicht getan ist.“ „Man
+hätte ihn nicht so frei herumlaufen lassen sollen,“ sagte der Student,
+als wolle er der Frau eine Erklärung für K.s beleidigende Rede geben,
+„es war ein Mißgriff. Ich habe es dem Untersuchungsrichter gesagt. Man
+hätte ihn zwischen den Verhören zumindest in seinem Zimmer halten
+sollen. Der Untersuchungsrichter ist manchmal unbegreiflich.“ „Unnütze
+Reden,“ sagte K. und streckte die Hand nach der Frau aus, „kommen Sie.“
+„Ach so,“ sagte der Student, „nein, nein, die bekommen Sie nicht,“ und
+mit einer Kraft, die man ihm nicht zugetraut hätte, hob er sie auf
+einen Arm, und lief mit gebeugtem Rücken, zärtlich zu ihr aufsehend,
+zur Tür. Eine gewisse Angst vor K. war hiebei nicht zu verkennen,
+trotzdem wagte er es, K. noch zu reizen, indem er mit der freien Hand
+den Arm der Frau streichelte und drückte. K. lief paar Schritte neben
+ihm her, bereit, ihn zu fassen und, wenn es sein müßte, zu würgen, da
+sagte die Frau: „Es hilft nichts, der Untersuchungsrichter läßt mich
+holen, ich darf nicht mit Ihnen gehn, dieses kleine Scheusal,“ sie fuhr
+hiebei dem Studenten mit der Hand übers Gesicht, „dieses kleine
+Scheusal läßt mich nicht.“ „Und Sie wollen nicht befreit werden,“
+schrie K. und legte die Hand auf die Schulter des Studenten, der mit
+den Zähnen nach ihr schnappte. „Nein,“ rief die Frau und wehrte K. mit
+beiden Händen ab, „nein, nein, nur das nicht, woran denken Sie denn!
+Das wäre mein Verderben. Lassen Sie ihn doch, o bitte, lassen Sie ihn
+doch. Er führt ja nur den Befehl des Untersuchungsrichters aus und
+trägt mich zu ihm.“ „Dann mag er laufen und Sie will ich nie mehr
+sehn,“ sagte K. wütend vor Enttäuschung und gab dem Studenten einen
+Stoß in den Rücken, daß er kurz stolperte, um gleich darauf, vor
+Vergnügen darüber, daß er nicht gefallen war, mit seiner Last desto
+höher zu springen. K. ging ihnen langsam nach, er sah ein, daß das die
+erste zweifellose Niederlage war, die er von diesen Leuten erfahren
+hatte. Es war natürlich gar kein Grund, sich deshalb zu ängstigen, er
+erhielt die Niederlage nur deshalb, weil er den Kampf aufsuchte. Wenn
+er zu Hause bliebe und sein gewohntes Leben führen würde, war er jedem
+dieser Leute tausendfach überlegen und konnte jeden mit einem Fußtritt
+von seinem Wege räumen. Und er stellte sich die allerlächerlichste
+Szene vor, die es z. B. geben würde, wenn dieser klägliche Student,
+dieses aufgeblasene Kind, dieser krumme Bartträger vor Elsas Bett knien
+und mit gefalteten Händen um Gnade bitten würde. K. gefiel diese
+Vorstellung so, daß er beschloß, wenn sich nur irgendeine Gelegenheit
+dafür ergeben sollte, den Studenten einmal zu Elsa mitzunehmen.
+
+Aus Neugierde eilte K. noch zur Tür, er wollte sehn, wohin die Frau
+getragen wurde, der Student würde sie doch nicht etwa über die Straßen
+auf dem Arm tragen. Es zeigte sich, daß der Weg viel kürzer war. Gleich
+gegenüber der Wohnungstür führte eine schmale hölzerne Treppe
+wahrscheinlich zum Dachboden, sie machte eine Wendung, so daß man ihr
+Ende nicht sah. Über diese Treppe trug der Student die Frau hinauf,
+schon sehr langsam und stöhnend, denn er war durch das bisherige Laufen
+geschwächt. Die Frau grüßte mit der Hand zu K. hinunter, und suchte
+durch Auf- und Abziehn der Schultern zu zeigen, daß sie an der
+Entführung unschuldig sei, viel Bedauern lag aber in dieser Bewegung
+nicht. K. sah sie ausdruckslos, wie eine Fremde an, er wollte weder
+verraten, daß er enttäuscht war, noch auch, daß er die Enttäuschung
+leicht überwinden könne.
+
+Die zwei waren schon verschwunden, K. aber stand noch immer in der Tür.
+Er mußte annehmen, daß ihn die Frau nicht nur betrogen, sondern mit der
+Angabe, daß sie zum Untersuchungsrichter getragen werde, auch belogen
+habe. Der Untersuchungsrichter würde doch nicht auf dem Dachboden
+sitzen und warten. Die Holztreppe erklärte nichts, so lange man sie
+auch ansah. Da bemerkte K. einen kleinen Zettel neben dem Aufgang, ging
+hinüber und las in einer kindlichen ungeübten Schrift: „Aufgang zu den
+Gerichtskanzleien.“ Hier auf dem Dachboden dieses Miethauses waren also
+die Gerichtskanzleien? Das war keine Einrichtung, die viel Achtung
+einzuflößen imstande war und es war für einen Angeklagten beruhigend,
+sich vorzustellen, wie wenig Geldmittel diesem Gericht zur Verfügung
+standen, wenn es seine Kanzleien dort unterbrachte, wo die
+Mietparteien, die schon selbst zu den Ärmsten gehörten, ihren unnützen
+Kram hinwarfen. Allerdings war es nicht ausgeschlossen, daß man Geld
+genug hatte, daß aber die Beamtenschaft sich darüber warf, ehe es für
+Gerichtszwecke verwendet wurde. Das war nach den bisherigen Erfahrungen
+K.s sogar sehr wahrscheinlich, nur war dann eine solche Verlotterung
+des Gerichtes für einen Angeklagten zwar entwürdigend, aber im Grunde
+noch beruhigender, als es die Armut des Gerichtes gewesen wäre. Nun war
+es K. auch begreiflich, daß man sich beim ersten Verhör schämte, den
+Angeklagten auf den Dachboden vorzuladen und es vorzog, ihn in seiner
+Wohnung zu belästigen. In welcher Stellung befand sich doch K.
+gegenüber dem Richter, der auf dem Dachboden saß, während er selbst in
+der Bank ein großes Zimmer mit einem Vorzimmer hatte und durch eine
+riesige Fensterscheibe auf den belebten Stadtplatz hinuntersehen
+konnte. Allerdings hatte er keine Nebeneinkünfte aus Bestechungen oder
+Unterschlagungen und konnte sich auch vom Diener keine Frau auf dem Arm
+ins Bureau tragen lassen. Darauf wollte K. aber, wenigstens in diesem
+Leben, gerne verzichten.
+
+K. stand noch vor dem Anschlagzettel, als ein Mann die Treppe
+heraufkam, durch die offene Tür ins Wohnzimmer sah, aus dem man auch in
+das Sitzungszimmer sehen konnte, und schließlich K. fragte, ob er hier
+nicht vor kurzem eine Frau gesehen habe. „Sie sind der Gerichtsdiener,
+nicht?“ fragte K. „Ja,“ sagte der Mann, „ach so, Sie sind der
+Angeklagte K., jetzt erkenne ich Sie auch, seien Sie willkommen.“ Und
+er reichte K., der es gar nicht erwartet hatte, die Hand. „Heute ist
+aber keine Sitzung angezeigt,“ sagte dann der Gerichtsdiener, als K.
+schwieg. „Ich weiß,“ sagte K. und betrachtete den Zivilrock des
+Gerichtsdieners, der als einziges amtliches Abzeichen neben einigen
+gewöhnlichen Knöpfen auch zwei vergoldete Knöpfe aufwies, die von einem
+alten Offiziersmantel abgetrennt zu sein schienen. „Ich habe vor einem
+Weilchen mit Ihrer Frau gesprochen. Sie ist nicht mehr hier. Der
+Student hat sie zum Untersuchungsrichter getragen.“ „Sehen Sie,“ sagte
+der Gerichtsdiener, „immer trägt man sie mir weg. Heute ist doch
+Sonntag und ich bin zu keiner Arbeit verpflichtet, aber nur, um mich
+von hier zu entfernen, schickt man mich mit einer unnützen Meldung weg.
+Und zwar schickt man mich nicht weit weg, so daß ich die Hoffnung habe,
+wenn ich mich sehr beeile, vielleicht noch rechtzeitig zurückzukommen.
+Ich laufe also, so sehr ich kann, schreie dem Amt, zu dem ich geschickt
+wurde, meine Meldung durch den Türspalt so atemlos zu, daß man sie kaum
+verstanden haben wird, laufe wieder zurück, aber der Student hat sich
+noch mehr beeilt als ich, er hatte allerdings auch einen kürzeren Weg,
+er mußte nur die Bodentreppe hinunterlaufen. Wäre ich nicht so
+abhängig, ich hätte den Studenten schon längst hier an der Wand
+zerdrückt. Hier neben dem Anschlagzettel. Davon träume ich immer. Hier
+ein wenig über dem Fußboden ist er festgedrückt, die Arme gestreckt,
+die Finger gespreizt, die krummen Beine zum Kreis gedreht und
+ringsherum Blutspritzer. Bisher war es aber nur Traum.“ „Eine andere
+Hilfe gibt es nicht?“ fragte K. lächelnd. „Ich wüßte keine,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener. „Und jetzt wird es ja noch ärger, bisher hat er sie nur
+zu sich getragen, jetzt trägt er sie, was ich allerdings längst
+erwartet habe, auch zum Untersuchungsrichter.“ „Hat denn Ihre Frau gar
+keine Schuld dabei,“ fragte K., er mußte sich bei dieser Frage
+bezwingen, so sehr fühlte auch er jetzt die Eifersucht. „Aber gewiß,“
+sagte der Gerichtsdiener, „sie hat sogar die größte Schuld. Sie hat
+sich ja an ihn gehängt. Was ihn betrifft, er läuft allen Weibern nach.
+In diesem Hause allein ist er schon aus fünf Wohnungen, in die er sich
+eingeschlichen hat, hinausgeworfen worden. Meine Frau ist allerdings
+die schönste im ganzen Haus, und gerade ich darf mich nicht wehren.“
+„Wenn es sich so verhält, dann gibt es allerdings keine Hilfe,“ sagte
+K. „Warum denn nicht,“ fragte der Gerichtsdiener. „Man müßte den
+Studenten, der ein Feigling ist, einmal, wenn er meine Frau anrühren
+will, so durchprügeln, daß er es niemals mehr wagt. Aber ich darf es
+nicht und andere machen mir den Gefallen nicht, denn alle fürchten
+seine Macht. Nur ein Mann wie Sie könnte es tun.“ „Wieso denn ich?“
+fragte K. erstaunt. „Sie sind doch angeklagt,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener. „Ja,“ sagte K., „aber desto mehr müßte ich doch
+fürchten, daß er, wenn auch vielleicht nicht Einfluß auf den Ausgang
+des Prozesses, so doch wahrscheinlich auf die Voruntersuchung hat.“
+„Ja, gewiß,“ sagte der Gerichtsdiener, als sei die Ansicht K.s genau so
+richtig wie seine eigene. „Es werden aber bei uns in der Regel keine
+aussichtslosen Prozesse geführt.“ „Ich bin nicht Ihrer Meinung,“ sagte
+K., „das soll mich aber nicht hindern, gelegentlich den Studenten in
+Behandlung zu nehmen.“ „Ich wäre Ihnen sehr dankbar,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener etwas förmlich, er schien eigentlich doch nicht an die
+Erfüllbarkeit seines höchsten Wunsches zu glauben. „Es würden
+vielleicht,“ fuhr K. fort, „auch noch andere Ihrer Beamten und
+vielleicht sogar alle das gleiche verdienen.“ „Ja, ja,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener, als handle es sich um etwas Selbstverständliches. Dann
+sah er K. mit einem zutraulichen Blick an, wie er es bisher trotz aller
+Freundlichkeit nicht getan hatte, und fügte hinzu: „Man rebelliert eben
+immer.“ Aber das Gespräch schien ihm doch ein wenig unbehaglich
+geworden zu sein, denn er brach es ab, indem er sagte: „Jetzt muß ich
+mich in der Kanzlei melden. Wollen Sie mitkommen?“ „Ich habe dort
+nichts zu tun,“ sagte K. „Sie könnten die Kanzleien ansehn. Es wird
+sich niemand um Sie kümmern.“ „Sind sie denn sehenswert?“ fragte K.
+zögernd, hatte aber große Lust mitzugehn. „Nun,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener, „ich dachte, es würde Sie interessieren.“ „Gut,“ sagte
+K. schließlich, „ich gehe mit“. Und er lief schneller als der
+Gerichtsdiener die Treppe hinauf.
+
+Beim Eintritt wäre er fast hingefallen, denn hinter der Tür war noch
+eine Stufe. „Auf das Publikum nimmt man nicht viel Rücksicht,“ sagte
+er. „Man nimmt überhaupt keine Rücksicht,“ sagte der Gerichtsdiener,
+„sehn Sie nur hier das Wartezimmer.“ Es war ein langer Gang, von dem
+aus rohe gezimmerte Türen zu den einzelnen Abteilungen des Dachbodens
+führten. Trotzdem kein unmittelbarer Lichtzutritt bestand, war es doch
+nicht vollständig dunkel, denn manche Abteilungen hatten gegen den Gang
+zu statt einheitlicher Bretterwände, bloße, allerdings bis zur Decke
+reichende Holzgitter, durch die einiges Licht drang und durch die man
+auch einzelne Beamte sehen konnte, wie sie an Tischen schrieben oder
+geradezu am Gitter standen und durch die Lücken die Leute auf dem Gang
+beobachteten. Es waren, wahrscheinlich weil Sonntag war, nur wenig
+Leute auf dem Gang. Sie machten einen sehr bescheidenen Eindruck. In
+fast regelmäßigen Entfernungen voneinander saßen sie auf den zwei
+Reihen langer Holzbänke, die zu beiden Seiten des Ganges angebracht
+waren. Alle waren vernachlässigt angezogen, trotzdem die meisten nach
+dem Gesichtsausdruck, der Haltung, der Barttracht und vielen kaum
+sicherzustellenden kleinen Einzelheiten den höheren Klassen angehörten.
+Da keine Kleiderhaken vorhanden waren, hatten sie die Hüte,
+wahrscheinlich einer dem Beispiel des andern folgend, unter die Bank
+gestellt. Als die, welche zunächst der Tür saßen, K. und den
+Gerichtsdiener erblickten, erhoben sie sich zum Gruß, da das die
+Folgenden sahen, glaubten sie auch grüßen zu müssen, so daß alle beim
+Vorbeigehn der zwei sich erhoben. Sie standen niemals vollständig
+aufrecht, der Rücken war geneigt, die Knie geknickt, sie standen wie
+Straßenbettler. K. wartete auf den ein wenig hinter ihm gehenden
+Gerichtsdiener und sagte: „Wie gedemütigt die sein müssen.“ „Ja,“ sagte
+der Gerichtsdiener, „es sind Angeklagte, alle die Sie hier sehn, sind
+Angeklagte.“ „Wirklich!“ sagte K. „Dann sind es ja meine Kollegen.“ Und
+er wandte sich an den nächsten, einen großen schlanken, schon fast
+grauhaarigen Mann. „Worauf warten Sie hier?“ fragte K. höflich. Die
+unerwartete Ansprache aber machte den Mann verwirrt, was um so
+peinlicher aussah, da es sich offenbar um einen welterfahrenen Menschen
+handelte, der anderswo gewiß sich zu beherrschen verstand und die
+Überlegenheit, die er sich über viele erworben hatte, nicht leicht
+aufgab. Hier aber wußte er auf eine so einfache Frage nicht zu
+antworten und sah auf die andern hin, als seien sie verpflichtet, ihm
+zu helfen, und als könne niemand von ihm eine Antwort verlangen, wenn
+diese Hilfe ausbliebe. Da trat der Gerichtsdiener hinzu und sagte, um
+den Mann zu beruhigen und aufzumuntern: „Der Herr hier fragt ja nur,
+auf was Sie warten. Antworten Sie doch.“ Die ihm wahrscheinlich
+bekannte Stimme des Gerichtsdieners wirkte besser: „Ich warte —“ begann
+er und stockte. Offenbar hatte er diesen Anfang gewählt, um ganz genau
+auf die Fragestellung zu antworten, fand aber jetzt die Fortsetzung
+nicht. Einige der Wartenden hatten sich genähert und umstanden die
+Gruppe, der Gerichtsdiener sagte zu ihnen: „Weg, weg, macht den Gang
+frei.“ Sie wichen ein wenig zurück, aber nicht bis zu ihren früheren
+Sitzen. Inzwischen hatte sich der Gefragte gesammelt und antwortete
+sogar mit einem kleinen Lächeln: „Ich habe vor einem Monat einige
+Beweisanträge in meiner Sache gemacht und warte auf die Erledigung.“
+„Sie scheinen sich ja viele Mühe zu geben,“ sagte K. „Ja,“ sagte der
+Mann, „es ist ja meine Sache.“ „Jeder denkt nicht so wie Sie,“ sagte
+K., „ich z. B. bin auch angeklagt, habe aber, so wahr ich selig werden
+will, weder einen Beweisantrag gestellt, noch auch sonst irgend etwas
+derartiges unternommen. Halten Sie denn das für nötig?“ „Ich weiß nicht
+genau,“ sagte der Mann wieder in vollständiger Unsicherheit; er glaubte
+offenbar, K. mache mit ihm einen Scherz, deshalb hätte er
+wahrscheinlich am liebsten, aus Furcht, irgendeinen neuen Fehler zu
+machen, seine frühere Antwort ganz wiederholt, vor K.s ungeduldigem
+Blick aber sagte er nur, „was mich betrifft, ich habe Beweisanträge
+gestellt.“ „Sie glauben wohl nicht, daß ich angeklagt bin,“ fragte K.
+„O bitte gewiß,“ sagte der Mann, und trat ein wenig zur Seite, aber in
+der Antwort war nicht Glaube, sondern nur Angst. „Sie glauben mir also
+nicht?“ fragte K. und faßte ihn, unbewußt durch das demütige Wesen des
+Mannes dazu aufgefordert, beim Arm, als wolle er ihn zum Glauben
+zwingen. Er wollte ihm nicht Schmerz bereiten, hatte ihn auch nur ganz
+leicht angegriffen, trotzdem aber schrie der Mann auf, als habe K. ihn
+nicht mit zwei Fingern, sondern mit einer glühenden Zange erfaßt.
+Dieses lächerliche Schreien machte K. endgültig überdrüssig; glaubte
+man ihm nicht, daß er angeklagt war, so war es desto besser; vielleicht
+hielt er ihn sogar für einen Richter. Und er faßte ihn nun zum Abschied
+wirklich fester, stieß ihn auf die Bank zurück und ging weiter. „Die
+meisten Angeklagten sind so empfindlich,“ sagte der Gerichtsdiener.
+Hinter ihnen sammelten sich jetzt fast alle Wartenden um den Mann, der
+schon zu schreien aufgehört hatte, und schienen ihn über den
+Zwischenfall genau auszufragen. K. entgegen kam jetzt ein Wächter, der
+hauptsächlich an einem Säbel kenntlich war, dessen Scheide, wenigstens
+der Farbe nach, aus Aluminium bestand. K. staunte darüber und griff
+sogar mit der Hand hin. Der Wächter, der wegen des Schreins gekommen
+war, fragte nach dem Vorgefallenen. Der Gerichtsdiener suchte ihn mit
+einigen Worten zu beruhigen, aber der Wächter erklärte, doch noch
+selbst nachsehn zu müssen, salutierte und ging weiter mit sehr eiligen,
+aber sehr kurzen, wahrscheinlich durch Gicht abgemessenen Schritten.
+
+K. kümmerte sich nicht lange um ihn und die Gesellschaft auf dem Gang,
+besonders da er etwa in der Hälfte des Ganges die Möglichkeit sah,
+rechts durch eine türlose Öffnung einzubiegen. Er verständigte sich mit
+dem Gerichtsdiener darüber, ob das der richtige Weg sei, der
+Gerichtsdiener nickte und K. bog nun wirklich dort ein. Es war ihm
+lästig, daß er immer einen oder zwei Schritte vor dem Gerichtsdiener
+gehen mußte, es konnte wenigstens an diesem Ort den Anschein haben, als
+ob er verhaftet vorgeführt werde. Er wartete also öfters auf den
+Gerichtsdiener, aber dieser blieb gleich wieder zurück. Schließlich
+sagte K., um seinem Unbehagen ein Ende zu machen: „Nun habe ich gesehn,
+wie es hier aussieht, ich will jetzt weggehn.“ „Sie haben noch nicht
+alles gesehn,“ sagte der Gerichtsdiener vollständig unverfänglich. „Ich
+will nicht alles sehn,“ sagte K., der sich übrigens wirklich müde
+fühlte, „ich will gehn, wie kommt man zum Ausgang?“ „Sie haben sich
+doch nicht schon verirrt,“ fragte der Gerichtsdiener erstaunt, „Sie
+gehn hier bis zur Ecke und dann rechts den Gang hinunter geradeaus zur
+Tür.“ „Kommen Sie mit,“ sagte K., „zeigen Sie mir den Weg, ich werde
+ihn verfehlen, es sind hier so viele Wege.“ „Es ist der einzige Weg,“
+sagte der Gerichtsdiener nun schon vorwurfsvoll, „ich kann nicht wieder
+mit Ihnen zurückgehn, ich muß doch meine Meldung vorbringen und habe
+schon viel Zeit durch Sie versäumt.“ „Kommen Sie mit,“ wiederholte K.
+jetzt schärfer, als habe er endlich den Gerichtsdiener auf einer
+Unwahrheit ertappt. „Schreien Sie doch nicht so,“ flüsterte der
+Gerichtsdiener, „es sind ja hier überall Bureaus. Wenn Sie nicht allein
+zurückgehn wollen, so gehn Sie noch ein Stückchen mit mir oder warten
+Sie hier, bis ich meine Meldung erledigt habe, dann will ich ja gern
+mit Ihnen wieder zurückgehn.“ „Nein, nein,“ sagte K., „ich werde nicht
+warten und Sie müssen jetzt mit mir gehn.“ K. hatte sich noch gar nicht
+in dem Raum umgesehn, in dem er sich befand, erst als jetzt eine der
+vielen Holztüren, die ringsherum standen, sich öffnete, blickte er hin.
+Ein Mädchen, das wohl durch K.s lautes Sprechen herbeigerufen war, trat
+ein und fragte: „Was wünscht der Herr?“ Hinter ihr in der Ferne sah man
+im Halbdunkel noch einen Mann sich nähern. K. blickte den
+Gerichtsdiener an. Dieser hatte doch gesagt, daß sich niemand um K.
+kümmern werde, und nun kamen schon zwei, es brauchte nur wenig und die
+Beamtenschaft wurde auf ihn aufmerksam, würde eine Erklärung seiner
+Anwesenheit haben wollen. Die einzig verständliche und annehmbare war
+die, daß er Angeklagter war und das Datum des nächsten Verhörs erfahren
+wollte, gerade diese Erklärung aber wollte er nicht geben, besonders da
+sie auch nicht wahrheitsgemäß war, denn er war nur aus Neugierde
+gekommen oder, was als Erklärung noch unmöglicher war, aus dem
+Verlangen, festzustellen, daß das Innere dieses Gerichtswesens ebenso
+widerlich war wie sein Äußeres. Und es schien ja, daß er mit dieser
+Annahme recht hatte, er wollte nicht weiter eindringen, er war beengt
+genug von dem, was er bisher gesehen hatte, er war gerade jetzt nicht
+in der Verfassung, einem höheren Beamten gegenüberzutreten, wie er
+hinter jeder Tür auftauchen konnte, er wollte weggehn, und zwar mit dem
+Gerichtsdiener oder allein, wenn es sein mußte.
+
+Aber sein stummes Dastehn mußte auffallend sein und wirklich sahen ihn
+das Mädchen und der Gerichtsdiener derartig an, als ob in der nächsten
+Minute irgendeine große Verwandlung mit ihm geschehen müsse, die sie zu
+beobachten nicht versäumen wollten. Und in der Türöffnung stand der
+Mann, den K. früher in der Ferne bemerkt hatte, er hielt sich am
+Deckbalken der niedrigen Tür fest und schaukelte ein wenig auf den
+Fußspitzen, wie ein ungeduldiger Zuschauer. Das Mädchen aber erkannte
+doch zuerst, daß das Benehmen K.s in einem leichten Unwohlsein seinen
+Grund hatte, sie brachte einen Sessel und fragte: „Wollen Sie sich
+nicht setzen?“ K. setzte sich sofort und stützte, um noch besser Halt
+zu bekommen, die Ellbogen auf die Lehnen. „Sie haben ein wenig
+Schwindel, nicht?“ fragte sie ihn. Er hatte nun ihr Gesicht nahe vor
+sich, es hatte den strengen Ausdruck, wie ihn manche Frauen gerade in
+ihrer schönsten Jugend haben. „Machen Sie sich darüber keine Gedanken,“
+sagte sie, „das ist hier nichts Außergewöhnliches, fast jeder bekommt
+einen solchen Anfall, wenn er zum erstenmal herkommt. Sie sind zum
+erstenmal hier? Nun ja, das ist aber nichts Außergewöhnliches. Die
+Sonne brennt hier auf das Dachgerüst und das heiße Holz macht die Luft
+so dumpf und schwer. Der Ort ist deshalb für Bureauräumlichkeiten nicht
+sehr geeignet, so große Vorteile er allerdings sonst bietet. Aber was
+die Luft betrifft, so ist sie an Tagen großen Parteienverkehrs, und das
+ist fast jeder Tag, kaum mehr atembar. Wenn Sie dann noch bedenken, daß
+hier auch vielfach Wäsche zum Trocknen ausgehängt wird, — man kann es
+den Mietern nicht gänzlich untersagen, — so werden Sie sich nicht mehr
+wundern, daß Ihnen ein wenig übel wurde. Aber man gewöhnt sich
+schließlich an die Luft sehr gut. Wenn Sie zum zweiten- oder drittenmal
+herkommen, werden Sie das Drückende hier kaum mehr spüren. Fühlen Sie
+sich schon besser?“ K. antwortete nicht, es war ihm zu peinlich, durch
+diese plötzliche Schwäche den Leuten hier ausgeliefert zu sein,
+überdies war ihm, da er jetzt die Ursachen seiner Übelkeit erfahren
+hatte, nicht besser, sondern noch ein wenig schlechter. Das Mädchen
+merkte es gleich, nahm, um K. eine Erfrischung zu bereiten, eine
+Hakenstange, die an der Wand lehnte und stieß damit eine kleine Luke
+auf, die gerade über K. angebracht war und ins Freie führte. Aber es
+fiel soviel Ruß herein, daß das Mädchen die Luke gleich wieder zuziehn
+und mit ihrem Taschentuch die Hände K.s vom Ruß reinigen mußte, denn K.
+war zu müde, um das selbst zu besorgen. Er wäre gern hier ruhig
+sitzengeblieben, bis er sich zum Weggehn genügend gekräftigt hatte, das
+mußte aber um so früher geschehen, je weniger man sich um ihn kümmern
+würde. Nun sagte aber überdies das Mädchen: „Hier können Sie nicht
+bleiben, hier stören wir den Verkehr.“ — K. fragte mit den Blicken,
+welchen Verkehr er denn hier störe — „ich werde Sie, wenn Sie wollen,
+ins Krankenzimmer führen.“ „Helfen Sie mir bitte,“ sagte sie zu dem
+Mann in der Tür, der auch gleich näher kam. Aber K. wollte nicht ins
+Krankenzimmer, gerade das wollte er ja vermeiden, weiter geführt zu
+werden, je weiter er kam, desto ärger mußte es werden. „Ich kann schon
+gehn,“ sagte er deshalb und stand, durch das bequeme Sitzen verwöhnt,
+zitternd auf. Dann aber konnte er sich nicht aufrecht halten. „Es geht
+doch nicht,“ sagte er kopfschüttelnd und setzte sich seufzend wieder
+nieder. Er erinnerte sich an den Gerichtsdiener, der ihn trotz allem
+leicht hinausführen konnte, aber der schien schon längst weg zu sein,
+K. sah zwischen dem Mädchen und dem Mann, die vor ihm standen,
+hindurch, konnte aber den Gerichtsdiener nicht finden.
+
+„Ich glaube,“ sagte der Mann, der übrigens elegant gekleidet war und
+besonders durch eine graue Weste auffiel, die in zwei langen, scharf
+geschnittenen Spitzen endigte, „das Unwohlsein des Herrn geht auf die
+Atmosphäre hier zurück, es wird daher am besten und auch ihm am
+liebsten sein, wenn wir ihn nicht erst ins Krankenzimmer, sondern
+überhaupt aus den Kanzleien hinausführen.“ „Das ist es,“ rief K. und
+fuhr vor lauter Freude fast noch in die Rede des Mannes hinein, „mir
+wird gewiß sofort besser werden, ich bin auch gar nicht so schwach, nur
+ein wenig Unterstützung unter den Achseln brauche ich, ich werde Ihnen
+nicht viel Mühe machen, es ist ja auch kein langer Weg, führen Sie mich
+nur zur Tür, ich setze mich dann noch ein wenig auf die Stufen und
+werde gleich erholt sein, ich leide nämlich gar nicht unter solchen
+Anfällen, es kommt mir selbst überraschend. Ich bin doch auch Beamter
+und an Bureauluft gewöhnt, aber hier scheint es doch zu arg, Sie sagen
+es selbst. Wollen Sie also die Freundlichkeit haben, mich ein wenig zu
+führen, ich habe nämlich Schwindel und es wird mir schlecht, wenn ich
+allein aufstehe.“ Und er hob die Schultern, um es den beiden zu
+erleichtern, ihm unter die Arme zu greifen.
+
+Aber der Mann folgte der Aufforderung nicht, sondern hielt die Hände
+ruhig in den Hosentaschen und lachte laut. „Sehen Sie,“ sagte er zu dem
+Mädchen, „ich habe also doch das Richtige getroffen. Dem Herrn ist nur
+hier nicht wohl, nicht im Allgemeinen.“ Das Mädchen lächelte auch,
+schlug aber dem Mann leicht mit den Fingerspitzen auf den Arm, als
+hätte er sich mit K. einen zu starken Spaß erlaubt. „Aber was denken
+Sie denn,“ sagte der Mann noch immer lachend, „ich will ja den Herrn
+wirklich hinausführen.“ „Dann ist es gut,“ sagte das Mädchen, indem sie
+ihren zierlichen Kopf für einen Augenblick neigte. „Messen Sie dem
+Lachen nicht zu viel Bedeutung zu,“ sagte das Mädchen zu K., der wieder
+traurig geworden vor sich hinstarrte und keine Erklärung zu brauchen
+schien, „dieser Herr — ich darf Sie doch vorstellen?“ (der Herr gab mit
+einer Handbewegung die Erlaubnis) — „dieser Herr also ist der
+Auskunftgeber. Er gibt den wartenden Parteien alle Auskunft, die sie
+brauchen, und da unser Gerichtswesen in der Bevölkerung nicht sehr
+bekannt ist, werden viele Auskünfte verlangt. Er weiß auf alle Fragen
+eine Antwort, Sie können ihn, wenn Sie einmal Lust dazu haben,
+daraufhin erproben. Das ist aber nicht sein einziger Vorzug, sein
+zweiter Vorzug ist die elegante Kleidung. Wir, d. h. die Beamtenschaft,
+meinte einmal, man müsse den Auskunftgeber, der immerfort, und zwar als
+erster mit Parteien verhandelt, des würdigen ersten Eindrucks halber,
+auch elegant anziehn. Wir andern sind, wie Sie gleich an mir sehn
+können, leider sehr schlecht und altmodisch angezogen; es hat auch
+nicht viel Sinn, für die Kleidung etwas zu verwenden, da wir fast
+unaufhörlich in den Kanzleien sind, wir schlafen ja auch hier. Aber wie
+gesagt, für den Auskunftgeber hielten wir einmal schöne Kleidung für
+nötig. Da sie aber von unserer Verwaltung, die in dieser Hinsicht etwas
+sonderbar ist, nicht erhältlich war, machten wir eine Sammlung — auch
+Parteien steuerten bei — und wir kauften ihm dieses schöne Kleid und
+noch andere. Alles wäre jetzt vorbereitet, einen guten Eindruck zu
+machen, aber durch sein Lachen verdirbt er es wieder und erschreckt die
+Leute.“ „So ist es,“ sagte der Herr spöttisch, „aber ich verstehe
+nicht, Fräulein, warum Sie dem Herrn alle unsere Intimitäten erzählen,
+oder besser aufdrängen, denn er will sie ja gar nicht erfahren. Sehen
+Sie nur, wie er, offenbar mit seinen eigenen Angelegenheiten
+beschäftigt, dasitzt.“ K. hatte nicht einmal Lust zu widersprechen, die
+Absicht des Mädchens mochte eine gute sein, sie war vielleicht darauf
+gerichtet, ihn zu zerstreuen oder ihm die Möglichkeit zu geben, sich zu
+sammeln, aber das Mittel war verfehlt. „Ich mußte ihm Ihr Lachen
+erklären,“ sagte das Mädchen. „Es war ja beleidigend.“ „Ich glaube, er
+würde noch ärgere Beleidigungen verzeihen, wenn ich ihn schließlich
+hinausführe.“ K. sagte nichts, sah nicht einmal auf, er duldete es, daß
+die zwei über ihn wie über eine Sache verhandelten, es war ihm sogar am
+liebsten. Aber plötzlich fühlte er die Hand des Auskunftgebers an einem
+Arm und die Hand des Mädchens am andern. „Also auf, Sie schwacher
+Mann,“ sagte der Auskunftgeber. „Ich danke Ihnen beiden vielmals,“
+sagte K. freudig überrascht, erhob sich langsam und führte selbst die
+fremden Hände an die Stellen, an denen er die Stütze am meisten
+brauchte. „Es sieht so aus,“ sagte das Mädchen leise in K.s Ohr,
+während sie sich dem Gang näherten, „als ob mir besonders viel daran
+gelegen wäre, den Auskunftgeber in ein gutes Licht zu stellen, aber man
+mag es glauben, ich will doch die Wahrheit sagen. Er hat kein hartes
+Herz. Er ist nicht verpflichtet, kranke Parteien hinauszuführen, und
+tut es doch, wie Sie sehn. Vielleicht ist niemand von uns hartherzig,
+wir wollten vielleicht alle gern helfen, aber als Gerichtsbeamte
+bekommen wir leicht den Anschein, als ob wir hartherzig wären und
+niemandem helfen wollten. Ich leide geradezu darunter.“ „Wollen Sie
+sich nicht hier ein wenig setzen,“ fragte der Auskunftgeber, sie waren
+schon im Gang und gerade vor dem Angeklagten, den K. früher
+angesprochen hatte. K. schämte sich fast vor ihm, früher war er so
+aufrecht vor ihm gestanden, jetzt mußten ihn zwei stützen, seinen Hut
+balancierte der Auskunftgeber auf den gespreizten Fingern, die Frisur
+war zerstört, die Haare hingen ihm in die schweißbedeckte Stirn. Aber
+der Angeklagte schien nichts davon zu bemerken, demütig stand er vor
+dem Auskunftgeber, der über ihn hinwegsah, und suchte nur seine
+Anwesenheit zu entschuldigen. „Ich weiß,“ sagte er, „daß die Erledigung
+meiner Anträge heute noch nicht gegeben werden kann. Ich bin aber doch
+gekommen, ich dachte, ich könnte doch hier warten, es ist Sonntag, ich
+habe ja Zeit und hier störe ich nicht.“ „Sie müssen das nicht so sehr
+entschuldigen,“ sagte der Auskunftgeber, „Ihre Sorgsamkeit ist ja ganz
+lobenswert, Sie nehmen hier zwar unnötigerweise den Platz weg, aber ich
+will Sie, trotzdem, so lange es mir nicht lästig wird, durchaus nicht
+hindern, den Gang Ihrer Angelegenheit genau zu verfolgen. Wenn man
+Leute gesehen hat, die Ihre Pflicht schändlich vernachlässigten, lernt
+man es, mit Leuten wie Sie sind, Geduld zu haben. Setzen Sie sich.“
+„Wie er mit den Parteien zu reden versteht,“ flüsterte das Mädchen. K.
+nickte, fuhr aber gleich auf, als ihn der Auskunftgeber wieder fragte:
+„Wollen Sie sich nicht hier niedersetzen?“ „Nein,“ sagte K., „ich will
+nicht ausruhn.“ Er hatte das mit möglichster Bestimmtheit gesagt, in
+Wirklichkeit hätte es ihm aber sehr wohlgetan, sich niederzusetzen. Er
+war wie seekrank. Er glaubte auf einem Schiff zu sein, das sich in
+schwerem Seegang befand. Es war ihm, als stürze das Wasser gegen die
+Holzwände, als komme aus der Tiefe des Ganges ein Brausen her wie von
+überschlagendem Wasser, als schaukle der Gang in der Quere und als
+würden die wartenden Parteien zu beiden Seiten gesenkt und gehoben.
+Desto unbegreiflicher war die Ruhe des Mädchens und des Mannes, die ihn
+führten. Er war ihnen ausgeliefert, ließen sie ihn los, so mußte er
+hinfallen wie ein Brett. Aus ihren kleinen Augen gingen scharfe Blicke
+hin und her, ihre gleichmäßigen Schritte fühlte K., ohne sie
+mitzumachen, denn er wurde fast von Schritt zu Schritt getragen.
+Endlich merkte er, daß sie zu ihm sprachen, aber er verstand sie nicht,
+er hörte nur den Lärm, der alles erfüllte und durch den hindurch ein
+unveränderlicher hoher Ton wie von einer Sirene zu klingen schien.
+„Lauter,“ flüsterte er mit gesenktem Kopf und schämte sich, denn er
+wußte, daß sie laut genug, wenn auch für ihn unverständlich gesprochen
+hatten. Da kam endlich, als wäre die Wand vor ihnen durchrissen, ein
+frischer Luftzug ihm entgegen und er hörte neben sich sagen: „Zuerst
+will er weg, dann aber kann man ihm hundertmal sagen, daß hier der
+Ausgang ist, und er rührt sich nicht.“ K. merkte, daß er vor der
+Ausgangstür stand, die das Mädchen geöffnet hatte. Ihm war, als wären
+alle seine Kräfte mit einemmal zurückgekehrt, um einen Vorgeschmack der
+Freiheit zu gewinnen, trat er gleich auf eine Treppenstufe und
+verabschiedete sich von dort aus von seinen Begleitern, die sich zu ihm
+herabbeugten. „Vielen Dank,“ wiederholte er, drückte beiden wiederholt
+die Hände und ließ erst ab, als er zu sehen glaubte, daß sie, an die
+Kanzleiluft gewöhnt, die verhältnismäßig frische Luft, die von der
+Treppe kam, schlecht ertrugen. Sie konnten kaum antworten und das
+Mädchen wäre vielleicht abgestürzt, wenn K. nicht äußerst schnell die
+Tür geschlossen hätte. K. stand dann noch einen Augenblick still,
+strich sich mit Hilfe eines Taschenspiegels das Haar zurecht, hob
+seinen Hut auf, der auf dem nächsten Treppenabsatz lag — der
+Auskunftgeber hatte ihn wohl hingeworfen — und lief dann die Treppe
+hinunter so frisch und in so langen Sprüngen, daß er vor diesem
+Umschwung fast Angst bekam. Solche Überraschungen hatte ihm sein sonst
+ganz gefestigter Gesundheitszustand noch nie bereitet. Wollte etwa sein
+Körper revolutionieren und ihm einen neuen Prozeß bereiten, da er den
+alten so mühelos ertrug. Er lehnte den Gedanken nicht ganz ab, bei
+nächster Gelegenheit zu einem Arzt zu gehn, jedenfalls aber wollte er —
+darin konnte er sich selbst beraten — alle zukünftigen
+Sonntagvormittage besser als diesen verwenden.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+VIERTES KAPITEL
+
+DIE FREUNDIN DES FRÄULEIN BÜRSTNER
+
+
+In der nächsten Zeit war es K. unmöglich, mit Fräulein Bürstner auch
+nur einige wenige Worte zu sprechen. Er versuchte auf die
+verschiedenste Weise an sie heranzukommen, sie aber wußte es immer zu
+verhindern. Er kam gleich nach dem Bureau nach Hause, blieb in seinem
+Zimmer, ohne das Licht anzudrehn, auf dem Kanapee sitzen und
+beschäftigte sich mit nichts anderem, als das Vorzimmer zu beobachten.
+Ging etwa das Dienstmädchen vorbei und schloß die Tür des scheinbar
+leeren Zimmers, so stand er nach einem Weilchen auf und öffnete sie
+wieder. Des Morgens stand er um eine Stunde früher auf als sonst, um
+vielleicht Fräulein Bürstner allein treffen zu können, wenn sie ins
+Bureau ging. Aber keiner dieser Versuche gelang. Dann schrieb er ihr
+einen Brief sowohl ins Bureau als auch in die Wohnung, suchte darin
+nochmals sein Verhalten zu rechtfertigen, bot sich zu jeder Genugtuung
+an, versprach, niemals die Grenzen zu überschreiten, die sie ihm setzen
+würde und bat nur, ihm die Möglichkeit zu geben, einmal mit ihr zu
+sprechen, besonders da er auch bei Frau Grubach nichts veranlassen
+könne, solange er sich nicht vorher mit ihr beraten habe, schließlich
+teilte er ihr mit, daß er den nächsten Sonntag während des ganzen Tages
+in seinem Zimmer auf ein Zeichen von ihr warten werde, das ihm die
+Erfüllung seiner Bitte in Aussicht stelle oder das ihm wenigstens
+erklären solle, warum sie die Bitte nicht erfüllen könne, trotzdem er
+doch versprochen habe, sich in allem ihr zu fügen. Die Briefe kamen
+nicht zurück, aber es erfolgte auch keine Antwort. Dagegen gab es
+Sonntag ein Zeichen, dessen Deutlichkeit genügend war. Gleich früh
+bemerkte K. durch das Schlüsselloch eine besondere Bewegung im
+Vorzimmer, die sich bald aufklärte. Eine Lehrerin des Französischen,
+sie war übrigens eine Deutsche und hieß Montag, ein schwaches blasses,
+ein wenig hinkendes Mädchen, das bisher ein eigenes Zimmer bewohnt
+hatte, übersiedelte in das Zimmer des Fräulein Bürstner. Stundenlang
+sah man sie durch das Vorzimmer schlürfen. Immer war noch ein
+Wäschestück oder ein Deckchen oder ein Buch vergessen, das besonders
+geholt und in die neue Wohnung hinübergetragen werden mußte.
+
+Als Frau Grubach K. das Frühstück brachte — sie überließ, seitdem sie
+K. so erzürnt hatte, auch nicht die geringste Bedienung dem
+Dienstmädchen — konnte sich K. nicht zurückhalten, sie zum erstenmal
+anzusprechen. „Warum ist denn heute ein solcher Lärm im Vorzimmer?“
+fragte er, während er den Kaffee eingoß, „könnte das nicht eingestellt
+werden? Muß gerade am Sonntag aufgeräumt werden?“ Trotzdem K. nicht zu
+Frau Grubach aufsah, bemerkte er doch, daß sie wie erleichtert
+aufatmete. Selbst diese strengen Fragen K.s faßte sie als Verzeihung
+oder als Beginn der Verzeihung auf. „Es wird nicht aufgeräumt, Herr
+K.,“ sagte sie, „Fräulein Montag übersiedelt nur zu Fräulein Bürstner
+und schafft ihre Sachen hinüber.“ Sie sagte nichts weiter, sondern
+wartete, wie K. es aufnehmen und ob er ihr gestatten würde, weiter zu
+reden. K. stellte sie aber auf die Probe, rührte nachdenklich den
+Kaffee mit dem Löffel und schwieg. Dann sah er zu ihr auf und sagte:
+„Haben Sie schon Ihren frühern Verdacht wegen Fräulein Bürstner
+aufgegeben.“ „Herr K.,“ rief Frau Grubach, die nur auf diese Frage
+gewartet hatte und hielt K. ihre gefalteten Hände hin. „Sie haben eine
+gelegentliche Bemerkung letzthin so schwer genommen. Ich habe ja nicht
+im entferntesten daran gedacht, Sie oder irgend jemand zu kränken. Sie
+kennen mich doch schon lange genug, Herr K., um davon überzeugt sein zu
+können. Sie wissen gar nicht, wie ich die letzten Tage gelitten habe!
+Ich sollte meine Mieter verleumden! Und Sie, Herr K., glaubten es! Und
+sagten, ich solle Ihnen kündigen! Ihnen kündigen!“ Der letzte Ausruf
+erstickte schon unter Tränen, sie hob die Schürze zum Gesicht und
+schluchzte laut.
+
+„Weinen Sie doch nicht, Frau Grubach,“ sagte K. und sah zum Fenster
+hinaus, er dachte nur an Fräulein Bürstner und daran, daß sie ein
+fremdes Mädchen in ihr Zimmer aufgenommen hatte. „Weinen Sie doch
+nicht,“ sagte er nochmals, als er sich ins Zimmer zurückwandte und Frau
+Grubach noch immer weinte. „Es war ja damals auch von mir nicht so
+schlimm gemeint. Wir haben eben einander gegenseitig mißverstanden. Das
+kann auch alten Freunden einmal geschehn.“ Frau Grubach rückte die
+Schürze unter die Augen, um zu sehn, ob K. wirklich versöhnt sei. „Nun
+ja, es ist so,“ sagte K. und wagte nun, da nach dem Verhalten der Frau
+Grubach zu schließen, der Hauptmann nichts verraten hatte, noch
+hinzuzufügen: „Glauben Sie denn wirklich, daß ich mich wegen eines
+fremden Mädchens mit Ihnen verfeinden könnte.“ „Das ist es ja eben,
+Herr K.,“ sagte Frau Grubach, es war ihr Unglück, daß sie, sobald sie
+sich nur irgendwie freier fühlte, gleich etwas Ungeschicktes sagte.
+„Ich fragte mich immerfort: Warum nimmt sich Herr K. so sehr des
+Fräulein Bürstner an? Warum zankt er ihretwegen mit mir, trotzdem er
+weiß, daß mir jedes böse Wort von ihm den Schlaf nimmt? Ich habe ja
+über das Fräulein nichts anderes gesagt, als was ich mit eigenen Augen
+gesehen habe.“ K. sagte dazu nichts, er hätte sie mit dem ersten Wort
+aus dem Zimmer jagen müssen und das wollte er nicht. Er begnügte sich
+damit, den Kaffee zu trinken und Frau Grubach ihre Überflüssigkeit
+fühlen zu lassen. Draußen hörte man wieder den schleppenden Schritt des
+Fräulein Montag, welche das ganze Vorzimmer durchquerte. „Hören Sie
+es?“ fragte K. und zeigte mit der Hand nach der Tür. „Ja,“ sagte Frau
+Grubach und seufzte, „ich wollte ihr helfen und auch vom Dienstmädchen
+helfen lassen, aber sie ist eigensinnig, sie will alles selbst
+übersiedeln. Ich wundere mich über Fräulein Bürstner. Mir ist es oft
+lästig, daß ich Fräulein Montag in Miete habe, Fräulein Bürstner aber
+nimmt sie sogar zu sich ins Zimmer.“ „Das muß Sie gar nicht kümmern,“
+sagte K. und zerdrückte die Zuckerreste in der Tasse. „Haben Sie denn
+dadurch einen Schaden?“ „Nein,“ sagte Frau Grubach, „an und für sich
+ist es mir ganz willkommen, ich bekomme dadurch ein Zimmer frei und
+kann dort meinen Neffen, den Hauptmann, unterbringen. Ich fürchtete
+schon längst, daß er Sie in den letzten Tagen, während derer ich ihn
+nebenan im Wohnzimmer wohnen lassen mußte, gestört haben könnte. Er
+nimmt nicht viel Rücksicht.“ „Was für Einfälle!“ sagte K. und stand
+auf, „davon ist ja keine Rede. Sie scheinen mich wohl für
+überempfindlich zu halten, weil ich diese Wanderungen des Fräulein
+Montag — jetzt geht sie wieder zurück — nicht vertragen kann.“ Frau
+Grubach kam sich recht machtlos vor. „Soll ich, Herr K., sagen, daß sie
+den restlichen Teil der Übersiedelung aufschieben soll? Wenn Sie
+wollen, tue ich es sofort.“ „Aber sie soll doch zu Fräulein Bürstner
+übersiedeln!“ sagte K. „Ja,“ sagte Frau Grubach, sie verstand nicht
+ganz, was K. meinte. „Nun also,“ sagte K., „dann muß sie doch ihre
+Sachen hinübertragen.“ Frau Grubach nickte nur. Diese stumme
+Hilflosigkeit, die äußerlich nicht anders aussah als Trotz, reizte K.
+noch mehr. Er fing an, im Zimmer vom Fenster zur Tür auf und ab zu gehn
+und nahm dadurch Frau Grubach die Möglichkeit, sich zu entfernen, was
+sie sonst wahrscheinlich getan hätte.
+
+Gerade war K. einmal wieder bis zur Tür gekommen, als es klopfte. Es
+war das Dienstmädchen, welches meldete, daß Fräulein Montag gern mit
+Herrn K. ein paar Worte sprechen möchte und daß sie ihn deshalb bitte,
+ins Eßzimmer zu kommen, wo sie ihn erwarte. K. hörte das Dienstmädchen
+nachdenklich an, dann wandte er sich mit einem fast höhnischen Blick
+nach der erschrockenen Frau Grubach um. Dieser Blick schien zu sagen,
+daß K. diese Einladung des Fräulein Montag schon längst vorausgesehen
+habe und daß sie auch sehr gut mit der Quälerei zusammenpasse, die er
+diesen Sonntagvormittag von den Mietern der Frau Grubach erfahren
+mußte. Er schickte das Dienstmädchen zurück mit der Antwort, daß er
+sofort komme, ging dann zum Kleiderkasten, um den Rock zu wechseln und
+hatte als Antwort für Frau Grubach, welche leise über die lästige
+Person jammerte, nur die Bitte, sie möge das Frühstücksgeschirr schon
+forttragen. „Sie haben ja fast nichts angerührt,“ sagte Frau Grubach.
+„Ach, tragen Sie es doch weg,“ rief K., es war ihm, als sei irgendwie
+allem Fräulein Montag beigemischt und mache es widerwärtig.
+
+Als er durch das Vorzimmer ging, sah er nach der geschlossenen Tür von
+Fräulein Bürstners Zimmer. Aber er war nicht dorthin eingeladen,
+sondern in das Eßzimmer, dessen Tür er aufriß, ohne zu klopfen.
+
+Es war ein sehr langes aber schmales einfenstriges Zimmer. Es war dort
+nur soviel Platz vorhanden, daß man in den Ecken an der Türseite zwei
+Schränke schief hatte aufstellen können, während der übrige Raum
+vollständig von dem langen Speisetisch eingenommen war, der in der Nähe
+der Tür begann und bis knapp zum großen Fenster reichte, welches
+dadurch fast unzugänglich geworden war. Der Tisch war bereits gedeckt,
+und zwar für viele Personen, da am Sonntag fast alle Mieter hier zu
+Mittag aßen.
+
+Als K. eintrat, kam Fräulein Montag vom Fenster her an der einen Seite
+des Tisches entlang K. entgegen. Sie grüßten einander stumm. Dann sagte
+Fräulein Montag, wie immer den Kopf ungewöhnlich aufgerichtet: „Ich
+weiß nicht, ob Sie mich kennen.“ K. sah sie mit zusammengezogenen Augen
+an. „Gewiß,“ sagte er, „Sie wohnen doch schon längere Zeit bei Frau
+Grubach.“ „Sie kümmern sich aber, wie ich glaube, nicht viel um die
+Pension,“ sagte Fräulein Montag. „Nein,“ sagte K. „Wollen Sie sich
+nicht setzen,“ sagte Fräulein Montag. Sie zogen beide schweigend zwei
+Sessel am äußersten Ende des Tisches hervor und setzten sich einander
+gegenüber. Aber Fräulein Montag stand gleich wieder auf, denn sie hatte
+ihr Handtäschchen auf dem Fensterbrett liegengelassen und ging es
+holen; sie schleifte durch das ganze Zimmer. Als sie, das Handtäschchen
+leicht schwenkend, wieder zurückkam, sagte sie: „Ich möchte nur im
+Auftrag meiner Freundin ein paar Worte mit Ihnen sprechen. Sie wollte
+selbst kommen, aber sie fühlt sich heute ein wenig unwohl. Sie möchten
+sie entschuldigen und mich statt ihrer anhören. Sie hätte Ihnen auch
+nichts anderes sagen können, als ich Ihnen sagen werde. Im Gegenteil,
+ich glaube, ich kann Ihnen sogar mehr sagen, da ich doch
+verhältnismäßig unbeteiligt bin. Glauben Sie nicht auch?“
+
+„Was wäre denn zu sagen?“ antwortete K., der dessen müde war, die Augen
+des Fräulein Montag fortwährend auf seine Lippe gerichtet zu sehn. Sie
+maßte sich dadurch eine Herrschaft schon darüber an, was er erst sagen
+wollte. „Fräulein Bürstner will mir offenbar die persönliche
+Aussprache, um die ich sie gebeten habe, nicht bewilligen.“ „Das ist
+es,“ sagte Fräulein Montag, „oder vielmehr, so ist es gar nicht, Sie
+drücken es sonderbar scharf aus. Im allgemeinen werden doch Aussprachen
+weder bewilligt, noch geschieht das Gegenteil. Aber es kann geschehn,
+daß man Aussprachen für unnötig hält und so ist es eben hier. Jetzt,
+nach Ihrer Bemerkung kann ich ja offen reden. Sie haben meine Freundin
+schriftlich oder mündlich um eine Unterredung gebeten. Nun weiß aber
+meine Freundin, so muß ich wenigstens annehmen, was diese Unterredung
+betreffen soll, und ist deshalb aus Gründen, die ich nicht kenne,
+überzeugt, daß es niemandem Nutzen bringen würde, wenn die Unterredung
+wirklich zustande käme. Im übrigen erzählte sie mir erst gestern und
+nur ganz flüchtig davon, sie sagte hierbei, daß auch Ihnen jedenfalls
+nicht viel an der Unterredung liegen könne, denn Sie wären nur durch
+einen Zufall auf einen derartigen Gedanken gekommen und würden selbst
+auch ohne besondere Erklärung, wenn nicht schon jetzt, so doch sehr
+bald die Sinnlosigkeit des Ganzen erkennen. Ich antwortete darauf, daß
+das richtig sein mag, daß ich es aber zur vollständigen Klarstellung
+doch für vorteilhaft halten würde, Ihnen eine ausdrückliche Antwort
+zukommen zu lassen. Ich bot mich an, diese Aufgabe zu übernehmen, nach
+einigem Zögern gab meine Freundin mir nach. Ich hoffe nun aber auch in
+Ihrem Sinne gehandelt zu haben, denn selbst die kleinste Unsicherheit
+in der geringfügigsten Sache ist doch immer quälend und wenn man sie,
+wie in diesem Falle, leicht beseitigen kann, so soll es doch besser
+sofort geschehn.“ „Ich danke Ihnen,“ sagte K. sofort, stand langsam
+auf, sah Fräulein Montag an, dann über den Tisch hin, dann aus dem
+Fenster — das gegenüberliegende Haus stand in der Sonne — und ging zur
+Tür. Fräulein Montag folgte ihm ein paar Schritte, als vertraue sie ihm
+nicht ganz. Vor der Tür mußten aber beide zurückweichen, denn sie
+öffnete sich und der Hauptmann Lanz trat ein. K. sah ihn zum erstenmal
+aus der Nähe. Es war ein großer, etwa 40 jähriger Mann mit
+braungebranntem fleischigen Gesicht. Er machte eine leichte Verbeugung,
+die auch K. galt, ging dann zu Fräulein Montag und küßte ihr
+ehrerbietig die Hand. Er war sehr gewandt in seinen Bewegungen. Seine
+Höflichkeit gegen Fräulein Montag stach auffallend von der Behandlung
+ab, die sie von K. erfahren hatte. Trotzdem schien Fräulein Montag K.
+nicht böse zu sein, denn sie wollte ihn sogar, wie K. zu bemerken
+glaubte, dem Hauptmann vorstellen. Aber K. wollte nicht vorgestellt
+werden, er wäre nicht imstande gewesen, weder dem Hauptmann noch
+Fräulein Montag gegenüber irgendwie freundlich zu sein, der Handkuß
+hatte sie für ihn zu einer Gruppe verbunden, die ihn unter dem Anschein
+äußerster Harmlosigkeit und Uneigennützigkeit von Fräulein Bürstner
+abhalten wollte. K. glaubte jedoch nicht nur das zu erkennen, er
+erkannte auch, daß Fräulein Montag ein gutes, allerdings
+zweischneidiges Mittel gewählt hatte. Sie übertrieb die Bedeutung der
+Beziehung zwischen Fräulein Bürstner und K., sie übertrieb vor allem
+die Bedeutung der erbetenen Aussprache und versuchte es gleichzeitig so
+zu wenden, als ob es K. sei, der alles übertreibe. Sie sollte sich
+täuschen, K. wollte nichts übertreiben, er wußte, daß Fräulein Bürstner
+ein kleines Schreibmaschinenfräulein war, die ihm nicht lange
+Widerstand leisten sollte. Hiebei zog er absichtlich gar nicht in
+Berechnung, was er von Frau Grubach über Fräulein Bürstner erfahren
+hatte. Das alles überlegte er, während er kaum grüßend das Zimmer
+verließ. Er wollte gleich in sein Zimmer gehn, aber ein kleines Lachen
+des Fräulein Montag, das er hinter sich aus dem Eßzimmer hörte, brachte
+ihn auf den Gedanken, daß er vielleicht beiden, dem Hauptmann wie
+Fräulein Montag eine Überraschung bereiten könnte. Er sah sich um und
+horchte, ob aus irgendeinem der umliegenden Zimmer eine Störung zu
+erwarten wäre, es war überall still, nur die Unterhaltung aus dem
+Eßzimmer war zu hören und aus dem Gang, der zur Küche führte, die
+Stimme der Frau Grubach. Die Gelegenheit schien günstig, K. ging zur
+Tür von Fräulein Bürstners Zimmer und klopfte leise. Da sich nichts
+rührte, klopfte er nochmals, aber es erfolgte noch immer keine Antwort.
+Schlief sie? Oder war sie wirklich unwohl? Oder verleugnete sie sich
+nur deshalb, weil sie ahnte, daß es nur K, sein konnte, der so leise
+klopfte? K. nahm an, daß sie sich verleugne und klopfte stärker,
+öffnete schließlich, da das Klopfen keinen Erfolg hatte, vorsichtig und
+nicht ohne das Gefühl, etwas Unrechtes und überdies Nutzloses zu tun,
+die Tür. Im Zimmer war niemand. Es erinnerte übrigens kaum mehr an das
+Zimmer, wie es K. gekannt hatte. An der Wand waren nun zwei Betten
+hintereinander aufgestellt, drei Sessel in der Nähe der Tür waren mit
+Kleidern und Wäsche überhäuft, ein Schrank stand offen. Fräulein
+Bürstner war wahrscheinlich fortgegangen, während Fräulein Montag im
+Eßzimmer auf K. eingeredet hatte. K. war dadurch nicht sehr bestürzt,
+er hatte kaum mehr erwartet, Fräulein Bürstner so leicht zu treffen, er
+hatte diesen Versuch fast nur aus Trotz gegen Fräulein Montag gemacht.
+Um so peinlicher war es ihm aber, als er, während er die Tür wieder
+schloß, in der offenen Tür des Eßzimmers Fräulein Montag und den
+Hauptmann sich unterhalten sah. Sie standen dort vielleicht schon,
+seitdem K. die Tür geöffnet hatte, sie vermieden jeden Anschein, als ob
+sie K. etwa beobachteten, sie unterhielten sich leise und verfolgten
+K.s Bewegungen mit den Blicken nur so, wie man während eines Gespräches
+zerstreut umherblickt. Aber auf K. lagen diese Blicke doch schwer, er
+beeilte sich, an der Wand entlang in sein Zimmer zu kommen.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+FÜNFTES KAPITEL
+
+DER PRÜGLER
+
+
+Als K. an einem der nächsten Abende den Korridor passierte, der sein
+Bureau von der Haupttreppe trennte — er ging diesmal fast als der
+letzte nach Hause, nur in der Expedition arbeiteten noch zwei Diener im
+kleinen Lichtfeld einer Glühlampe — hörte er hinter einer Tür, hinter
+der er immer nur eine Rumpelkammer vermutet hatte, ohne sie jemals
+selbst gesehen zu haben, Seufzer ausstoßen. Er blieb erstaunt stehn und
+horchte noch einmal auf, um festzustellen, ob er sich nicht irrte — es
+wurde ein Weilchen still, dann waren es aber doch wieder Seufzer. —
+Zuerst wollte er einen der Diener holen, man konnte vielleicht einen
+Zeugen brauchen, dann aber faßte ihn eine derart unbezähmbare
+Neugierde, daß er die Tür förmlich aufriß. Es war, wie er richtig
+vermutet hatte, eine Rumpelkammer. Unbrauchbare alte Drucksorten,
+umgeworfene leere irdene Tintenflaschen lagen hinter der Schwelle. In
+der Kammer selbst aber standen drei Männer, gebückt in dem niedrigen
+Raum. Eine auf einem Regal festgemachte Kerze gab ihnen Licht. „Was
+treibt Ihr hier?“ fragte K., sich vor Aufregung überstürzend, aber
+nicht laut. Der eine Mann, der die andern offenbar beherrschte und
+zuerst den Blick auf sich lenkte, stak in einer Art dunklen
+Lederkleidung, die den Hals bis tief zur Brust und die ganzen Arme
+nackt ließ. Er antwortete nicht. Aber die zwei andern riefen: „Herr!
+Wir sollen geprügelt werden, weil du dich beim Untersuchungsrichter
+über uns beklagt hast.“ Und nun erst erkannte K., daß es wirklich die
+Wächter Franz und Willem waren, und daß der Dritte eine Rute in der
+Hand hielt, um sie zu prügeln. „Nun,“ sagte K. und starrte sie an, „ich
+habe mich nicht beklagt, ich habe nur gesagt, wie es sich in meiner
+Wohnung zugetragen hat. Und einwandfrei habt Ihr Euch ja nicht
+benommen.“ „Herr,“ sagte Willem, während Franz sich hinter ihm vor dem
+Dritten offenbar zu sichern suchte, „wenn Ihr wüßtet, wie schlecht wir
+bezahlt sind, Ihr würdet besser über uns urteilen. Ich habe eine
+Familie zu ernähren und Franz hier wollte heiraten, man sucht sich zu
+bereichern, wie es geht, durch bloße Arbeit gelingt es nicht, selbst
+durch die angestrengteste. Eure feine Wäsche hat mich verlockt, es ist
+natürlich den Wächtern verboten, so zu handeln, es war unrecht, aber
+Tradition ist es, daß die Wäsche den Wächtern gehört, es ist immer so
+gewesen, glaubt es mir; es ist ja auch verständlich, was bedeuten denn
+noch solche Dinge für den, welcher so unglücklich ist, verhaftet zu
+werden. Bringt er es dann allerdings öffentlich zur Sprache, dann muß
+die Strafe erfolgen.“ „Was Ihr jetzt sagt, wußte ich nicht, ich habe
+auch keineswegs Eure Bestrafung verlangt, mir ging es um ein Prinzip.“
+„Franz,“ wandte sich Willem zum andern Wächter, „sagte ich dir nicht,
+daß der Herr unsere Bestrafung nicht verlangt hat. Jetzt hörst du, daß
+er nicht einmal gewußt hat, daß wir bestraft werden müssen.“ „Laß dich
+nicht durch solche Reden rühren,“ sagte der Dritte zu K., „die Strafe
+ist ebenso gerecht als unvermeidlich.“ „Höre nicht auf ihn,“ sagte
+Willem und unterbrach sich nur, um die Hand, über die er einen
+Rutenhieb bekommen hatte, schnell an den Mund zu führen, „wir werden
+nur gestraft, weil du uns angezeigt hast. Sonst wäre uns nichts
+geschehn, selbst wenn man erfahren hätte, was wir getan haben. Kann man
+das Gerechtigkeit nennen? Wir zwei, insbesondere aber ich, hatten uns
+als Wächter durch lange Zeit sehr bewährt — du selbst mußt eingestehn,
+daß wir, vom Gesichtspunkt der Behörde gesehn, gut gewacht haben — wir
+hatten Aussicht, vorwärts zu kommen und wären gewiß bald auch Prügler
+geworden, wie dieser, der eben das Glück hatte, von niemandem angezeigt
+worden zu sein, denn eine solche Anzeige kommt wirklich nur sehr selten
+vor. Und jetzt, Herr, ist alles verloren, unsere Laufbahn beendet, wir
+werden noch viel untergeordnetere Arbeiten leisten müssen, als der
+Wachdienst ist, und überdies bekommen wir jetzt diese schrecklich
+schmerzhaften Prügel.“ „Kann denn die Rute solche Schmerzen machen,“
+fragte K. und prüfte die Rute, die der Prügler vor ihm schwang. „Wir
+werden uns ja ganz nackt ausziehn müssen,“ sagte Willem. „Ach so,“
+sagte K. und sah den Prügler genau an, er war braun gebrannt wie ein
+Matrose und hatte ein wildes frisches Gesicht. „Gibt es keine
+Möglichkeit, den zweien die Prügel zu ersparen,“ fragte er ihn. „Nein,“
+sagte der Prügler und schüttelte lächelnd den Kopf. „Zieht Euch aus,“
+befahl er den Wächtern. Und zu K. sagte er: „Du mußt ihnen nicht alles
+glauben, sie sind durch die Angst vor den Prügeln schon ein wenig
+schwachsinnig geworden. Was dieser hier z. B.“ — zeigte auf Willem —
+„über seine mögliche Laufbahn erzählt hat, ist geradezu lächerlich.
+Sieh an, wie fett er ist — die ersten Rutenstreiche werden überhaupt im
+Fett verloren gehn. — Weißt du, wodurch er so fett geworden ist? Er hat
+die Gewohnheit, allen Verhafteten das Frühstück aufzuessen. Hat er
+nicht auch dein Frühstück aufgegessen? Nun, ich sagte es ja. Aber ein
+Mann mit einem solchen Bauch kann nie und nimmermehr Prügler werden,
+das ist ganz ausgeschlossen.“ „Es gibt auch solche Prügler,“ behauptete
+Willem, der gerade seinen Hosengürtel löste. „Nein,“ sagte der Prügler
+und strich ihm mit der Rute derartig über den Hals, daß er
+zusammenzuckte, „du sollst nicht zuhören, sondern dich ausziehn.“ „Ich
+würde dich gut belohnen, wenn du sie laufen läßt,“ sagte K. und zog,
+ohne den Prügler nochmals anzusehn — solche Geschäfte werden
+beiderseits mit niedergeschlagenen Augen am besten abgewickelt — seine
+Brieftasche hervor. „Du willst wohl dann auch mich anzeigen,“ sagte der
+Prügler, „und auch noch mir Prügel verschaffen. Nein, nein!“ „Sei doch
+vernünftig,“ sagte K., „wenn ich gewollt hätte, daß diese zwei bestraft
+werden, würde ich sie doch jetzt nicht loskaufen wollen. Ich könnte
+einfach die Tür hier zuschlagen, nichts weiter sehn und hören wollen
+und nach Hause gehn; nun tue ich das aber nicht, vielmehr liegt mir
+ernstlich daran, sie zu befreien; hätte ich geahnt, daß sie bestraft
+werden sollen oder auch nur bestraft werden können, hätte ich ihre
+Namen nie genannt. Ich halte sie nämlich gar nicht für schuldig,
+schuldig ist die Organisation, schuldig sind die hohen Beamten.“ „So
+ist es,“ riefen die Wächter und bekamen sofort einen Hieb über ihren
+schon entkleideten Rücken. „Hättest du hier unter deiner Rute einen
+hohen Richter,“ sagte K. und drückte, während er sprach, die Rute, die
+sich schon wieder erheben wollte, nieder, „ich würde dich wahrhaftig
+nicht hindern, loszuschlagen, im Gegenteil, ich würde dir noch Geld
+geben, damit du dich für die gute Sache kräftigst.“ „Was du sagst,
+klingt ja glaubwürdig,“ sagte der Prügler, „aber ich lasse mich nicht
+bestechen. Ich bin zum Prügeln angestellt, also prügle ich.“ Der
+Wächter Franz, der vielleicht in Erwartung eines guten Ausgangs des
+Eingreifens von K. bisher ziemlich zurückhaltend gewesen war, trat
+jetzt nur noch mit den Hosen bekleidet zur Tür, hing sich niederkniend
+an K.s Arm und flüsterte: „Wenn du für uns beide Schonung nicht
+durchsetzen kannst, so versuche wenigstens mich zu befreien. Willem ist
+älter als ich, in jeder Hinsicht weniger empfindlich, auch hat er schon
+einmal vor paar Jahren eine leichte Prügelstrafe bekommen, ich aber bin
+noch nicht entehrt und bin doch zu meiner Handlungsweise nur durch
+Willem gebracht worden, der im Guten und Schlechten mein Lehrer ist.
+Unten vor der Bank wartet meine arme Braut auf den Ausgang, ich schäme
+mich ja so erbärmlich.“ Er trocknete mit K.s Rock sein von Tränen ganz
+überlaufenes Gesicht. „Ich warte nicht mehr,“ sagte der Prügler, faßte
+die Rute mit beiden Händen und hieb auf Franz ein, während Willem in
+einem Winkel kauerte und heimlich zusah, ohne eine Kopfwendung zu
+wagen. Da erhob sich der Schrei, den Franz ausstieß, ungeteilt und
+unveränderlich, er schien nicht von einem Menschen, sondern von einem
+gemarterten Instrument zu stammen, der ganze Korridor stöhnte von ihm,
+das ganze Haus mußte es hören. „Schrei nicht,“ rief K., er konnte sich
+nicht zurückhalten, und während er gespannt in die Richtung sah, aus
+der die Diener kommen mußten, stieß er den Franz, nicht stark aber doch
+stark genug, daß der Besinnungslose niederfiel und im Krampf mit den
+Händen den Boden absuchte; den Schlägen entging er aber nicht, die Rute
+fand ihn auch auf der Erde; während er sich unter ihr wälzte, schwang
+sich ihre Spitze regelmäßig auf und ab. Und schon erschien in der Ferne
+ein Diener und ein paar Schritte hinter ihm ein zweiter. K. hatte
+schnell die Tür zugeworfen, war zu einem nahen Hoffenster getreten und
+öffnete es. Das Schreien hatte vollständig aufgehört. Um die Diener
+nicht herankommen zu lassen, rief er: „Ich bin es.“ „Guten Abend, Herr
+Prokurist,“ rief es zurück. „Ist etwas geschehn?“ „Nein, nein,“
+antwortete K. „es schreit nur ein Hund auf dem Hof.“ Als die Diener
+sich doch nicht rührten, fügte er hinzu: „Sie können bei Ihrer Arbeit
+bleiben.“ Um sich in kein Gespräch mit den Dienern einlassen zu müssen,
+beugte er sich aus dem Fenster. Als er nach einem Weilchen wieder in
+den Korridor sah, waren sie schon weg. K. aber blieb nun beim Fenster,
+in die Rumpelkammer wagte er nicht zu gehn und nach Hause gehn wollte
+er auch nicht. Es war ein kleiner viereckiger Hof, in den er
+hinuntersah, ringsherum waren Bureauräume untergebracht, alle Fenster
+waren jetzt schon dunkel, nur die obersten fingen einen Widerschein des
+Mondes auf. K. suchte angestrengt mit den Blicken in das Dunkel eines
+Hofwinkels einzudringen, in dem einige Handkarren ineinandergefahren
+waren. Es quälte ihn, daß es ihm nicht gelungen war, das Prügeln zu
+verhindern, aber es war nicht seine Schuld, daß es nicht gelungen war,
+hätte Franz nicht geschrien — gewiß, es mußte sehr weh getan haben,
+aber in einem entscheidenden Augenblick muß man sich beherrschen —
+hätte er nicht geschrien, so hätte K., wenigstens sehr wahrscheinlich,
+noch ein Mittel gefunden, den Prügler zu überreden. Wenn die ganze
+unterste Beamtenschaft Gesindel war, warum hätte gerade der Prügler,
+der das unmenschlichste Amt hatte, eine Ausnahme machen sollen. K.
+hatte auch gut beobachtet, wie ihm beim Anblick der Banknote die Augen
+geleuchtet hatten, er hatte mit dem Prügeln offenbar nur deshalb Ernst
+gemacht, um die Bestechungssumme noch ein wenig zu erhöhen. Und K.
+hätte nicht gespart, es lag ihm wirklich daran, die Wächter zu
+befreien; wenn er nun schon angefangen hatte, die Verderbnis dieses
+Gerichtswesens zu bekämpfen, so war es selbstverständlich, daß er auch
+von dieser Seite eingriff. Aber in dem Augenblick, wo Franz zu schreien
+angefangen hatte, war natürlich alles zu Ende. K. konnte nicht
+zulassen, daß die Diener und vielleicht noch alle möglichen Leute kämen
+und ihn in Unterhandlungen mit der Gesellschaft in der Rumpelkammer
+überraschten. Diese Aufopferung konnte wirklich niemand von K.
+verlangen. Wenn er das zu tun beabsichtigt hätte, so wäre es ja fast
+einfacher gewesen, K. hätte sich selbst ausgezogen und dem Prügler als
+Ersatz für die Wächter angeboten. Übrigens hätte der Prügler diese
+Vertretung gewiß nicht angenommen, da er dadurch, ohne einen Vorteil zu
+gewinnen, dennoch seine Pflicht schwer verletzt hätte, und
+wahrscheinlich doppelt verletzt hätte, denn K. mußte wohl, solange er
+im Verfahren stand, für alle Angestellten des Gerichts unverletzlich
+sein. Allerdings konnten hier auch besondere Bestimmungen gelten.
+Jedenfalls hatte K. nichts anderes tun können, als die Tür zuschlagen,
+trotzdem dadurch auch jetzt noch für K. durchaus nicht jede Gefahr
+beseitigt blieb. Daß er zuletzt noch Franz einen Stoß gegeben hatte,
+war bedauerlich und nur durch seine Aufregung zu entschuldigen.
+
+In der Ferne hörte er die Schritte der Diener; um ihnen nicht auffällig
+zu werden, schloß er das Fenster und ging in der Richtung zur
+Haupttreppe. Bei der Tür zur Rumpelkammer blieb er ein wenig stehn und
+horchte. Es war ganz still. Der Mann konnte die Wächter totgeprügelt
+haben, sie waren ja ganz in seine Macht gegeben. K. hatte schon die
+Hand nach der Klinke ausgestreckt, zog sie dann aber wieder zurück.
+Helfen konnte er niemandem mehr und die Diener mußten gleich kommen; er
+gelobte sich aber, die Sache noch zur Sprache zu bringen und die
+wirklich Schuldigen, die hohen Beamten, von denen sich ihm noch keiner
+zu zeigen gewagt hatte, soweit es in seinen Kräften war, gebührend zu
+bestrafen. Als er die Freitreppe der Bank hinunterging, beobachtete er
+sorgfältig alle Passanten, aber selbst in der weitern Umgebung war kein
+Mädchen zu sehn, das auf jemanden gewartet hätte. Die Bemerkung
+Franzens, daß seine Braut auf ihn warte, erwies sich als eine
+allerdings verzeihliche Lüge, die nur den Zweck gehabt hatte, größeres
+Mitleid zu erwecken.
+
+Auch noch am nächsten Tage kamen K. die Wächter nicht aus dem Sinn; er
+war bei der Arbeit zerstreut und mußte, um sie zu bewältigen, noch ein
+wenig länger im Bureau bleiben als am Tag vorher. Als er auf dem
+Nachhauseweg wieder an der Rumpelkammer vorbeikam, öffnete er sie aus
+Gewohnheit. Vor dem, was er statt des erwarteten Dunkels erblickte,
+wußte er sich nicht zu fassen. Alles war unverändert, so wie er es am
+Abend vorher beim Öffnen der Tür gefunden hatte. Die Drucksorten und
+Tintenflaschen gleich hinter der Schwelle, der Prügler mit der Rute,
+die noch vollständig angezogenen Wächter, die Kerze auf dem Regal und
+die Wächter begannen zu klagen und riefen: Herr! Sofort warf K. die Tür
+zu und schlug noch mit den Fäusten gegen sie, als sei sie dann fester
+verschlossen. Fast weinend lief er zu den Dienern, die ruhig an den
+Kopiermaschinen arbeiteten und erstaunt in ihrer Arbeit innehielten.
+„Räumt doch endlich die Rumpelkammer aus,“ rief er. „Wir versinken ja
+im Schmutz.“ Die Diener waren bereit, es am nächsten Tag zu tun, K.
+nickte, jetzt spät am Abend konnte er sie nicht mehr zu der Arbeit
+zwingen, wie er es eigentlich beabsichtigt hatte. Er setzte sich ein
+wenig, um die Diener ein Weilchen lang in der Nähe zu behalten, warf
+einige Kopien durcheinander, wodurch er den Anschein zu erwecken
+glaubte, daß er sie überprüfe, und ging dann, da er einsah, daß die
+Diener nicht wagen würden, gleichzeitig mit ihm wegzugehn, müde und
+gedankenlos nach Hause.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+SECHSTES KAPITEL
+
+DER ONKEL · LENI
+
+
+Eines Nachmittags — K. war gerade vor dem Postabschluß sehr beschäftigt
+— drängte sich zwischen zwei Dienern, die Schriftstücke hereintrugen,
+K.s Onkel Karl, ein kleiner Grundbesitzer vom Lande, ins Zimmer. K.
+erschrak bei dem Anblick weniger, als er schon vor längerer Zeit bei
+der Vorstellung vom Kommen des Onkels erschrocken war. Der Onkel mußte
+kommen, das stand bei K. schon etwa einen Monat lang fest. Schon damals
+hatte er ihn zu sehen geglaubt, wie er, ein wenig gebückt, den
+eingedrückten Panamahut in der Linken, die Rechte schon von weitem ihm
+entgegenstreckte und sie mit rücksichtsloser Eile über den Schreibtisch
+hinreichte, alles umstoßend, was ihm im Wege war. Der Onkel befand sich
+immer in Eile, denn er war von dem unglücklichen Gedanken verfolgt, bei
+seinem immer nur eintägigen Aufenthalt in der Hauptstadt müsse er alles
+erledigen können, was er sich vorgenommen hatte, und dürfe überdies
+auch kein gelegentlich sich darbietendes Gespräch oder Geschäft oder
+Vergnügen sich entgehen lassen. Dabei mußte ihm K., der ihm als seinem
+gewesenen Vormund besonders verpflichtet war, in allem möglichen
+behilflich sein und ihn außerdem bei sich übernachten lassen. „Das
+Gespenst vom Lande“ pflegte er ihn zu nennen.
+
+Gleich nach der Begrüßung — sich in das Fauteuil zu setzen, wozu ihn K.
+einlud, hatte er keine Zeit — bat er K. um ein kurzes Gespräch unter
+vier Augen. „Es ist notwendig,“ sagte er, mühselig schluckend, „zu
+meiner Beruhigung ist es notwendig.“ K. schickte sofort die Diener aus
+dem Zimmer mit der Weisung, niemand einzulassen. „Was habe ich gehört,
+Josef?“ rief der Onkel, als sie allein waren, setzte sich auf den Tisch
+und stopfte ohne hinzusehn verschiedene Papiere unter sich, um besser
+zu sitzen. K. schwieg, er wußte, was kommen würde, aber, plötzlich von
+der anstrengenden Arbeit entspannt, wie er war, gab er sich zunächst
+einer angenehmen Mattigkeit hin und sah durch das Fenster auf die
+gegenüberliegende Straßenseite, von der von seinem Sitz aus nur ein
+kleiner dreieckiger Ausschnitt zu sehen war, ein Stück leerer
+Häusermauer, zwischen zwei Geschäftsauslagen. „Du schaust aus dem
+Fenster,“ rief der Onkel mit erhobenen Armen, „um Himmels willen,
+Josef, antworte mir doch. Ist es wahr, kann es denn wahr sein?“ „Lieber
+Onkel,“ sagte K. und riß sich von seiner Zerstreutheit los, „ich weiß
+ja gar nicht, was du von mir willst.“ „Josef,“ sagte der Onkel warnend,
+„die Wahrheit hast du immer gesagt, soviel ich weiß. Soll ich deine
+letzten Worte als schlimmes Zeichen auffassen.“ „Ich ahne ja, was du
+willst,“ sagte K. folgsam, „du hast wahrscheinlich von meinem Prozeß
+gehört.“ „So ist es,“ antwortete der Onkel, langsam nickend, „ich habe
+von deinem Prozeß gehört.“ „Von wem denn?“ fragte K. „Erna hat es mir
+geschrieben,“ sagte der Onkel, „sie hat ja keinen Verkehr mit dir, du
+kümmerst dich leider nicht viel um sie, trotzdem hat sie es erfahren.
+Heute habe ich den Brief bekommen und bin natürlich sofort hergefahren.
+Aus keinem andern Grund, aber es scheint ein genügender Grund zu sein.
+Ich kann dir die Briefstelle, die dich betrifft, vorlesen.“ Er zog den
+Brief aus der Brieftasche. „Hier ist es. Sie schreibt: Josef habe ich
+schon lange nicht gesehn, vorige Woche war ich einmal in der Bank, aber
+Josef war so beschäftigt, daß ich nicht vorgelassen wurde; ich habe
+fast eine Stunde gewartet, mußte dann aber nach Hause, weil ich
+Klavierstunde hatte. Ich hätte gern mit ihm gesprochen, vielleicht wird
+sich nächstens eine Gelegenheit finden. Zu meinem Namenstag hat er mir
+eine große Schachtel Schokolade geschickt, es war sehr lieb und
+aufmerksam. Ich hatte vergessen, es Euch damals zu schreiben, erst
+jetzt, da Ihr mich fragt, erinnere ich mich daran. Schokolade, müßt Ihr
+wissen, verschwindet nämlich in der Pension sofort, kaum ist man zum
+Bewußtsein dessen gekommen, daß man mit Schokolade beschenkt worden
+ist, ist sie auch schon weg. Aber was Josef betrifft, wollte ich Euch
+noch etwas sagen. Wie erwähnt, wurde ich in der Bank nicht zu ihm
+vorgelassen, weil er gerade mit einem Herrn verhandelte. Nachdem ich
+eine Zeitlang ruhig gewartet hatte, fragte ich einen Diener, ob die
+Verhandlung noch lange dauern werde. Er sagte, das dürfte wohl sein,
+denn es handle sich wahrscheinlich um den Prozeß, der gegen den Herrn
+Prokuristen geführt werde. Ich fragte, was denn das für ein Prozeß sei,
+ob er sich nicht irre, er aber sagte, er irre sich nicht, es sei ein
+Prozeß, und zwar ein schwerer Prozeß, mehr aber wisse er nicht. Er
+selbst möchte dem Herrn Prokuristen gerne helfen, denn dieser sei ein
+guter und gerechter Herr, aber er wisse nicht, wie er es anfangen
+sollte, und er möchte nur wünschen, daß sich einflußreiche Herren
+seiner annehmen würden. Dies werde auch sicher geschehn und es werde
+schließlich ein gutes Ende nehmen, vorläufig aber stehe es, wie er aus
+der Laune des Herrn Prokuristen entnehmen könne, gar nicht gut. Ich
+legte diesen Reden natürlich nicht viel Bedeutung bei, suchte auch den
+einfältigen Diener zu beruhigen, verbot ihm, andern gegenüber davon zu
+sprechen und halte das Ganze für ein Geschwätz. Trotzdem wäre es
+vielleicht gut, wenn Du, liebster Vater, bei Deinem nächsten Besuch der
+Sache nachgehn wolltest, es wird Dir leicht sein, Genaueres zu erfahren
+und wenn es wirklich nötig sein sollte, durch Deine großen
+einflußreichen Bekanntschaften einzugreifen. Sollte es aber nicht nötig
+sein, was ja das Wahrscheinlichste ist, so wird es wenigstens Deiner
+Tochter bald Gelegenheit geben, Dich zu umarmen, was sie freuen würde.“
+„Ein gutes Kind,“ sagte der Onkel, als er die Vorlesung beendet hatte,
+und wischte einige Tränen aus den Augen fort. K. nickte, er hatte
+infolge der verschiedenen Störungen der letzten Zeit Erna vollständig
+vergessen, sogar ihren Geburtstag hatte er vergessen, und die
+Geschichte von der Schokolade war offenbar zu dem Zweck erfunden, um
+ihn vor Onkel und Tante in Schutz zu nehmen. Es war sehr rührend, und
+mit den Theaterkarten, die er ihr von jetzt ab regelmäßig schicken
+wollte, gewiß nicht genügend belohnt, aber zu Besuchen in der Pension
+und zu Unterhaltungen mit einer kleinen 18 jährigen Gymnasiastin fühlte
+er sich jetzt nicht geeignet. „Und was sagst du jetzt?“ fragte der
+Onkel, der durch den Brief alle Eile und Aufregung vergessen hatte und
+ihn noch einmal zu lesen schien. „Ja, Onkel,“ sagte K., „es ist wahr.“
+„Wahr?“ rief der Onkel, „Was ist wahr? Wie kann es denn wahr sein? Was
+für ein Prozeß? Doch nicht ein Strafprozeß?“ „Ein Strafprozeß,“
+antwortete K. „Und du sitzt ruhig hier und hast einen Strafprozeß auf
+dem Halse?“ rief der Onkel, der immer lauter wurde. „Je ruhiger ich
+bin, desto besser ist es für den Ausgang,“ sagte K. müde. „Fürchte
+nichts.“ „Das kann mich nicht beruhigen,“ rief der Onkel, „Josef,
+lieber Josef, denke an dich, an deine Verwandten, an unsern guten
+Namen. Du warst bisher unsere Ehre, du darfst nicht unsere Schande
+werden. Deine Haltung,“ er sah K. mit schief geneigtem Kopfe an,
+„gefällt mir nicht, so verhält sich kein unschuldig Angeklagter, der
+noch bei Kräften ist. Sag mir nur schnell, um was es sich handelt,
+damit ich dir helfen kann. Es handelt sich natürlich um die Bank?“
+„Nein,“ sagte K. und stand auf, „du sprichst aber zu laut, lieber
+Onkel, der Diener steht wahrscheinlich an der Tür und horcht. Das ist
+mir unangenehm. Wir wollen lieber weggehn. Ich werde dir dann alle
+Fragen so gut es geht beantworten. Ich weiß sehr gut, daß ich der
+Familie Rechenschaft schuldig bin.“ „Richtig,“ schrie der Onkel, „sehr
+richtig, beeile dich nur, Josef, beeile dich.“ „Ich muß nur noch einige
+Aufträge geben,“ sagte K. und berief telephonisch seinen Vertreter zu
+sich, der in wenigen Augenblicken eintrat. Der Onkel in seiner
+Aufregung zeigte ihm mit der Hand, daß K. ihn habe rufen lassen, woran
+auch sonst kein Zweifel gewesen wäre. K., der vor dem Schreibtisch
+stand, erklärte dem jungen Mann, der kühl aber aufmerksam zuhörte, mit
+leiser Stimme unter Zuhilfenahme verschiedener Schriftstücke, was in
+seiner Abwesenheit heute noch erledigt werden müsse. Der Onkel störte,
+indem er zuerst mit großen Augen und nervösem Lippenbeißen dabeistand,
+ohne allerdings zuzuhören, aber der Anschein dessen war schon störend
+genug. Dann aber ging er im Zimmer auf und ab und blieb hie und da vor
+dem Fenster oder vor einem Bild stehen, wobei er immer in verschiedene
+Ausrufe ausbrach, wie: „Mir ist es vollständig unbegreiflich“ oder
+„Jetzt sagt mir nur, was soll denn daraus werden.“ Der junge Mann tat,
+als bemerke er nichts davon, hörte ruhig K.s Aufträge bis zu Ende an,
+notierte sich auch einiges und ging, nachdem er sich vor K. wie auch
+vor dem Onkel verneigt hatte, der ihm aber gerade den Rücken zukehrte,
+aus dem Fenster sah und mit ausgestreckten Händen die Vorhänge
+zusammenknüllte. Die Tür hatte sich noch kaum geschlossen, als der
+Onkel ausrief: „Endlich ist der Hampelmann weggegangen, jetzt können
+doch auch wir gehn. Endlich!“ Es gab leider kein Mittel, den Onkel zu
+bewegen, in der Vorhalle, wo einige Beamte und Diener herumstanden und
+die gerade auch der Direktor-Stellvertreter kreuzte, die Fragen wegen
+des Prozesses zu unterlassen. „Also, Josef,“ begann der Onkel, während
+er die Verbeugungen der Umstehenden durch leichtes Salutieren
+beantwortete, „jetzt sag’ mir offen, was es für ein Prozeß ist.“ K.
+machte einige nichtssagende Bemerkungen, lachte auch ein wenig und erst
+auf der Treppe erklärte er dem Onkel, daß er vor den Leuten nicht habe
+offen reden wollen. „Richtig,“ sagte der Onkel, „aber jetzt rede.“ Mit
+geneigtem Kopf, eine Zigarre in kurzen, eiligen Zügen rauchend, hörte
+er zu. „Vor allem, Onkel,“ sagte K., „handelt es sich gar nicht um
+einen Prozeß vor dem gewöhnlichen Gericht.“ „Das ist schlimm,“ sagte
+der Onkel. „Wie?“ sagte K. und sah den Onkel an. „Daß das schlimm ist,
+meine ich,“ wiederholte der Onkel. Sie standen auf der Freitreppe, die
+zur Straße führte; da der Portier zu horchen schien, zog K. den Onkel
+hinunter; der lebhafte Straßenverkehr nahm sie auf. Der Onkel, der sich
+in K. eingehängt hatte, fragte nicht mehr so dringend nach dem Prozeß,
+sie gingen sogar eine Zeitlang schweigend weiter. „Wie ist es aber
+geschehn?“ fragte endlich der Onkel, so plötzlich stehen bleibend, daß
+die hinter ihm gehenden Leute erschreckt auswichen. „Solche Dinge
+kommen doch nicht plötzlich, sie bereiten sich seit langem vor, es
+müssen Anzeichen gewesen sein, warum hast du mir nicht geschrieben. Du
+weißt, daß ich für dich alles tue, ich bin ja gewissermaßen noch dein
+Vormund und war bis heute stolz darauf. Ich werde dir natürlich auch
+jetzt noch helfen, nur ist es jetzt, wenn der Prozeß schon im Gange
+ist, sehr schwer. Am besten wäre es jedenfalls, wenn du dir jetzt einen
+kleinen Urlaub nimmst und zu uns aufs Land kommst. Du bist auch ein
+wenig abgemagert, jetzt merke ich es. Auf dem Land wirst du dich
+kräftigen, das wird gut sein, es stehen dir ja gewiß Anstrengungen
+bevor. Außerdem aber wirst du dadurch dem Gericht gewissermaßen
+entzogen sein. Hier haben sie alle möglichen Machtmittel, die sie
+notwendigerweise automatisch auch dir gegenüber anwenden; auf das Land
+müßten sie aber erst Organe delegieren oder nur brieflich,
+telegraphisch, telephonisch auf dich einzuwirken suchen. Das schwächt
+natürlich die Wirkung ab, befreit dich zwar nicht, aber läßt dich
+aufatmen.“ „Sie könnten mir ja verbieten, wegzufahren,“ sagte K., den
+die Rede des Onkels ein wenig in ihren Gedankengang gezogen hatte. „Ich
+glaube nicht, daß sie das tun werden,“ sagte der Onkel nachdenklich,
+„so groß ist der Verlust an Macht nicht, den sie durch deine Abreise
+erleiden.“ „Ich dachte,“ sagte K. und faßte den Onkel unterm Arm, um
+ihn am Stehenbleiben hindern zu können, „daß du dem Ganzen noch weniger
+Bedeutung beimessen würdest als ich, und jetzt nimmst du es selbst so
+schwer.“ „Josef,“ rief der Onkel und wollte sich ihm entwinden, um
+stehn bleiben zu können, aber K. ließ ihn nicht, „du bist verwandelt,
+du hattest doch immer ein so richtiges Auffassungsvermögen und gerade
+jetzt verläßt es dich? Willst du denn den Prozeß verlieren? Weißt du,
+was das bedeutet? Das bedeutet, daß du einfach gestrichen wirst. Und
+daß die ganze Verwandtschaft mitgerissen oder wenigstens bis auf den
+Boden gedemütigt wird. Josef, nimm dich doch zusammen. Deine
+Gleichgültigkeit bringt mich um den Verstand. Wenn man dich ansieht,
+möchte man fast dem Sprichwort glauben: „Einen solchen Prozeß haben,
+heißt ihn schon verloren haben.“ „Lieber Onkel,“ sagte K., „die
+Aufregung ist so unnütz, sie ist es auf deiner Seite und wäre es auch
+auf meiner. Mit Aufregung gewinnt man die Prozesse nicht, laß auch
+meine praktischen Erfahrungen ein wenig gelten, so wie ich deine,
+selbst wenn sie mich überraschen, immer und auch jetzt sehr achte. Da
+du sagst, daß auch die Familie durch den Prozeß in Mitleidenschaft
+gezogen würde, — was ich für meinen Teil durchaus nicht begreifen kann,
+das ist aber Nebensache — so will ich dir gerne in allem folgen. Nur
+den Landaufenthalt halte ich selbst in deinem Sinn nicht für
+vorteilhaft, denn das würde Flucht und Schuldbewußtsein bedeuten.
+Überdies bin ich hier zwar mehr verfolgt, kann aber auch selbst die
+Sache mehr betreiben.“ „Richtig,“ sagte der Onkel in einem Ton, als
+kämen sie jetzt endlich einander näher, „ich machte den Vorschlag nur,
+weil ich, wenn du hier bliebst, die Sache von deiner Gleichgültigkeit
+gefährdet sah und es für besser hielt, wenn ich statt deiner für dich
+arbeitete. Willst du sie aber mit aller Kraft selbst betreiben, so ist
+es natürlich weit besser.“ „Darin wären wir also einig,“ sagte K. „Und
+hast du jetzt einen Vorschlag dafür, was ich zunächst machen soll?“
+„Ich muß mir natürlich die Sache noch überlegen,“ sagte der Onkel, „du
+mußt bedenken, daß ich jetzt schon 20 Jahre fast ununterbrochen auf dem
+Lande bin, dabei läßt der Spürsinn in diesen Richtungen nach.
+Verschiedene wichtige Verbindungen mit Persönlichkeiten, die sich hier
+vielleicht besser auskennen, haben sich von selbst gelockert. Ich bin
+auf dem Land ein wenig verlassen, das weißt du ja. Selbst merkt man es
+eigentlich erst bei solchen Gelegenheiten. Zum Teil kam mir deine Sache
+auch unerwartet, wenn ich auch merkwürdigerweise nach Ernas Brief schon
+etwas derartiges ahnte und es heute bei deinem Anblick fast mit
+Bestimmtheit wußte. Aber das ist gleichgültig, das Wichtigste ist
+jetzt, keine Zeit zu verlieren.“ Schon während seiner Rede hatte er auf
+den Fußspitzen stehend einem Automobil gewinkt und zog jetzt, während
+er gleichzeitig dem Wagenlenker eine Adresse zurief, K. hinter sich in
+den Wagen. „Wir fahren jetzt zum Advokaten Huld,“ sagte er, „er war
+mein Schulkollege. Du kennst den Namen gewiß auch? Nicht? Das ist aber
+merkwürdig. Er hat doch als Verteidiger und Armenadvokat einen
+bedeutenden Ruf. Ich aber habe besonders zu ihm als Menschen großes
+Vertrauen.“ „Mir ist alles recht, was du unternimmst,“ sagte K.,
+trotzdem ihn die eilige und dringliche Art, mit der der Onkel die
+Angelegenheit behandelte, Unbehagen verursachte. Es war nicht sehr
+erfreulich, als Angeklagter zu einem Armenadvokaten zu fahren. „Ich
+wußte nicht,“ sagte er, „daß man in einer solchen Sache auch einen
+Advokaten zuziehen könne.“ „Aber natürlich,“ sagte der Onkel, „das ist
+ja selbstverständlich. Warum denn nicht? Und nun erzähle mir, damit ich
+über die Sache genau unterrichtet bin, alles, was bisher geschehen
+ist.“ K. begann sofort zu erzählen, ohne irgend etwas zu verschweigen,
+seine vollständige Offenheit war der einzige Protest, den er sich gegen
+des Onkels Ansicht, der Prozeß sei eine große Schande, erlauben konnte.
+Fräulein Bürstners Namen erwähnte er nur einmal und flüchtig, aber das
+beeinträchtigte nicht die Offenheit, denn Fräulein Bürstner stand mit
+dem Prozeß in keiner Verbindung. Während er erzählte, sah er aus dem
+Fenster und beobachtete, wie sie sich gerade jener Vorstadt näherten,
+in der die Gerichtskanzleien waren, er machte den Onkel darauf
+aufmerksam, der aber das Zusammentreffen nicht besonders auffallend
+fand. Der Wagen hielt vor einem dunklen Haus. Der Onkel läutete gleich
+im Parterre bei der ersten Tür; während sie warteten, fletschte er
+lächelnd seine großen Zähne und flüsterte: „8 Uhr, eine ungewöhnliche
+Zeit für Parteienbesuche. Huld nimmt es mir aber nicht übel.“ Im
+Guckfenster der Tür erschienen zwei große schwarze Augen, sahen ein
+Weilchen die zwei Gäste an und verschwanden; die Tür öffnete sich aber
+nicht. Der Onkel und K. bestätigten einander gegenseitig die Tatsache,
+die zwei Augen gesehen zu haben. „Ein neues Stubenmädchen, das sich vor
+Fremden fürchtet,“ sagte der Onkel und klopfte nochmals. Wieder
+erschienen die Augen, man konnte sie jetzt fast für traurig halten,
+vielleicht war das aber auch nur eine Täuschung, hervorgerufen durch
+die offene Gasflamme, die nahe über den Köpfen stark zischend brannte,
+aber wenig Licht gab. „Öffnen Sie,“ rief der Onkel und hieb mit der
+Faust gegen die Tür, „es sind Freunde des Herrn Advokaten.“ „Der Herr
+Advokat ist krank,“ flüsterte es hinter ihnen. In einer Tür am andern
+Ende des kleinen Ganges stand ein Herr im Schlafrock und machte mit
+äußerst leiser Stimme diese Mitteilung. Der Onkel, der schon wegen des
+langen Wartens wütend war, wandte sich mit einem Ruck um, rief: „Krank?
+Sie sagen, er ist krank?“ und ging fast drohend, als sei der Herr die
+Krankheit, auf ihn zu. „Man hat schon geöffnet,“ sagte der Herr, zeigte
+auf die Tür des Advokaten, raffte seinen Schlafrock zusammen und
+verschwand. Die Tür war wirklich geöffnet worden, ein junges Mädchen —
+K. erkannte die dunklen, ein wenig hervorgewälzten Augen wieder — stand
+in langer weißer Schürze im Vorzimmer und hielt eine Kerze in der Hand.
+„Nächstens öffnen Sie früher,“ sagte der Onkel statt einer Begrüßung,
+während das Mädchen einen kleinen Knix machte. „Komm, Josef,“ sagte er
+dann zu K., der sich langsam an dem Mädchen vorüberschob. „Der Herr
+Advokat ist krank,“ sagte das Mädchen, da der Onkel, ohne sich
+aufzuhalten, auf eine Tür zueilte. K. staunte das Mädchen noch an,
+während es sich schon umgedreht hatte, um die Wohnungstüre wieder zu
+versperren, es hatte ein puppenförmig gerundetes Gesicht, nicht nur die
+bleichen Wangen und das Kinn verliefen rund, auch die Schläfen und die
+Stirnränder. „Josef,“ rief der Onkel wieder und das Mädchen fragte er:
+„Es ist das Herzleiden?“ „Ich glaube wohl,“ sagte das Mädchen, es hatte
+Zeit gefunden mit der Kerze voranzugehn und die Zimmertür zu öffnen. In
+einem Winkel des Zimmers, wohin das Kerzenlicht noch nicht drang, erhob
+sich im Bett ein Gesicht mit langem Bart. „Leni, wer kommt denn,“
+fragte der Advokat, der, durch die Kerze geblendet, die Gäste nicht
+erkannte. „Albert, dein alter Freund ist es,“ sagte der Onkel. „Ach
+Albert,“ sagte der Advokat und ließ sich auf die Kissen zurückfallen,
+als bedürfe es diesem Besuch gegenüber keiner Verstellung. „Steht es
+wirklich so schlecht?“ fragte der Onkel und setzte sich auf den
+Bettrand. „Ich glaube es nicht. Es ist ein Anfall deines Herzleidens
+und wird vorübergehn wie die frühern.“ „Möglich,“ sagte der Advokat
+leise, „es ist aber ärger, als es jemals gewesen ist. Ich atme schwer,
+schlafe gar nicht und verliere täglich an Kraft.“ „So,“ sagte der Onkel
+und drückte den Panamahut mit seiner großen Hand fest aufs Knie. „Das
+sind schlechte Nachrichten. Hast du übrigens die richtige Pflege? Es
+ist auch so traurig hier, so dunkel. Es ist schon lange her, seitdem
+ich zum letztenmal hier war, damals schien es mir freundlicher. Auch
+dein kleines Fräulein hier scheint nicht sehr lustig oder sie verstellt
+sich.“ Das Mädchen stand noch immer mit der Kerze nahe bei der Tür;
+soweit ihr unbestimmter Blick erkennen ließ, sah sie eher K. an als den
+Onkel, selbst als dieser jetzt von ihr sprach. K. lehnte an einem
+Sessel, den er in die Nähe des Mädchens geschoben hatte. „Wenn man so
+krank ist wie ich,“ sagte der Advokat, „muß man Ruhe haben. Mir ist es
+nicht traurig.“ Nach einer kleinen Pause fügte er hinzu: „Und Leni
+pflegt mich gut, sie ist brav.“ Den Onkel konnte das aber nicht
+überzeugen, er war sichtlich gegen die Pflegerin voreingenommen und
+wenn er auch dem Kranken nichts entgegnete, so verfolgte er doch die
+Pflegerin mit strengen Blicken, als sie jetzt zum Bett hinging, die
+Kerze auf das Nachttischchen stellte, sich über den Kranken hinbeugte
+und beim Ordnen der Kissen mit ihm flüsterte. Er vergaß fast die
+Rücksicht auf den Kranken, stand auf, ging hinter der Pflegerin hin und
+her, und K. hätte es nicht gewundert, wenn er sie hinten an den Röcken
+erfaßt und vom Bett fortgezogen hätte. K. selbst sah allem ruhig zu,
+die Krankheit des Advokaten war ihm sogar nicht ganz unwillkommen, dem
+Eifer, den der Onkel für seine Sache entwickelt hatte, hatte er sich
+nicht entgegenstellen können, die Ablenkung, die dieser Eifer jetzt
+ohne sein Zutun erfuhr, nahm er gerne hin. Da sagte der Onkel,
+vielleicht nur in der Absicht, die Pflegerin zu beleidigen: „Fräulein,
+bitte, lassen Sie uns ein Weilchen allein, ich habe mit meinem Freund
+eine persönliche Angelegenheit zu besprechen.“ Die Pflegerin, die noch
+weit über den Kranken hingebeugt war und gerade das Leintuch an der
+Wand glättete, wendete nur den Kopf und sagte sehr ruhig, was einen
+auffallenden Unterschied zu den vor Wut stockenden und dann wieder
+überfließenden Reden des Onkels bildete: „Sie sehen, der Herr ist so
+krank, er kann keine Angelegenheiten besprechen.“ Sie hatte die Worte
+des Onkels wahrscheinlich nur aus Bequemlichkeit wiederholt, immerhin
+konnte es selbst von einem Unbeteiligten als spöttisch aufgefaßt
+werden, der Onkel aber fuhr natürlich wie ein Gestochener auf. „Du
+Verdammte,“ sagte er im ersten Gurgeln der Aufregung noch ziemlich
+unverständlich, K. erschrak, trotzdem er etwas Ähnliches erwartet
+hatte, und lief auf den Onkel zu, mit der bestimmten Absicht, ihm mit
+beiden Händen den Mund zu schließen. Glücklicherweise erhob sich aber
+hinter dem Mädchen der Kranke, der Onkel machte ein finsteres Gesicht,
+als schlucke er etwas Abscheuliches hinunter, und sagte dann ruhiger:
+„Wir haben natürlich auch noch den Verstand nicht verloren; wäre das,
+was ich verlange, nicht möglich, würde ich es nicht verlangen. Bitte
+gehn Sie jetzt.“ Die Pflegerin stand aufgerichtet am Bett dem Onkel
+voll zugewendet, mit der einen Hand streichelte sie, wie K. zu bemerken
+glaubte, die Hand des Advokaten. „Du kannst vor Leni alles sagen,“
+sagte der Kranke zweifellos im Ton einer dringenden Bitte. „Es betrifft
+nicht mich,“ sagte der Onkel, „es ist nicht mein Geheimnis.“ Und er
+drehte sich um, als gedenke er in keine Verhandlungen mehr einzugehn,
+gebe aber noch eine kleine Bedenkzeit. „Wen betrifft es denn?“ fragte
+der Advokat mit erlöschender Stimme und legte sich wieder zurück.
+„Meinen Neffen,“ sagte der Onkel, „ich habe ihn auch mitgebracht.“ Und
+er stellte vor: Prokurist Josef K. „Oh,“ sagte der Kranke viel
+lebhafter und streckte K. die Hand entgegen, „verzeihen Sie, ich habe
+Sie gar nicht bemerkt. Geh, Leni,“ sagte er dann zu der Pflegerin, die
+sich auch gar nicht mehr wehrte, und reichte ihr die Hand, als gelte es
+einen Abschied für lange Zeit. „Du bist also,“ sagte er endlich zum
+Onkel, der versöhnt nähergetreten war, „nicht gekommen, mir einen
+Krankenbesuch zu machen, sondern du kommst in Geschäften.“ Es war, als
+hätte die Vorstellung eines Krankenbesuches den Advokaten bisher
+gelähmt, so gekräftigt sah er jetzt aus, blieb ständig auf einen
+Ellbogen aufgestützt, was ziemlich anstrengend sein mußte, und zog
+immer wieder an einem Bartstrahn in der Mitte seines Bartes. „Du siehst
+schon viel gesünder aus,“ sagte der Onkel, „seitdem diese Hexe draußen
+ist.“ Er unterbrach sich, flüsterte: „Ich wette, daß sie horcht“ und
+sprang zur Tür. Aber hinter der Tür war niemand, der Onkel kam zurück,
+nicht enttäuscht, denn ihr Nichthorchen erschien ihm als eine noch
+größere Bosheit, wohl aber verbittert. „Du verkennst sie,“ sagte der
+Advokat, ohne die Pflegerin weiter in Schutz zu nehmen; vielleicht
+wollte er damit ausdrücken, daß sie nicht schutzbedürftig sei. Aber in
+viel teilnehmenderem Tone fuhr er fort: „Was die Angelegenheit deines
+Herrn Neffen betrifft, so würde ich mich allerdings glücklich schätzen,
+wenn meine Kraft für diese äußerst schwierige Aufgabe ausreichen
+könnte; ich fürchte sehr, daß sie nicht ausreichen wird, jedenfalls
+will ich nichts unversucht lassen; wenn ich nicht ausreiche, könnte man
+ja noch jemanden andern beiziehen. Um aufrichtig zu sein, interessiert
+mich die Sache zu sehr, als daß ich es über mich bringen könnte, auf
+jede Beteiligung zu verzichten. Hält es mein Herz nicht aus, so wird es
+doch wenigstens hier eine würdige Gelegenheit finden, gänzlich zu
+versagen.“ K. glaubte kein Wort dieser ganzen Rede zu verstehn, er sah
+den Onkel an, um doch eine Erklärung zu finden, aber dieser saß mit der
+Kerze in der Hand auf dem Nachttischchen, von dem bereits eine
+Arzneiflasche auf den Teppich gerollt war, nickte zu allem, was der
+Advokat sagte, war mit allem einverstanden und sah hie und da auf K.
+mit der Aufforderung zu gleichem Einverständnis hin. Hatte vielleicht
+der Onkel schon früher dem Advokaten von dem Prozeß erzählt? Aber das
+war unmöglich, alles was vorhergegangen war, sprach dagegen. „Ich
+verstehe nicht“ — sagte er deshalb. „Ja, habe vielleicht ich Sie
+mißverstanden?“ fragte der Advokat ebenso erstaunt und verlegen wie K.
+„Ich war vielleicht voreilig. Worüber wollten Sie denn mit mir
+sprechen? Ich dachte, es handle sich um Ihren Prozeß?“ „Natürlich,“
+sagte der Onkel und fragte dann K.: „Was willst du denn?“ „Ja, aber
+woher wissen Sie denn etwas über mich und meinen Prozeß?“ fragte K.
+„Ach so,“ sagte der Advokat lächelnd, „ich bin doch Advokat, ich
+verkehre in Gerichtskreisen, man spricht über verschiedene Prozesse und
+auffallendere, besonders wenn es den Neffen eines Freundes betrifft,
+behält man im Gedächtnis. Das ist doch nichts Merkwürdiges.“ „Was
+willst du denn?“ fragte der Onkel K. nochmals. „Du bist so unruhig.“
+„Sie verkehren in diesen Gerichtskreisen,“ fragte K. „Ja,“ sagte der
+Advokat. „Du fragst wie ein Kind,“ sagte der Onkel. „Mit wem sollte ich
+denn verkehren, wenn nicht mit Leuten meines Faches?“ fügte der Advokat
+hinzu. Es klang so unwiderleglich, daß K. gar nicht antwortete. „Sie
+arbeiten doch bei dem Gericht im Justizpalast, und nicht bei dem auf
+dem Dachboden,“ hatte er sagen wollen, konnte sich aber nicht
+überwinden, es wirklich zu sagen. „Sie müssen doch bedenken,“ fuhr der
+Advokat fort, in einem Tone, als erkläre er etwas Selbstverständliches,
+überflüssigerweise und nebenbei, „Sie müssen doch bedenken, daß ich aus
+einem solchen Verkehr auch große Vorteile für meine Klientel ziehe, und
+zwar in vielfacher Hinsicht, man darf nicht einmal immer davon reden.
+Natürlich bin ich jetzt infolge meiner Krankheit ein wenig behindert,
+aber ich bekomme trotzdem Besuch von guten Freunden vom Gericht und
+erfahre doch einiges. Erfahre vielleicht mehr als manche, die in bester
+Gesundheit den ganzen Tag bei Gericht verbringen. So habe ich z. B.
+gerade jetzt einen lieben Besuch.“ Und er zeigte in eine dunkle
+Zimmerecke. „Wo denn?“ fragte K. in der ersten Überraschung fast grob.
+Er sah unsicher umher; das Licht der kleinen Kerze drang bei weitem
+nicht bis zur gegenüberliegenden Wand. Und wirklich begann sich dort in
+der Ecke etwas zu rühren. Im Licht der Kerze, die der Onkel jetzt
+hochhielt, sah man dort bei einem kleinen Tischchen einen älteren Herrn
+sitzen. Er hatte wohl gar nicht geatmet, daß er solange unbemerkt
+geblieben war. Jetzt stand er umständlich auf, offenbar unzufrieden
+damit, daß man auf ihn aufmerksam gemacht hatte. Es war, als wolle er
+mit den Händen, die er wie kurze Flügel bewegte, alle Vorstellungen und
+Begrüßungen abwehren, als wolle er auf keinen Fall die andern durch
+seine Anwesenheit stören und als bitte er dringend wieder um die
+Versetzung ins Dunkel und um das Vergessen seiner Anwesenheit. Das
+konnte man ihm nun aber nicht mehr zugestehn. „Ihr habt uns nämlich
+überrascht,“ sagte der Advokat zur Erklärung und winkte dabei dem Herrn
+aufmunternd zu, näherzukommen, was dieser langsam, zögernd,
+herumblickend und doch mit einer gewissen Würde tat, „der Herr
+Kanzleidirektor — ach so, Verzeihung, ich habe nicht vorgestellt — hier
+mein Freund Albert K., hier sein Neffe Prokurist Josef K. und hier der
+Herr Kanzleidirektor  — der Herr Kanzleidirektor also war so
+freundlich, mich zu besuchen. Den Wert eines solchen Besuches kann
+eigentlich nur der Eingeweihte würdigen, welcher weiß, wie der liebe
+Kanzleidirektor mit Arbeit überhäuft ist. Nun, er kam aber trotzdem,
+wir unterhielten uns friedlich, soweit meine Schwäche es erlaubte, wir
+hatten zwar Leni nicht verboten, Besuche einzulassen, denn es waren
+keine zu erwarten, aber unsere Meinung war doch, daß wir allein bleiben
+sollten, dann aber kamen deine Fausthiebe, Albert, der Herr
+Kanzleidirektor rückte mit Sessel und Tisch in den Winkel, nun aber
+zeigt sich, daß wir möglicherweise, d. h. wenn der Wunsch danach
+besteht, gemeinsame Angelegenheit zu besprechen haben und sehr gut
+wieder zusammenrücken können. — Herr Kanzleidirektor,“ sagte er mit
+Kopfneigen und unterwürfigem Lächeln und zeigte auf einen Lehnstuhl in
+der Nähe des Bettes. „Ich kann leider nur noch ein paar Minuten
+bleiben,“ sagte der Kanzleidirektor freundlich, setzte sich breit in
+den Lehnstuhl und sah auf die Uhr, „die Geschäfte rufen mich.
+Jedenfalls will ich nicht die Gelegenheit vorübergehen lassen, einen
+Freund meines Freundes kennenzulernen.“ Er neigte den Kopf leicht gegen
+den Onkel, der von der neuen Bekanntschaft sehr befriedigt schien, aber
+infolge seiner Natur Gefühle der Ergebenheit nicht ausdrücken konnte
+und die Worte des Kanzleidirektors mit verlegenem, aber lautem Lachen
+begleitete. Ein häßlicher Anblick! K. konnte ruhig alles beobachten,
+denn um ihn kümmerte sich niemand, der Kanzleidirektor nahm, wie es
+seine Gewohnheit schien, da er nun schon einmal hervorgezogen war, die
+Herrschaft über das Gespräch an sich, der Advokat, dessen erste
+Schwäche vielleicht nur dazu hatte dienen sollen, den neuen Besuch zu
+vertreiben, hörte aufmerksam, die Hand am Ohre, zu, der Onkel als
+Kerzenträger — er balancierte die Kerze auf seinem Schenkel, der
+Advokat sah öfters besorgt hin — war bald frei von Verlegenheit und nur
+noch entzückt, sowohl von der Art der Rede des Kanzleidirektors, als
+auch von den sanften wellenförmigen Handbewegungen, mit denen er sie
+begleitete. K., der am Bettpfosten lehnte, wurde vom Kanzleidirektor
+vielleicht sogar mit Absicht vollständig vernachlässigt und diente den
+alten Herren nur als Zuhörer. Übrigens wußte er kaum, wovon die Rede
+war und dachte bald an die Pflegerin und an die schlechte Behandlung,
+die sie vom Onkel erfahren hatte, bald daran, ob er den Kanzleidirektor
+nicht schon einmal gesehn hatte, vielleicht sogar in der Versammlung
+bei seiner ersten Untersuchung. Wenn er sich vielleicht auch täuschte,
+so hätte sich doch der Kanzleidirektor den Versammlungsteilnehmern in
+der ersten Reihe, den alten Herren mit den schüttern Bärten, vorzüglich
+eingefügt.
+
+Da ließ ein Lärm aus dem Vorzimmer wie von zerbrechendem Porzellan alle
+aufhorchen. „Ich will nachsehn, was geschehen ist,“ sagte K. und ging
+langsam hinaus, als gebe er den andern noch Gelegenheit, ihn
+zurückzuhalten. Kaum war er ins Vorzimmer getreten und wollte sich im
+Dunkel zurechtfinden, als sich auf die Hand, mit der er die Tür noch
+festhielt, eine kleine Hand legte, viel kleiner als K.s Hand und die
+Tür leise schloß. Es war die Pflegerin, die hier gewartet hatte. „Es
+ist nichts geschehn,“ flüsterte sie, „ich habe nur einen Teller gegen
+die Mauer geworfen, um Sie herauszuholen.“ In seiner Befangenheit sagte
+K.: „Ich habe auch an Sie gedacht.“ „Desto besser,“ sagte die
+Pflegerin, „kommen Sie.“ Nach ein paar Schritten kamen sie zu einer Tür
+aus mattem Glas, welche die Pflegerin vor K. öffnete. „Treten Sie doch
+ein,“ sagte sie. Es war jedenfalls das Arbeitszimmer des Advokaten;
+soweit man im Mondlicht sehen konnte, das jetzt nur einen kleinen
+viereckigen Teil des Fußbodens an jedem der zwei großen Fenster stark
+erhellte, war es mit schweren alten Möbelstücken ausgestattet.
+„Hierher,“ sagte die Pflegerin und zeigte auf eine dunkle Truhe mit
+holzgeschnitzter Lehne. Noch als er sich gesetzt hatte, sah sich K. im
+Zimmer um, es war ein hohes großes Zimmer, die Kundschaft des
+Armenadvokaten mußte sich hier verloren vorkommen. K. glaubte die
+kleinen Schritte zu sehn, mit denen die Besucher zu dem gewaltigen
+Schreibtisch vorrückten. Dann aber vergaß er daran und hatte nur noch
+Augen für die Pflegerin, die ganz nahe neben ihm saß und ihn fast an
+die Seitenlehne drückte. „Ich dachte,“ sagte sie, „Sie würden allein zu
+mir herauskommen, ohne daß ich Sie erst rufen müßte. Es war doch
+merkwürdig. Zuerst sahen Sie mich gleich beim Eintritt ununterbrochen
+an und dann ließen Sie mich warten. Nennen Sie mich übrigens Leni,“
+fügte sie noch rasch und unvermittelt zu, als solle kein Augenblick
+dieser Aussprache versäumt werden. „Gern,“ sagte K. „Was aber die
+Merkwürdigkeit betrifft, Leni, so ist sie leicht zu erklären. Erstens
+mußte ich doch das Geschwätz der alten Herren anhören und konnte nicht
+grundlos weglaufen, zweitens aber bin ich nicht frech, sondern eher
+schüchtern und auch Sie, Leni, sahen wahrhaftig nicht so aus, als ob
+Sie in einem Sprung zu gewinnen wären.“ „Das ist es nicht,“ sagte Leni,
+legte den Arm über die Lehne und sah K. an, „aber ich gefiel Ihnen
+nicht und gefalle Ihnen wahrscheinlich auch jetzt nicht.“ „Gefallen
+wäre ja nicht viel,“ sagte K. ausweichend. „Oh!“ sagte sie lächelnd und
+gewann durch K.s Bemerkung und diesen kleinen Ausruf eine gewisse
+Überlegenheit. Deshalb schwieg K. ein Weilchen. Da er sich an das
+Dunkel im Zimmer schon gewöhnt hatte, konnte er verschiedene
+Einzelheiten der Einrichtung unterscheiden. Besonders fiel ihm ein
+großes Bild auf, das rechts von der Tür hing, er beugte sich vor, um es
+besser zu sehn. Es stellte einen Mann im Richtertalar dar; er saß auf
+einem hohen Thronsessel, dessen Vergoldung vielfach aus dem Bilde
+hervorstach. Das Ungewöhnliche war, daß dieser Richter nicht in Ruhe
+und Würde dort saß, sondern den linken Arm fest an Rücken- und
+Seitenlehne drückte, den rechten Arm aber völlig frei hatte und nur mit
+der Hand die Seitenlehne umfaßte, als wolle er im nächsten Augenblick
+mit einer heftigen und vielleicht empörten Wendung aufspringen, um
+etwas Entscheidendes zu sagen oder gar das Urteil zu verkünden. Der
+Angeklagte war wohl zu Füßen der Treppe zu denken, deren oberste, mit
+einem gelben Teppich bedeckte Stufen noch auf dem Bilde zu sehen waren.
+„Vielleicht ist das mein Richter,“ sagte K. und zeigte mit einem Finger
+auf das Bild. „Ich kenne ihn,“ sagte Leni und sah auch zum Bilde auf,
+„er kommt öfters hierher. Das Bild stammt aus seiner Jugend, er kann
+aber niemals dem Bilde auch nur ähnlich gewesen sein, denn er ist fast
+winzig klein. Trotzdem hat er sich auf dem Bild so in die Länge ziehen
+lassen, denn er ist unsinnig eitel, wie alle hier. Aber auch ich bin
+eitel und sehr unzufrieden damit, daß ich Ihnen gar nicht gefalle.“ Auf
+die letzte Bemerkung antwortete K. nur damit, daß er Leni umfaßte und
+an sich zog, sie lehnte still den Kopf an seine Schulter. Zu dem
+übrigen aber sagte er: „Was für einen Rang hat er?“ „Er ist
+Untersuchungsrichter,“ sagte sie, ergriff K.s Hand, mit der er sie
+umfaßt hielt, und spielte mit seinen Fingern. „Wieder nur
+Untersuchungsricher,“ sagte K. enttäuscht, „die hohen Beamten
+verstecken sich. Aber er sitzt doch auf einem Thronsessel.“ „Das ist
+alles Erfindung,“ sagte Leni, das Gesicht über K.s Hand gebeugt, „in
+Wirklichkeit sitzt er auf einem Küchensessel, auf dem eine alte
+Pferdedecke zusammengelegt ist. Aber müssen Sie denn immerfort an Ihren
+Prozeß denken?“ fügte sie langsam hinzu. „Nein, durchaus nicht,“ sagte
+K., „ich denke wahrscheinlich sogar zu wenig an ihn.“ „Das ist nicht
+der Fehler, den Sie machen,“ sagte Leni, „Sie sind zu unnachgiebig, so
+habe ich es gehört.“ „Wer hat das gesagt?“ fragte K., er fühlte ihren
+Körper an seiner Brust und sah auf ihr reiches dunkles fest gedrehtes
+Haar hinab. „Ich würde zuviel verraten, wenn ich das sagte,“ antwortete
+Leni. „Fragen Sie, bitte, nicht nach Namen, stellen Sie aber Ihren
+Fehler ab, seien Sie nicht mehr so unnachgiebig, gegen dieses Gericht
+kann man sich ja nicht wehren, man muß das Geständnis machen. Machen
+Sie doch bei nächster Gelegenheit das Geständnis. Erst dann ist die
+Möglichkeit, zu entschlüpfen, gegeben, erst dann. Jedoch selbst das ist
+ohne fremde Hilfe nicht möglich, wegen dieser Hilfe aber müssen Sie
+sich nicht ängstigen, die will ich Ihnen selbst leisten.“ „Sie
+verstehen viel von diesem Gericht und von den Betrügereien, die hier
+nötig sind,“ sagte K. und hob sie, da sie sich allzu stark an ihn
+drängte, auf seinen Schoß. „So ist es gut,“ sagte sie und richtete sich
+auf seinem Schoß ein, indem sie den Rock glättete und die Bluse
+zurechtzog. Dann hing sie sich mit beiden Händen an seinen Hals, lehnte
+sich zurück und sah ihn lange an. „Und wenn ich das Geständnis nicht
+mache, dann können Sie mir nicht helfen?“ fragte K. versuchsweise. Ich
+werbe Helferinnen, dachte er fast verwundert, zuerst Fräulein Bürstner,
+dann die Frau des Gerichtsdieners und endlich diese kleine Pflegerin,
+die ein unbegreifliches Bedürfnis nach mir zu haben scheint. Wie sie
+auf meinem Schoß sitzt, als sei es ihr einzig richtiger Platz! „Nein,“
+antwortete Leni und schüttelte langsam den Kopf, „dann kann ich Ihnen
+nicht helfen. Aber Sie wollen ja meine Hilfe gar nicht, es liegt Ihnen
+nichts daran, Sie sind eigensinnig und lassen sich nicht überzeugen.“
+„Haben Sie eine Geliebte?“ fragte sie nach einem Weilchen. „Nein,“
+sagte K. „O doch,“ sagte sie. „Ja, wirklich,“ sagte K., „denken Sie
+nur, ich habe sie verleugnet und trage doch sogar ihre Photographie bei
+mir.“ Auf ihre Bitten zeigte er ihr eine Photographie Elsas,
+zusammengekrümmt auf seinem Schoß studierte sie das Bild. Es war eine
+Momentphotographie, Elsa war nach einem Wirbeltanz aufgenommen, wie sie
+ihn in dem Weinlokal gern tanzte, ihr Rock flog noch im Faltenwurf der
+Drehung um sie her, die Hände hatte sie auf die festen Hüften gelegt
+und sah mit straffem Hals lachend zur Seite; wem ihr Lachen galt,
+konnte man aus dem Bild nicht erkennen. „Sie ist stark geschnürt,“
+sagte Leni und zeigte auf die Stelle, wo dies ihrer Meinung nach zu
+sehen war. „Sie gefällt mir nicht, sie ist unbeholfen und roh.
+Vielleicht ist sie aber Ihnen gegenüber sanft und freundlich, darauf
+könnte man nach dem Bilde schließen. So große starke Mädchen wissen oft
+nichts anderes, als sanft und freundlich zu sein. Würde sie sich aber
+für Sie opfern können?“ „Nein,“ sagte K., „sie ist weder sanft und
+freundlich, noch würde sie sich für mich opfern können. Auch habe ich
+bisher weder das eine noch das andere von ihr verlangt. Ja, ich habe
+noch nicht einmal das Bild so genau angesehn wie Sie.“ „Es liegt Ihnen
+also gar nicht viel an ihr,“ sagte Leni, „sie ist also gar nicht Ihre
+Geliebte.“ „Doch,“ sagte K. „Ich nehme mein Wort nicht zurück.“ „Mag
+sie also jetzt Ihre Geliebte sein,“ sagte Leni, „Sie würden sie aber
+nicht sehr vermissen, wenn Sie sie verlieren oder für jemand andern, z.
+B. für mich, eintauschen würden.“ „Gewiß,“ sagte K. lächelnd, „das wäre
+denkbar, aber sie hat einen großen Vorteil Ihnen gegenüber, sie weiß
+nichts von meinem Prozeß, und selbst wenn sie etwas davon wüßte, würde
+sie nicht daran denken. Sie würde mich nicht zur Nachgiebigkeit zu
+überreden suchen.“ „Das ist kein Vorteil,“ sagte Leni. „Wenn sie keine
+sonstigen Vorteile hat, verliere ich nicht den Mut. Hat sie irgendeinen
+körperlichen Fehler?“ „Einen körperlichen Fehler?“ fragte K. „Ja,“
+sagte Leni, „ich habe nämlich einen solchen kleinen Fehler, sehen Sie.“
+Sie spannte den Mittel- und Ringfinger ihrer rechten Hand auseinander,
+zwischen denen das Verbindungshäutchen fast bis zum obersten Gelenk der
+kurzen Finger reichte. K. merkte im Dunkel nicht gleich, was sie ihm
+zeigen wollte, sie führte deshalb seine Hand hin, damit er es abtaste.
+„Was für ein Naturspiel,“ sagte K. und fügte, als er die ganze Hand
+überblickt hatte, hinzu. „Was für eine hübsche Kralle!“ Mit einer Art
+Stolz sah Leni zu, wie K. staunend immer wieder ihre zwei Finger
+auseinanderzog und zusammenlegte, bis er sie schließlich flüchtig küßte
+und losließ. „Oh!“ rief sie aber sofort, „Sie haben mich geküßt!“
+Eilig, mit offenem Mund erkletterte sie mit den Knien seinen Schoß, K.
+sah fast bestürzt zu ihr auf, jetzt, da sie ihm so nahe war, ging ein
+bitterer anfeuernder Geruch wie von Pfeffer von ihr aus, sie nahm
+seinen Kopf an sich, beugte sich über ihn hinweg und biß und küßte
+seinen Hals, biß selbst in seine Haare. „Sie haben mich eingetauscht,“
+rief sie von Zeit zu Zeit, „sehen Sie, nun haben Sie mich doch
+eingetauscht!“ Da glitt ihr Knie aus, mit einem kleinen Schrei fiel sie
+fast auf den Teppich, K. umfaßte sie, um sie noch zu halten, und wurde
+zu ihr hinabgezogen. „Jetzt gehörst du mir,“ sagte sie.
+
+„Hier hast du den Hausschlüssel, komm, wann du willst,“ waren ihre
+letzten Worte und ein zielloser Kuß traf ihn noch im Weggehn auf den
+Rücken. Als er aus dem Haustor trat, fiel ein leichter Regen, er wollte
+in die Mitte der Straße gehn, um vielleicht Leni noch beim Fenster
+erblicken zu können, da stürzte aus einem Automobil, das vor dem Hause
+wartete und das K. in seiner Zerstreutheit gar nicht bemerkt hatte, der
+Onkel, faßte ihn bei den Armen und stieß ihn gegen das Haustor, als
+wolle er ihn dort festnageln. „Junge,“ rief er, „wie konntest du nur
+das tun! Du hast deiner Sache, die auf gutem Wege war, schrecklich
+geschadet. Verkriechst dich mit einem kleinen schmutzigen Ding, das
+überdies offensichtlich die Geliebte des Advokaten ist, und bleibst
+stundenlang weg. Suchst nicht einmal einen Vorwand, verheimlichst
+nichts, nein, bist ganz offen, läufst zu ihr und bleibst bei ihr. Und
+unterdessen sitzen wir beisammen, der Onkel, der sich für dich abmüht,
+der Advokat, der für dich gewonnen werden soll, der Kanzleidirektor vor
+allem, dieser große Herr, der deine Sache in ihrem jetzigen Stadium
+geradezu beherrscht. Wir wollen beraten, wie dir zu helfen wäre, ich
+muß den Advokaten vorsichtig behandeln, dieser wieder den
+Kanzleidirektor und du hättest doch allen Grund, mich wenigstens zu
+unterstützen. Statt dessen bleibst du fort. Schließlich läßt es sich
+nicht verheimlichen, nun, es sind höfliche gewandte Männer, sie
+sprechen nicht davon, sie schonen mich, schließlich können aber auch
+sie sich nicht mehr überwinden und da sie von der Sache nicht reden
+können, verstummen sie. Wir sind minutenlang schweigend dagesessen und
+haben gehorcht, ob du nicht doch endlich kämest. Alles vergebens.
+Endlich steht der Kanzleidirektor, der viel länger geblieben ist, als
+er ursprünglich wollte, auf, verabschiedet sich, bedauert mich
+sichtlich, ohne mir helfen zu können, wartet in unbegreiflicher
+Liebenswürdigkeit noch eine Zeitlang in der Tür, dann geht er. Ich war
+natürlich glücklich, daß er weg war, mir war schon die Luft zum Atmen
+ausgegangen. Auf den kranken Advokaten hat alles noch stärker
+eingewirkt, er konnte, der gute Mann, gar nicht sprechen, als ich mich
+von ihm verabschiedete. Du hast wahrscheinlich im seinem vollständigen
+Zusammenbrechen beigetragen und beschleunigst so den Tod eines Mannes,
+auf den du angewiesen bist. Und mich, deinen Onkel, läßt du hier im
+Regen, fühle nur, ich bin ganz durchnäßt, stundenlang warten.“
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+SIEBENTES KAPITEL
+
+ADVOKAT · FABRIKANT · MALER
+
+
+An einem Wintervormittag - draußen fiel Schnee im trüben Licht - saß K.
+trotz der frühen Stunde schon äußerst müde in seinem Bureau. Um sich
+wenigstens vor den untersten Beamten zu schützen, hatte er dem Diener
+den Auftrag gegeben, niemanden von ihnen einzulassen, da er mit einer
+größern Arbeit beschäftigt sei. Aber statt zu arbeiten, drehte er sich
+in seinem Sessel, verschob langsam einige Gegenstände auf dem Tisch,
+ließ dann aber, ohne es zu wissen, den ganzen Arm ausgestreckt auf der
+Tischplatte liegen und blieb mit gesenktem Kopf unbeweglich sitzen.
+
+Der Gedanke an den Prozeß verließ ihn nicht mehr. Öfters schon hatte er
+überlegt, ob es nicht gut wäre, eine Verteidigungsschrift auszuarbeiten
+und bei Gericht einzureichen. Er wollte darin eine kurze
+Lebensbeschreibung vorlegen und bei jedem irgendwie wichtigen Ereignis
+erklären, aus welchen Gründen er so gehandelt hatte, ob diese
+Handlungsweise nach seinem gegenwärtigen Urteil zu verwerfen oder zu
+billigen war und welche Gründe er für dieses oder jenes anführen
+konnte. Die Vorteile einer solchen Verteidigungsschrift gegenüber der
+bloßen Verteidigung durch den übrigens auch sonst nicht einwandfreien
+Advokaten waren zweifellos. K. wußte ja gar nicht, was der Advokat
+unternahm; viel war es jedenfalls nicht, schon einen Monat lang hatte
+er ihn nicht mehr zu sich berufen und auch bei keiner der frühern
+Besprechungen hatte K. den Eindruck gehabt, daß dieser Mann viel für
+ihn erreichen könne. Vor allem hatte er ihn fast gar nicht ausgefragt.
+Und hier war doch so viel zu fragen. Fragen war die Hauptsache. K.
+hatte das Gefühl, als ob er selbst alle hier nötigen Fragen stellen
+könnte. Der Advokat dagegen, statt zu fragen, erzählte selbst oder saß
+ihm stumm gegenüber, beugte sich, wahrscheinlich wegen seines schwachen
+Gehörs, ein wenig über den Schreibtisch vor, zog an einem Bartstrahn
+innerhalb seines Bartes und blickte auf den Teppich nieder, vielleicht
+gerade auf die Stelle, wo K. mit Leni gelegen war. Hie und da gab er K.
+einige leere Ermahnungen, wie man sie Kindern gibt. Ebenso nutzlose wie
+langweilige Reden, die K. in der Schlußabrechnung mit keinem Heller zu
+bezahlen gedachte. Nachdem der Advokat ihn genügend gedemütigt zu haben
+glaubte, fing er gewöhnlich an, ihn wieder ein wenig aufzumuntern. Er
+habe schon, erzählte er dann, viele ähnliche Prozesse ganz oder
+teilweise gewonnen. Prozesse, die, wenn auch in Wirklichkeit vielleicht
+nicht so schwierig wie dieser, äußerlich noch hoffnungsloser waren. Ein
+Verzeichnis dieser Prozesse habe er hier in der Schublade — hiebei
+klopfte er an irgendeine Lade des Tisches —, die Schriften könne er
+leider nicht zeigen, da es sich um Amtsgeheimnisse handle. Trotzdem
+komme jetzt die große Erfahrung, die er durch alle diese Prozesse
+erworben habe, K. zugute. Er habe natürlich sofort zu arbeiten begonnen
+und die erste Eingabe sei schon fast fertiggestellt. Sie sei sehr
+wichtig, weil der erste Eindruck, den die Verteidigung mache, oft die
+ganze Richtung des Verfahrens bestimme. Leider, darauf müsse er K.
+allerdings aufmerksam machen, geschehe es manchmal, daß die ersten
+Eingaben bei Gericht gar nicht gelesen würden. Man lege sie einfach zu
+den Akten und weise darauf hin, daß vorläufig die Einvernahme und
+Beobachtung des Angeklagten wichtiger sei, als alles Geschriebene. Man
+fügt, wenn der Petent dringlich wird, hinzu, daß man vor der
+Entscheidung, bis alles Material gesammelt ist, im Zusammenhang
+natürlich alle Akten, also auch diese erste Eingabe, überprüfen wird.
+Leider sei aber auch dies meistens nicht richtig, die erste Eingabe
+werde gewöhnlich verlegt oder gehe gänzlich verloren und, selbst wenn
+sie bis zum Ende erhalten bleibt, werde sie, wie der Advokat allerdings
+nur gerüchtweise erfahren hat, kaum gelesen. Das alles sei bedauerlich,
+aber nicht ganz ohne Berechtigung. K. möge doch nicht außer acht
+lassen, daß das Verfahren nicht öffentlich sei, es kann, wenn das
+Gericht es für nötig hält, öffentlich werden, das Gesetz aber schreibt
+Öffentlichkeit nicht vor. Infolgedessen sind auch die Schriften des
+Gerichts, vor allem die Anklageschrift dem Angeklagten und seiner
+Verteidigung unzugänglich, man weiß daher im allgemeinen nicht oder
+wenigstens nicht genau, wogegen sich die erste Eingabe zu richten hat,
+sie kann daher eigentlich nur zufälligerweise etwas enthalten, was für
+die Sache von Bedeutung ist. Wirklich zutreffende und beweisführende
+Eingaben kann man erst später ausarbeiten, wenn im Laufe der
+Einvernahmen des Angeklagten die einzelnen Anklagepunkte und ihre
+Begründung deutlicher hervortreten oder erraten werden können. Unter
+diesen Verhältnissen ist natürlich die Verteidigung in einer sehr
+ungünstigen und schwierigen Lage. Aber auch das ist beabsichtigt. Die
+Verteidigung ist nämlich durch das Gesetz nicht eigentlich gestattet,
+sondern nur geduldet und selbst darüber, ob aus der betreffenden
+Gesetzesstelle wenigstens Duldung herausgelesen werden soll, besteht
+Streit. Es gibt daher strenggenommen gar keine vom Gericht anerkannten
+Advokaten, alle, die vor diesem Gericht als Advokaten auftreten, sind
+im Grunde nur Winkeladvokaten. Das wirkt natürlich auf den ganzen Stand
+sehr entwürdigend ein und wenn K. nächstens einmal in die
+Gerichtskanzleien gehen werde, könne er sich ja, um auch das einmal
+gesehen zu haben, das Advokatenzimmer ansehn. Er werde vor der
+Gesellschaft, die dort beisammen sei, vermutlich erschrecken. Schon die
+ihnen zugewiesene enge niedrige Kammer zeige die Verachtung, die das
+Gericht für diese Leute hat. Licht bekommt die Kammer nur durch eine
+kleine Luke, die so hochgelegen ist, daß man, wenn man hinausschauen
+will, wo einem übrigens der Rauch eines knapp davor gelegenen Kamins in
+die Nase fährt und das Gesicht schwärzt, erst einen Kollegen suchen
+muß, der einen auf den Rücken nimmt. Im Fußboden dieser Kammer — um nur
+noch ein Beispiel für diese Zustände anzuführen — ist nun schon seit
+mehr als einem Jahr ein Loch, nicht so groß, daß ein Mensch durchfallen
+könnte, aber groß genug, daß man mit einem Bein ganz einsinkt. Das
+Advokatenzimmer liegt auf dem zweiten Dachboden; sinkt also einer ein,
+so hängt sein Bein in den ersten Dachboden hinunter und zwar gerade in
+den Gang, wo die Parteien warten. Es ist nicht zu viel gesagt, wenn man
+in Advokatenkreisen solche Verhältnisse schändlich nennt. Beschwerden
+an die Verwaltung haben nicht den geringsten Erfolg, wohl aber ist es
+den Advokaten auf das strengste verboten, irgend etwas in dem Zimmer
+auf eigene Kosten ändern zu lassen. Aber auch diese Behandlung der
+Advokaten hat ihre Begründung. Man will die Verteidigung möglichst
+ausschalten, alles soll auf den Angeklagten selbst gestellt sein. Kein
+schlechter Standpunkt im Grunde, nichts wäre aber verfehlter, als
+daraus zu folgern, daß bei diesem Gericht die Advokaten für den
+Angeklagten unnötig sind. Im Gegenteil, bei keinem andern Gericht sind
+sie so notwendig wie bei diesem. Das Verfahren ist nämlich im
+allgemeinen nicht nur vor der Öffentlichkeit geheim, sondern auch vor
+dem Angeklagten. Natürlich nur soweit dies möglich ist, es ist aber in
+sehr weitem Ausmaß möglich. Auch der Angeklagte hat nämlich keinen
+Einblick in die Gerichtsschriften und aus den Verhören auf die ihnen
+zugrundeliegenden Schriften zu schließen, ist sehr schwierig,
+insbesondere aber für den Angeklagten, der doch befangen ist und alle
+möglichen Sorgen hat, die ihn zerstreuen. Hier greift nun die
+Verteidigung ein. Bei den Verhören dürfen im allgemeinen Verteidiger
+nicht anwesend sein, sie müssen daher nach den Verhören und zwar
+möglichst noch an der Tür des Untersuchungszimmers den Angeklagten über
+das Verhör ausforschen und diesen oft schon sehr verwischten Berichten
+das für die Verteidigung Taugliche entnehmen. Aber das Wichtigste ist
+dies nicht, denn viel kann man auf diese Weise nicht erfahren, wenn
+natürlich auch hier wie überall ein tüchtiger Mann mehr erfährt als
+andere. Das Wichtigste bleiben trotzdem die persönlichen Beziehungen
+des Advokaten, in ihnen liegt der Hauptwert der Verteidigung. Nun habe
+ja wohl K. schon aus seinen eigenen Erlebnissen entnommen, daß die
+allerunterste Organisation des Gerichtes nicht ganz vollkommen ist,
+pflichtvergessene und bestechliche Angestellte aufweist, wodurch
+gewissermaßen die strenge Abschließung des Gerichtes Lücken bekommt.
+Hier nun drängt sich die Mehrzahl der Advokaten ein, hier wird
+bestochen und ausgehorcht, ja es kamen wenigstens in früherer Zeit
+sogar Fälle von Aktendiebstählen vor. Es ist nicht zu leugnen, daß auf
+diese Weise für den Augenblick einige sogar überraschend günstige
+Resultate für den Angeklagten sich erzielen lassen, damit stolzieren
+auch diese kleinen Advokaten herum und locken neue Kundschaft an, aber
+für den weitern Fortgang des Prozesses bedeutet es entweder nichts oder
+nichts Gutes. Wirklichen Wert aber haben nur ehrliche persönliche
+Beziehungen und zwar mit höhern Beamten, womit natürlich nur höhere
+Beamten der untern Grade gemeint sind. Nur dadurch kann der Fortgang
+des Prozesses, wenn auch zunächst nur unmerklich, später aber immer
+deutlicher beeinflußt werden. Das können natürlich nur wenige Advokaten
+und hier sei die Wahl K.s sehr günstig gewesen. Nur noch vielleicht ein
+oder zwei Advokaten könnten sich mit ähnlichen Beziehungen ausweisen
+wie Dr. Huld. Diese kümmern sich allerdings um die Gesellschaft im
+Advokatenzimmer nicht und haben auch nichts mit ihr zu tun. Um so enger
+sei aber die Verbindung mit den Gerichtsbeamten. Es sei nicht einmal
+immer nötig, daß Dr. Huld zu Gericht gehe, in den Vorzimmern der
+Untersuchungsrichter auf ihr zufälliges Erscheinen warte, und je nach
+ihrer Laune einen meist nur scheinbaren Erfolg erziele oder auch nicht
+einmal diesen. Nein, K. habe es ja selbst gesehen, die Beamten und
+darunter recht hohe kommen selbst, geben bereitwillig Auskunft, offene
+oder wenigstens leicht deutbare, besprechen den nächsten Fortgang der
+Prozesse, ja sie lassen sich sogar in einzelnen Fällen überzeugen und
+nehmen die fremde Ansicht gern an. Allerdings dürfe man ihnen gerade in
+dieser letzten Hinsicht nicht allzusehr vertrauen, so bestimmt sie ihre
+neue, für die Verteidigung günstige Absicht, auch aussprechen, gehen
+sie doch vielleicht geradewegs in ihre Kanzlei und geben für den
+nächsten Tag einen Gerichtsbeschluß heraus, der gerade das
+Entgegengesetzte enthält und vielleicht für den Angeklagten noch viel
+strenger ist, als ihre erste Absicht, von der sie gänzlich abgekommen
+zu sein behaupteten. Dagegen könne man sich natürlich nicht wehren,
+denn das, was sie zwischen vier Augen gesagt haben, ist eben auch nur
+zwischen vier Augen gesagt und lasse keine öffentliche Folgerung zu,
+selbst wenn die Verteidigung nicht auch sonst bestrebt sein müßte, sich
+die Gunst der Herren zu erhalten. Andererseits sei es allerdings auch
+richtig, daß die Herren nicht etwa nur aus Menschenliebe oder aus
+freundschaftlichen Gefühlen sich mit der Verteidigung, natürlich nur
+mit einer sachverständigen Verteidigung, in Verbindung setzen, sie sind
+vielmehr in gewisser Hinsicht auch auf sie angewiesen. Hier mache sich
+eben der Nachteil einer Gerichtsorganisation geltend, die selbst in
+ihren Anfängen den geheimen Bericht festsetzt. Den Beamten fehlt der
+Zusammenhang mit der Bevölkerung, für die gewöhnlichen mittleren
+Prozesse sind sie gut ausgerüstet, ein solcher Prozeß rollt fast von
+selbst auf seiner Bahn ab und braucht nur hier und da einen Anstoß,
+gegenüber den ganz einfachen Fällen aber, wie auch gegenüber den
+besonders schwierigen, sind sie oft ratlos, sie haben, weil sie
+fortwährend Tag und Nacht in ihr Gesetz eingezwängt sind, nicht den
+richtigen Sinn für menschliche Beziehungen und das entbehren sie in
+solchen Fällen schwer. Dann kommen sie zum Advokaten um Rat und hinter
+ihnen trägt ein Diener die Akten, die sonst so geheim sind. An diesem
+Fenster hätte man manche Herren, von denen man es am wenigsten erwarten
+würde, antreffen können wie sie geradezu trostlos auf die Gasse
+hinaussahen, während der Advokat an seinem Tisch die Akten studierte,
+um ihnen einen guten Rat geben zu können. Übrigens könne man gerade bei
+solchen Gelegenheiten sehn, wie ungemein ernst die Herren ihren Beruf
+nehmen und wie sie über Hindernisse, die sie ihrer Natur nach nicht
+bewältigen können, in große Verzweiflung geraten. Ihre Stellung sei
+auch sonst nicht leicht und man dürfe ihnen nicht Unrecht tun und ihre
+Stellung nicht für leicht ansehn. Die Rangordnung und die Steigerung
+des Gerichtes sei unendlich und selbst für den Eingeweihten nicht
+absehbar. Das Verfahren vor den Gerichtshöfen sei aber im allgemeinen
+auch für die untern Beamten geheim, sie können daher die
+Angelegenheiten, die sie bearbeiten, in ihrem fernern Weitergang kaum
+jemals vollständig verfolgen, die Gerichtssache erscheint also in ihrem
+Gerichtskreis, ohne daß sie oft wissen, woher sie kommt, und sie geht
+weiter, ohne daß sie erfahren, wohin. Die Belehrung also, die man aus
+dem Studium der einzelnen Prozeßstadien, der schließlichen Entscheidung
+und ihrer Gründe schöpfen kann, entgeht diesen Beamten. Sie dürfen sich
+nur mit jenem Teil des Prozesses befassen, der vom Gesetz für sie
+abgegrenzt ist und wissen von dem Weitern, also von den Ergebnissen
+ihrer eigenen Arbeit meist weniger als die Verteidigung, die doch in
+der Regel fast bis zum Schluß des Prozesses mit dem Angeklagten in
+Verbindung bleibt. Auch in dieser Richtung also können sie von der
+Verteidigung manches Wertvolle erfahren. Wundere sich K. noch, wenn er
+alles dieses im Auge behalte über die Gereiztheit der Beamten, die sich
+manchmal den Parteien gegenüber in — jeder mache diese Erfahrung —
+beleidigenderweise äußert. Alle Beamten seien gereizt, selbst wenn sie
+ruhig scheinen. Natürlich haben kleine Advokaten besonders viel
+darunter zu leiden. Man erzählt z. B. folgende Geschichte, die sehr den
+Anschein der Wahrheit hat. Ein alter Beamter, ein guter stiller Herr,
+hatte eine schwierige Gerichtssache, welche besonders durch die
+Eingaben des Advokaten verwickelt worden war, einen Tag und eine Nacht
+ununterbrochen studiert — diese Beamten sind tatsächlich fleißig, wie
+niemand sonst. Gegen Morgen nun, nach 24stündiger, wahrscheinlich nicht
+sehr ergiebiger Arbeit ging er zur Eingangstür, stellte sich dort in
+Hinterhalt und warf jeden Advokaten der eintreten wollte, die Treppe
+hinunter. Die Advokaten sammelten sich unten auf dem Treppenabsatz und
+berieten, was sie tun sollten; einerseits haben sie keinen eigentlichen
+Anspruch darauf, eingelassen zu werden, können daher rechtlich gegen
+den Beamten kaum etwas unternehmen und müssen sich, wie schon erwähnt,
+auch hüten, die Beamtenschaft gegen sich aufzubringen. Andererseits
+aber ist jeder nicht bei Gericht verbrachte Tag für sie verloren und es
+lag ihnen also viel daran einzudringen. Schließlich einigten sie sich
+darauf, daß sie den alten Herren ermüden wollten. Immer wieder wurde
+ein Advokat ausgeschickt, der die Treppe hinauflief und sich dann unter
+möglichstem, allerdings passivem Widerstand hinunterwerfen ließ, wo er
+dann von den Kollegen aufgefangen wurde. Das dauerte etwa eine Stunde,
+dann wurde der alte Herr, er war ja auch von der Nachtarbeit schon
+erschöpft, wirklich müde und ging in seine Kanzlei zurück. Die unten
+wollten es erst gar nicht glauben und schickten zuerst einen aus, der
+hinter der Tür nachsehen sollte, ob dort wirklich leer war. Dann erst
+zogen sie ein und wagten wahrscheinlich nicht einmal zu murren. Denn
+den Advokaten — und selbst der kleinste kann doch die Verhältnisse
+wenigstens zum Teil übersehn — liegt es vollständig ferne, bei Gericht
+irgendwelche Verbesserungen einführen oder durchsetzen zu wollen,
+während — und dies ist sehr bezeichnend — fast jeder Angeklagte, selbst
+ganz einfältige Leute, gleich beim allerersten Eintritt in den Prozeß
+an Verbesserungsvorschläge zu denken anfängt und damit oft Zeit und
+Kraft verschwendet, die anders viel besser verwendet werden könnten.
+Das einzig Richtige sei es, sich mit den vorhandenen Verhältnissen
+abzufinden. Selbst wenn es möglich wäre, Einzelheiten zu verbessern —
+es ist aber ein unsinniger Aberglaube — hätte man bestenfalls für
+künftige Fälle etwas erreicht, sich selbst aber unermeßlich dadurch
+geschadet, daß man die besondere Aufmerksamkeit der immer rachsüchtigen
+Beamtenschaft erregt hat. Nur keine Aufmerksamkeit erregen! Sich ruhig
+verhalten, selbst wenn es einem noch so sehr gegen den Sinn geht!
+Einzusehen versuchen, daß dieser große Gerichtsorganismus gewissermaßen
+ewig in Schwebe bleibt und daß man zwar, wenn man auf seinem Platz
+selbständig etwas ändert, den Boden unter den Füßen sich wegnimmt und
+selbst abstürzen kann, während der große Organismus sich selbst für die
+kleine Störung leicht an einer andern Stelle — alles ist doch in
+Verbindung — Ersatz schafft und unverändert bleibt, wenn er nicht etwa,
+was sogar wahrscheinlich ist, noch geschlossener, noch aufmerksamer,
+noch strenger, noch böser wird. Man überlasse doch die Arbeit dem
+Advokaten, statt sie zu stören. Vorwürfe nützen ja nicht viel,
+besonders wenn man ihre Ursache in ihrer ganzen Bedeutung nicht
+begreiflich machen kann, aber gesagt müsse es doch werden, wie viel K.
+seiner Sache durch das Verhalten gegenüber dem Kanzleidirektor
+geschadet habe. Dieser einflußreiche Mann sei aus der Liste jener, bei
+denen man für K. etwas unternehmen könne, schon fast zu streichen.
+Selbst flüchtige Erwähnungen des Prozesses überhöre er mit deutlicher
+Absicht. In manchem seien ja die Beamten wie Kinder. Oft können sie
+durch Harmlosigkeiten, unter die allerdings K.s Verhalten leider nicht
+gehörte, derartig verletzt werden, daß sie selbst mit guten Freunden zu
+reden aufhören, sich von ihnen abwenden, wenn sie ihnen begegnen, und
+ihnen in allem möglichen entgegenarbeiten. Dann aber einmal,
+überraschenderweise, ohne besondern Grund lassen sie sich durch einen
+kleinen Scherz, den man nur deshalb wagt, weil alles aussichtslos
+scheint, zum Lachen bringen und sind versöhnt. Es sei eben gleichzeitig
+schwer und leicht, sich mit ihnen zu verhalten, Grundsätze dafür gibt
+es kaum. Manchmal sei es zum Verwundern, daß ein einziges
+Durchschnittsleben dafür hinreiche, um soviel zu erfassen, daß man hier
+mit einigem Erfolg arbeiten könne. Es kommen allerdings trübe Stunden,
+wie sie ja jeder hat, wo man glaubt, nicht das geringste erzielt zu
+haben, wo es einem scheint, als hätten nur die von Anfang an für einen
+guten Ausgang bestimmten Prozesse ein gutes Ende genommen, wie es auch
+ohne Mithilfe geschehen wäre, während alle andern verlorengegangen
+sind, trotz alles Nebenherlaufens, aller Mühe, aller kleinen
+scheinbaren Erfolge, über die man solche Freude hatte. Dann scheint
+einem allerdings nichts mehr sicher und man würde auf bestimmte Fragen
+hin nicht einmal zu leugnen wagen, daß man ihrem Wesen nach gut
+verlaufende Prozesse gerade durch die Mithilfe auf Abwege gebracht hat.
+Auch das ist ja eine Art Selbstvertrauen, aber es ist das einzige, das
+dann übrigbleibt. Solchen Anfällen — es sind natürlich nur Anfälle,
+nichts weiter — sind Advokaten besonders dann ausgesetzt, wenn ihnen
+ein Prozeß, den sie weit genug und zufriedenstellend geführt haben,
+plötzlich aus der Hand genommen wird. Das ist wohl das Ärgste, was
+einem Advokaten geschehen kann. Nicht etwa durch den Angeklagten wird
+ihnen der Prozeß entzogen, das geschieht wohl niemals, ein Angeklagter,
+der einmal einen bestimmten Advokaten genommen hat, muß bei ihm
+bleiben, geschehe was immer. Wie könnte er sich überhaupt, wenn er
+einmal Hilfe in Anspruch genommen hat, allein noch erhalten. Das
+geschieht also nicht, wohl aber geschieht es manchmal, daß der Prozeß
+eine Richtung nimmt, wo der Advokat nicht mehr mitkommen darf. Der
+Prozeß und der Angeklagte und alles wird dem Advokaten einfach
+entzogen; dann können auch die besten Beziehungen zu den Beamten nicht
+mehr helfen, denn sie selbst wissen nichts. Der Prozeß ist eben in ein
+Stadium getreten, wo keine Hilfe mehr geleistet werden darf, wo ihn
+unzugängliche Gerichtshöfe bearbeiten, wo auch der Angeklagte für den
+Advokaten nicht mehr erreichbar ist. Man kommt dann eines Tages nach
+Hause und findet auf seinem Tisch alle die vielen Eingaben, die man mit
+allem Fleiß und mit den schönsten Hoffnungen in dieser Sache gemacht
+hat, sie sind zurückgestellt worden, da sie in das neue Prozeßstadium
+nicht übertragen werden dürfen, es sind wertlose Fetzen. Dabei muß der
+Prozeß noch nicht verloren sein, durchaus nicht, wenigstens liegt kein
+entscheidender Grund für diese Annahme vor, man weiß bloß nichts mehr
+von dem Prozeß und wird auch nichts mehr von ihm erfahren. Nun sind ja
+solche Fälle glücklicherweise Ausnahmen, und selbst wenn K.s Prozeß ein
+solcher Fall sein sollte, sei er doch vorläufig noch weit von einem
+solchen Stadium entfernt. Hier sei aber noch reichliche Gelegenheit für
+Advokatenarbeit gegeben, und daß sie ausgenutzt werde, dessen dürfe K.
+sicher sein. Die Eingabe sei, wie erwähnt, noch nicht überreicht, das
+eile aber auch nicht, viel wichtiger seien die einleitenden
+Besprechungen mit maßgebenden Beamten und die hätten schon
+stattgefunden. Mit verschiedenem Erfolg, wie offen zugestanden werden
+soll. Es sei viel besser, vorläufig Einzelheiten nicht zu verraten,
+durch die K. nur ungünstig beeinflußt und allzu hoffnungsfreudig oder
+allzu ängstlich gemacht werden könnte, nur soviel sei gesagt, daß sich
+einzelne sehr günstig ausgesprochen und sich auch sehr bereitwillig
+gezeigt haben, während andere sich weniger günstig geäußert, aber doch
+ihre Mithilfe keineswegs verweigert haben. Das Ergebnis sei also im
+ganzen sehr erfreulich, nur dürfe man daraus keine besondern Schlüsse
+ziehen, da alle Vorverhandlungen ähnlich beginnen und durchaus erst die
+weitere Entwicklung den Wert dieser Vorverhandlungen zeigt. Jedenfalls
+sei noch nichts verloren und wenn es noch gelingen sollte, den
+Kanzleidirektor trotz allem zu gewinnen — es sei schon verschiedenes zu
+diesem Zwecke eingeleitet — dann sei das Ganze —, wie die Chirurgen
+sagen, eine reine Wunde und man könne getrost das Folgende erwarten.
+
+In solchen und ähnlichen Reden war der Advokat unerschöpflich. Sie
+wiederholten sich bei jedem Besuch. Immer gab es Fortschritte, niemals
+aber konnte die Art dieser Fortschritte mitgeteilt werden. Immerfort
+wurde an der ersten Eingabe gearbeitet, aber sie wurde nicht fertig,
+was sich meistens beim nächsten Besuch als gewisser Vorteil
+herausstellte, da die letzte Zeit, was man nicht hatte voraussehen
+können, für die Übergabe sehr ungünstig gewesen wäre. Bemerkte K.
+manchmal, ganz ermattet von den Reden, daß es doch selbst unter
+Berücksichtigung aller Schwierigkeiten, sehr langsam vorwärtsgehe,
+wurde ihm entgegnet, es gehe gar nicht langsam vorwärts, wohl aber wäre
+man schon viel weiter, wenn K. sich rechtzeitig an den Advokaten
+gewendet hätte. Das hatte er aber leider versäumt und diese Versäumnis
+werde auch noch weitere Nachteile bringen, nicht nur zeitliche.
+
+Die einzige wohltätige Unterbrechung dieser Besuche war Leni, die es
+immer so einzurichten wußte, daß sie dem Advokaten in Anwesenheit K.s
+den Tee brachte. Dann stand sie hinter K., sah scheinbar zu, wie der
+Advokat mit einer Art Gier tief zur Tasse herabgebeugt den Tee eingoß
+und trank, und ließ im Geheimen ihre Hand von K. erfassen. Es herrschte
+völliges Schweigen. Der Advokat trank, K. drückte Lenis Hand und Leni
+wagte es manchmal K.s Haare sanft zu streicheln. „Du bist noch hier?“
+fragte der Advokat, nachdem er fertig war. „Ich wollte das Geschirr
+wegnehmen“, sagte Leni, es gab noch einen letzten Händedruck, der
+Advokat wischte sich den Mund und begann mit neuer Kraft auf K.
+einzureden.
+
+War es Trost oder Verzweiflung, was der Advokat erreichen wollte? K.
+wußte es nicht, wohl aber hielt er es bald für feststehend, daß seine
+Verteidigung nicht in guten Händen war. Es mochte ja alles richtig
+sein, was der Advokat erzählte, wenn es auch durchsichtig war, daß er
+sich möglichst in den Vordergrund stellen wollte und wahrscheinlich
+noch niemals einen so großen Prozeß geführt hatte, wie es K.s Prozeß
+seiner Meinung nach war. Verdächtig aber blieben die unaufhörlich
+hervorgehobenen persönlichen Beziehungen zu den Beamten. Mußten sie
+denn ausschließlich zu K.s Nutzen ausgebeutet werden? Der Advokat
+vergaß nie zu bemerken, daß es sich nur um niedrige Beamte handelte,
+also um Beamte in sehr abhängiger Stellung, für deren Fortkommen
+gewisse Wendungen der Prozesse wahrscheinlich von Bedeutung sein
+konnten. Benutzten sie vielleicht den Advokaten dazu, um solche für den
+Angeklagten natürlich immer ungünstige Wendungen zu erzielen?
+Vielleicht taten sie das nicht in jedem Prozeß, gewiß, das war nicht
+wahrscheinlich, es gab dann wohl wieder Prozesse, in deren Verlauf sie
+dem Advokaten für seine Dienste Vorteile einräumten, denn es mußte
+ihnen ja auch daran gelegen sein, seinen Ruf ungeschädigt zu erhalten.
+Verhielt es sich aber wirklich so, in welcher Weise würden sie bei K.s
+Prozeß eingreifen, der, wie der Advokat erklärte, ein sehr schwieriger,
+also wichtiger Prozeß war und gleich anfangs bei Gericht große
+Aufmerksamkeit erregt hatte? Es konnte nicht sehr zweifelhaft sein, was
+sie tun würden. Anzeichen dessen konnte man ja schon darin sehn, daß
+die erste Eingabe noch immer nicht überreicht war, trotzdem der Prozeß
+schon Monate dauerte und daß sich alles den Angaben des Advokaten nach
+in den Anfängen befand, was natürlich sehr geeignet war, den
+Angeklagten einzuschläfern und hilflos zu erhalten, um ihn dann
+plötzlich mit der Entscheidung zu überfallen oder wenigstens mit der
+Bekanntmachung, daß die zu seinen Ungunsten abgeschlossene Untersuchung
+an die höhern Behörden weitergegeben werde.
+
+Es war unbedingt nötig, daß K. selbst eingriff. Gerade in Zuständen
+großer Müdigkeit, wie an diesem Wintervormittag, wo ihm alles willenlos
+durch den Kopf zog, war diese Überzeugung unabweisbar. Die Verachtung,
+die er früher für den Prozeß gehabt hatte, galt nicht mehr. Wäre er
+allein in der Welt gewesen, hätte er den Prozeß leicht mißachten
+können, wenn es allerdings auch sicher war, daß dann der Prozeß
+überhaupt nicht entstanden wäre. Jetzt aber hatte ihn der Onkel schon
+zum Advokaten gezogen, Familienrücksichten sprachen mit; seine Stellung
+war nicht mehr vollständig unabhängig von dem Verlauf des Prozesses, er
+selbst hatte unvorsichtigerweise mit einer gewissen unerklärlichen
+Genugtuung vor Bekannten den Prozeß erwähnt, andere hatten auf
+unbekannte Weise davon erfahren, das Verhältnis zu Fräulein Bürstner
+schien entsprechend dem Prozeß zu schwanken — kurz, er hatte kaum mehr
+die Wahl, den Prozeß anzunehmen oder abzulehnen, er stand mitten darin
+und mußte sich wehren. War er müde, dann war es schlimm.
+
+Zu übertriebener Sorge war allerdings vorläufig kein Grund. Er hatte es
+verstanden, sich in der Bank in verhältnismäßig kurzer Zeit zu seiner
+hohen Stellung emporzuarbeiten und sich von allen anerkannt in dieser
+Stellung zu erhalten, er mußte jetzt nur diese Fähigkeiten, die ihm das
+ermöglicht hatten, ein wenig dem Prozeß zuwenden und es war kein
+Zweifel, daß es gut ausgehn müßte. Vor allem war es, wenn etwas
+erreicht werden sollte, notwendig, jeden Gedanken an eine mögliche
+Schuld von vornherein abzulehnen. Es gab keine Schuld. Der Prozeß war
+nichts anderes als ein großes Geschäft, wie er es schon oft mit Vorteil
+für die Bank abgeschlossen hatte, ein Geschäft, innerhalb dessen, wie
+das die Regel war, verschiedene Gefahren lauerten, die eben abgewehrt
+werden mußten. Zu diesem Zwecke durfte man allerdings nicht mit
+Gedanken an irgendeine Schuld spielen, sondern den Gedanken an den
+eigenen Vorteil möglichst festhalten. Von diesem Gesichtspunkt aus war
+es auch unvermeidlich, dem Advokaten die Vertretung sehr bald, am
+besten noch an diesem Abend, zu entziehen. Es war zwar nach seinen
+Erzählungen etwas Unerhörtes und wahrscheinlich sehr Beleidigendes,
+aber K. konnte nicht dulden, daß seinen Anstrengungen in dem Prozeß
+Hindernisse begegneten, die vielleicht von seinem eigenen Advokaten
+veranlaßt waren. War aber einmal der Advokat abgeschüttelt, dann mußte
+die Eingabe sofort überreicht und womöglich jeden Tag darauf gedrängt
+werden, daß man sie berücksichtige. Zu diesem Zwecke würde es natürlich
+nicht genügen, daß K. wie die andern im Gang saß und den Hut unter die
+Bank stellte. Er selbst oder die Frauen oder andere Boten mußten Tag
+für Tag die Beamten überlaufen und sie zwingen, statt durch das Gitter
+auf den Gang zu schauen, sich zu ihrem Tisch zu setzen und K.s Eingabe
+zu studieren. Von diesen Anstrengungen dürfte man nicht ablassen, alles
+müßte organisiert und überwacht werden, das Gericht sollte einmal auf
+einen Angeklagten stoßen, der sein Recht zu wahren verstand.
+
+Wenn sich aber auch K. dies alles durchzuführen getraute, die
+Schwierigkeit der Abfassung der Eingabe war überwältigend. Früher, etwa
+noch vor einer Woche, hatte er nur mit einem Gefühl der Scham daran
+denken können, daß er einmal genötigt sein könnte, eine solche Eingabe
+selbst zu machen; daß dies auch schwierig sein konnte, daran hatte er
+gar nicht gedacht. Er erinnerte sich, wie er einmal an einem Vormittag,
+als er gerade mit Arbeit überhäuft war, plötzlich alles zur Seite
+geschoben und den Schreibblock vorgenommen hatte, um versuchsweise den
+Gedankengang einer derartigen Eingabe zu entwerfen und ihn vielleicht
+dem schwerfälligen Advokaten zur Verfügung zu stellen und wie gerade in
+diesem Augenblick die Tür des Direktionszimmers sich öffnete und der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter mit großem Gelächter eintrat. Es war für K.
+damals sehr peinlich gewesen, trotzdem der Direktor-Stellvertreter
+natürlich nicht über die Eingabe gelacht hatte, von der er nichts
+wußte, sondern über einen Börsenwitz, den er eben gehört hatte, einen
+Witz, der zum Verständnis eine Zeichnung erforderte, die nun der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter über K.s Tisch gebeugt mit K.s Bleistift, den
+er ihm aus der Hand nahm, auf dem Schreibblock ausführte, der für die
+Eingabe bestimmt gewesen war.
+
+Heute wußte K. nichts mehr von Scham, die Eingabe mußte gemacht werden.
+Wenn er im Bureau keine Zeit für sie fand, was sehr wahrscheinlich war,
+dann mußte er sie zu Hause in den Nächten machen. Würden auch die
+Nächte nicht genügen, dann mußte er einen Urlaub nehmen. Nur nicht auf
+halbem Wege stehnbleiben, das war nicht nur in Geschäften, sondern
+immer und überall das Unsinnigste. Die Eingabe bedeutete freilich eine
+fast endlose Arbeit. Man mußte keinen sehr ängstlichen Charakter haben
+und konnte doch leicht zu dem Glauben kommen, daß es unmöglich war, die
+Eingabe jemals fertigzustellen. Nicht aus Faulheit oder Hinterlist, die
+den Advokaten allein an der Fertigstellung hindern konnten, sondern
+weil in Unkenntnis der vorhandenen Anklage und gar ihrer möglichen
+Erweiterungen das ganze Leben in den kleinsten Handlungen und
+Ereignissen in die Erinnerung zurückgebracht, dargestellt und von allen
+Seiten überprüft werden mußte. Und wie traurig war eine solche Arbeit
+überdies. Sie war vielleicht geeignet, einmal nach der Pensionierung
+den kindisch gewordenen Geist zu beschäftigen und ihm zu helfen, die
+langen Tage hinzubringen. Aber jetzt, wo K. alle Gedanken zu seiner
+Arbeit brauchte, wo jede Stunde, da er noch im Aufstieg war und schon
+für den Direktor-Stellvertreter eine Drohung bedeutete, mit größter
+Schnelligkeit verging und wo er die kurzen Abende und Nächte als junger
+Mensch genießen wollte, jetzt sollte er mit der Verfassung dieser
+Eingabe beginnen. Wieder ging sein Denken in Klagen aus. Fast
+unwillkürlich, nur um dem ein Ende zu machen, tastete er mit dem Finger
+nach dem Knopf der elektrischen Glocke, die ins Vorzimmer führte.
+Während er ihn niederdrückte, blickte er zur Uhr auf. Es war 11 Uhr,
+zwei Stunden, eine lange kostbare Zeit hatte er verträumt und war
+natürlich noch matter als vorher. Immerhin war die Zeit nicht verloren,
+er hatte Entschlüsse gefaßt, die wertvoll sein konnten. Die Diener
+brachten außer verschiedener Post zwei Visitenkarten von Herren, die
+schon längere Zeit auf K. warteten. Es waren gerade sehr wichtige
+Kundschaften der Bank, die man eigentlich auf keinen Fall hätte warten
+lassen sollen. Warum kamen sie zu so ungelegener Zeit? — und warum, so
+schienen wieder die Herren hinter der geschlossenen Tür zu fragen,
+verwendete der fleißige K. für Privatangelegenheiten die beste
+Geschäftszeit? Müde von dem Vorhergegangenen und müde das Folgende
+erwartend, stand K. auf, um den ersten zu empfangen.
+
+Es war ein kleiner munterer Herr, ein Fabrikant, den K. gut kannte. Er
+bedauerte, K. in wichtiger Arbeit gestört zu haben und K. bedauerte
+seinerseits, daß er den Fabrikanten so lange hatte warten lassen. Schon
+dieses Bedauern aber sprach er in derartig mechanischer Weise und mit
+fast falscher Betonung aus, daß der Fabrikant, wenn er nicht ganz von
+der Geschäftssache eingenommen gewesen wäre, es hätte bemerken müssen.
+Statt dessen zog er eilig Rechnungen und Tabellen aus allen Taschen,
+breitete sie vor K. aus, erklärte verschiedene Posten, verbesserte
+einen kleinen Rechenfehler, der ihm sogar bei diesem flüchtigen
+Überblick aufgefallen war, erinnerte K. an ein ähnliches Geschäft, das
+er mit ihm vor etwa einem Jahr abgeschlossen hatte, erwähnte nebenbei,
+daß sich diesmal eine andere Bank unter größten Opfern um das Geschäft
+bewerbe und verstummte schließlich, um nun K.s Meinung zu erfahren. K.
+hatte auch tatsächlich im Anfang die Rede des Fabrikanten gut verfolgt,
+der Gedanke an das wichtige Geschäft hatte dann auch ihn ergriffen, nur
+leider nicht für die Dauer, er war bald vom Zuhören abgekommen, hatte
+dann noch ein Weilchen zu den lauteren Ausrufen des Fabrikanten mit dem
+Kopf genickt, hatte aber schließlich auch das unterlassen und sich
+darauf eingeschränkt, den kahlen, auf die Papiere hinabgebeugten Kopf
+anzusehn und sich zu fragen, wann der Fabrikant endlich erkennen werde,
+daß seine ganze Rede nutzlos sei. Als er nun verstummte, glaubte K.
+zuerst wirklich, es geschehe dies deshalb, um ihm Gelegenheit zu dem
+Eingeständnis zu geben, daß er nicht fähig sei, zuzuhören. Nur mit
+Bedauern merkte er aber an dem gespannten Blick des offenbar auf alle
+Entgegnungen gefaßten Fabrikanten, daß die geschäftliche Besprechung
+fortgesetzt werden müsse. Er neigte also den Kopf wie vor einem Befehl
+und begann mit dem Bleistift langsam über den Papieren hin- und
+herzufahren, hie und da hielt er inne und starrte eine Ziffer an. Der
+Fabrikant vermutete Einwände, vielleicht waren die Ziffern wirklich
+nicht feststehend, vielleicht waren sie nicht das Entscheidende,
+jedenfalls bedeckte der Fabrikant die Papiere mit der Hand und begann
+von neuem, ganz nahe an K. heranrückend, eine allgemeine Darstellung
+des Geschäftes. „Es ist schwierig,“ sagte K., rümpfte die Lippen und
+sank, da die Papiere, das einzig Faßbare, verdeckt waren, haltlos gegen
+die Seitenlehne. Er blickte sogar nur schwach auf, als sich die Tür des
+Direktionszimmers öffnete und dort nicht ganz deutlich, etwa wie hinter
+einem Gazeschleier, der Direktor-Stellvertreter erschien. K. dachte
+nicht weiter darüber nach, sondern verfolgte nur die unmittelbare
+Wirkung, die für ihn sehr erfreulich war. Denn sofort hüpfte der
+Fabrikant vom Sessel auf und eilte dem Direktor-Stellvertreter
+entgegen, K. aber hätte ihn noch zehnmal flinker machen sollen, denn er
+fürchtete, der Direktor-Stellvertreter könnte wieder verschwinden. Es
+war unnütze Furcht, die Herren trafen sich, reichten einander die Hände
+und gingen gemeinsam auf K.s Schreibtisch zu. Der Fabrikant beklagte
+sich, daß er beim Prokuristen so wenig Neigung für das Geschäft
+gefunden habe und zeigte auf K., der sich unter dem Blick des
+Direktor-Stellvertreters wieder über die Papiere beugte. Als dann die
+zwei sich an den Schreibtisch lehnten und der Fabrikant sich daran
+machte, den Direktor-Stellvertreter für sich zu erobern, war es K., als
+werde über seinem Kopf von zwei Männern, deren Größe er sich
+übertrieben vorstellte, über ihn selbst verhandelt. Langsam suchte er
+mit vorsichtig aufwärts gedrehten Augen zu erfahren, was sich oben
+ereignete, nahm vom Schreibtisch ohne hinzusehn eines der Papiere,
+legte es auf die flache Hand und hob es allmählich, während er selbst
+aufstand, zu den Herren hinauf. Er dachte hiebei an nichts Bestimmtes,
+sondern handelte nur in dem Gefühl, daß er sich so verhalten müßte,
+wenn er einmal die große Eingabe fertiggestellt hätte, die ihn gänzlich
+entlasten sollte. Der Direktor-Stellvertreter, der sich an dem Gespräch
+mit aller Aufmerksamkeit beteiligte, sah nur flüchtig auf das Papier,
+überlas gar nicht, was dort stand, denn was dem Prokuristen wichtig
+war, war ihm unwichtig, nahm es aus K.s Hand, sagte „danke, ich weiß
+schon alles“ und legte es ruhig wieder auf den Tisch zurück. K. sah ihn
+verbittert von der Seite an. Der Direktor-Stellvertreter aber merkte es
+gar nicht oder wurde, wenn er es merkte, dadurch nur aufgemuntert,
+lachte öfters laut auf, brachte einmal durch eine schlagfertige
+Entgegnung den Fabrikanten in deutliche Verlegenheit, aus der er ihn
+aber sofort riß, indem er sich selbst einen Einwand machte, und lud ihn
+schließlich ein, in sein Bureau hinüberzukommen, wo sie die
+Angelegenheit zu Ende führen könnten. „Es ist eine sehr wichtige
+Sache,“ sagte er zum Fabrikanten, „ich sehe das vollständig ein. Und
+dem Herrn Prokuristen“ — selbst bei dieser Bemerkung redete er
+eigentlich nur zum Fabrikanten — „wird es gewiß lieb sein, wenn wir es
+ihm abnehmen. Die Sache verlangt ruhige Überlegung. Er aber scheint
+heute sehr überlastet zu sein, auch warten ja einige Leute im Vorzimmer
+schon stundenlang auf ihn.“ K. hatte gerade noch genügend Fassung, sich
+vom Direktor-Stellvertreter wegzudrehn und sein freundliches, aber
+starres Lächeln nur dem Fabrikanten zuzuwenden, sonst griff er gar
+nicht ein, stützte sich ein wenig vorgebeugt mit beiden Händen auf den
+Schreibtisch wie ein Kommis hinter dem Pult und sah zu, wie die zwei
+Herren unter weiteren Reden die Papiere vom Tisch nahmen und im
+Direktionszimmer verschwanden. In der Tür drehte sich der Fabrikant
+noch um, sagte, er verabschiede sich noch nicht, sondern werde
+natürlich dem Herrn Prokuristen über den Erfolg der Besprechung
+berichten, auch habe er ihm noch eine andere kleine Mitteilung zu
+machen.
+
+Endlich war K. allein. Er dachte gar nicht daran, irgendeine andere
+Partei vorzulassen, und nur undeutlich kam ihm zu Bewußtsein, wie
+angenehm es sei, daß die Leute draußen in dem Glauben waren, er
+verhandle noch mit dem Fabrikanten und es könne aus diesem Grunde
+niemand, nicht einmal der Diener, bei ihm eintreten. Er ging zum
+Fenster, setzte sich auf die Brüstung, hielt sich mit einer Hand an der
+Klinke fest und sah auf den Platz hinaus. Der Schnee fiel noch immer,
+es hatte sich noch gar nicht aufgehellt.
+
+Lange saß er so, ohne zu wissen, was ihm eigentlich Sorgen machte, nur
+von Zeit zu Zeit blickte er ein wenig erschreckt über die Schulter
+hinweg zur Vorzimmertür, wo er irrtümlicherweise ein Geräusch zu hören
+geglaubt hatte. Da aber niemand kam, wurde er ruhiger, ging zum
+Waschtisch, wusch sich mit kaltem Wasser und kehrte mit freierem Kopf
+zu seinem Fensterplatz zurück. Der Entschluß, seine Verteidigung selbst
+in die Hand zu nehmen, stellte sich ihm nun schwerwiegender dar, als er
+ursprünglich angenommen hatte. Solange er die Verteidigung auf den
+Advokaten überwälzt hatte, war er doch noch vom Prozeß im Grunde wenig
+betroffen gewesen, er hatte ihn von der Ferne beobachtet und hatte
+unmittelbar von ihm kaum erreicht werden können, er hatte nachsehn
+können, wann er wollte, wie seine Sache stand, aber er hatte auch den
+Kopf wieder zurückziehn können, wann er wollte. Jetzt hingegen, wenn er
+seine Verteidigung selbst führen würde, mußte er sich wenigstens für
+den Augenblick ganz und gar dem Gericht aussetzen, der Erfolg dessen
+sollte ja für später seine vollständige und endgültige Befreiung sein,
+aber um diese zu erreichen, mußte er sich vorläufig jedenfalls in viel
+größere Gefahr begeben als bisher. Hätte er daran zweifeln wollen, so
+hätte ihn das heutige Beisammensein mit dem Direktor-Stellvertreter und
+dem Fabrikanten hinreichend vom Gegenteil überzeugen können. Wie war er
+doch dagesessen, schon vom bloßen Entschluß, sich selbst zu
+verteidigen, gänzlich benommen? Wie sollte es aber später werden? Was
+für Tage standen ihm bevor! Würde er den Weg finden, der durch alles
+hindurch zum guten Ende führte? Bedeutete nicht eine sorgfältige
+Verteidigung — und alles andere war sinnlos — bedeutete nicht eine
+sorgfältige Verteidigung gleichzeitig die Notwendigkeit, sich von allem
+andern möglichst abzuschließen? Würde er das glücklich überstehn? Und
+wie sollte ihm die Durchführung in der Bank gelingen? Es handelte sich
+ja nicht nur um die Eingabe, für die ein Urlaub vielleicht genügt
+hätte, trotzdem die Bitte um einen Urlaub gerade jetzt ein großes
+Wagnis gewesen wäre, es handelte sich doch um einen ganzen Prozeß,
+dessen Dauer unabsehbar war. Was für ein Hindernis war plötzlich in K.s
+Laufbahn geworfen worden!
+
+Und jetzt sollte er für die Bank arbeiten? — Er sah auf den
+Schreibtisch hin. — Jetzt sollte er Parteien vorlassen und mit ihnen
+verhandeln? Während sein Prozeß weiterrollte, während oben auf dem
+Dachboden die Gerichtsbeamten über den Schriften dieses Prozesses
+saßen, sollte er die Geschäfte der Bank besorgen? Sah es nicht aus wie
+eine Folter, die, vom Gericht anerkannt, mit dem Prozeß zusammenhing
+und ihn begleitete? Und würde man etwa in der Bank bei der Beurteilung
+seiner Arbeit seine besondere Lage berücksichtigen? Niemand und
+niemals. Ganz unbekannt war ja sein Prozeß nicht, wenn es auch noch
+nicht ganz klar war, wer davon wußte und wie viel. Bis zum
+Direktor-Stellvertreter aber war das Gerücht hoffentlich noch nicht
+gedrungen, sonst hätte man schon deutlich sehen müssen, wie er es ohne
+jede Kollegialität und Menschlichkeit gegen K. ausnützen würde. Und der
+Direktor? Gewiß, er war K. gut gesinnt und er hätte wahrscheinlich,
+sobald er vom Prozeß erfahren hätte, soweit es an ihm lag, manche
+Erleichterungen für K. schaffen wollen, aber er wäre damit gewiß nicht
+durchgedrungen, denn er unterlag jetzt, da das Gegengewicht, das K.
+bisher gebildet hatte, schwächer zu werden anfing, immer mehr dem
+Einfluß des Direktor-Stellvertreter, der außerdem auch den leidenden
+Zustand des Direktors zur Stärkung der eigenen Macht ausnutzte. Was
+hatte also K. zu erhoffen? Vielleicht schwächte er durch solche
+Überlegungen seine Widerstandskraft, aber es war doch auch notwendig,
+sich selbst nicht zu täuschen und alles so klar zu sehn, als es
+augenblicklich möglich war.
+
+Ohne besondern Grund, nur um vorläufig noch nicht zum Schreibtisch
+zurückkehren zu müssen, öffnete er das Fenster. Es ließ sich nur schwer
+öffnen, er mußte mit beiden Händen die Klinke drehn. Dann zog durch das
+Fenster in dessen ganzer Breite und Höhe der mit Rauch vermischte Nebel
+in das Zimmer und füllte es mit einem leichten Brandgeruch. Auch einige
+Schneeflocken wurden hereingeweht. „Ein häßlicher Herbst,“ sagte hinter
+K. der Fabrikant, der, vom Direktor-Stellvertreter kommend, unbemerkt
+ins Zimmer getreten war. K. nickte und sah unruhig auf die Aktentasche
+des Fabrikanten, aus der dieser nun wohl die Papiere herausziehn würde,
+um K. das Ergebnis der Verhandlungen mit dem Direktor-Stellvertreter
+mitzuteilen. Der Fabrikant aber folgte K.s Blick, klopfte auf seine
+Tasche und sagte, ohne sie zu öffnen: „Sie wollen hören, wie es
+ausgefallen ist. Ich trage schon fast den Geschäftsabschluß in der
+Tasche. Ein reizender Mensch, Ihr Direktor-Stellvertreter, aber
+durchaus nicht ungefährlich.“ Er lachte, schüttelte K.s Hand und wollte
+auch ihn zum Lachen bringen. Aber K. schien es nun wieder verdächtig,
+daß ihm der Fabrikant die Papiere nicht zeigen wollte und er fand an
+der Bemerkung des Fabrikanten nichts zum Lachen. „Herr Prokurist,“
+sagte der Fabrikant, „Sie leiden wohl unter dem Wetter. Sie sehn heute
+so bedrückt aus.“ „Ja,“ sagte K. und griff mit der Hand an die Schläfe,
+„Kopfschmerzen, Familiensorgen.“ „Sehr richtig,“ sagte der Fabrikant,
+der ein eiliger Mensch war und niemanden ruhig anhören konnte, „jeder
+hat sein Kreuz zu tragen.“ Unwillkürlich hatte K. einen Schritt gegen
+die Tür gemacht, als wolle er den Fabrikanten hinausbegleiten, dieser
+aber sagte: „Ich hätte, Herr Prokurist, noch eine kleine Mitteilung für
+Sie. Ich fürchte sehr, daß ich Sie gerade heute damit vielleicht
+belästige, aber ich war schon zweimal in der letzten Zeit bei Ihnen und
+habe es jedesmal vergessen. Schiebe ich es aber noch weiterhin auf,
+verliert es wahrscheinlich vollständig seinen Zweck. Das wäre aber
+schade, denn im Grunde ist meine Mitteilung vielleicht doch nicht
+wertlos.“ Ehe K. Zeit hatte zu antworten, trat der Fabrikant nahe an
+ihn heran, klopfte mit dem Fingerknöchel leicht an seine Brust und
+sagte leise: „Sie haben einen Prozeß, nicht wahr?“ K. trat zurück und
+rief sofort: „Das hat Ihnen der Direktor-Stellvertreter gesagt.“ „Ach
+nein,“ sagte der Fabrikant, „woher sollte denn der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter es wissen?“ „Durch Sie?“ fragte K. schon viel
+gefaßter. „Ich erfahre hie und da etwas von dem Gericht,“ sagte der
+Fabrikant, „das betrifft eben die Mitteilung, die ich Ihnen machen
+wollte.“ „So viel Leute sind mit dem Gericht in Verbindung!“ sagte K.
+mit gesenktem Kopf und führte den Fabrikanten zum Schreibtisch. Sie
+setzten sich wieder wie früher und der Fabrikant sagte: „Es ist leider
+nicht sehr viel, was ich Ihnen mitteilen kann. Aber in solchen Dingen
+soll man nicht das Geringste vernachlässigen. Außerdem drängte es mich
+aber, Ihnen irgendwie zu helfen, und sei meine Hilfe noch so
+bescheiden. Wir waren doch bisher gute Geschäftsfreunde, nicht? Nun
+also.“ K. wollte sich wegen seines Verhaltens bei der heutigen
+Besprechung entschuldigen, aber der Fabrikant duldete keine
+Unterbrechung, schob die Aktentasche hoch unter die Achsel, um zu
+zeigen, daß er Eile habe, und fuhr fort: „Von Ihrem Prozeß weiß ich
+durch einen gewissen Titorelli. Es ist ein Maler, Titorelli ist nur
+sein Künstlername, seinen wirklichen Namen kenne ich gar nicht. Er
+kommt schon seit Jahren von Zeit zu Zeit in mein Bureau und bringt
+kleine Bilder mit, für die ich ihm — er ist fast ein Bettler — immer
+eine Art Almosen gebe. Es sind übrigens hübsche Bilder,
+Heidelandschaften und dergleichen. Diese Verkäufe — wir hatten uns
+schon beide daran gewöhnt — gingen ganz glatt vor sich. Einmal aber
+wiederholten sich diese Besuche doch zu oft, ich machte ihm Vorwürfe,
+wir kamen ins Gespräch, es interessierte mich, wie er sich allein durch
+Malen erhalten könne, und ich erfuhr nun zu meinem Staunen, daß seine
+Haupteinnahmsquelle das Porträtmalen sei. Er arbeite für das Gericht,
+sagte er. Für welches Gericht, fragte ich. Und nun erzählte er mir von
+dem Gericht. Sie werden sich wohl am besten vorstellen können, wie
+erstaunt ich über diese Erzählungen war. Seitdem höre ich bei jedem
+seiner Besuche irgendwelche Neuigkeiten vom Gericht und bekomme so
+allmählich einen großen Einblick in die Sache. Allerdings ist Titorelli
+geschwätzig und ich muß ihn oft abwehren, nicht nur weil er gewiß auch
+lügt, sondern vor allem, weil ein Geschäftsmann wie ich, der unter den
+eigenen Geschäftssorgen fast zusammenbricht, sich nicht noch viel um
+fremde Dinge kümmern kann. Aber das nur nebenbei. Vielleicht — so
+dachte ich jetzt — kann Ihnen Titorelli ein wenig behilflich sein, er
+kennt viele Richter und wenn er selbst auch keinen großen Einfluß haben
+sollte, so kann er Ihnen doch Ratschläge geben, wie man verschiedenen
+einflußreichen Leuten beikommen kann. Und wenn auch diese Ratschläge an
+und für sich nicht entscheidend sein sollten, so werden sie doch meiner
+Meinung nach in Ihrem Besitz von großer Bedeutung sein. Sie sind ja
+fast ein Advokat. Ich pflege immer zu sagen: Prokurist K. ist fast ein
+Advokat. Oh, ich habe keine Sorgen wegen Ihres Prozesses. Wollen Sie
+nun aber zu Titorelli gehen? Auf meine Empfehlung hin wird er gewiß
+alles tun, was ihm möglich ist. Ich denke wirklich, Sie sollten
+hingehn. Es muß natürlich nicht heute sein, einmal, gelegentlich.
+Allerdings sind Sie — das will ich noch sagen — dadurch, daß gerade ich
+Ihnen diesen Rat gebe, nicht im geringsten verpflichtet, auch wirklich
+zu Titorelli hinzugehn. Nein, wenn Sie Titorelli entbehren zu können
+glauben, ist es gewiß besser, ihn ganz beiseite zu lassen. Vielleicht
+haben Sie schon einen ganz genauen Plan und Titorelli könnte ihn
+stören. Nein, dann gehn Sie natürlich auf keinen Fall hin. Es kostet
+gewiß auch Überwindung, sich von einem solchen Burschen Ratschläge
+geben zu lassen. Nun, wie Sie wollen. Hier ist das Empfehlungsschreiben
+und hier die Adresse.“
+
+Enttäuscht nahm K. den Brief und steckte ihn in die Tasche. Selbst im
+günstigsten Falle war der Vorteil, den ihm die Empfehlung bringen
+konnte, verhältnismäßig kleiner als der Schaden, der darin lag, daß der
+Fabrikant von seinem Prozeß wußte und daß der Maler die Nachricht
+weiter verbreitete. Er konnte sich kaum dazu zwingen, dem Fabrikanten,
+der schon auf dem Weg zur Tür war, mit ein paar Worten zu danken. „Ich
+werde hingehn,“ sagte er, als er sich bei der Tür vom Fabrikanten
+verabschiedete, „oder ihm, da ich jetzt sehr beschäftigt bin,
+schreiben, er möge einmal zu mir ins Bureau kommen.“ „Ich wußte ja,“
+sagte der Fabrikant, „daß Sie den besten Ausweg finden würden.
+Allerdings dachte ich, daß Sie es lieber vermeiden wollen, Leute wie
+diesen Titorelli in die Bank einzuladen, um mit ihm hier über den
+Prozeß zu sprechen. Es ist auch nicht immer vorteilhaft, Briefe an
+solche Leute aus der Hand zu geben. Aber Sie haben gewiß alles
+durchgedacht und wissen, was Sie tun dürfen.“ K. nickte und begleitete
+den Fabrikanten noch durch das Vorzimmer. Aber trotz äußerlicher Ruhe
+war er über sich sehr erschrocken. Daß er Titorelli schreiben würde,
+hatte er eigentlich nur gesagt, um dem Fabrikanten irgendwie zu zeigen,
+daß er die Empfehlung zu schätzen wisse und die Möglichkeiten mit
+Titorelli zusammenzukommen sofort überlege, aber wenn er Titorellis
+Beistand für wertvoll angesehen hätte, hätte er auch nicht gezögert,
+ihm wirklich zu schreiben. Die Gefahren aber, die das zur Folge haben
+könnte, hatte er erst durch die Bemerkung des Fabrikanten erkannt.
+Konnte er sich auf seinen eigenen Verstand tatsächlich schon so wenig
+verlassen? Wenn es möglich war, daß er einen fragwürdigen Menschen
+durch einen deutlichen Brief in die Bank einlud, um von ihm, nur durch
+eine Tür vom Direktor-Stellvertreter getrennt, Ratschläge wegen seines
+Prozesses zu erbitten, war es dann nicht möglich und sogar sehr
+wahrscheinlich, daß er auch andere Gefahren übersah oder in sie
+hineinrannte? Nicht immer stand jemand neben ihm, um ihn zu warnen. Und
+gerade jetzt, wo er mit gesammelten Kräften auftreten wollte, mußten
+derartige, ihm bisher fremde Zweifel an seiner eigenen Wachsamkeit
+auftreten! Sollten die Schwierigkeiten, die er bei Ausführung seiner
+Bureauarbeit fühlte, nun auch im Prozeß beginnen? Jetzt allerdings
+begriff er es gar nicht mehr, wie es möglich gewesen war, daß er an
+Titorelli hatte schreiben und ihn in die Bank einladen wollen.
+
+Er schüttelte noch den Kopf darüber, als der Diener an seine Seite trat
+und ihn auf drei Herren aufmerksam machte, die hier im Vorzimmer auf
+einer Bank saßen. Sie warteten schon lange darauf, zu K. vorgelassen zu
+werden. Jetzt, da der Diener mit K. sprach, waren sie aufgestanden und
+jeder wollte eine günstige Gelegenheit ausnützen, um sich vor den
+andern an K. heranzumachen. Da man von seiten der Bank so rücksichtslos
+war, sie hier im Wartezimmer ihre Zeit verlieren zu lassen, wollten
+auch sie keine Rücksicht mehr üben. „Herr Prokurist,“ sagte schon der
+eine. Aber K. hatte sich vom Diener den Winterrock bringen lassen und
+sagte, während er ihn mit Hilfe des Dieners anzog, zu allen dreien:
+„Verzeihen Sie meine Herren, ich habe augenblicklich leider keine Zeit,
+Sie zu empfangen. Ich bitte Sie sehr um Verzeihung, aber ich habe einen
+dringenden Geschäftsgang zu erledigen und muß sofort weggehn. Sie haben
+ja selbst gesehn, wie lange ich jetzt aufgehalten wurde. Wären Sie so
+freundlich, morgen oder wann immer wiederzukommen? Oder wollen wir die
+Sachen vielleicht telephonisch besprechen? Oder wollen Sie mir
+vielleicht jetzt kurz sagen, um was es sich handelt, und ich gebe Ihnen
+dann eine ausführliche schriftliche Antwort. Am besten wäre es
+allerdings, Sie kämen nächstens.“ Diese Vorschläge K.s brachten die
+Herren, die nun vollständig nutzlos gewartet haben sollten, in solches
+Staunen, daß sie einander stumm ansahen. „Wir sind also einig?“ fragte
+K., der sich nach dem Diener umgewendet hatte, der ihm nun auch den Hut
+brachte. Durch die offene Tür zu K.s Zimmer sah man, wie sich draußen
+der Schneefall sehr verstärkt hatte. K. schlug daher den Mantelkragen
+in die Höhe und knöpfte ihn hoch unter dem Halse zu.
+
+Da trat gerade aus dem Nebenzimmer der Direktor-Stellvertreter, sah
+lächelnd K. im Winterrock mit den Herren verhandeln und fragte: „Sie
+gehn jetzt weg, Herr Prokurist.“ „Ja,“ sagte K. und richtete sich auf,
+„ich habe einen Geschäftsgang zu machen.“ Aber der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter hatte sich schon den Herren zugewendet. „Und
+die Herren?“ fragte er. „Ich glaube, sie warten schon lange.“ „Wir
+haben uns schon geeinigt,“ sagte K. Aber nun ließen sich die Herren
+nicht mehr halten, umringten K. und erklärten, daß sie nicht
+stundenlang gewartet hätten, wenn ihre Angelegenheiten nicht wichtig
+wären und nicht jetzt, und zwar ausführlich und unter vier Augen
+besprochen werden müßten. Der Direktor-Stellvertreter hörte ihnen ein
+Weilchen zu, betrachtete auch K., der den Hut in der Hand hielt und ihn
+stellenweise von Staub reinigte, und sagte dann: „Meine Herren, es gibt
+ja einen sehr einfachen Ausweg. Wenn Sie mit mir vorlieb nehmen wollen,
+übernehme ich sehr gerne die Verhandlungen statt des Herrn Prokuristen.
+Ihre Angelegenheiten müssen natürlich sofort besprochen werden. Wir
+sind Geschäftsleute wie Sie und wissen die Zeit von Geschäftsleuten
+richtig zu bewerten. Wollen Sie hier eintreten?“ Und er öffnete die
+Tür, die zu dem Vorzimmer seines Bureaus führte.
+
+Wie sich doch der Direktor-Stellvertreter alles anzueignen verstand,
+was K. jetzt notgedrungen aufgeben mußte! Gab aber K. nicht mehr auf,
+als unbedingt nötig war? Während er mit unbestimmten und, wie er sich
+eingestehen mußte, sehr geringen Hoffnungen zu einem unbekannten Maler
+lief, erlitt hier sein Ansehen eine unheilbare Schädigung. Es wäre
+wahrscheinlich viel besser gewesen, den Winterrock wieder auszuziehn
+und wenigstens die zwei Herren, die ja nebenan doch noch warten mußten,
+für sich zurückzugewinnen. K. hätte es vielleicht auch versucht, wenn
+er nicht jetzt in seinem Zimmer den Direktor-Stellvertreter erblickt
+hätte, wie er im Bücherständer, als wäre es sein eigener, etwas suchte.
+Als K. sich erregt der Tür näherte, rief er: „Ach, Sie sind noch nicht
+weggegangen.“ Er wandte ihm sein Gesicht zu, dessen viele straffe
+Falten nicht Alter, sondern Kraft zu beweisen schienen, und fing sofort
+wieder zu suchen an. „Ich suche eine Vertragsabschrift,“ sagte er, „die
+sich, wie der Vertreter der Firma behauptet, bei Ihnen befinden soll.
+Wollen Sie mir nicht suchen helfen.“ K. machte einen Schritt, aber der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter sagte: „Danke, ich habe sie schon gefunden,“
+und kehrte mit einem großen Paket Schriften, das nicht nur die
+Vertragsabschrift, sondern gewiß noch vieles andere enthielt, wieder in
+sein Zimmer zurück.
+
+Jetzt bin ich ihm nicht gewachsen, sagte sich K., wenn aber meine
+persönlichen Schwierigkeiten einmal beseitigt sein werden, dann soll er
+wahrhaftig der erste sein, der es zu fühlen bekommt, und zwar möglichst
+bitter. Durch diesen Gedanken ein wenig beruhigt, gab K. dem Diener,
+der schon lange die Tür zum Korridor für ihn offenhielt, den Auftrag,
+dem Direktor gelegentlich die Meldung zu machen, daß er sich auf einem
+Geschäftsgang befinde, und verließ fast glücklich darüber, sich eine
+Zeitlang vollständiger seiner Sache widmen zu können, die Bank.
+
+Er fuhr sofort zum Maler, der in einer Vorstadt wohnte, die jener, in
+welcher sich die Gerichtskanzleien befanden, vollständig
+entgegengesetzt war. Es war eine noch ärmere Gegend, die Häuser noch
+dunkler, die Gassen voll Schmutz, der auf dem zerflossenen Schnee
+langsam umhertrieb. Im Hause, in dem der Maler wohnte, war nur ein
+Flügel des großen Tores geöffnet, in dem andern aber war unten in der
+Mauer eine Lücke gebrochen, aus der gerade, als sich K. näherte, eine
+widerliche gelbe, rauchende Flüssigkeit herausschoß, vor der sich eine
+Ratte in den nahen Kanal flüchtete. Unten an der Treppe lag ein kleines
+Kind bäuchlings auf der Erde und weinte, aber man hörte es kaum infolge
+des alles übertönenden Lärms, der aus einer Klempnerwerkstätte auf der
+andern Seite des Torganges kam. Die Tür der Werkstätte war offen, drei
+Gehilfen standen im Halbkreis um irgendein Werkstück, auf das sie mit
+den Hämmern schlugen. Eine große Platte Weißblech, die an der Wand
+hing, warf ein bleiches Licht, das zwischen zwei Gehilfen eindrang und
+die Gesichter und Arbeitsschürzen erhellte. K. hatte für alles nur
+einen flüchtigen Blick, er wollte möglichst rasch hier fertig werden,
+nur den Maler mit ein paar Worten ausforschen und sofort wieder in die
+Bank zurückgehn. Wenn er hier nur den kleinsten Erfolg hatte, sollte
+das auf seine heutige Arbeit in der Bank noch eine gute Wirkung
+ausüben. Im dritten Stockwerk mußte er seinen Schritt mäßigen, er war
+ganz außer Atem, die Treppen ebenso wie die Stockwerke waren übermäßig
+hoch, und der Maler sollte ganz oben in einer Dachkammer wohnen. Auch
+war die Luft sehr drückend, es gab keinen Treppenhof, die enge Treppe
+war auf beiden Seiten von Mauern eingeschlossen, in denen nur hier und
+da fast ganz oben kleine Fenster angebracht waren. Gerade als K. ein
+wenig stehenblieb, liefen ein paar kleine Mädchen aus einer Wohnung
+heraus und eilten lachend die Treppe weiter hinauf. K. folgte ihnen
+langsam, holte eines der Mädchen ein, das gestolpert und hinter den
+andern zurückgeblieben war, und fragte es, während sie neben einander
+weiterstiegen: „Wohnt hier ein Maler Titorelli?“ Das Mädchen, ein kaum
+dreizehnjähriges, etwas buckliges Mädchen, stieß ihn darauf mit dem
+Ellbogen an und sah von der Seite zu ihm auf. Weder ihre Jugend, noch
+ihr Körperfehler hatte verhindern können, daß sie schon ganz verdorben
+war. Sie lächelte nicht einmal, sondern sah K. ernst mit scharfem,
+aufforderndem Blicke an. K. tat, als hätte er ihr Benehmen nicht
+bemerkt, und fragte: „Kennst du den Maler Titorelli?“ Sie nickte und
+fragte ihrerseits: „Was wollen Sie von ihm?“ K. schien es vorteilhaft,
+sich noch schnell ein wenig über Titorelli zu unterrichten: „Ich will
+mich von ihm malen lassen,“ sagte er. „Malen lassen?“ fragte sie,
+öffnete übermäßig den Mund, schlug leicht mit der Hand gegen K., als
+hätte er etwas außerordentlich Überraschendes oder Ungeschicktes
+gesagt, hob mit beiden Händen ihr ohnedies sehr kurzes Röckchen und
+lief, so schnell sie konnte, hinter den andern Mädchen her, deren
+Geschrei schon undeutlich in der Höhe sich verlor. Bei der nächsten
+Wendung der Treppe aber traf K. schon wieder alle Mädchen. Sie waren
+offenbar von der Buckligen von K.s Absicht verständigt worden und
+erwarteten ihn. Sie standen zu beiden Seiten der Treppe, drückten sich
+an die Mauer, damit K. bequem zwischen ihnen durchkomme und glätteten
+mit der Hand ihre Schürzen. Alle Gesichter, wie auch diese
+Spalierbildung stellten eine Mischung von Kindlichkeit und
+Verworfenheit dar. Oben an der Spitze der Mädchen, die sich jetzt
+hinter K. lachend zusammenschlossen, war die Bucklige, welche die
+Führung übernahm. K. hatte es ihr zu verdanken, daß er gleich den
+richtigen Weg fand. Er wollte nämlich geradeaus weitersteigen, sie aber
+zeigte ihm, daß er eine Abzweigung der Treppe wählen müsse, um zu
+Titorelli zu kommen. Die Treppe, die zu ihm führte, war besonders
+schmal, sehr lang, ohne Biegung, in ihrer ganzen Länge zu übersehn und
+oben unmittelbar von Titorellis Tür abgeschlossen. Diese Tür, die durch
+ein kleines, schief über ihr eingesetztes Oberlichtfenster im Gegensatz
+zur übrigen Treppe verhältnismäßig hell beleuchtet wurde, war aus nicht
+übertünchten Balken zusammengesetzt, auf die der Name Titorelli mit
+roter Farbe in breiten Pinselstrichen gemalt war. K. war mit seinem
+Gefolge noch kaum in der Mitte der Treppe, als oben, offenbar veranlaßt
+durch das Geräusch der vielen Schritte, die Tür ein wenig geöffnet
+wurde und ein wahrscheinlich nur mit einem Nachthemd bekleideter Mann
+in der Türspalte erschien. „Oh!“ rief er, als er die Menge kommen sah,
+und verschwand. Die Bucklige klatschte vor Freude in die Hände und die
+übrigen Mädchen drängten hinter K., um ihn schneller vorwärtszutreiben.
+
+Sie waren aber noch nicht einmal hinaufgekommen, als oben der Maler die
+Tür gänzlich aufriß und mit einer tiefen Verbeugung K. einlud
+einzutreten. Die Mädchen dagegen wehrte er ab, er wollte keine von
+ihnen einlassen, so sehr sie baten und so sehr sie versuchten, wenn
+schon nicht mit seiner Erlaubnis, so gegen seinen Willen einzudringen.
+Nur der Buckligen gelang es, unter seinem ausgestreckten Arm
+durchzuschlüpfen, aber der Maler jagte hinter ihr her, packte sie bei
+den Röcken, wirbelte sie einmal um sich herum und setzte sie dann vor
+der Tür bei den andern Mädchen ab, die es, während der Maler seinen
+Posten verlassen hatte, doch nicht gewagt hatten, die Schwelle zu
+überschreiten. K. wußte nicht, wie er das Ganze beurteilen sollte, es
+hatte nämlich den Anschein, als ob alles in freundschaftlichem
+Einvernehmen geschehe. Die Mädchen bei der Tür streckten eines hinter
+dem andern die Hälse in die Höhe, riefen dem Maler verschiedene
+scherzhaft gemeinte Worte zu, die K. nicht verstand und auch der Maler
+lachte, während die Bucklige in seiner Hand fast flog. Dann schloß er
+die Tür, verbeugte sich nochmals vor K., reichte ihm die Hand und
+sagte, sich vorstellend: „Kunstmaler Titorelli.“ K. zeigte auf die Tür,
+hinter der die Mädchen flüsterten und sagte: „Sie scheinen im Hause
+sehr beliebt zu sein.“ „Ach, die Fratzen!“ sagte der Maler und suchte
+vergebens sein Nachthemd am Halse zuzuknöpfen. Er war im übrigen
+bloßfüßig und nur noch mit einer breiten gelblichen Leinenhose
+bekleidet, die mit einem Riemen festgemacht war, dessen langes Ende
+frei hin und her schlug. „Diese Fratzen sind mir eine wahre Last,“ fuhr
+er fort, während er vom Nachthemd, dessen letzter Knopf gerade
+abgerissen war, abließ, einen Sessel holte und K. zum Niedersetzen
+nötigte. „Ich habe eine von ihnen — sie ist heute nicht einmal dabei —
+einmal gemalt und seitdem verfolgen mich alle. Wenn ich selbst hier
+bin, kommen sie nur herein, wenn ich es erlaube, bin ich aber einmal
+weg, dann ist immer zumindest eine da. Sie haben sich einen Schlüssel
+zu meiner Tür machen lassen, den sie untereinander verleihen. Man kann
+sich kaum vorstellen, wie lästig das ist. Ich komme z. B. mit einer
+Dame, die ich malen soll, nach Hause, öffne die Tür mit meinem
+Schlüssel und finde etwa die Bucklige dort beim Tischchen, wie sie sich
+mit dem Pinsel die Lippen rot färbt, während ihre kleinen Geschwister,
+die sie zu beaufsichtigen hat, sich herumtreiben und das Zimmer in
+allen Ecken verunreinigen. Oder ich komme, wie es mir erst gestern
+geschehen ist, spät abends nach Hause — entschuldigen Sie bitte mit
+Rücksicht darauf meinen Zustand und die Unordnung im Zimmer — also ich
+komme spät abends nach Hause und will ins Bett steigen, da zwickt mich
+etwas ins Bein, ich schaue unter das Bett und ziehe wieder so ein Ding
+heraus. Warum sie sich so zu mir drängen, weiß ich nicht, daß ich sie
+nicht zu mir zu locken suche, dürften Sie eben bemerkt haben. Natürlich
+bin ich dadurch auch in meiner Arbeit gestört. Wäre mir dieses Atelier
+nicht umsonst zur Verfügung gestellt, ich wäre schon längst
+ausgezogen.“ Gerade rief hinter der Tür ein Stimmchen, zart und
+ängstlich: „Titorelli, dürfen wir schon kommen?“ „Nein,“ antwortete der
+Maler. „Ich allein auch nicht?“ fragte es wieder. „Auch nicht,“ sagte
+der Maler, ging zur Tür und sperrte sie ab.
+
+K. hatte sich inzwischen im Zimmer umgesehen, er wäre niemals selbst
+auf den Gedanken gekommen, daß man dieses elende kleine Zimmer ein
+Atelier nennen könnte. Mehr als zwei lange Schritte konnte man der
+Länge und Quere nach kaum hier machen. Alles, Fußboden, Wände und
+Zimmerdecke war aus Holz, zwischen den Balken sah man schmale Ritzen.
+K. gegenüber stand an der Wand das Bett, das mit verschiedenfarbigem
+Bettzeug überladen war. In der Mitte des Zimmers war auf einer
+Staffelei ein Bild, das mit einem Hemd verhüllt war, dessen Ärmel bis
+zum Boden baumelten. Hinter K. war das Fenster, durch das man im Nebel
+nicht weiter sehen konnte als über das mit Schnee bedeckte Dach des
+Nachbarhauses.
+
+Das Umdrehn des Schlüssels im Schloß erinnerte K. daran, daß er bald
+hatte weggehn wollen. Er zog daher den Brief des Fabrikanten aus der
+Tasche, reichte ihn dem Maler und sagte: „Ich habe durch diesen Herrn,
+Ihren Bekannten, von Ihnen erfahren und bin auf seinen Rat hin
+gekommen.“ Der Maler las den Brief flüchtig durch und warf ihn aufs
+Bett. Hätte der Fabrikant nicht auf das bestimmteste von Titorelli als
+von seinem Bekannten gesprochen, als von einem armen Menschen, der auf
+seine Almosen angewiesen war, so hätte man jetzt wirklich glauben
+können, Titorelli kenne den Fabrikanten nicht oder wisse sich an ihn
+wenigstens nicht zu erinnern. Überdies fragte nun der Maler: „Wollen
+Sie Bilder kaufen oder sich selbst malen lassen?“ K. sah den Maler
+erstaunt an. Was stand denn eigentlich in dem Brief? K. hatte es als
+selbstverständlich angenommen, daß der Fabrikant in dem Brief den Maler
+davon unterrichtet hatte, daß K. nichts anderes wollte, als sich hier
+wegen seines Prozesses zu erkundigen. Er war doch gar zu eilig und
+unüberlegt hierhergelaufen! Aber er mußte jetzt dem Maler irgendwie
+antworten und sagte mit einem Blick auf die Staffelei: „Sie arbeiten
+gerade an einem Bild?“ „Ja,“ sagte der Maler und warf das Hemd, das
+über der Staffelei hing, dem Brief nach auf das Bett. „Es ist ein
+Porträt. Eine gute Arbeit, aber noch nicht ganz fertig.“ Der Zufall war
+K. günstig, die Möglichkeit vom Gericht zu reden, wurde ihm förmlich
+angeboten, denn es war offenbar das Porträt eines Richters. Es war
+übrigens dem Bild im Arbeitszimmer des Advokaten auffallend ähnlich. Es
+handelte sich hier zwar um einen ganz andern Richter, einen dicken Mann
+mit schwarzem buschigen Vollbart, der seitlich weit die Wangen
+hinaufreichte, auch war jenes Bild ein Ölbild, dieses aber mit
+Pastellfarben schwach und undeutlich angesetzt. Aber alles übrige war
+ähnlich, denn auch hier wollte sich gerade der Richter von seinem
+Thronsessel, dessen Seitenlehnen er festhielt, drohend erheben. „Das
+ist ja ein Richter,“ hatte K. gleich sagen wollen, hielt sich dann aber
+vorläufig noch zurück und näherte sich dem Bild, als wolle er es in den
+Einzelheiten studieren. Eine große Figur, die in der Mitte über der
+Rückenlehne des Thronsessels stand, konnte er sich nicht erklären und
+fragte den Maler nach ihr. Sie müsse noch ein wenig ausgearbeitet
+werden, antwortete der Maler, holte von einem Tischchen einen
+Pastellstift und strichelte mit ihm ein wenig an den Rändern der Figur,
+ohne sie aber dadurch für K. deutlicher zu machen. „Es ist die
+Gerechtigkeit,“ sagte der Maler schließlich. „Jetzt erkenne ich sie
+schon,“ sagte K., „hier ist die Binde um die Augen und hier die Wage.
+Aber sind nicht an den Fersen Flügel und befindet sie sich nicht im
+Lauf?“ „Ja,“ sagte der Maler, „ich mußte es über Auftrag so malen, es
+ist eigentlich die Gerechtigkeit und die Siegesgöttin in einem.“ „Das
+ist keine gute Verbindung,“ sagte K. lächelnd, „die Gerechtigkeit muß
+ruhen, sonst schwankt die Wage und es ist kein gerechtes Urteil
+möglich.“ „Ich füge mich darin meinem Auftraggeber,“ sagte der Maler.
+„Ja gewiß,“ sagte K., der mit seiner Bemerkung niemanden hatte kränken
+wollen. „Sie haben die Figur so gemalt, wie sie auf dem Thronsessel
+wirklich steht.“ „Nein,“ sagte der Maler, „ich habe weder die Figur
+noch den Thronsessel gesehn, das alles ist Erfindung, aber es wurde mir
+angegeben, was ich zu malen habe.“ „Wie?“ fragte K., er tat
+absichtlich, als verstehe er den Maler nicht völlig, „es ist doch ein
+Richter, der auf dem Richterstuhl sitzt.“ „Ja,“ sagte der Maler, „aber
+es ist kein hoher Richter und ist niemals auf einem solchen Thronsessel
+gesessen.“ „Und läßt sich doch in so feierlicher Haltung malen? Er
+sitzt ja da wie ein Gerichtspräsident.“ „Ja, eitel sind die Herren,“
+sagte der Maler. „Aber sie haben die höhere Erlaubnis, sich so malen zu
+lassen. Jedem ist genau vorgeschrieben, wie er sich malen lassen darf.
+Nur kann man leider gerade nach diesem Bilde die Einzelheiten der
+Tracht und des Sitzes nicht beurteilen, die Pastellfarben sind für
+solche Darstellungen nicht geeignet.“ „Ja,“ sagte K., „es ist
+sonderbar, daß es in Pastellfarben gemalt ist.“ „Der Richter wünschte
+es so,“ sagte der Maler, „es ist für eine Dame bestimmt.“ Der Anblick
+des Bildes schien ihm Lust zur Arbeit gemacht zu haben, er krempelte
+die Hemdärmel aufwärts, nahm einige Stifte in die Hand und K. sah zu,
+wie unter den zitternden Spitzen der Stifte anschließend an den Kopf
+des Richters ein rötlicher Schatten sich bildete, der strahlenförmig
+gegen den Rand des Bildes verging. Allmählich umgab dieses Spiel des
+Schattens den Kopf wie ein Schmuck oder eine hohe Auszeichnung. Um die
+Figur der Gerechtigkeit aber blieb es bis auf eine unmerkliche Tönung
+hell, in dieser Helligkeit schien die Figur besonders vorzudringen, sie
+erinnerte kaum mehr an die Göttin der Gerechtigkeit, aber auch nicht an
+die des Sieges, sie sah jetzt vielmehr vollkommen wie die Göttin der
+Jagd aus. Die Arbeit des Malers zog K. mehr an, als er wollte;
+schließlich aber machte er sich doch Vorwürfe, daß er so lange schon
+hier war und im Grunde noch nichts für seine eigene Sache unternommen
+hatte. „Wie heißt dieser Richter?“ fragte er plötzlich. „Das darf ich
+nicht sagen,“ antwortete der Maler, er war tief zum Bild hinabgebeugt
+und vernachlässigte deutlich seinen Gast, den er doch zuerst so
+rücksichtsvoll empfangen hatte. K. hielt das für eine Laune und ärgerte
+sich darüber, weil er dadurch Zeit verlor. „Sie sind wohl ein
+Vertrauensmann des Gerichtes?“ fragte er. Sofort legte der Maler die
+Stifte beiseite, richtete sich auf, rieb die Hände aneinander und sah
+K. lächelnd an. „Nur immer gleich mit der Wahrheit heraus,“ sagte er,
+„Sie wollen etwas über das Gericht erfahren, wie es ja auch in Ihrem
+Empfehlungsschreiben steht, und haben zunächst über meine Bilder
+gesprochen, um mich zu gewinnen. Aber ich nehme das nicht übel, Sie
+konnten ja nicht wissen, daß das bei mir unangebracht ist. O bitte!“
+sagte er scharf abwehrend, als K. etwas einwenden wollte. Und fuhr dann
+fort: „Im übrigen haben Sie mit Ihrer Bemerkung vollständig recht, ich
+bin ein Vertrauensmann des Gerichtes.“ Er machte eine Pause, als wolle
+er K. Zeit lassen, sich mit dieser Tatsache abzufinden. Man hörte jetzt
+wieder hinter der Tür die Mädchen. Sie drängten sich wahrscheinlich um
+das Schlüsselloch, vielleicht konnte man auch durch die Ritzen ins
+Zimmer hereinsehn. K. unterließ es, sich irgendwie zu entschuldigen,
+denn er wollte den Maler nicht ablenken, wohl aber wollte er nicht, daß
+der Maler sich allzusehr überhebe und sich auf diese Weise
+gewissermaßen unerreichbar mache, er fragte deshalb: „Ist das eine
+öffentlich anerkannte Stellung?“ „Nein,“ sagte der Maler kurz, als sei
+ihm dadurch die weitere Rede verschlagen. K. wollte ihn aber nicht
+verstummen lassen und sagte: „Nun, oft sind derartige nicht anerkannte
+Stellungen einflußreicher als die anerkannten.“ „Das ist eben bei mir
+der Fall,“ sagte der Maler und nickte mit zusammengezogener Stirn. „Ich
+sprach gestern mit dem Fabrikanten über Ihren Fall, er fragte mich, ob
+ich Ihnen nicht helfen wollte, ich antwortete: „Der Mann kann ja einmal
+zu mir kommen,“ und nun freue ich mich, Sie so bald hier zu sehn. Die
+Sache scheint Ihnen ja sehr nahe zu gehn, worüber ich mich natürlich
+gar nicht wundere. Wollen Sie vielleicht zunächst Ihren Rock ablegen?“
+Trotzdem K. beabsichtigte, nur ganz kurze Zeit hierzubleiben, war ihm
+diese Aufforderung des Malers doch sehr willkommen. Die Luft im Zimmer
+war ihm allmählich drückend geworden, öfters hatte er schon verwundert
+auf einen kleinen, zweifellos nicht geheizten Eisenofen in der Ecke
+hingesehn, die Schwüle im Zimmer war unerklärlich. Während er den
+Winterrock ablegte und auch noch den Rock aufknöpfte, sagte der Maler
+sich entschuldigend: „Ich muß Wärme haben. Es ist hier doch sehr
+behaglich, nicht? Das Zimmer ist in dieser Hinsicht sehr gut gelegen.“
+K. sagte dazu nichts, aber es war eigentlich nicht die Wärme, die ihm
+Unbehagen machte, es war vielmehr die dumpfe, das Atmen fast
+behindernde Luft, das Zimmer war wohl schon lange nicht gelüftet. Diese
+Unannehmlichkeit wurde für K. dadurch noch verstärkt, daß ihn der Maler
+bat, sich auf das Bett zu setzen, während er sich selbst auf den
+einzigen Stuhl des Zimmers vor der Staffelei niedersetzte. Außerdem
+schien es der Maler mißzuverstehn, warum K. nur am Bettrand blieb, er
+bat vielmehr, K. möchte es sich bequem machen und ging, da K. zögerte,
+selbst hin und drängte ihn tief in die Betten und Polster hinein. Dann
+kehrte er wieder zu seinem Sessel zurück und stellte endlich die erste
+sachliche Frage, die K. alles andere vergessen ließ. „Sind Sie
+unschuldig?“ fragte er. „Ja,“ sagte K. Die Beantwortung dieser Frage
+machte ihm geradezu Freude, besonders da sie gegenüber einem
+Privatmann, also ohne jede Verantwortung erfolgte. Noch niemand hatte
+ihn so offen gefragt. Um diese Freude auszukosten, fügte er noch hinzu:
+„Ich bin vollständig unschuldig.“ „So,“ sagte der Maler, senkte den
+Kopf und schien nachzudenken. Plötzlich hob er wieder den Kopf und
+sagte: „Wenn Sie unschuldig sind, dann ist ja die Sache sehr einfach.“
+K.s Blick trübte sich, dieser angebliche Vertrauensmann des Gerichtes
+redete wie ein unwissendes Kind. „Meine Unschuld vereinfacht die Sache
+nicht,“ sagte K. Er mußte trotz allem lächeln und schüttelte langsam
+den Kopf. „Es kommt auf viele Feinheiten an, in die sich das Gericht
+verliert. Zum Schluß aber zieht es von irgendwoher, wo ursprünglich gar
+nichts gewesen ist, eine große Schuld hervor.“ „Ja, ja, gewiß,“ sagte
+der Maler, als störe K. unnötigerweise seinen Gedankengang. „Sie sind
+aber doch unschuldig?“ „Nun ja,“ sagte K. „Das ist die Hauptsache,“
+sagte der Maler. Er war durch Gegengründe nicht zu beeinflussen, nur
+war es trotz seiner Entschiedenheit nicht klar, ob er aus Überzeugung
+oder nur aus Gleichgültigkeit so redete. K. wollte das zunächst
+feststellen und sagte deshalb: „Sie kennen ja gewiß das Gericht viel
+besser als ich, ich weiß nicht viel mehr, als was ich darüber,
+allerdings von ganz verschiedenen Leuten, gehört habe. Darin stimmten
+aber alle überein, daß leichtsinnige Anklagen nicht erhoben werden, und
+daß das Gericht, wenn es einmal anklagt, fest von der Schuld des
+Angeklagten überzeugt ist und von dieser Überzeugung nur schwer
+abgebracht werden kann.“ „Schwer?“ fragte der Maler und warf eine Hand
+in die Höhe. „Niemals ist das Gericht davon abzubringen. Wenn ich hier
+alle Richter nebeneinander auf eine Leinwand male und Sie werden sich
+vor dieser Leinwand verteidigen, so werden Sie mehr Erfolg haben, als
+vor dem wirklichen Gericht.“ „Ja,“ sagte K. für sich und vergaß, daß er
+den Maler nur hatte ausforschen wollen.
+
+Wieder begann ein Mädchen hinter der Tür zu fragen: „Titorelli, wird er
+denn nicht schon bald weggehn.“ „Schweigt,“ rief der Maler zur Tür hin,
+„seht Ihr denn nicht, daß ich mit dem Herrn eine Besprechung habe.“
+Aber das Mädchen gab sich damit nicht zufrieden, sondern fragte: „Du
+wirst ihn malen?“ Und als der Maler nicht antwortete, sagte sie noch:
+„Bitte mal’ ihn nicht, einen so häßlichen Menschen.“ Ein Durcheinander
+unverständlicher zustimmender Zurufe folgte. Der Maler machte einen
+Sprung zur Tür, öffnete sie bis zu einem Spalt — man sah die bittend
+vorgestreckten gefalteten Hände der Mädchen — und sagte: „Wenn Ihr
+nicht still seid, werfe ich euch alle die Treppe hinunter. Setzt Euch
+hier auf die Stufen und verhaltet Euch ruhig.“ Wahrscheinlich folgten
+sie nicht gleich, so daß er kommandieren mußte: „Nieder auf die
+Stufen!“ Erst dann wurde es still.
+
+„Verzeihen Sie,“ sagte der Maler, als er zu K. wieder zurückkehrte. K.
+hatte sich kaum zur Tür hingewendet, er hatte es vollständig dem Maler
+überlassen, ob und wie er ihn in Schutz nehmen wollte. Er machte auch
+jetzt kaum eine Bewegung, als sich der Maler zu ihm niederbeugte und
+ihm, um draußen nicht gehört zu werden, ins Ohr flüsterte: „Auch diese
+Mädchen gehören zum Gericht.“ „Wie?“ fragte K., wich mit dem Kopf zur
+Seite und sah den Maler an. Dieser aber setzte sich wieder auf seinen
+Sessel und sagte halb im Scherz, halb zur Erklärung: „Es gehört ja
+alles zum Gericht.“ „Das habe ich noch nicht bemerkt,“ sagte K. kurz,
+die allgemeine Bemerkung des Malers nahm dem Hinweis auf die Mädchen
+alles Beunruhigende. Trotzdem sah K. ein Weilchen lang zur Tür hin,
+hinter der die Mädchen jetzt still auf den Stufen saßen. Nur eines
+hatte einen Strohhalm durch eine Ritze zwischen den Balken gestreckt
+und führte ihn langsam auf und ab.
+
+„Sie scheinen noch keinen Überblick über das Gericht zu haben,“ sagte
+der Maler, er hatte die Beine weit auseinandergestreckt und klatschte
+mit den Fußspitzen auf den Boden. „Da Sie aber unschuldig sind, werden
+Sie ihn auch nicht benötigen. Ich allein hole Sie heraus,“ „Wie wollen
+Sie das tun?“ fragte K. „Da Sie doch vor kurzem selbst gesagt haben,
+daß das Gericht für Beweisgründe vollständig unzugänglich ist.“
+„Unzugänglich nur für Beweisgründe, die man vor dem Gericht vorbringt,“
+sagte der Maler und hob den Zeigefinger, als habe K. eine feine
+Unterscheidung nicht bemerkt. „Anders verhält es sich aber damit, was
+man in dieser Hinsicht hinter dem öffentlichen Gericht versucht, also
+in den Beratungszimmern, in den Korridoren oder z. B. auch hier im
+Atelier.“ Was der Maler jetzt sagte, schien K. nicht mehr so
+unglaubwürdig, es zeigte vielmehr eine große Übereinstimmung mit dem,
+was K. auch von andern Leuten gehört hatte. Ja, es war sogar sehr
+hoffnungsvoll. War der Richter durch persönliche Beziehungen wirklich
+so leicht zu lenken, wie es der Advokat dargestellt hatte, dann waren
+die Beziehungen des Malers zu den eitlen Richtern besonders wichtig und
+jedenfalls keineswegs zu unterschätzen. Dann fügte sich der Maler sehr
+gut in den Kreis von Helfern, die K. allmählich um sich versammelte.
+Man hatte einmal in der Bank sein Organisationstalent gerühmt, hier, wo
+er ganz allein auf sich gestellt war, zeigte sich eine gute
+Gelegenheit, es auf das Äußerste zu erproben. Der Maler beobachtete die
+Wirkung, die seine Erklärung auf K. gemacht hatte und sagte dann mit
+einer gewissen Ängstlichkeit: „Fällt es Ihnen nicht auf, daß ich fast
+wie ein Jurist spreche? Es ist der ununterbrochene Verkehr mit den
+Herren vom Gericht, der mich so beeinflußt. Ich habe natürlich viel
+Gewinn davon, aber der künstlerische Schwung geht zum großen Teil
+verloren.“ „Wie sind Sie denn zum erstenmal mit den Richtern in
+Verbindung gekommen?“ fragte K., er wollte zuerst das Vertrauen des
+Malers gewinnen, bevor er ihn geradezu in seine Dienste nahm. „Das war
+sehr einfach,“ sagte der Maler, „ich habe diese Verbindung geerbt.
+Schon mein Vater war Gerichtsmaler. Es ist das eine Stellung, die sich
+immer vererbt. Man kann dafür neue Leute nicht brauchen. Es sind
+nämlich für das Malen der verschiedenen Beamtengrade so verschiedene,
+vielfache und vor allem geheime Regeln aufgestellt, daß sie überhaupt
+nicht außerhalb bestimmter Familien bekannt werden. Dort in der
+Schublade z. B. habe ich die Aufzeichnungen meines Vaters, die ich
+niemandem zeige. Aber nur wer sie kennt, ist zum Malen von Richtern
+befähigt. Jedoch selbst wenn ich sie verlieren würde, blieben mir noch
+so viele Regeln, die ich allein in meinem Kopfe trage, daß mir niemand
+meine Stellung streitig machen könnte. Es will doch jeder Richter so
+gemalt werden, wie die alten großen Richter gemalt worden sind, und das
+kann nur ich.“ „Das ist beneidenswert,“ sagte K., der an seine Stellung
+in der Bank dachte. „Ihre Stellung ist also unerschütterlich?“ „Ja,
+unerschütterlich,“ sagte der Maler und hob stolz die Achseln. „Deshalb
+kann ich es auch wagen, hie und da einem armen Manne, der einen Prozeß
+hat, zu helfen.“ „Und wie tun Sie das?“ fragte K., als sei es nicht er,
+den der Mann soeben einen armen Mann genannt hatte. Der Maler aber ließ
+sich nicht ablenken, sondern sagte: „In Ihrem Fall z. B. werde ich, da
+Sie vollständig unschuldig sind, Folgendes unternehmen.“ Die
+wiederholte Erwähnung seiner Unschuld wurde K. schon lästig. Ihm schien
+es manchmal, als mache der Maler durch solche Bemerkungen einen
+günstigen Ausgang des Prozesses zur Voraussetzung seiner Hilfe, die
+dadurch natürlich in sich selbst zusammenfiel. Trotz dieser Zweifel
+bezwang sich aber K. und unterbrach den Maler nicht. Verzichten wollte
+er auf die Hilfe des Malers nicht, dazu war er entschlossen, auch
+schien ihm diese Hilfe durchaus nicht fragwürdiger als die des
+Advokaten zu sein. K. zog sie jener sogar bei weitem vor, weil sie
+harmloser und offener dargeboten wurde.
+
+Der Maler hatte seinen Sessel näher zum Bett gezogen und fuhr mit
+gedämpfter Stimme fort: „Ich habe vergessen, Sie zunächst zu fragen,
+welche Art der Befreiung Sie wünschen. Es gibt drei Möglichkeiten,
+nämlich die wirkliche Freisprechung, die scheinbare Freisprechung und
+die Verschleppung. Die wirkliche Freisprechung ist natürlich das Beste,
+nur habe ich nicht den geringsten Einfluß auf diese Art der Lösung. Es
+gibt meiner Meinung nach überhaupt keine einzelne Person, die auf die
+wirkliche Freisprechung Einfluß hätte. Hier entscheidet wahrscheinlich
+nur die Unschuld des Angeklagten. Da Sie unschuldig sind, wäre es
+wirklich möglich, daß Sie sich allein auf Ihre Unschuld verlassen. Dann
+brauchen Sie aber weder mich noch irgendeine andere Hilfe.“
+
+Diese geordnete Darstellung verblüffte K. anfangs, dann aber sagte er
+ebenso leise wie der Maler: „Ich glaube, Sie widersprechen sich.“ „Wie
+denn?“ fragte der Maler geduldig und lehnte sich lächelnd zurück.
+Dieses Lächeln erweckte in K. das Gefühl, als ob er jetzt daran gehe,
+nicht in den Worten des Malers, sondern in dem Gerichtsverfahren selbst
+Widersprüche zu entdecken. Trotzdem wich er aber nicht zurück und
+sagte: „Sie haben früher die Bemerkung gemacht, daß das Gericht für
+Beweisgründe unzugänglich ist, später haben Sie dies auf das
+öffentliche Gericht eingeschränkt und jetzt sagen Sie sogar, daß der
+Unschuldige vor dem Gericht keine Hilfe braucht. Darin liegt schon ein
+Widerspruch. Außerdem aber haben Sie früher gesagt, daß man die Richter
+persönlich beeinflussen kann, stellen aber jetzt in Abrede, daß die
+wirkliche Freisprechung, wie Sie sie nennen, jemals durch persönliche
+Beeinflussung zu erreichen ist. Darin liegt der zweite Widerspruch.“
+„Diese Widersprüche sind leicht aufzuklären,“ sagte der Maler. „Es ist
+hier von zwei verschiedenen Dingen die Rede, von dem, was im Gesetz
+steht, und von dem, was ich persönlich erfahren habe, das dürfen Sie
+nicht verwechseln. Im Gesetz, ich habe es allerdings nicht gelesen,
+steht natürlich einerseits, daß der Unschuldige freigesprochen wird,
+andererseits steht dort aber nicht, daß die Richter beeinflußt werden
+können. Nun habe aber ich gerade das Gegenteil dessen erfahren. Ich
+weiß von keiner wirklichen Freisprechung, wohl aber von vielen
+Beeinflussungen. Es ist natürlich möglich, daß in allen mir bekannten
+Fällen keine Unschuld vorhanden war. Aber ist das nicht
+unwahrscheinlich? In so vielen Fällen keine einzige Unschuld? Schon als
+Kind hörte ich dem Vater genau zu, wenn er zu Hause von Prozessen
+erzählte, auch die Richter, die in sein Atelier kamen, erzählten vom
+Gericht, man spricht in unsern Kreisen überhaupt von nichts anderem;
+kaum bekam ich die Möglichkeit, selbst zu Gericht zu gehn, nützte ich
+sie immer aus, unzählbare Prozesse habe ich in wichtigen Stadien
+angehört und soweit sie sichtbar sind, verfolgt, und — ich muß es
+zugeben — nicht einen einzigen wirklichen Freispruch erlebt.“ „Keinen
+einzigen Freispruch also,“ sagte K., als rede er zu sich selbst und zu
+seinen Hoffnungen. „Das bestätigt aber die Meinung, die ich von dem
+Gericht schon habe. Es ist also auch von dieser Seite zwecklos. Ein
+einziger Henker könnte das ganze Gericht ersetzen.“ „Sie dürfen nicht
+verallgemeinern,“ sagte der Maler unzufrieden, „ich habe ja nur von
+meinen Erfahrungen gesprochen.“ „Das genügt doch,“ sagte K., „oder
+haben Sie von Freisprüchen aus früherer Zeit gehört?“ „Solche
+Freisprüche,“ antwortete der Maler, „soll es allerdings gegeben haben.
+Nur ist es sehr schwer, das festzustellen. Die abschließenden
+Entscheidungen des Gerichtes werden nicht veröffentlicht, sie sind
+nicht einmal den Richtern zugänglich, infolgedessen haben sich über
+alte Gerichtsfälle nur Legenden erhalten. Diese enthalten allerdings
+sogar in der Mehrzahl wirkliche Freisprechungen, man kann sie glauben,
+nachweisbar sind sie aber nicht. Trotzdem muß man sie nicht ganz
+vernachlässigen, eine gewisse Wahrheit enthalten sie wohl gewiß, auch
+sind sie sehr schön, ich selbst habe einige Bilder gemalt, die solche
+Legenden zum Inhalt haben.“ „Bloße Legenden ändern meine Meinung
+nicht,“ sagte K., „man kann sich wohl auch vor Gericht auf diese
+Legenden nicht berufen?“ Der Maler lachte. „Nein, das kann man nicht,“
+sagte er. „Dann ist es nutzlos, darüber zu reden,“ sagte K., er wollte
+vorläufig alle Meinungen des Malers hinnehmen, selbst wenn er sie für
+unwahrscheinlich hielt und sie andern Berichten widersprachen. Er hatte
+jetzt nicht die Zeit, alles, was der Maler sagte, auf die Wahrheit hin
+zu überprüfen oder gar zu widerlegen, es war schon das Äußerste
+erreicht, wenn er den Maler dazu bewog, ihm in irgendeiner, sei es auch
+in einer nicht entscheidenden Weise zu helfen. Darum sagte er: „Sehn
+wir also von der wirklichen Freisprechung ab, Sie erwähnten aber noch
+zwei andere Möglichkeiten.“ „Die scheinbare Freisprechung und die
+Verschleppung. Um die allein kann es sich handeln,“ sagte der Maler.
+„Wollen Sie aber nicht, ehe wir davon reden, den Rock ausziehn. Es ist
+Ihnen wohl heiß.“ „Ja,“ sagte K., der bisher auf nichts als auf die
+Erklärungen des Malers geachtet hatte, dem aber jetzt, da er an die
+Hitze erinnert worden war, starker Schweiß auf der Stirn ausbrach. „Es
+ist fast unerträglich.“ Der Maler nickte, als verstehe er K.s Unbehagen
+sehr gut. „Könnte man nicht das Fenster öffnen?“ fragte K. „Nein,“
+sagte der Maler. „Es ist bloß eine fest eingesetzte Glasscheibe, man
+kann es nicht öffnen.“ Jetzt erkannte K., daß er die ganze Zeit über
+darauf gehofft hatte, plötzlich werde der Maler oder er zum Fenster
+gehn und es aufreißen. Er war darauf vorbereitet, selbst den Nebel mit
+offenem Mund einzuatmen. Das Gefühl, hier von der Luft vollständig
+abgesperrt zu sein, verursachte ihm Schwindel. Er schlug leicht mit der
+Hand auf das Federbett neben sich und sagte mit schwacher Stimme: „Das
+ist ja unbequem und ungesund.“ „O nein,“ sagte der Maler zur
+Verteidigung seines Fensters. „Dadurch, daß es nicht aufgemacht werden
+kann, wird, trotzdem es nur eine einfache Scheibe ist, die Wärme hier
+besser festgehalten als durch ein Doppelfenster. Will ich aber lüften,
+was nicht sehr notwendig ist, da durch die Balkenritzen überall Luft
+eindringt, kann ich eine meiner Türen oder sogar beide öffnen.“ K.,
+durch diese Erklärung ein wenig getröstet, blickte herum, um die zweite
+Tür zu finden. Der Maler bemerkte das und sagte: „Sie ist hinter Ihnen,
+ich mußte sie durch das Bett verstellen.“ Jetzt erst sah K. die kleine
+Türe in der Wand. „Es ist eben hier alles viel zu klein für ein
+Atelier,“ sagte der Maler, als wolle er einem Tadel K.s zuvorkommen.
+„Ich mußte mich einrichten so gut es ging. Das Bett vor der Tür steht
+natürlich an einem sehr schlechten Platz. Der Richter z. B., den ich
+jetzt male, kommt immer durch die Tür beim Bett und ich habe ihm auch
+einen Schlüssel von dieser Tür gegeben, damit er, auch wenn ich nicht
+zu Hause bin, hier im Atelier auf mich warten kann. Nun kommt er aber
+gewöhnlich früh am Morgen, während ich noch schlafe. Es reißt mich
+natürlich immer aus dem tiefsten Schlaf, wenn sich neben dem Bett die
+Türe öffnet. Sie würden jede Ehrfurcht vor den Richtern verlieren, wenn
+Sie die Flüche hören würden, mit denen ich ihn empfange, wenn er früh
+über mein Bett steigt. Ich könnte ihm allerdings den Schlüssel
+wegnehmen, aber es würde dadurch nur ärger werden. Man kann hier alle
+Türen mit der geringsten Anstrengung aus den Angeln brechen.“ Während
+dieser ganzen Rede überlegte K., ob er den Rock ausziehn sollte, er sah
+aber schließlich ein, daß er, wenn er es nicht tat, unfähig war, hier
+noch länger zu bleiben, er zog daher den Rock aus, legte ihn aber über
+die Knie, um ihn, falls die Besprechung zu Ende wäre, wieder anziehn zu
+können. Kaum hatte er den Rock ausgezogen, rief eines der Mädchen: „Er
+hat schon den Rock ausgezogen“ und man hörte, wie sich alle zu den
+Ritzen drängten, um das Schauspiel selbst zu sehn. „Die Mädchen glauben
+nämlich,“ sagte der Maler, „daß ich Sie malen werde und daß Sie sich
+deshalb ausziehn.“ „So,“ sagte K. nur wenig belustigt, denn er fühlte
+sich nicht viel besser als früher, trotzdem er jetzt in Hemdärmeln
+dasaß. Fast mürrisch fragte er: „Wie nannten Sie die zwei andern
+Möglichkeiten.“ Er hatte die Ausdrücke schon wieder vergessen. „Die
+scheinbare Freisprechung und die Verschleppung,“ sagte der Maler. „Es
+liegt an Ihnen, was Sie davon wählen. Beides ist durch meine Hilfe
+erreichbar, natürlich nicht ohne Mühe, der Unterschied in dieser
+Hinsicht ist der, daß die scheinbare Freisprechung eine gesammelte
+zeitweilige, die Verschleppung eine viel geringere aber dauernde
+Anstrengung verlangt. Zunächst also die scheinbare Freisprechung. Wenn
+Sie diese wünschen sollten, schreibe ich auf einem Bogen Papier eine
+Bestätigung Ihrer Unschuld auf. Der Text für eine solche Bestätigung
+ist mir von meinem Vater überliefert und ganz unangreifbar. Mit dieser
+Bestätigung mache ich nun einen Rundgang bei den mir bekannten
+Richtern. Ich fange also etwa damit an, daß ich dem Richter, den ich
+jetzt male, heute abend, wenn er zur Sitzung kommt, die Bestätigung
+vorlege. Ich lege ihm die Bestätigung vor, erkläre ihm, daß Sie
+unschuldig sind und verbürge mich für Ihre Unschuld. Das ist aber keine
+bloß äußerliche, sondern eine wirkliche bindende Bürgschaft.“ In den
+Blicken des Malers lag es wie ein Vorwurf, daß K. ihm die Last einer
+solchen Bürgschaft auferlegen wolle. „Das wäre ja sehr freundlich,“
+sagte K. „Und der Richter würde Ihnen glauben und mich trotzdem nicht
+wirklich freisprechen?“ „Wie ich schon sagte,“ antwortete der Maler.
+„Übrigens ist es durchaus nicht sicher, daß jeder mir glauben würde,
+mancher Richter wird z. B. verlangen, daß ich Sie selbst zu ihm
+hinführe. Dann müßten Sie also einmal mitkommen. Allerdings ist in
+einem solchen Falle die Sache schon halb gewonnen, besonders, da ich
+Sie natürlich vorher genau darüber unterrichten würde, wie Sie sich bei
+dem betreffenden Richter zu verhalten haben. Schlimmer ist es bei den
+Richtern, die mich — auch das wird vorkommen — von vornherein abweisen.
+Auf diese müssen wir, wenn ich es auch an mehrfachen Versuchen gewiß
+nicht fehlen lassen werde, verzichten, wir dürfen das aber auch, denn
+einzelne Richter können hier nicht den Ausschlag geben. Wenn ich nun
+auf dieser Bestätigung eine genügende Anzahl von Unterschriften der
+Richter habe, gehe ich mit dieser Bestätigung zu dem Richter, der Ihren
+Prozeß gerade führt. Möglicherweise habe ich auch seine Unterschrift,
+dann entwickelt sich alles noch ein wenig rascher als sonst. Im
+allgemeinen gibt es aber dann überhaupt nicht mehr viel Hindernisse, es
+ist dann für den Angeklagten die Zeit der höchsten Zuversicht. Es ist
+merkwürdig, aber wahr, die Leute sind in dieser Zeit zuversichtlicher
+als nach dem Freispruch. Es bedarf jetzt keiner besondern Mühe mehr.
+Der Richter besitzt in der Bestätigung die Bürgschaft einer Anzahl von
+Richtern, kann Sie unbesorgt freisprechen und wird es allerdings nach
+Durchführung verschiedener Formalitäten mir und andern Bekannten zu
+Gefallen zweifellos tun. Sie aber treten aus dem Gericht und sind
+frei.“ „Dann bin ich also frei,“ sagte K. zögernd. „Ja,“ sagte der
+Maler, „aber nur scheinbar frei oder besser ausgedrückt zeitweilig
+frei. Die untersten Richter nämlich, zu denen meine Bekannten gehören,
+haben nicht das Recht, endgültig freizusprechen, dieses Recht hat nur
+das oberste, für Sie, für mich und für uns alle ganz unerreichbare
+Gericht. Wie es dort aussieht, wissen wir nicht und wollen wir,
+nebenbei gesagt, auch nicht wissen. Das große Recht, von der Anklage zu
+befreien, haben also unsere Richter nicht, wohl aber haben sie das
+Recht, von der Anklage loszulösen. Das heißt, wenn Sie auf diese Weise
+freigesprochen werden, sind Sie für den Augenblick der Anklage
+entzogen, aber sie schwebt auch weiterhin über Ihnen und kann, sobald
+nur der höhere Befehl kommt, sofort in Wirkung treten. Da ich mit dem
+Gericht in so guter Verbindung stehe, kann ich Ihnen auch sagen, wie
+sich in den Vorschriften für die Gerichtskanzleien der Unterschied
+zwischen der wirklichen und der scheinbaren Freisprechung rein
+äußerlich zeigt. Bei einer wirklichen Freisprechung sollen die
+Prozeßakten vollständig abgelegt werden, sie verschwinden gänzlich aus
+dem Verfahren, nicht nur die Anklage, auch der Prozeß und sogar der
+Freispruch sind vernichtet, alles ist vernichtet. Anders beim
+scheinbaren Freispruch. Mit dem Akt ist keine weitere Veränderung vor
+sich gegangen, als daß er um die Bestätigung der Unschuld, um den
+Freispruch und um die Begründung des Freispruchs bereichert worden ist.
+Im übrigen aber bleibt er im Verfahren, er wird, wie es der
+ununterbrochene Verkehr der Gerichtskanzleien erfordert, zu den höhern
+Gerichten weitergeleitet, kommt zu den niedrigen zurück und pendelt so
+mit größeren und kleineren Schwingungen, mit größeren und kleineren
+Stockungen auf und ab. Diese Wege sind unberechenbar. Von außen gesehn,
+kann es manchmal den Anschein bekommen, daß alles längst vergessen, der
+Akt verloren und der Freispruch ein vollkommener ist. Ein Eingeweihter
+wird das nicht glauben. Es geht kein Akt verloren, es gibt bei Gericht
+kein Vergessen. Eines Tages — niemand erwartet es — nimmt irgendein
+Richter den Akt aufmerksam in die Hand, erkennt, daß in diesem Falle
+die Anklage noch lebendig ist und ordnet die sofortige Verhaftung an.
+Ich habe hier angenommen, daß zwischen dem scheinbaren Freispruch und
+der neuen Verhaftung eine lange Zeit vergeht, das ist möglich und ich
+weiß von solchen Fällen, es ist aber ebensogut möglich, daß der
+Freigesprochene vom Gericht nach Hause kommt und dort schon Beauftragte
+warten, um ihn wieder zu verhaften. Dann ist natürlich das freie Leben
+zu Ende.“ „Und der Prozeß beginnt von neuem?“ fragte K. fast ungläubig.
+„Allerdings,“ sagte der Maler, „der Prozeß beginnt von neuem, es
+besteht aber wieder die Möglichkeit, ebenso wie früher, einen
+scheinbaren Freispruch zu erwirken. Man muß wieder alle Kräfte
+zusammennehmen und darf sich nicht ergeben.“ Das Letztere sagte der
+Maler vielleicht unter dem Eindruck, den K., der ein wenig
+zusammengesunken war, auf ihn machte. „Ist aber,“ fragte K., als wolle
+er jetzt irgendwelchen Enthüllungen des Malers zuvorkommen, „die
+Erwirkung eines zweiten Freispruchs nicht schwieriger als die des
+ersten?“ „Man kann,“ antwortete der Maler, „in dieser Hinsicht nichts
+Bestimmtes sagen. Sie meinen wohl, daß die Richter durch die zweite
+Verhaftung in ihrem Urteil zuungunsten des Angeklagten beeinflußt
+werden? Das ist nicht der Fall. Die Richter haben ja schon beim
+Freispruch diese Verhaftung vorhergesehn. Dieser Umstand wirkt also
+kaum ein. Wohl aber kann aus zahllosen sonstigen Gründen die Stimmung
+der Richter sowie ihre rechtliche Beurteilung des Falles eine andere
+geworden sein, und die Bemühungen um den zweiten Freispruch müssen
+daher den veränderten Umständen angepaßt werden und im allgemeinen
+ebenso kräftig sein wie die vor dem ersten Freispruch.“ „Aber dieser
+zweite Freispruch ist doch wieder nicht endgültig,“ sagte K. und drehte
+abweisend den Kopf. „Natürlich nicht,“ sagte der Maler, „dem zweiten
+Freispruch folgt die dritte Verhaftung, dem dritten Freispruch die
+vierte Verhaftung und so fort. Das liegt schon in dem Begriff des
+scheinbaren Freispruchs.“ K. schwieg. „Der scheinbare Freispruch
+scheint Ihnen offenbar nicht vorteilhaft zu sein,“ sagte der Maler,
+„vielleicht entspricht Ihnen die Verschleppung besser. Soll ich Ihnen
+das Wesen der Verschleppung erklären?“ K. nickte. Der Maler hatte sich
+breit in seinen Sessel zurückgelehnt, das Nachthemd war weit offen, er
+hatte eine Hand darunter geschoben, mit der er über die Brust und die
+Seiten strich. „Die Verschleppung,“ sagte der Maler und sah einen
+Augenblick vor sich hin, als suche er eine vollständig zutreffende
+Erklärung, „die Verschleppung besteht darin, daß der Prozeß dauernd im
+niedrigsten Prozeßstadium erhalten wird. Um dies zu erreichen, ist es
+nötig, daß der Angeklagte und der Helfer, insbesondere aber der Helfer
+in ununterbrochener persönlicher Fühlung mit dem Gerichte bleibt. Ich
+wiederhole, es ist hiefür kein solcher Kraftaufwand nötig, wie bei der
+Erreichung eines scheinbaren Freispruchs, wohl aber ist eine viel
+größere Aufmerksamkeit nötig. Man darf den Prozeß nicht aus dem Auge
+verlieren, man muß zu dem betreffenden Richter in regelmäßigen
+Zwischenräumen und außerdem bei besondern Gelegenheiten gehn und ihn
+auf jede Weise sich freundlich zu erhalten suchen; ist man mit dem
+Richter nicht persönlich bekannt, so muß man durch bekannte Richter ihn
+beeinflussen lassen, ohne daß man etwa deshalb die unmittelbaren
+Besprechungen aufgeben dürfte. Versäumt man in dieser Hinsicht nichts,
+so kann man mit genügender Bestimmtheit annehmen, daß der Prozeß  über
+sein erstes Stadium nicht hinauskommt. Der Prozeß hört zwar nicht auf,
+aber der Angeklagte ist vor einer Verurteilung fast ebenso gesichert,
+wie wenn er frei wäre. Gegenüber dem scheinbaren Freispruch hat die
+Verschleppung den Vorteil, daß die Zukunft des Angeklagten weniger
+unbestimmt ist, er bleibt vor dem Schrecken der plötzlichen
+Verhaftungen bewahrt und muß nicht fürchten, etwa gerade zu Zeiten, wo
+seine sonstigen Umstände dafür am wenigsten günstig sind, die
+Anstrengungen und Aufregungen auf sich nehmen zu müssen, welche mit der
+Erreichung des scheinbaren Freispruchs verbunden sind. Allerdings hat
+auch die Verschleppung für den Angeklagten gewisse Nachteile, die man
+nicht unterschätzen darf. Ich denke hiebei nicht daran, daß hier der
+Angeklagte niemals frei ist, das ist er ja auch bei der scheinbaren
+Freisprechung im eigentlichen Sinne nicht. Es ist ein anderer Nachteil.
+Der Prozeß kann nicht stillstehn, ohne daß wenigstens scheinbare Gründe
+dafür vorliegen. Es muß deshalb im Prozeß nach außen hin etwas
+geschehn. Es müssen also von Zeit zu Zeit verschiedene Anordnungen
+getroffen werden, der Angeklagte muß verhört werden, Untersuchungen
+müssen stattfinden usw. Der Prozeß muß eben immerfort in dem kleinen
+Kreis, auf den er künstlich eingeschränkt worden ist, gedreht werden.
+Das bringt natürlich gewisse Unannehmlichkeiten für den Angeklagten mit
+sich, die Sie sich aber wiederum nicht zu schlimm vorstellen dürfen. Es
+ist ja alles nur äußerlich, die Verhöre beispielsweise sind also nur
+ganz kurz; wenn man einmal keine Zeit oder keine Lust hat hinzugehn,
+darf man sich entschuldigen, man kann sogar bei gewissen Richtern die
+Anordnungen für eine lange Zeit im voraus gemeinsam festsetzen, es
+handelt sich im Wesen nur darum, daß man, da man Angeklagter ist, von
+Zeit zu Zeit bei seinem Richter sich meldet.“ Schon während der letzten
+Worte hatte K. den Rock über den Arm gelegt und war aufgestanden. „Er
+steht schon auf,“ rief es sofort draußen vor der Tür. „Sie wollen schon
+fortgehn?“ fragte der Maler, der auch aufgestanden war. „Es ist gewiß
+die Luft, die Sie von hier vertreibt. Es ist mir sehr peinlich. Ich
+hätte Ihnen auch noch manches zu sagen. Ich mußte mich ganz kurz
+fassen. Ich hoffe aber verständlich gewesen zu sein.“ „O ja,“ sagte K.,
+dem von der Anstrengung, mit der er sich zum Zuhören gezwungen hatte,
+der Kopf schmerzte. Trotz dieser Bestätigung sagte der Maler alles noch
+einmal zusammenfassend, als wolle er K. auf den Heimweg einen Trost
+mitgeben: „Beide Methoden haben das Gemeinsame, daß sie eine
+Verurteilung des Angeklagten verhindern.“ „Sie verhindern aber auch die
+wirkliche Freisprechung,“ sagte K. leise, als schäme er sich, das
+erkannt zu haben. „Sie haben den Kern der Sache erfaßt,“ sagte der
+Maler schnell. K. legte die Hand auf seinen Winterrock, konnte sich
+aber nicht einmal entschließen, den Rock anzuziehn. Am liebsten hätte
+er alles zusammengepackt und wäre damit an die frische Luft gelaufen.
+Auch die Mädchen konnten ihn nicht dazu bewegen, sich anzuziehn,
+trotzdem sie, verfrüht, einander schon zuriefen, daß er sich anziehe.
+Dem Maler lag daran, K.s Stimmung irgendwie zu deuten, er sagte
+deshalb: „Sie haben sich wohl hinsichtlich meiner Vorschläge noch nicht
+entschieden. Ich billige das. Ich hätte Ihnen sogar davon abgeraten,
+sich sofort zu entscheiden. Die Vorteile und Nachteile sind haarfein.
+Man muß alles genau abschätzen. Allerdings darf man auch nicht zuviel
+Zeit verlieren.“ „Ich werde bald wiederkommen,“ sagte K., der in einem
+plötzlichen Entschluß den Rock anzog, den Mantel über die Schulter warf
+und zur Tür eilte, hinter der jetzt die Mädchen zu schreien anfingen.
+K. glaubte, die schreienden Mädchen durch die Tür zu sehn. „Sie müssen
+aber Wort halten,“ sagte der Maler, der ihm nicht gefolgt war, „sonst
+komme ich in die Bank, um selbst nachzufragen.“ „Sperren Sie doch die
+Tür auf,“ sagte K. und riß an der Klinke, die die Mädchen, wie er an
+dem Gegendruck merkte, draußen festhielten. „Wollen Sie von den Mädchen
+belästigt werden?“ fragte der Maler. „Benutzen Sie doch lieber diesen
+Ausgang“, und er zeigte auf die Tür hinter dem Bett. K. war damit
+einverstanden und sprang zum Bett zurück. Aber statt die Tür dort zu
+öffnen, kroch der Maler unter das Bett und fragte von unten: „Nur noch
+einen Augenblick. Wollen Sie nicht noch ein Bild sehn, das ich Ihnen
+verkaufen könnte?“ K. wollte nicht unhöflich sein, der Maler hatte sich
+wirklich seiner angenommen und versprochen, ihm weiterhin zu helfen,
+auch war infolge der Vergeßlichkeit K.s über die Entlohnung für die
+Hilfe noch gar nicht gesprochen worden, deshalb konnte ihn K. jetzt
+nicht abweisen und ließ sich das Bild zeigen, wenn er auch vor Ungeduld
+zitterte, aus dem Atelier wegzukommen. Der Maler zog unter dem Bett
+einen Haufen ungerahmter Bilder hervor, die so mit Staub bedeckt waren,
+daß dieser, als ihn der Maler vom obersten Bild wegzublasen suchte,
+längere Zeit atemraubend K. vor den Augen wirbelte. „Eine
+Heidelandschaft,“ sagte der Maler und reichte K. das Bild. Es stellte
+zwei schwache Bäume dar, die weit voneinander entfernt im dunklen Gras
+standen. Im Hintergrund war ein vielfarbiger Sonnenuntergang. „Schön,“
+sagte K., „ich kaufe es.“ K. hatte unbedacht sich so kurz geäußert, er
+war daher froh, als der Maler, statt dies übelzunehmen, ein zweites
+Bild vom Boden aufhob. „Hier ist ein Gegenstück zu diesem Bild,“ sagte
+der Maler. Es mochte als Gegenstück beabsichtigt sein, es war aber
+nicht der geringste Unterschied gegenüber dem ersten Bild zu merken,
+hier waren die Bäume, hier das Gras und dort der Sonnenuntergang. Aber
+K. lag wenig daran. „Es sind schöne Landschaften,“ sagte er, „ich kaufe
+beide und werde sie in meinem Bureau aufhängen.“ „Das Motiv scheint
+Ihnen zu gefallen,“ sagte der Maler und holte ein drittes Bild herauf,
+„es trifft sich gut, daß ich noch ein ähnliches Bild hier habe.“ Es war
+aber nicht ähnlich, es war vielmehr die völlig gleiche alte
+Heidelandschaft. Der Maler nutzte diese Gelegenheit, alte Bilder zu
+verkaufen, gut aus. „Ich nehme auch dieses noch,“ sagte K. „Wieviel
+kosten die drei Bilder?“ „Darüber werden wir nächstens sprechen,“ sagte
+der Maler. „Sie haben jetzt Eile und wir bleiben doch in Verbindung. Im
+übrigen freut es mich, daß Ihnen die Bilder gefallen, ich werde Ihnen
+alle Bilder mitgeben, die ich hier unten habe. Es sind lauter
+Heidelandschaften, ich habe schon viele Heidelandschaften gemalt.
+Manche Leute weisen solche Bilder ab, weil sie zu düster sind, andere
+aber, und Sie gehören zu ihnen, lieben gerade das Düstere.“ Aber K.
+hatte jetzt keinen Sinn für die beruflichen Erfahrungen des
+Bettelmalers. „Packen Sie alle Bilder ein,“ rief er, dem Maler in die
+Rede fallend, „morgen kommt mein Diener und wird sie holen.“ „Es ist
+nicht nötig,“ sagte der Maler. „Ich hoffe, ich werde Ihnen einen Träger
+verschaffen können, der gleich mit Ihnen gehen wird.“ Und er beugte
+sich endlich über das Bett und sperrte die Tür auf, „Steigen Sie ohne
+Scheu auf das Bett,“ sagte der Maler, „das tut jeder, der hier
+hereinkommt.“ K. hätte auch ohne diese Aufforderung keine Rücksicht
+genommen, er hatte sogar schon einen Fuß mitten auf das Federbett
+gesetzt, da sah er durch die offene Tür hinaus und zog den Fuß wieder
+zurück. „Was ist das?“ fragte er den Maler. „Worüber staunen Sie?“
+fragte dieser, seinerseits staunend. „Es sind die Gerichtskanzleien.
+Wußten Sie nicht, daß hier Gerichtskanzleien sind? Gerichtskanzleien
+sind doch fast auf jedem Dachboden, warum sollten sie gerade hier
+fehlen? Auch mein Atelier gehört eigentlich zu den Gerichtskanzleien,
+das Gericht hat es mir aber zur Verfügung gestellt.“ K. erschrak nicht
+so sehr darüber, daß er auch hier Gerichtskanzleien gefunden hatte, er
+erschrak hauptsächlich über sich, über seine Unwissenheit in
+Gerichtssachen. Als eine Grundregel für das Verhalten eines Angeklagten
+erschien es ihm, immer vorbereitet zu sein, sich niemals überraschen
+lassen, nicht ahnungslos nach rechts zu schauen, wenn links der Richter
+neben ihm stand — und gerade gegen diese Grundregel verstieß er immer
+wieder. Vor ihm dehnte sich ein langer Gang, aus dem eine Luft wehte,
+mit der verglichen die Luft im Atelier erfrischend war. Bänke waren zu
+beiden Seiten des Ganges aufgestellt, genau so wie im Wartezimmer der
+Kanzlei, die für K. zuständig war. Es schienen genaue Vorschriften für
+die Einrichtung von Kanzleien zu bestehn. Augenblicklich war der
+Parteienverkehr hier nicht sehr groß. Ein Mann saß dort halb liegend,
+das Gesicht hatte er auf der Bank in seine Arme vergraben und schien zu
+schlafen; ein anderer stand im Halbdunkel am Ende des Ganges. K. stieg
+nun über das Bett, der Maler folgte ihm mit den Bildern. Sie trafen
+bald einen Gerichtsdiener — K. erkannte jetzt schon alle Gerichtsdiener
+an dem Goldknopf, den diese an ihrem Zivilanzug unter den gewöhnlichen
+Knöpfen hatten — und der Maler gab ihm den Auftrag, K. mit den Bildern
+zu begleiten. K. wankte mehr als er ging, das Taschentuch hielt er an
+den Mund gedrückt. Sie waren schon nahe am Ausgang, da stürmten ihnen
+die Mädchen entgegen, die also K. auch nicht erspart geblieben waren.
+Sie hatten offenbar gesehn, daß die zweite Tür des Ateliers geöffnet
+worden war und hatten den Umweg gemacht, um von dieser Seite
+einzudringen. „Ich kann Sie nicht mehr begleiten,“ rief der Maler
+lachend unter dem Andrang der Mädchen. „Auf Wiedersehn. Und überlegen
+Sie nicht zu lange!“ K. sah sich nicht einmal nach ihm um. Auf der
+Gasse nahm er den ersten Wagen, der ihm in den Weg kam. Es lag ihm
+daran, den Diener loszuwerden, dessen Goldknopf ihm unaufhörlich in die
+Augen stach, wenn er auch sonst wahrscheinlich niemandem auffiel. In
+seiner Dienstfertigkeit wollte sich der Diener noch auf den Kutschbock
+setzen, K. jagte ihn aber herunter. Mittag war schon längst vorüber,
+als K. vor der Bank ankam. Er hätte gern die Bilder im Wagen gelassen,
+fürchtete aber, bei irgendeiner Gelegenheit genötigt zu werden, sich
+dem Maler gegenüber mit ihnen auszuweisen. Er ließ sie daher in das
+Bureau schaffen und versperrte sie in die unterste Lade seines Tisches,
+um sie wenigstens für die allernächsten Tage vor den Blicken des
+Direktor-Stellvertreters in Sicherheit zu bringen.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ACHTES KAPITEL
+
+KAUFMANN BLOCK · KÜNDIGUNG DES ADVOKATEN
+
+
+Endlich hatte sich K. doch entschlossen, dem Advokaten seine Vertretung
+zu entziehn. Zweifel daran, ob es richtig war, so zu handeln, waren
+zwar nicht auszurotten, aber die Überzeugung von der Notwendigkeit
+dessen überwog. Die Entschließung hatte K. an dem Tage, an dem er zum
+Advokaten gehen wollte, viel Arbeitskraft entzogen, er arbeitete
+besonders langsam, er mußte sehr lange im Bureau bleiben, und es war
+schon 10 Uhr vorüber, als er endlich vor der Tür des Advokaten stand.
+Noch ehe er läutete, überlegte er, ob es nicht besser wäre, dem
+Advokaten telephonisch oder brieflich zu kündigen, die persönliche
+Unterredung würde gewiß sehr peinlich werden. Trotzdem wollte K.
+schließlich nicht auf sie verzichten, bei jeder andern Art der
+Kündigung würde diese stillschweigend oder mit ein paar förmlichen
+Worten angenommen werden und K. würde, wenn nicht etwa Leni einiges
+erforschen könnte, niemals erfahren, wie der Advokat die Kündigung
+aufgenommen hatte und was für Folgen für K. diese Kündigung nach der
+nicht unwichtigen Meinung des Advokaten haben könnte. Saß aber der
+Advokat K. gegenüber und wurde er von der Kündigung überrascht, so
+würde K., selbst wenn der Advokat sich nicht viel entlocken ließ, aus
+seinem Gesicht und seinem Benehmen alles, was er wollte, leicht
+entnehmen können. Es war sogar nicht ausgeschlossen, daß er überzeugt
+wurde, daß es doch gut wäre, dem Advokaten die Verteidigung zu
+überlassen und daß er dann seine Kündigung zurückzog.
+
+Das erste Läuten an der Tür des Advokaten war, wie gewöhnlich,
+zwecklos. „Leni könnte flinker sein,“ dachte K. Aber es war schon ein
+Vorteil, wenn sich nicht die andere Partei einmischte, wie sie es
+gewöhnlich tat, sei es, daß der Mann im Schlafrock oder sonst jemand zu
+belästigen anfing. Während K. zum zweitenmal den Knopf drückte, sah er
+nach der andern Tür zurück, diesmal aber blieb auch sie geschlossen.
+Endlich erschienen an dem Guckfenster der Tür des Advokaten zwei Augen,
+es waren aber nicht Lenis Augen. Jemand schloß die Tür auf, stemmte
+sich aber vorläufig noch gegen sie, rief in die Wohnung zurück: „Er ist
+es,“ und öffnete erst dann vollständig. K. hatte gegen die Tür
+gedrängt, denn schon hörte er, wie hinter ihm in der Tür der andern
+Wohnung der Schlüssel hastig im Schloß gedreht wurde. Als sich daher
+die Tür vor ihm endlich öffnete, stürmte er geradezu ins Vorzimmer und
+sah noch, wie durch den Gang, der zwischen den Zimmern hindurchführte,
+Leni, welcher der Warnungsruf des Türöffners gegolten hatte, im Hemd
+davonlief. Er blickte ihr ein Weilchen nach und sah sich dann nach dem
+Türöffner um. Es war ein kleiner dürrer Mann mit Vollbart, er hielt
+eine Kerze in der Hand. „Sie sind hier angestellt?“ fragte K. „Nein,“
+antwortete der Mann, „ich bin hier fremd, der Advokat ist nur mein
+Vertreter, ich bin hier wegen einer Rechtsangelegenheit.“ „Ohne Rock?“
+fragte K. und zeigte mit einer Handbewegung auf die mangelhafte
+Bekleidung des Mannes. „Ach verzeihen Sie,“ sagte der Mann und
+beleuchtete sich selbst mit der Kerze, als sähe er selbst zum erstenmal
+seinen Zustand. „Leni ist Ihre Geliebte?“ fragte K. kurz. Er hatte die
+Beine ein wenig gespreizt, die Hände, in denen er den Hut hielt, hinten
+verschlungen. Schon durch den Besitz eines starken Überrocks fühlte er
+sich dem magern Kleinen sehr überlegen. „O Gott,“ sagte der und hob die
+eine Hand in erschrockener Abwehr vor das Gesicht, „nein, nein, was
+denken Sie denn?“ „Sie sehn glaubwürdig aus,“ sagte K. lächelnd,
+„trotzdem — kommen Sie.“ Er winkte ihm mit dem Hut und ließ ihn vor
+sich gehn. „Wie heißen Sie denn?“ fragte K. auf dem Weg. „Block,
+Kaufmann Block,“ sagte der Kleine und drehte sich bei dieser
+Vorstellung nach K. um, stehenbleiben ließ ihn aber K. nicht. „Ist das
+Ihr wirklicher Name?“ fragte K. „Gewiß,“ war die Antwort, „warum haben
+Sie denn Zweifel?“ „Ich dachte, Sie könnten Grund haben, Ihren Namen zu
+verschweigen,“ sagte K. Er fühlte sich so frei, wie man es sonst nur
+ist, wenn man in der Fremde mit niedrigen Leuten spricht, alles was
+einen selbst betrifft, bei sich behält, nur gleichmütig von den
+Interessen der andern redet, sie dadurch vor sich selbst erhöht, aber
+auch nach Belieben fallen lassen kann. Bei der Tür des Arbeitszimmers
+des Advokaten blieb K. stehn, öffnete sie und rief dem Kaufmann, der
+folgsam weitergegangen war, zu: „Nicht so eilig, leuchten Sie hier.“ K.
+dachte, Leni könnte sich hier versteckt haben, er ließ den Kaufmann
+alle Winkel absuchen, aber das Zimmer war leer. Vor dem Bild des
+Richters hielt K. den Kaufmann hinten an den Hosenträgern zurück.
+„Kennen Sie den,“ fragte er und zeigte mit dem Zeigefinger in die Höhe.
+Der Kaufmann hob die Kerze, sah blinzelnd hinauf und sagte: „Es ist ein
+Richter.“ „Ein hoher Richter?“ fragte K. und stellte sich seitlich vor
+den Kaufmann, um den Eindruck, den das Bild auf ihn machte, zu
+beobachten. Der Kaufmann sah bewundernd aufwärts. „Es ist ein hoher
+Richter,“ sagte er. „Sie haben keinen großen Einblick,“ sagte K. „Unter
+den niedrigen Untersuchungsrichtern ist er der niedrigste.“ „Nun
+erinnere ich mich,“ sagte der Kaufmann und senkte die Kerze, „ich habe
+es auch schon gehört.“ „Aber natürlich,“ rief K., „ich vergaß ja,
+natürlich müssen Sie es schon gehört haben.“ „Aber warum denn, warum
+denn?“ fragte der Kaufmann, während er sich, von K. mit den Händen
+angetrieben, zur Tür fortbewegte. Draußen auf dem Gang sagte K.: „Sie
+wissen doch, wo sich Leni versteckt hat?“ „Versteckt?“ sagte der
+Kaufmann, „nein, sie dürfte aber in der Küche sein und dem Advokaten
+eine Suppe kochen.“ „Warum haben Sie das nicht gleich gesagt?“ fragte
+K. „Ich wollte Sie ja hinführen, Sie haben mich aber wieder
+zurückgerufen,“ antwortete der Kaufmann, wie verwirrt durch die
+widersprechenden Befehle. „Sie glauben wohl sehr schlau zu sein,“ sagte
+K., „führen Sie mich also!“ In der Küche war K. noch nie gewesen, sie
+war überraschend groß und reich ausgestattet. Allein der Herd war
+dreimal so groß wie gewöhnliche Herde, von dem übrigen sah man keine
+Einzelheiten, denn die Küche wurde jetzt nur von einer kleinen Lampe
+beleuchtet, die beim Eingang hing. Am Herd stand Leni in weißer Schürze
+wie immer und leerte Eier in einen Topf aus, der auf einem
+Spiritusfeuer stand. „Guten Abend, Josef,“ sagte sie mit einem
+Seitenblick. „Guten Abend,“ sagte K. und zeigte mit einer Hand auf
+einen abseits stehenden Sessel, auf den sich der Kaufmann setzen
+sollte, was dieser auch tat. K. aber ging ganz nahe hinter Leni, beugte
+sich über ihre Schulter und fragte: „Wer ist der Mann?“ Leni umfaßte K.
+mit einer Hand, die andere quirlte die Suppe, zog ihn nach vorn zu sich
+und sagte: „Es ist ein bedauernswerter Mensch, ein armer Kaufmann, ein
+gewisser Block. Sieh ihn nur an.“ Sie blickten beide zurück. Der
+Kaufmann saß auf dem Sessel, auf den ihn K. gewiesen hatte, er hatte
+die Kerze, deren Licht jetzt unnötig war, ausgepustet und drückte mit
+den Fingern den Docht, um den Rauch zu verhindern. „Du warst im Hemd,“
+sagte K. und wendete ihren Kopf mit der Hand wieder dem Herd zu. Sie
+schwieg. „Er ist dein Geliebter?“ fragte K. Sie wollte nach dem
+Suppentopf greifen, aber K. nahm ihre beiden Hände und sagte: „Nun,
+antworte!“ Sie sagte: „Komm ins Arbeitszimmer, ich werde dir alles
+erklären.“ „Nein,“ sagte K., „ich will, daß du es hier erklärst.“ Sie
+hing sich an ihn und wollte ihn küssen. K. wehrte sie aber ab und
+sagte: „Ich will nicht, daß du mich jetzt küßt.“ „Josef,“ sagte Leni
+und sah K. bittend und doch offen in die Augen, „du wirst doch nicht
+auf Herrn Block eifersüchtig sein.“ „Rudi,“ sagte sie dann, sich an den
+Kaufmann wendend, „so hilf mir doch, du siehst, ich werde verdächtigt,
+laß die Kerze.“ Man hätte denken können, er hätte nicht achtgegeben,
+aber er war vollständig eingeweiht. „Ich wüßte auch nicht, warum Sie
+eifersüchtig sein sollten,“ sagte er wenig schlagfertig. „Ich weiß es
+eigentlich auch nicht,“ sagte K. und sah den Kaufmann lächelnd an. Leni
+lachte laut, benutzte die Unaufmerksamkeit K.s, um sich in seinen Arm
+einzuhängen und flüsterte: „Laß ihn jetzt, du siehst ja, was für ein
+Mensch er ist. Ich habe mich seiner ein wenig angenommen, weil er eine
+große Kundschaft des Advokaten ist, aus keinem andern Grunde. Und du?
+Willst du noch heute mit dem Advokaten sprechen? Er ist heute sehr
+krank, aber wenn du willst, melde ich dich doch an. Über Nacht bleibst
+du aber bei mir ganz gewiß. Du warst auch schon so lange nicht bei uns,
+selbst der Advokat hat nach dir gefragt. Vernachlässige den Prozeß
+nicht! Auch ich habe dir verschiedenes mitzuteilen, was ich erfahren
+habe. Nun aber zieh fürs erste deinen Mantel aus!“ Sie half ihm ihn
+ausziehn, nahm ihm den Hut ab, lief mit den Sachen ins Vorzimmer, sie
+anzuhängen, lief dann wieder zurück und sah nach der Suppe. „Soll ich
+zuerst dich anmelden oder ihm zuerst die Suppe bringen.“ „Melde mich
+zuerst an,“ sagte K. Er war ärgerlich, er hatte ursprünglich
+beabsichtigt, mit Leni seine Angelegenheit, insbesondere die fragliche
+Kündigung, genau zu besprechen, die Anwesenheit des Kaufmanns hatte ihm
+aber die Lust dazu genommen. Jetzt aber hielt er seine Sache doch für
+zu wichtig, als daß dieser kleine Kaufmann vielleicht entscheidend
+eingreifen sollte und so rief er Leni, die schon auf dem Gang war,
+wieder zurück. „Bring ihm doch zuerst die Suppe,“ sagte er, „er soll
+sich für die Unterredung mit mir stärken, er wird es nötig haben.“ „Sie
+sind auch ein Klient des Advokaten,“ sagte wie zur Feststellung der
+Kaufmann leise aus seiner Ecke. Es wurde aber nicht gut aufgenommen.
+„Was kümmert Sie denn das?“ sagte K. und Leni sagte: „Wirst du still
+sein.“ „Dann bringe ich ihm also zuerst die Suppe,“ sagte Leni zu K.
+und goß die Suppe auf einen Teller. „Es ist dann nur zu befürchten, daß
+er bald einschläft, nach dem Essen schläft er bald ein.“ „Das, was ich
+ihm sagen werde, wird ihn wacherhalten,“ sagte K., er wollte immerfort
+durchblicken lassen, daß er etwas Wichtiges mit dem Advokaten zu
+verhandeln beabsichtige, er wollte von Leni gefragt werden, was es sei,
+und dann erst sie um Rat fragen. Aber sie erfüllte pünktlich bloß die
+ausgesprochenen Befehle. Als sie mit der Tasse an ihm vorüberging,
+stieß sie absichtlich sanft an ihn und flüsterte: „Bis er die Suppe
+gegessen hat, melde ich dich gleich an, damit ich dich möglichst bald
+wieder bekomme.“ „Geh nur,“ sagte K., „geh nur.“ „Sei doch
+freundlicher,“ sagte sie und drehte sich in der Tür mit der Tasse
+nochmals ganz um.
+
+K. sah ihr nach; nun war es endgültig beschlossen, daß der Advokat
+entlassen würde, es war wohl auch besser, daß er vorher mit Leni nicht
+mehr darüber sprechen konnte; sie hatte kaum den genügenden Überblick
+über das Ganze, hätte gewiß abgeraten, hätte möglicherweise K. auch
+wirklich von der Kündigung diesmal abgehalten, er wäre weiterhin in
+Zweifel und Unruhe geblieben und schließlich hätte er nach einiger Zeit
+seinen Entschluß doch ausgeführt, denn dieser Entschluß war allzu
+zwingend. Je früher er aber ausgeführt wurde, desto mehr Schaden wurde
+abgehalten. Vielleicht wußte übrigens der Kaufmann etwas darüber zu
+sagen.
+
+K. wandte sich um; kaum bemerkte das der Kaufmann, als er sofort
+aufstehen wollte. „Bleiben Sie sitzen,“ sagte K. und zog einen Sessel
+neben ihn. „Sind Sie schon ein alter Klient des Advokaten?“ fragte K.
+„Ja,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „ein sehr alter Klient.“ „Wieviel Jahre
+vertritt er Sie denn schon?“ fragte K. „Ich weiß nicht, wie Sie es
+meinen,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „in geschäftlichen Rechtsangelegenheiten —
+ich habe ein Getreidegeschäft — vertritt mich der Advokat schon seitdem
+ich das Geschäft übernommen habe, also etwa seit 20 Jahren, in meinem
+eigenen Prozeß, auf den Sie wahrscheinlich anspielen, vertritt er mich
+auch seit Beginn, es ist schon länger als 5 Jahre. Ja, weit über 5
+Jahre,“ fügte er dann hinzu und zog eine alte Brieftasche hervor, „hier
+habe ich alles aufgeschrieben; wenn Sie wollen, sage ich Ihnen die
+genauen Daten. Es ist schwer, alles zu behalten. Mein Prozeß dauert
+wahrscheinlich schon viel länger, er begann kurz nach dem Tod meiner
+Frau und das ist schon länger als 5½ Jahre.“ K. rückte näher zu ihm.
+„Der Advokat übernimmt also auch gewöhnliche Rechtssachen?“ fragte er.
+Diese Verbindung der Geschäfte und Rechtswissenschaften schien K.
+ungemein beruhigend. „Gewiß,“ sagte der Kaufmann und flüsterte dann K.
+zu: „Man sagt sogar, daß er in diesen Rechtssachen tüchtiger ist, als
+in den andern.“ Aber dann schien er das Gesagte zu bereuen, er legte K.
+eine Hand auf die Schulter und sagte: „Ich bitte Sie sehr, verraten Sie
+mich nicht.“ K. klopfte ihm zur Beruhigung auf den Schenkel und sagte:
+„Nein, ich bin kein Verräter.“ „Er ist nämlich rachsüchtig,“ sagte der
+Kaufmann. „Gegen einen so treuen Klienten wird er gewiß nichts tun,“
+sagte K. „O doch,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „wenn er aufgeregt ist, kennt er
+keine Unterschiede, übrigens bin ich ihm nicht eigentlich treu.“ „Wieso
+denn nicht?“ fragte K. „Soll ich es Ihnen anvertrauen,“ fragte der
+Kaufmann zweifelnd. „Ich denke, Sie dürfen es,“ sagte K. „Nun,“ sagte
+der Kaufmann, „ich werde es Ihnen zum Teil anvertrauen, Sie müssen mir
+aber auch ein Geheimnis sagen, damit wir uns gegenüber dem Advokaten
+gegenseitig festhalten.“ „Sie sind sehr vorsichtig,“ sagte K., „aber
+ich werde Ihnen ein Geheimnis sagen, das Sie vollständig beruhigen
+wird. Worin besteht also Ihre Untreue gegenüber dem Advokaten?“ „Ich
+habe,“ sagte der Kaufmann zögernd und in einem Ton, als gestehe er
+etwas Unehrenhaftes ein, „ich habe außer ihm noch andere Advokaten.“
+„Das ist doch nichts so Schlimmes,“ sagte K. ein wenig enttäuscht.
+„Hier ja,“ sagte der Kaufmann, der noch seit seinem Geständnis schwer
+atmete, infolge K.s Bemerkung aber mehr Vertrauen faßte. „Es ist nicht
+erlaubt. Und am allerwenigsten ist es erlaubt, neben einem sogenannten
+Advokaten auch noch Winkeladvokaten zu nehmen. Und gerade das habe ich
+getan, ich habe außer ihm noch fünf Winkeladvokaten.“ „Fünf!“ rief K.,
+erst die Zahl setzte ihn in Erstaunen, „fünf Advokaten außer diesem?“
+Der Kaufmann nickte: „Ich verhandle gerade noch mit einem sechsten.“
+„Aber wozu brauchen Sie denn so viel Advokaten,“ fragte K. „Ich brauche
+alle,“ sagte der Kaufmann. „Wollen Sie mir das nicht erklären?“ fragte
+K. „Gern,“ sagte der Kaufmann. „Vor allem will ich doch meinen Prozeß
+nicht verlieren, das ist doch selbstverständlich. Infolgedessen darf
+ich nichts, was mir nützen könnte, außer acht lassen; selbst wenn die
+Hoffnung auf Nutzen in einem bestimmten Falle nur ganz gering ist, darf
+ich sie nicht verwerfen. Ich habe deshalb alles, was ich besitze, auf
+den Prozeß verwendet. So habe ich z. B. alles Geld meinem Geschäft
+entzogen, früher füllten die Bureauräume meines Geschäfts fast ein
+Stockwerk, heute genügt eine kleine Kammer im Hinterhaus, wo ich mit
+einem Lehrjungen arbeite. Diesen Rückgang hatte natürlich nicht nur die
+Entziehung des Geldes verschuldet, sondern mehr noch die Entziehung
+meiner Arbeitskraft. Wenn man für seinen Prozeß etwas tun will, kann
+man sich mit anderem nur wenig befassen.“ „Sie arbeiten also noch
+selbst bei Gericht,“ fragte K. „Gerade darüber möchte ich gern etwas
+erfahren.“ „Darüber kann ich nur wenig berichten,“ sagte der Kaufmann,
+„anfangs habe ich es wohl auch versucht, aber ich habe bald wieder
+davon abgelassen. Es ist zu erschöpfend und bringt nicht viel Erfolg.
+Selbst dort zu arbeiten und zu unterhandeln hat sich wenigstens für
+mich als ganz unmöglich erwiesen. Es ist ja dort schon das bloße Sitzen
+und Warten eine große Anstrengung. Sie kennen ja selbst die schwere
+Luft in den Kanzleien.“ „Wieso wissen Sie denn, daß ich dort war?“
+fragte K. „Ich war gerade im Wartezimmer, als Sie durchgingen.“ „Was
+für ein Zufall das ist!“ rief K. ganz hingenommen und die frühere
+Lächerlichkeit des Kaufmanns ganz vergessend, „Sie haben mich also
+gesehn! Sie waren im Wartezimmer, als ich durchging. Ja, ich bin dort
+einmal durchgegangen.“ „Es ist kein so großer Zufall,“ sagte der
+Kaufmann, „ich bin dort fast jeden Tag.“ „Ich werde nun wahrscheinlich
+auch öfters hingehn müssen,“ sagte K., „nur werde ich wohl kaum mehr so
+ehrenvoll aufgenommen werden wie damals. Alle standen auf. Man dachte
+wohl, ich sei ein Richter.“ „Nein,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „wir grüßten
+damals den Gerichtsdiener. Daß Sie ein Angeklagter sind, das wußten
+wir. Solche Nachrichten verbreiten sich sehr rasch.“ „Das wußten Sie
+also schon,“ sagte K., „dann erschien Ihnen aber mein Benehmen
+vielleicht hochmütig. Sprach man sich nicht darüber aus?“ „Nein,“ sagte
+der Kaufmann, „im Gegenteil. Aber das sind Dummheiten.“ „Was für
+Dummheiten denn?“ fragte K. „Warum fragen Sie danach?“ sagte der
+Kaufmann ärgerlich. „Sie scheinen die Leute dort noch nicht zu kennen
+und werden es vielleicht unrichtig auffassen. Sie müssen bedenken, daß
+in diesem Verfahren immer wieder viele Dinge zur Sprache kommen, für
+die der Verstand nicht mehr ausreicht, man ist einfach zu müde und
+abgelenkt für vieles und zum Ersatz verlegt man sich auf den
+Aberglauben. Ich rede von den andern, bin aber selbst gar nicht besser.
+Ein solcher Aberglaube ist es z. B., daß viele aus dem Gesicht des
+Angeklagten, insbesondere aus der Zeichnung der Lippen den Ausgang des
+Prozesses erkennen wollen. Diese Leute also haben behauptet, Sie
+würden, nach Ihren Lippen zu schließen, gewiß und bald verurteilt
+werden. Ich wiederhole, es ist ein lächerlicher Aberglaube und in den
+meisten Fällen durch die Tatsachen auch vollständig widerlegt, aber
+wenn man in jener Gesellschaft lebt, ist es schwer, sich solchen
+Meinungen zu entziehen. Denken Sie nur, wie stark dieser Aberglaube
+wirken kann. Sie haben doch einen dort angesprochen, nicht? Er konnte
+Ihnen aber kaum antworten. Es gibt natürlich viele Gründe, um dort
+verwirrt zu sein, aber einer davon war auch der Anblick Ihrer Lippen.
+Er hat später erzählt, er hätte auf Ihren Lippen auch das Zeichen
+seiner eigenen Verurteilung zu sehen geglaubt.“ „Meine Lippen?“ fragte
+K., zog einen Taschenspiegel hervor und sah sich an. „Ich kann an
+meinen Lippen nichts Besonderes erkennen. Und Sie?“ „Ich auch nicht,“
+sagte der Kaufmann, „ganz und gar nicht.“ „Wie abergläubisch diese
+Leute sind,“ rief K. aus. „Sagte ich es nicht?“ fragte der Kaufmann.
+„Verkehren sie denn so viel untereinander und tauschen sie ihre
+Meinungen aus?“ sagte K. „Ich habe mich bisher ganz abseits gehalten.“
+„Im allgemeinen verkehren sie nicht miteinander,“ sagte der Kaufmann,
+„das wäre nicht möglich, es sind ja so viele. Es gibt auch wenig
+gemeinsame Interessen. Wenn manchmal in einer Gruppe der Glaube an ein
+gemeinsames Interesse auftaucht, so erweist er sich bald als ein
+Irrtum. Gemeinsam läßt sich gegen das Gericht nichts durchsetzen. Jeder
+Fall wird für sich untersucht, es ist ja das sorgfältigste Gericht.
+Gemeinsam kann man also nichts durchsetzen, nur ein einzelner erreicht
+manchmal etwas im Geheimen; erst wenn es erreicht ist, erfahren es die
+andern; keiner weiß, wie es geschehen ist. Es gibt also keine
+Gemeinsamkeit, man kommt zwar hie und da in den Wartezimmern zusammen,
+aber dort wird wenig besprochen. Die abergläubischen Meinungen bestehen
+schon seit altersher und vermehren sich förmlich von selbst.“ „Ich sah
+die Herren dort im Wartezimmer,“ sagte K., „ihr Warten kam mir so
+nutzlos vor.“ „Das Warten ist nicht nutzlos,“ sagte der Kaufmann,
+„nutzlos ist nur das selbständige Eingreifen. Ich sagte schon, daß ich
+jetzt außer diesem noch fünf Advokaten habe. Man sollte doch glauben —
+ich selbst glaubte es zuerst — jetzt könnte ich ihnen die Sache
+vollständig überlassen. Das wäre aber ganz falsch. Ich kann sie ihnen
+weniger überlassen, als wenn ich nur einen hätte. Sie verstehn das wohl
+nicht?“ „Nein,“ sagte K. und legte, um den Kaufmann an seinen allzu
+schnellen Reden zu hindern, die Hand beruhigend auf seine Hand, „ich
+möchte Sie nur bitten, ein wenig langsamer zu reden, es sind doch
+lauter für mich sehr wichtige Dinge und ich kann ihnen nicht recht
+folgen.“ „Gut, daß Sie mich daran erinnern,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „Sie
+sind ja ein Neuer, ein Junger. Ihr Prozeß ist ein halbes Jahr alt,
+nicht wahr? Ja, ich habe davon gehört. Ein so junger Prozeß! Ich aber
+habe diese Dinge schon unzähligemal durchgedacht, sie sind mir das
+Selbstverständlichste auf der Welt.“ „Sie sind wohl froh, daß Ihr
+Prozeß schon so weit fortgeschritten ist?“ fragte K., er wollte nicht
+geradezu fragen wie die Angelegenheiten des Kaufmanns stünden. Er bekam
+aber auch keine deutliche Antwort. „Ja, ich habe meinen Prozeß fünf
+Jahre lang fortgewälzt,“ sagte der Kaufmann und senkte den Kopf, „es
+ist keine kleine Leistung.“ Dann schwieg er ein Weilchen. K. horchte,
+ob Leni nicht schon komme. Einerseits wollte er nicht, daß sie komme,
+denn er hatte noch vieles zu fragen und wollte auch nicht von Leni in
+diesem vertraulichen Gespräch mit dem Kaufmann angetroffen werden,
+andererseits aber ärgerte er sich darüber, daß sie trotz seiner
+Anwesenheit solange beim Advokaten blieb, viel länger, als zum Reichen
+der Suppe nötig war. „Ich erinnere mich noch genau an diese Zeit,“
+begann der Kaufmann wieder und K. war gleich voll Aufmerksamkeit, „als
+mein Prozeß etwa so alt war wie jetzt Ihr Prozeß. Ich hatte damals nur
+diesen Advokaten, war aber nicht sehr mit ihm zufrieden.“ Hier erfahre
+ich ja alles, dachte K. und nickte lebhaft mit dem Kopf, als könne er
+dadurch den Kaufmann aufmuntern, alles Wissenswerte zu sagen. „Mein
+Prozeß,“ fuhr der Kaufmann fort, „kam nicht vorwärts, es fanden zwar
+Untersuchungen statt, ich kam auch zu jeder, sammelte Material, erlegte
+alle meine Geschäftsbücher bei Gericht, was, wie ich später erfuhr,
+nicht einmal nötig war, ich lief immer wieder zum Advokaten, er brachte
+auch verschiedene Eingaben ein —.“ „Verschiedene Eingaben?“ fragte K.
+„Ja, gewiß,“ sagte der Kaufmann. „Das ist mir sehr wichtig,“ sagte K.,
+„in meinem Fall arbeitet er noch immer an der ersten Eingabe. Er hat
+noch nichts getan. Ich sehe jetzt, er vernachlässigt mich schändlich.“
+„Daß die Eingabe noch nicht fertig ist, kann verschiedene berechtigte
+Gründe haben,“ sagte der Kaufmann. „Übrigens hatte es sich bei meinen
+Eingaben später gezeigt, daß sie ganz wertlos waren. Ich habe sogar
+eine durch das Entgegenkommen eines Gerichtsbeamten selbst gelesen. Sie
+war zwar gelehrt, aber eigentlich inhaltslos. Vor allem sehr viel
+Latein, das ich nicht verstehe, dann seitenlange allgemeine Anrufungen
+des Gerichtes, dann Schmeicheleien für einzelne bestimmte Beamte, die
+zwar nicht genannt waren, die aber ein Eingeweihter jedenfalls erraten
+mußte, dann Selbstlob des Advokaten, wobei er sich auf geradezu
+hündische Weise vor dem Gericht demütigte, und endlich Untersuchungen
+von Rechtsfällen aus alter Zeit, die dem meinigen ähnlich sein sollten.
+Diese Untersuchungen waren allerdings, soweit ich ihnen folgen konnte,
+sehr sorgfältig gemacht. Ich will auch mit diesem allen kein Urteil
+über die Arbeit des Advokaten abgeben, auch war die Eingabe, die ich
+gelesen habe, nur eine unter mehreren, jedenfalls aber, und davon will
+ich jetzt sprechen, konnte ich damals in meinem Prozeß keinen
+Fortschritt sehn.“ „Was für einen Fortschritt wollten Sie denn sehn?“
+fragte K. „Sie fragen ganz vernünftig,“ sagte der Kaufmann lächelnd,
+„man kann in diesem Verfahren nur selten Fortschritte sehn. Aber damals
+wußte ich das nicht. Ich bin Kaufmann und war es damals noch viel mehr
+als heute, ich wollte greifbare Fortschritte haben, das Ganze sollte
+sich zum Ende neigen oder wenigstens den regelrechten Aufstieg nehmen.
+Statt dessen gab es nur Einvernehmungen, die meist den gleichen Inhalt
+hatten; die Antworten hatte ich schon bereit wie eine Litanei; mehrmals
+in der Woche kamen Gerichtsboten in mein Geschäft, in meine Wohnung
+oder wo sie mich sonst antreffen konnten, das war natürlich störend
+(heute ist es wenigstens in dieser Hinsicht viel besser, der
+telephonische Anruf stört mich weniger), auch unter meinen
+Geschäftsfreunden, insbesondere aber unter meinen Verwandten, fingen
+Gerüchte von meinem Prozeß sich zu verbreiten an, Schädigungen gab es
+also von allen Seiten, aber nicht das geringste Anzeichen sprach dafür,
+daß auch nur die erste Gerichtsverhandlung in der nächsten Zeit
+stattfinden würde. Ich ging also zum Advokaten und beklagte mich. Er
+gab mir zwar lange Erklärungen, lehnte es aber entschieden ab, etwas in
+meinem Sinne zu tun, niemand habe Einfluß auf die Festsetzung der
+Verhandlung, in einer Eingabe darauf zu dringen — wie ich es verlangte
+— sei einfach unerhört und würde mich und ihn verderben. Ich dachte:
+was dieser Advokat nicht will oder kann, wird ein anderer wollen und
+können. Ich sah mich also nach andern Advokaten um. Ich will es gleich
+vorwegnehmen: keiner hat die Festsetzung der Hauptverhandlung verlangt
+oder durchgesetzt, es ist, allerdings mit einem Vorbehalt, von dem ich
+noch sprechen werde, wirklich unmöglich, hinsichtlich dieses Punktes
+hat mich also dieser Advokat nicht getäuscht; im übrigen aber hatte ich
+es nicht zu bedauern, mich noch an andere Advokaten gewendet zu haben.
+Sie dürften wohl von Dr. Huld auch schon manches über die
+Winkeladvokaten gehört haben, er hat sie Ihnen wahrscheinlich als sehr
+verächtlich dargestellt und das sind sie wirklich. Allerdings
+unterläuft ihm immer, wenn er von ihnen spricht und sich und seine
+Kollegen zu ihnen in Vergleich setzt, ein kleiner Fehler, auf den ich
+Sie ganz nebenbei auch aufmerksam machen will. Er nennt dann immer die
+Advokaten seines Kreises zur Unterscheidung die „großen Advokaten“. Das
+ist falsch, es kann sich natürlich jeder „groß“ nennen, wenn es ihm
+beliebt, in diesem Fall aber entscheidet doch nur der Gerichtsgebrauch.
+Nach diesem gibt es nämlich außer den Winkeladvokaten noch kleine und
+große Advokaten. Dieser Advokat und seine Kollegen sind jedoch nur die
+kleinen Advokaten, die großen Advokaten aber, von denen ich nur gehört
+und die ich nie gesehn habe, stehen im Rang unvergleichlich höher über
+den kleinen Advokaten, als diese über den verachteten Winkeladvokaten.“
+„Die großen Advokaten?“ fragte K. „Wer sind denn die? Wie kommt man zu
+ihnen?“ „Sie haben also noch nie von ihnen gehört,“ sagte der Kaufmann.
+„Es gibt kaum einen Angeklagten, der nicht, nachdem er von ihnen
+erfahren hat, eine Zeit lang von ihnen träumen würde. Lassen Sie sich
+lieber nicht dazu verführen. Wer die großen Advokaten sind, weiß ich
+nicht, und zu ihnen kommen kann man wohl gar nicht. Ich kenne keinen
+Fall, von dem sich mit Bestimmtheit sagen ließe, daß sie eingegriffen
+hätten. Manchen verteidigen sie, aber durch eigenen Willen kann man das
+nicht erreichen, sie verteidigen nur den, den sie verteidigen wollen.
+Die Sache, deren sie sich annehmen, muß aber wohl über das niedrige
+Gericht schon hinausgekommen sein. Im übrigen ist es besser, nicht an
+sie zu denken, denn sonst kommen einem die Besprechungen mit den andern
+Advokaten, deren Ratschläge und deren Hilfeleistungen so widerlich und
+nutzlos vor, ich habe es selbst erfahren, daß man am liebsten alles
+wegwerfen, sich zu Hause ins Bett legen und von nichts mehr hören
+wollte. Das wäre aber natürlich wieder das Dümmste, auch hätte man im
+Bett nicht lange Ruhe.“ „Sie dachten damals also nicht an die großen
+Advokaten?“ fragte K. „Nicht lange,“ sagte der Kaufmann und lächelte
+wieder, „vollständig vergessen kann man sie leider nicht, besonders die
+Nacht ist solchen Gedanken günstig. Aber damals wollte ich ja sofortige
+Erfolge, ich ging daher zu den Winkeladvokaten.“
+
+„Wie Ihr hier beieinander sitzt,“ rief Leni, die mit der Tasse
+zurückgekommen war und in der Tür stehenblieb. Sie saßen wirklich eng
+beisammen, bei der kleinsten Wendung mußten sie mit den Köpfen
+aneinanderstoßen, der Kaufmann, der abgesehen von seiner Kleinheit auch
+noch den Rücken gekrümmt hielt, hatte K. gezwungen, sich auch tief zu
+bücken, wenn er alles hören wollte. „Noch ein Weilchen,“ rief K. Leni
+abwehrend zu und zuckte ungeduldig mit der Hand, die er noch immer auf
+des Kaufmanns Hand liegen hatte. „Er wollte, daß ich ihm von meinem
+Prozeß erzähle,“ sagte der Kaufmann zu Leni. „Erzähle nur, erzähle,“
+sagte diese. Sie sprach mit dem Kaufmann liebevoll, aber doch auch
+herablassend. K. gefiel das nicht; wie er jetzt erkannt hatte, hatte
+der Mann doch einen gewissen Wert, zunächst hatte er Erfahrungen, die
+er gut mitzuteilen verstand. Leni beurteilte ihn wahrscheinlich
+unrichtig. Er sah ärgerlich zu, als Leni jetzt dem Kaufmann die Kerze,
+die er die ganze Zeit über festgehalten hatte, abnahm, ihm die Hand mit
+ihrer Schürze abwischte und dann neben ihm niederkniete, um etwas Wachs
+wegzukratzen, das von der Kerze auf seine Hose getropft war. „Sie
+wollten mir von den Winkeladvokaten erzählen,“ sagte K. und schob ohne
+eine weitere Bemerkung Lenis Hand weg. „Was willst du denn?“ fragte
+Leni, schlug leicht nach K. und setzte ihre Arbeit fort. „Ja, von den
+Winkeladvokaten,“ sagte der Kaufmann und fuhr sich über die Stirn, als
+denke er nach. K. wollte ihm nachhelfen und sagte: „Sie wollten
+sofortige Erfolge haben und gingen deshalb zu den Winkeladvokaten.“
+„Ganz richtig,“ sagte der Kaufmann, setzte aber nicht fort. „Er will
+vielleicht vor Leni nicht davon sprechen,“ dachte K., bezwang seine
+Ungeduld, das Weitere gleich jetzt zu hören und drang nun nicht mehr
+weiter in ihn.
+
+„Hast du mich angemeldet?“ fragte er Leni. „Natürlich,“ sagte diese,
+„er wartet auf dich. Laß’ jetzt Block, mit Block kannst du auch später
+reden, er bleibt doch hier.“ K. zögerte noch. „Sie bleiben hier?“
+fragte er den Kaufmann, er wollte seine eigene Antwort, er wollte
+nicht, daß Leni vom Kaufmann wie von einem Abwesenden sprach, er war
+heute gegen Leni voll geheimen Ärgers. Und wieder antwortete nur Leni:
+„Er schläft hier öfters.“ „Schläft hier?“ rief K., er hatte gedacht,
+der Kaufmann werde hier nur auf ihn warten, während er die Unterredung
+mit dem Advokaten rasch erledigen würde, dann aber würden sie gemeinsam
+fortgehn und alles gründlich und ungestört besprechen. „Ja,“ sagte
+Leni, „nicht jeder wird wie du, Josef, zu beliebiger Stunde beim
+Advokaten vorgelassen. Du scheinst dich ja gar nicht darüber zu
+wundern, daß dich der Advokat trotz seiner Krankheit noch um 11 Uhr
+nachts empfängt. Du nimmst das, was deine Freunde für dich tun, doch
+als gar zu selbstverständlich an. Nun, deine Freunde oder zunächst ich,
+tun es gerne. Ich will keinen andern Dank und brauche auch keinen
+andern, als daß du mich lieb hast.“ „Dich liebhaben?“ dachte K. im
+ersten Augenblick, erst dann ging es ihm durch den Kopf: „Nun ja, ich
+habe sie lieb.“ Trotzdem sagte er, alles andere vernachlässigend: „Er
+empfängt mich, weil ich sein Klient bin. Wenn auch dafür noch fremde
+Hilfe nötig wäre, müßte man bei jedem Schritt immer gleichzeitig
+betteln und danken.“ „Wie schlimm er heute ist, nicht?“ fragte Leni den
+Kaufmann. „Jetzt bin ich der Abwesende,“ dachte K. und wurde fast sogar
+auf den Kaufmann böse, als dieser die Unhöflichkeit Lenis übernehmend
+sagte: „Der Advokat empfängt ihn auch noch aus andern Gründen. Sein
+Fall ist nämlich interessanter als der meine. Außerdem aber ist sein
+Prozeß in den Anfängen, also wahrscheinlich noch nicht sehr verfahren,
+da beschäftigt sich der Advokat noch gern mit ihm. Später wird das
+anders werden.“ „Ja, ja,“ sagte Leni und sah den Kaufmann lachend an,
+„wie er schwatzt! Ihm darfst du nämlich,“ hierbei wandte sie sich an
+K., „gar nichts glauben. So lieb er ist, so geschwätzig ist er.
+Vielleicht mag ihn der Advokat auch deshalb nicht leiden. Jedenfalls
+empfängt er ihn nur, wenn er in Laune ist. Ich habe mir schon viel Mühe
+gegeben, das zu ändern, aber es ist unmöglich. Denke nur, manchmal
+melde ich Block an, er empfängt ihn aber erst am dritten Tag nachher.
+Ist Block aber zu der Zeit, wenn er vorgerufen wird, nicht zur Stelle,
+so ist alles verloren und er muß von neuem angemeldet werden. Deshalb
+habe ich Block erlaubt, hier zu schlafen, es ist ja schon vorgekommen,
+daß er in der Nacht um ihn geläutet hat. Jetzt ist also Block auch in
+der Nacht bereit. Allerdings geschieht es jetzt wieder, daß der
+Advokat, wenn sich zeigt, daß Block da ist, seinen Auftrag, ihn
+vorzulassen, manchmal widerruft.“ K. sah fragend zum Kaufmann hin.
+Dieser nickte und sagte, so offen wie er früher mit K. gesprochen
+hatte, vielleicht war er zerstreut vor Beschämung: „Ja, man wird später
+sehr abhängig von seinem Advokaten.“ „Er klagt ja nur zum Schein,“
+sagte Leni. „Er schläft hier sehr gern, wie er mir schon oft gestanden
+hat.“ Sie ging zu einer kleinen Tür und stieß sie auf. „Willst du sein
+Schlafzimmer sehn?“ fragte sie K., ging hin und sah von der Schwelle
+aus in den niedrigen fensterlosen Raum, der von einem schmalen Bett
+vollständig ausgefüllt war. In dieses Bett mußte man über den
+Bettpfosten steigen. Am Kopfende des Bettes war eine Vertiefung in der
+Mauer, dort standen peinlich geordnet eine Kerze, Tintenfaß und Feder,
+sowie ein Bündel Papiere, wahrscheinlich Prozeßschriften. „Sie schlafen
+im Dienstmädchenzimmer?“ fragte K. und wendete sich zum Kaufmann
+zurück. „Leni hat es mir eingeräumt,“ antwortete der Kaufmann, „es ist
+sehr vorteilhaft.“ K. sah ihn lange an; der erste Eindruck, den er von
+dem Kaufmann erhalten hatte, war vielleicht doch der richtige gewesen;
+Erfahrungen hatte er, denn sein Prozeß dauerte schon lange, aber er
+hatte diese Erfahrungen teuer bezahlt. Plötzlich ertrug K. den Anblick
+des Kaufmanns nicht mehr. „Bring ihn doch ins Bett,“ rief er Leni zu,
+die ihn gar nicht zu verstehen schien. Er selbst aber wollte zum
+Advokaten gehn und durch die Kündigung sich nicht nur vom Advokaten,
+sondern auch von Leni und dem Kaufmann befreien. Aber noch ehe er zur
+Tür gekommen war, sprach ihn der Kaufmann mit leiser Stimme an: „Herr
+Prokurist,“ K. wandte sich mit bösem Gesichte um. „Sie haben Ihr
+Versprechen vergessen,“ sagte der Kaufmann und streckte sich von seinem
+Sitz aus bittend K. entgegen. „Sie wollten mir auch ein Geheimnis
+sagen.“ „Wahrhaftig,“ sagte K. und streifte auch Leni, die ihn
+aufmerksam ansah mit einem Blick, „also hören  Sie: es ist allerdings
+fast kein Geheimnis mehr. Ich gehe jetzt zum Advokaten, um ihn zu
+entlassen.“ „Er entläßt ihn,“ rief der Kaufmann, sprang vom Sessel und
+lief mit erhobenen Armen in der Küche umher. Immer wieder rief er: „Er
+entläßt den Advokaten.“ Leni wollte gleich auf K. losfahren, aber der
+Kaufmann kam ihr in den Weg, wofür sie ihm mit den Fäusten einen Hieb
+gab. Noch mit den zu Fäusten geballten Händen lief sie dann hinter K.,
+der aber einen großen Vorsprung hatte. Er war schon in das Zimmer des
+Advokaten eingetreten, als ihn Leni einholte. Die Tür hatte er hinter
+sich fest geschlossen, aber Leni, die mit dem Fuß den Türflügel
+offenhielt, faßte ihn beim Arm und wollte ihn zurückziehen. Aber er
+drückte ihr Handgelenk so stark, daß sie ihn unter einem Seufzer
+loslassen mußte. Ins Zimmer einzutreten wagte sie nicht gleich, K. aber
+versperrte die Tür mit dem Schlüssel.
+
+„Ich warte schon sehr lange auf Sie,“ sagte der Advokat vom Bett aus,
+legte ein Schriftstück, das er beim Licht einer Kerze gelesen hatte,
+auf das Nachttischchen und setzte sich eine Brille auf, mit der er K.
+scharf ansah. Statt sich zu entschuldigen, sagte K.: „Ich gehe bald
+wieder weg.“ Der Advokat hatte K.s Bemerkung, weil sie keine
+Entschuldigung war, unbeachtet gelassen und sagte: „Ich werde Sie
+nächstens zu dieser späten Stunde nicht mehr vorlassen.“ „Das kommt
+meinem Anliegen entgegen,“ sagte K. Der Advokat sah ihn fragend an.
+„Setzen Sie sich,“ sagte er. „Weil Sie es wünschen“, sagte K., zog
+einen Sessel zum Nachttischchen und setzte sich. „Es schien mir, daß
+Sie die Tür abgesperrt haben,“ sagte der Advokat. „Ja,“ sagte K., „es
+war Lenis wegen.“ Er hatte nicht die Absicht, irgend jemanden zu
+schonen. Aber der Advokat fragte: „War sie wieder zudringlich?“
+„Zudringlich?“ fragte K. „Ja,“ sagte der Advokat, er lachte dabei,
+bekam einen Hustenanfall und begann, nachdem dieser vergangen war,
+wieder zu lachen. „Sie haben doch wohl ihre Zudringlichkeit schon
+bemerkt,“ fragte er und klopfte K. auf die Hand, die dieser zerstreut
+auf das Nachttischchen gestützt hatte und die er jetzt rasch zurückzog.
+„Sie legen dem nicht viel Bedeutung bei,“ sagte der Advokat, als K.
+schwieg, „desto besser. Sonst hätte ich mich vielleicht bei Ihnen
+entschuldigen müssen. Es ist eine Sonderbarkeit Lenis, die ich ihr
+übrigens längst verziehen habe und von der ich auch nicht reden würde,
+wenn Sie nicht eben jetzt die Tür abgesperrt hätten. Diese
+Sonderbarkeit, Ihnen allerdings müßte ich sie wohl am wenigstens
+erklären, aber Sie sehen mich so bestürzt an und deshalb tue ich es,
+diese Sonderbarkeit besteht darin, daß Leni die meisten Angeklagten
+schön findet. Sie hängt sich an alle, liebt alle, scheint allerdings
+auch von allen geliebt zu werden; um mich zu unterhalten, erzählt sie
+mir dann, wenn ich es erlaube, manchmal davon. Ich bin über das Ganze
+nicht so erstaunt wie Sie es zu sein scheinen. Wenn man den richtigen
+Blick dafür hat, findet man die Angeklagten wirklich oft schön. Das
+allerdings ist eine merkwürdige, gewissermaßen naturwissenschaftliche
+Erscheinung. Es tritt natürlich als Folge der Anklage nicht etwa eine
+deutliche, genau zu bestimmende Veränderung des Aussehens ein. Es ist
+doch nicht wie in andern Gerichtssachen, die meisten bleiben in ihrer
+gewöhnlichen Lebensweise und werden, wenn sie einen guten Advokaten
+haben, der für sie sorgt, durch den Prozeß nicht sehr behindert.
+Trotzdem sind diejenigen, welche darin Erfahrung haben, imstande, aus
+der größten Menge die Angeklagten Mann für Mann zu erkennen. Woran?
+werden Sie fragen. Meine Antwort wird Sie nicht befriedigen. Die
+Angeklagten sind eben die Schönsten. Es kann nicht die Schuld sein, die
+sie schön macht, denn — so muß wenigstens ich als Advokat sprechen — es
+sind doch nicht alle schuldig, es kann auch nicht die richtige Strafe
+sein, die sie jetzt schon schön macht, denn es werden doch nicht alle
+bestraft, es kann also nur an dem gegen sie erhobenen Verfahren liegen,
+das ihnen irgendwie anhaftet. Allerdings gibt es unter den Schönen auch
+besonders Schöne. Schön sind aber alle, selbst Block, dieser elende
+Wurm.“
+
+K. war, als der Advokat geendet hatte, vollständig gefaßt, er hatte
+sogar zu den letzten Worten auffallend genickt und sich so selbst die
+Bestätigung seiner alten Ansicht gegeben, nach welcher der Advokat ihn
+immer und so auch diesmal durch allgemeine Mitteilungen, die nicht zur
+Sache gehörten, zu zerstreuen und von der Hauptfrage, was er an
+tatsächlicher Arbeit für K.s Sache getan hatte, abzulenken suchte. Der
+Advokat merkte wohl, daß ihm K. diesmal mehr Widerstand leistete als
+sonst, denn er verstummte jetzt, um K. die Möglichkeit zu geben, selbst
+zu sprechen, und fragte dann, da K. stumm blieb: „Sind Sie heute mit
+einer bestimmten Absicht zu mir gekommen?“ „Ja,“ sagte K. und blendete
+mit der Hand ein wenig die Kerze ab, um den Advokaten besser zu sehn,
+„ich wollte Ihnen sagen, daß ich Ihnen mit dem heutigen Tage meine
+Vertretung entziehe.“ „Verstehe ich Sie recht,“ fragte der Advokat,
+erhob sich halb im Bett und stützte sich mit einer Hand auf die Kissen.
+„Ich nehme es an,“ sagte K., der straff aufgerichtet wie auf der Lauer
+dasaß. „Nun, wir können ja auch diesen Plan besprechen,“ sagte der
+Advokat nach einem Weilchen. „Es ist kein Plan mehr,“ sagte K. „Mag
+sein,“ sagte der Advokat, „wir wollen aber trotzdem nichts übereilen.“
+Er gebrauchte das Wort „wir“, als habe er nicht die Absicht, K.
+freizulassen und als wolle er, wenn er schon nicht sein Vertreter sein
+dürfe, wenigstens sein Berater bleiben. „Es ist nicht übereilt,“ sagte
+K., stand langsam auf und trat hinter seinen Sessel, „es ist gut
+überlegt und vielleicht sogar zu lange. Der Entschluß ist endgültig.“
+„Dann erlauben Sie mir nur noch einige Worte,“ sagte der Advokat, hob
+das Federbett weg und setzte sich auf den Bettrand. Seine nackten
+weißhaarigen Beine zitterten vor Kälte. Er bat K., ihm vom Kanapee eine
+Decke zu reichen. K. holte die Decke und sagte: „Sie setzen sich ganz
+unnötig einer Verkühlung aus.“ „Der Anlaß ist wichtig genug,“ sagte der
+Advokat, während er den Oberkörper mit dem Federbett umhüllte und dann
+die Beine in die Decke einwickelte. „Ihr Onkel ist mein Freund und auch
+Sie sind mir im Laufe der Zeit lieb geworden. Ich gestehe das offen
+ein. Ich brauche mich dessen nicht zu schämen.“ Diese rührseligen Reden
+des alten Mannes waren K. sehr unwillkommen, denn sie zwangen ihn zu
+einer ausführlicheren Erklärung, die er gern vermieden hätte, und sie
+beirrten ihn außerdem, wie er sich offen eingestand, wenn sie
+allerdings auch seinen Entschluß niemals rückgängig machen konnten.
+„Ich danke Ihnen für Ihre freundliche Gesinnung,“ sagte er, „ich
+erkenne auch an, daß Sie sich meiner Sache so sehr angenommen haben,
+wie es Ihnen möglich ist und wie es Ihnen für mich vorteilhaft scheint.
+Ich jedoch habe in der letzten Zeit die Überzeugung gewonnen, daß das
+nicht genügend ist. Ich werde natürlich niemals versuchen, Sie, einen
+so viel älteren und erfahreneren Mann von meiner Ansicht überzeugen zu
+wollen; wenn ich es manchmal unwillkürlich versucht habe, so verzeihen
+Sie mir, die Sache aber ist, wie Sie sich selbst ausdrückten, wichtig
+genug, und es ist meiner Überzeugung nach notwendig, viel kräftiger in
+den Prozeß einzugreifen, als es bisher geschehen ist.“ „Ich verstehe
+Sie,“ sagte der Advokat, „Sie sind ungeduldig.“ „Ich bin nicht
+ungeduldig,“ sagte K. ein wenig gereizt und achtete nicht mehr so viel
+auf seine Worte. „Sie dürften bei meinem ersten Besuch, als ich mit
+meinem Onkel zu Ihnen kam, bemerkt haben, daß mir an dem Prozeß nicht
+viel lag; wenn man mich nicht gewissermaßen gewaltsam an ihn erinnerte,
+vergaß ich ihn vollständig. Aber mein Onkel bestand darauf, daß ich
+Ihnen meine Vertretung übergebe, ich tat es, um ihm gefällig zu sein.
+Und nun hätte man doch erwarten sollen, daß mir der Prozeß noch
+leichter fallen würde als bis dahin, denn man übergibt doch dem
+Advokaten die Vertretung, um die Last des Prozesses ein wenig von sich
+abzuwälzen. Es geschah aber das Gegenteil. Niemals früher hatte ich so
+große Sorgen wegen des Prozesses wie seit der Zeit, seitdem Sie mich
+vertreten. Als ich allein war, unternahm ich nichts in meiner Sache,
+aber ich fühlte es kaum, jetzt dagegen hatte ich einen Vertreter, alles
+war dafür eingerichtet, daß etwas geschehe, unaufhörlich und immer
+gespannter erwartete ich Ihr Eingreifen, aber es blieb aus. Ich bekam
+von Ihnen allerdings verschiedene Mitteilungen über das Gericht, die
+ich vielleicht von niemandem sonst hätte bekommen können. Aber das kann
+mir nicht genügen, wenn mir jetzt der Prozeß förmlich im Geheimen immer
+näher an den Leib rückt.“ K. hatte den Sessel von sich gestoßen und
+stand, die Hände in den Rocktaschen, aufrecht da. „Von einem gewissen
+Zeitpunkt der Praxis an,“ sagte der Advokat leise und ruhig, „ereignet
+sich nichts wesentlich Neues mehr. Wie viele Parteien sind in ähnlichen
+Stadien der Prozesse ähnlich wie Sie vor mir gestanden und haben
+ähnlich gesprochen.“ „Dann haben,“ sagte K., „alle diese ähnlichen
+Parteien ebenso recht gehabt wie ich. Das widerlegt mich gar nicht.“
+„Ich wollte Sie damit nicht widerlegen,“ sagte der Advokat, „ich wollte
+aber noch hinzufügen, daß ich bei Ihnen mehr Urteilskraft erwartet
+hätte als bei andern, besonders da ich Ihnen mehr Einblick in das
+Gerichtswesen und in meine Tätigkeit gegeben habe, als ich es sonst
+Parteien gegenüber tue. Und nun muß ich sehn, daß Sie trotz allem nicht
+genügend Vertrauen zu mir haben. Sie machen es mir nicht leicht.“ Wie
+sich der Advokat vor K. demütigte! Ohne jede Rücksicht auf die
+Standesehre, die gewiß gerade in diesem Punkte am empfindlichsten ist.
+Und warum tat er das? Er war doch dem Anschein nach ein
+vielbeschäftigter Advokat und überdies ein reicher Mann, es konnte ihm
+an und für sich weder an dem Verdienstentgang noch an dem Verlust eines
+Klienten viel liegen. Außerdem war er kränklich und hätte selbst darauf
+bedacht sein sollen, daß ihm Arbeit abgenommen werde. Und trotzdem
+hielt er K. so fest! Warum? War es persönliche Anteilnahme für den
+Onkel oder sah er K.s Prozeß wirklich für so außerordentlich an und
+hoffte sich darin auszuzeichnen entweder für K. oder — diese
+Möglichkeit war eben niemals auszuschließen — für die Freunde beim
+Gericht? An ihm selbst war nichts zu erkennen, so rücksichtslos prüfend
+ihn auch K. ansah. Man hätte fast annehmen können, er warte mit
+absichtlich verschlossener Miene die Wirkung seiner Worte ab. Aber er
+deutete offenbar das Schweigen K.s für sich allzu günstig, wenn er
+jetzt fortfuhr: „Sie werden bemerkt haben, daß ich zwar eine große
+Kanzlei habe, aber keine Hilfskräfte beschäftige. Das war früher
+anders, es gab eine Zeit, wo einige junge Juristen für mich arbeiteten,
+heute arbeite ich allein. Es hängt dies zum Teil mit der Änderung
+meiner Praxis zusammen, indem ich mich immer mehr auf Rechtssachen von
+der Art der Ihrigen beschränkte, zum Teil mit der immer tiefern
+Erkenntnis, die ich von diesen Rechtssachen erhielt. Ich fand, daß ich
+diese Arbeit niemandem überlassen dürfe, wenn ich mich nicht an meinen
+Klienten und an der Aufgabe, die ich übernommen hatte, versündigen
+wollte. Der Entschluß aber, alle Arbeit selbst zu leisten, hatte die
+natürlichen Folgen: ich mußte fast alle Ansuchen um Vertretungen
+abweisen und konnte nur denen nachgeben, die mir besonders nahe gingen
+— nun, es gibt ja genug Kreaturen, und sogar ganz in der Nähe, die sich
+auf jeden Brocken stürzen, den ich wegwerfe. Und außerdem wurde ich vor
+Überanstrengung krank. Aber trotzdem bereue ich meinen Entschluß nicht,
+es ist möglich, daß ich mehr Vertretungen hätte abweisen sollen, als
+ich getan habe, daß ich aber den übernommenen Prozessen mich ganz
+hingegeben habe, hat sich als unbedingt notwendig herausgestellt und
+durch die Erfolge belohnt. Ich habe einmal in einer Schrift den
+Unterschied sehr schön ausgedrückt gefunden, der zwischen der
+Vertretung in gewöhnlichen Rechtssachen und der Vertretung in diesen
+Rechtssachen besteht. Es hieß dort: der eine Advokat führt seinen
+Klienten an einem Zwirnsfaden bis zum Urteil, der andere aber hebt
+seinen Klienten gleich auf die Schultern und trägt ihn, ohne ihn
+abzusetzen, zum Urteil und noch darüber hinaus. So ist es. Aber es war
+nicht ganz richtig, wenn ich sagte, daß ich diese große Arbeit niemals
+bereue. Wenn sie, wie in Ihrem Fall, so vollständig verkannt wird,
+dann, nun dann bereue ich fast.“ K. wurde durch diese Reden mehr
+ungeduldig als überzeugt. Er glaubte irgendwie aus dem Tonfall des
+Advokaten herauszuhören, was ihn erwartete, wenn er nachgeben würde,
+wieder würden die Vertröstungen beginnen, die Hinweise auf die
+fortschreitende Eingabe, auf die gebesserte Stimmung der
+Gerichtsbeamten, aber auch auf die großen Schwierigkeiten, die sich der
+Arbeit entgegenstellten, — kurz, alles bis zum Überdruß Bekannte würde
+hervorgeholt werden, um K. wieder mit unbestimmten Hoffnungen zu
+täuschen und mit unbestimmten Drohungen zu quälen. Das mußte endgültig
+verhindert werden, er sagte deshalb: „Was wollen Sie in meiner Sache
+unternehmen, wenn Sie die Vertretung behalten?“ Der Advokat fügte sich
+sogar dieser beleidigenden Frage und antwortete: „In dem, was ich für
+Sie bereits unternommen habe, weiter fortfahren.“ „Ich wußte es ja,“
+sagte K., „nun ist aber jedes weitere Wort überflüssig.“ „Ich werde
+noch einen Versuch machen,“ sagte der Advokat, als geschehe das, was K.
+erregte, nicht K. sondern ihm. „Ich habe nämlich die Vermutung, daß Sie
+nicht nur zu der falschen Beurteilung meines Rechtsbeistandes, sondern
+auch zu Ihrem sonstigen Verhalten, dadurch verleitet werden, daß man
+Sie, trotzdem Sie Angeklagter sind, zu gut behandelt oder richtiger
+ausgedrückt nachlässig, scheinbar nachlässig behandelt. Auch dieses
+Letztere hat seinen Grund; es ist oft besser in Ketten als frei zu
+sein. Aber ich möchte Ihnen doch zeigen, wie andere Angeklagte
+behandelt werden, vielleicht gelingt es Ihnen, daraus eine Lehre zu
+nehmen. Ich werde jetzt nämlich Block vorrufen, sperren Sie die Tür auf
+und setzen Sie sich hier neben den Nachttisch.“ „Gerne,“ sagte K. und
+tat, was der Advokat verlangt hatte; zu lernen war er immer bereit. Um
+sich aber für jeden Fall zu sichern, fragte er noch: „Sie haben aber
+zur Kenntnis genommen, daß ich Ihnen meine Vertretung entziehe?“ „Ja,“
+sagte der Advokat, „Sie können es aber heute noch rückgängig machen.“
+Er legte sich wieder ins Bett zurück, zog das Federbett bis zum Knie
+und drehte sich der Wand zu. Dann läutete er.
+
+Fast gleichzeitig mit dem Glockenzeichen erschien Leni, sie suchte
+durch rasche Blicke zu erfahren, was geschehen war; daß K. still beim
+Bett des Advokaten saß, schien ihr beruhigend. Sie nickte K., der sie
+starr ansah, lächelnd zu. „Hole Block,“ sagte der Advokat. Statt ihn
+aber zu holen, trat sie nur vor die Tür, rief: „Block! Zum Advokaten!“
+und schlüpfte dann, wahrscheinlich weil der Advokat zur Wand abgekehrt
+blieb und sich um nichts kümmerte, hinter K.s Sessel. Sie störte ihn
+von nun ab, indem sie sich über die Sessellehne vorbeugte oder mit den
+Händen, allerdings sehr zart und vorsichtig, durch sein Haar fuhr und
+über seine Wangen strich. Schließlich suchte K. sie daran zu hindern,
+indem er sie bei einer Hand erfaßte, die sie ihm nach einigem
+Widerstreben überließ.
+
+Block war auf den Anruf hin gleich gekommen, blieb aber vor der Tür
+stehn und schien zu überlegen, ob er eintreten sollte. Er zog die
+Augenbrauen hoch und neigte den Kopf, als horche er, ob sich der Befehl
+zum Advokaten zu kommen, wiederholen würde. K. hätte ihn zum Eintreten
+aufmuntern können, aber er hatte sich vorgenommen, nicht nur mit dem
+Advokaten, sondern mit allem, was hier in der Wohnung war, endgültig zu
+brechen und verhielt sich deshalb regungslos. Auch Leni schwieg. Block
+merkte, daß ihn wenigstens niemand verjage und trat auf den Fußspitzen
+ein, das Gesicht gespannt, die Hände auf dem Rücken verkrampft. Die Tür
+hatte er für einen möglichen Rückzug offengelassen. K. blickte er gar
+nicht an, sondern immer nur das hohe Federbett, unter dem der Advokat,
+da er sich ganz nahe an die Wand geschoben hatte, nicht einmal zu sehen
+war. Da hörte man aber seine Stimme: „Block hier?“ fragte er. Diese
+Frage gab Block, der schon eine große Strecke weitergerückt war,
+förmlich einen Stoß in die Brust und dann einen in den Rücken, er
+taumelte, blieb tief gebückt stehn und sagte: „Zu dienen.“ „Was willst
+du?“ fragte der Advokat, „du kommst ungelegen.“ „Wurde ich nicht
+gerufen?“ fragte Block mehr sich selbst als den Advokaten, hielt die
+Hände zum Schutze vor und war bereit wegzulaufen. „Du wurdest gerufen,“
+sagte der Advokat, „trotzdem kommst du ungelegen.“ Und nach einer Pause
+fügte er hinzu: „Du kommst immer ungelegen.“ Seitdem der Advokat
+sprach, sah Block nicht mehr auf das Bett hin, er starrte vielmehr
+irgendwo in eine Ecke und lauschte nur, als sei der Seitenblick des
+Sprechers zu blendend, als daß er ihn ertragen könnte. Es war aber auch
+das Zuhören schwer, denn der Advokat sprach gegen die Wand, und zwar
+leise und schnell. „Wollt Ihr, daß ich weggehe?“ fragte Block. „Nun
+bist du einmal da,“ sagte der Advokat. „Bleib!“ Man hätte glauben
+können, der Advokat habe nicht Blocks Wunsch erfüllt, sondern ihm etwa
+mit Prügeln gedroht, denn jetzt fing Block wirklich zu zittern an. „Ich
+war gestern,“ sagte der Advokat, „beim dritten Richter, meinem Freund,
+und habe allmählich das Gespräch auf dich gelenkt. Willst du wissen,
+was er sagte?“ „O bitte,“ sagte Block. Da der Advokat nicht gleich
+antwortete, wiederholte Block nochmals die Bitte und neigte sich, als
+wolle er niederknien. Da fuhr ihn aber K. an: „Was tust du?“ rief er.
+Da ihn Leni an dem Ausruf hatte hindern wollen, faßte er auch ihre
+zweite Hand. Es war nicht der Druck der Liebe, mit dem er sie
+festhielt, sie seufzte auch öfters und suchte ihm die Hände zu
+entwinden. Für K.s Ausruf aber wurde Block gestraft, denn der Advokat
+fragte ihn: „Wer ist denn dein Advokat?“ „Ihr seid es,“ sagte Block.
+„Und außer mir?“ fragte der Advokat. „Niemand außer Euch,“ sagte Block.
+„Dann folge auch niemandem sonst,“ sagte der Advokat. Block erkannte
+das vollständig an, er maß K. mit bösen Blicken und schüttelte heftig
+gegen ihn den Kopf. Hätte man dieses Benehmen in Worte übersetzt, so
+wären es grobe Beschimpfungen gewesen. Mit diesem Menschen hatte K.
+freundschaftlich über seine eigene Sache reden wollen! „Ich werde dich
+nicht mehr stören,“ sagte K. in den Sessel zurückgelehnt. „Knie nieder
+oder krieche auf allen Vieren, tu’ was du willst, ich werde mich nicht
+darum kümmern.“ Aber Block hatte doch Ehrgefühl, wenigstens gegenüber
+K., denn er ging mit den Fäusten fuchtelnd auf ihn zu, und rief so laut
+als er es nur in der Nähe des Advokaten wagte: „Sie dürfen nicht so mit
+mir reden, das ist nicht erlaubt. Warum beleidigen Sie mich? Und
+überdies noch hier vor dem Herrn Advokaten, wo wir beide, Sie und ich,
+nur aus Barmherzigkeit geduldet sind? Sie sind kein besserer Mensch als
+ich, denn Sie sind auch angeklagt und haben auch einen Prozeß. Wenn Sie
+aber trotzdem noch ein Herr sind, dann bin ich ein ebensolcher Herr,
+wenn nicht gar ein noch größerer. Und ich will auch als ein solcher
+angesprochen werden, gerade von Ihnen. Wenn Sie sich aber dadurch für
+bevorzugt halten, daß Sie hier sitzen und ruhig zuhören dürfen, während
+ich, wie Sie sich ausdrücken, auf allen Vieren krieche, dann erinnere
+ich Sie an den alten Rechtsspruch: für den Verdächtigen ist Bewegung
+besser als Ruhe, denn der, welcher ruht, kann immer, ohne es zu wissen,
+auf einer Wagschale sein und mit seinen Sünden gewogen werden.“ K.
+sagte nichts, er staunte nur mit unbeweglichen Augen diesen verwirrten
+Menschen an. Was für Veränderungen waren mit ihm nur schon in der
+letzten Stunde vor sich gegangen! War es der Prozeß, der ihn so hin und
+her warf und ihn nicht erkennen ließ, wo Freund und wo Feind war. Sah
+er denn nicht, daß der Advokat ihn absichtlich demütigte und diesmal
+nichts anderes bezweckte, als sich vor K. mit seiner Macht zu brüsten
+und sich dadurch vielleicht auch K. zu unterwerfen? Wenn Block aber
+nicht fähig war, das zu erkennen oder wenn er den Advokaten so sehr
+fürchtete, daß ihm jene Erkenntnis nichts helfen konnte, wie kam es,
+daß er doch wieder so schlau oder so kühn war, den Advokaten zu
+betrügen und ihm zu verschweigen, daß er außer ihm noch andere
+Advokaten für sich arbeiten ließ. Und wieso wagte er es, K.
+anzugreifen, da dieser doch gleich sein Geheimnis verraten konnte. Aber
+er wagte noch mehr, er ging zum Bett des Advokaten und begann sich nun
+auch dort über K. zu beschweren: „Herr Advokat,“ sagte er, „habt Ihr
+gehört, wie dieser Mann mit mir gesprochen hat? Man kann noch die
+Stunden seines Prozesses zählen und schon will er mir, einem Mann, der
+fünf Jahre im Prozesse steht, gute Lehren geben. Er beschimpft mich
+sogar. Weiß nichts und beschimpft mich, der ich, soweit meine schwachen
+Kräfte reichen, genau studiert habe, was Anstand, Pflicht und
+Gerichtsgebrauch verlangt.“ „Kümmere dich um niemanden,“ sagte der
+Advokat, „und tue, was dir richtig scheint.“ „Gewiß,“ sagte Block, als
+spreche er sich selbst Mut zu, und kniete unter einem kurzen
+Seitenblick nun knapp beim Bett nieder. „Ich knie schon, mein Advokat,“
+sagte er. Der Advokat schwieg aber. Block streichelte mit einer Hand
+vorsichtig das Federbett. In der Stille, die jetzt herrschte, sagte
+Leni, indem sie sich von K.s Händen befreite: „Du machst mir Schmerzen.
+Laß mich. Ich gehe zu Block.“ Sie ging hin und setzte sich auf den
+Bettrand. Block war über ihr Kommen sehr erfreut, er bat sie gleich
+durch lebhafte, aber stumme Zeichen, sich beim Advokaten für ihn
+einzusetzen. Er benötigte offenbar die Mitteilungen des Advokaten sehr
+dringend, aber vielleicht nur zu dem Zweck, um sie durch seine übrigen
+Advokaten ausnützen zu lassen. Leni wußte wahrscheinlich genau, wie man
+dem Advokaten beikommen könne, sie zeigte auf die Hand des Advokaten
+und spitzte die Lippen wie zum Kuß. Gleich führte Block den Handkuß aus
+und wiederholte ihn auf eine Aufforderung Lenis hin noch zweimal. Aber
+der Advokat schwieg noch immer. Da beugte sich Leni über den Advokaten
+hin, der schöne Wuchs ihres Körpers wurde sichtbar, als sie sich so
+streckte, und strich tief zu seinem Gesicht geneigt über sein langes
+weißes Haar. Das zwang ihm nun doch eine Antwort ab. „Ich zögere, es
+ihm mitzuteilen,“ sagte der Advokat und man sah, wie er den Kopf ein
+wenig schüttelte, vielleicht um des Drucks von Lenis Hand mehr
+teilhaftig zu werden. Block horchte mit gesenktem Kopf, als übertrete
+er durch dieses Horchen ein Gebot. „Warum zögerst du denn?“ fragte
+Leni. K. hatte das Gefühl, als höre er ein einstudiertes Gespräch, das
+sich schon oft wiederholt hatte, das sich noch oft wiederholen würde
+und das nur für Block seine Neuheit nicht verlieren konnte. „Wie hat er
+sich heute verhalten?“ fragte der Advokat, statt zu antworten. Ehe sich
+Leni darüber äußerte, sah sie zu Block hinunter und beobachtete ein
+Weilchen, wie er die Hände ihr entgegenhob und bittend aneinander rieb.
+Schließlich nickte sie ernst, wandte sich zum Advokaten und sagte: „Er
+war ruhig und fleißig.“ Ein alter Kaufmann, ein Mann mit langem Bart
+flehte ein junges Mädchen um ein günstiges Zeugnis an. Mochte er dabei
+auch Hintergedanken haben, nichts konnte ihn in den Augen eines
+Mitmenschen rechtfertigen. Er entwürdigte fast den Zuseher. So wirkte
+also die Methode des Advokaten, welcher K. glücklicherweise nicht lange
+genug ausgesetzt gewesen war, daß der Klient schließlich die ganze Welt
+vergaß und nur auf diesem Irrweg zum Ende des Prozesses sich
+fortzuschleppen hoffte. Das war kein Klient mehr, das war der Hund des
+Advokaten. Hätte ihm dieser befohlen, unter das Bett wie in eine
+Hundehütte zu kriechen und von dort aus zu bellen, er hätte es mit Lust
+getan. Als sei K. beauftragt, alles was hier gesprochen wurde, genau in
+sich aufzunehmen, an einem höhern Ort die Anzeige davon zu erstatten
+und einen Bericht abzulegen, hörte er prüfend und überlegen zu. „Was
+hat er während des ganzen Tags getan?“ fragte der Advokat. „Ich habe
+ihn,“ sagte Leni, „damit er mich bei der Arbeit nicht störe, in dem
+Dienstmädchenzimmer eingesperrt, wo er sich ja gewöhnlich aufhält.
+Durch die Lücke konnte ich von Zeit zu Zeit nachsehn, was er machte. Er
+kniete immer auf dem Bett, hatte die Schriften, die du ihm geliehen
+hast, auf dem Fensterbrett aufgeschlagen und las in ihnen. Das hat
+einen guten Eindruck auf mich gemacht; das Fenster führt nämlich nur in
+einen Luftschacht und gibt fast kein Licht. Daß Block trotzdem las,
+zeigte mir, wie folgsam er ist.“ „Es freut mich, das zu hören,“ sagte
+der Advokat. „Hat er aber auch mit Verständnis gelesen?“ Block bewegte
+während dieses Gesprächs unaufhörlich die Lippen, offenbar formulierte
+er die Antworten, die er von Leni erhoffte. „Darauf kann ich
+natürlich,“ sagte Leni, „nicht mit Bestimmtheit antworten. Jedenfalls
+habe ich gesehn, daß er gründlich las. Er hat den ganzen Tag über die
+gleiche Seite gelesen und beim Lesen den Finger die Zeilen
+entlanggeführt. Immer wenn ich zu ihm hineinsah, hat er geseufzt, als
+mache ihm das Lesen viel Mühe. Die Schriften, die du ihm geliehen hast,
+sind wahrscheinlich schwer verständlich.“  „Ja,“ sagte der Advokat,
+„das sind sie allerdings. Ich glaube auch nicht, daß er etwas von ihnen
+versteht. Sie sollen ihm nur eine Ahnung davon geben, wie schwer der
+Kampf ist, den ich zu seiner Verteidigung führe. Und für wen führe ich
+diesen schweren Kampf? Für — es ist fast lächerlich es auszusprechen —
+für Block. Auch was das bedeutet, soll er begreifen lernen. Hat er
+ununterbrochen studiert?“ „Fast ununterbrochen,“ antwortete Leni, „nur
+einmal hat er mich um Wasser zum Trinken gebeten. Da habe ich ihm ein
+Glas durch die Luke gereicht. Um 8 Uhr habe ich ihn dann herausgelassen
+und ihm etwas zu essen gegeben.“ Block streifte K. mit einem
+Seitenblick, als werde hier Rühmendes von ihm erzählt und müsse auch
+auf K. Eindruck machen. Er schien jetzt gute Hoffnungen zu haben,
+bewegte sich freier und rückte auf den Knien hin und her. Desto
+deutlicher war es, wie er unter den folgenden Worten des Advokaten
+erstarrte. „Du lobst ihn,“ sagte der Advokat. „Aber gerade das macht es
+mir schwer, zu reden. Der Richter hat sich nämlich nicht günstig
+ausgesprochen, weder über Block selbst noch über seinen Prozeß.“ „Nicht
+günstig?“ fragte Leni. „Wie ist das möglich?“ Block sah sie mit einem
+so gespannten Blick an, als traue er ihr die Fähigkeit zu, jetzt noch
+die längst ausgesprochenen Worte des Richters zu seinen Gunsten zu
+wenden. „Nicht günstig,“ sagte der Advokat. „Er war sogar unangenehm
+berührt, als ich von Block zu sprechen anfing. Reden Sie nicht von
+Block, sagte er. Er ist mein Klient, sagte ich. Sie lassen sich
+mißbrauchen, sagte er. Ich halte seine Sache nicht für verloren, sagte
+ich. Sie lassen sich mißbrauchen, wiederholte er. Ich glaube es nicht,
+sagte ich. Block ist im Prozeß fleißig und immer hinter seiner Sache
+her. Er wohnt fast bei mir, um immer auf dem Laufenden zu sein. Solchen
+Eifer findet man nicht immer. Gewiß, er ist persönlich nicht angenehm,
+hat häßliche Umgangsformen und ist schmutzig, aber in prozessualer
+Hinsicht ist er untadelhaft. Ich sagte untadelhaft, ich übertrieb
+absichtlich. Darauf sagte er: Block ist bloß schlau. Er hat viel
+Erfahrung angesammelt und versteht es, den Prozeß zu verschleppen. Aber
+seine Unwissenheit ist noch viel größer als seine Schlauheit. Was würde
+er wohl dazu sagen, wenn er erfahren würde, daß sein Prozeß noch gar
+nicht begonnen hat, wenn man ihm sagen würde, daß noch nicht einmal das
+Glockenzeichen zum Beginn des Prozesses gegeben ist. Ruhig, Block,“
+sagte der Advokat, denn Block begann sich gerade auf unsicheren Knien
+zu erheben und wollte offenbar um Aufklärung bitten. Es war jetzt das
+erstemal, daß sich der Advokat mit ausführlicheren Worten geradezu an
+Block wendete. Mit müden Augen sah er halb ziellos, halb zu Block
+hinunter, der unter diesem Blick wieder langsam in die Knie zurücksank.
+„Diese Äußerung des Richters hat für dich gar keine Bedeutung,“ sagte
+der Advokat. „Erschrick doch nicht bei jedem Wort. Wenn sich das
+wiederholt, werde ich dir gar nichts mehr verraten. Man kann keinen
+Satz beginnen, ohne daß du einen anschaust, als ob jetzt dein Endurteil
+käme. Schäme dich hier vor meinem Klienten! Auch erschütterst du das
+Vertrauen, das er in mich setzt. Was willst du denn? Noch lebst du,
+noch stehst du unter meinem Schutz. Sinnlose Angst! Du hast irgendwo
+gelesen, daß das Endurteil in manchen Fällen unversehens komme aus
+beliebigem Munde zu beliebiger Zeit. Mit vielen Vorbehalten ist das
+allerdings wahr, ebenso wahr aber ist es, daß mich deine Angst anwidert
+und daß ich darin einen Mangel des notwendigen Vertrauens sehe. Was
+habe ich denn gesagt? Ich habe die Äußerung eines Richters
+wiedergegeben. Du weißt, die verschiedenen Ansichten häufen sich um das
+Verfahren bis zur Undurchdringlichkeit. Dieser Richter z. B. nimmt den
+Anfang des Verfahrens zu einem andern Zeitpunkt an als ich. Ein
+Meinungsunterschied, nichts weiter. In einem gewissen Stadium des
+Prozesses wird nach altem Brauch ein Glockenzeichen gegeben. Nach der
+Ansicht dieses Richters beginnt damit der Prozeß. Ich kann dir jetzt
+nicht alles sagen, was dagegen spricht, du würdest es auch nicht
+verstehn, es genüge dir, daß viel dagegen spricht.“ Verlegen fuhr Block
+unten mit den Fingern durch das Fell des Bettvorlegers, die Angst wegen
+des Ausspruchs des Richters ließ ihn zeitweise die eigene
+Untertänigkeit gegenüber dem Advokaten vergessen, er dachte dann nur an
+sich und drehte die Worte des Richters nach allen Seiten. „Block,“
+sagte Leni in warnendem Ton und zog ihn am Rockkragen ein wenig in die
+Höhe. „Laß jetzt das Fell und höre dem Advokaten zu.“ K. begriff nicht,
+wie der Advokat daran hatte denken können, durch diese Vorführung ihn
+zu gewinnen. Hätte er ihn nicht schon früher verjagt, er hätte es durch
+diese Szene erreicht.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+NEUNTES KAPITEL
+
+IM DOM
+
+
+K. bekam den Auftrag, einem italienischen Geschäftsfreund der Bank, der
+für sie sehr wichtig war und sich zum erstenmal in dieser Stadt
+aufhielt, einige Kunstdenkmäler zu zeigen. Es war ein Auftrag, den er
+zu anderer Zeit gewiß für ehrend gehalten hätte, den er aber jetzt, da
+er nur mit großer Anstrengung sein Ansehn in der Bank noch wahren
+konnte, widerwillig übernahm. Jede Stunde, die er dem Bureau entzogen
+wurde, machte ihm Kummer; er konnte zwar die Bureauzeit bei weitem
+nicht mehr so ausnutzen wie früher, er brachte manche Stunden nur unter
+dem notdürftigsten Anschein wirklicher Arbeit hin, aber desto größer
+waren seine Sorgen, wenn er nicht im Bureau war. Er glaubte dann zu
+sehn, wie der Direktor-Stellvertreter, der ja immer auf der Lauer
+gewesen war, von Zeit zu Zeit in sein Bureau kam, sich an seinen
+Schreibtisch setzte, seine Schriftstücke durchsuchte, Parteien, mit
+denen K. seit Jahren fast befreundet gewesen war, empfing und ihm
+abspenstig machte, ja vielleicht sogar Fehler aufdeckte, von denen sich
+K. während der Arbeit jetzt immer aus tausend Richtungen bedroht sah
+und die er nicht mehr vermeiden konnte. Wurde er daher einmal, sei es
+in noch so auszeichnender Weise, zu einem Geschäftsweg oder gar zu
+einer kleinen Reise beauftragt — solche Aufträge hatten sich in der
+letzten Zeit ganz zufällig gehäuft — dann lag immerhin die Vermutung
+nahe, daß man ihn für ein Weilchen aus dem Bureau entfernen und seine
+Arbeit überprüfen wolle oder wenigstens, daß man ihn im Bureau für
+leicht entbehrlich halte. Die meisten dieser Aufträge hätte er ohne
+Schwierigkeit ablehnen können, aber er wagte es nicht, denn, wenn seine
+Befürchtung auch nur im geringsten begründet war, bedeutete die
+Ablehnung des Auftrags Geständnis seiner Angst. Aus diesem Grunde nahm
+er solche Aufträge scheinbar gleichmütig hin und verschwieg sogar, als
+er eine anstrengende zweitägige Geschäftsreise machen sollte, eine
+ernstliche Verkühlung, um sich nur nicht der Gefahr auszusetzen, mit
+Berufung auf das gerade herrschende regnerische Herbstwetter von der
+Reise abgehalten zu werden. Als er von dieser Reise mit wütenden
+Kopfschmerzen zurückkehrte, erfuhr er, daß er dazu bestimmt sei, am
+nächsten Tag den italienischen Geschäftsfreund zu begleiten. Die
+Verlockung, sich wenigstens dieses eine Mal zu weigern, war sehr groß,
+vor allem war das, was man ihm hier zugedacht hatte, keine unmittelbar
+mit dem Geschäft zusammenhängende Arbeit, aber die Erfüllung dieser
+gesellschaftlichen Pflicht gegenüber dem Geschäftsfreund war an sich
+zweifellos wichtig genug, nur nicht für K., der wohl wußte, daß er sich
+nur durch Arbeitserfolge erhalten könne, und daß es, wenn ihm das nicht
+gelingen würde, vollständig wertlos war, wenn er diesen Italiener
+unerwarteterweise sogar bezaubern sollte; er wollte nicht einmal für
+einen Tag aus dem Bereich der Arbeit geschoben werden, denn die Furcht,
+nicht mehr zurückgelassen zu werden, war zu groß, eine Furcht, die er
+sehr genau als übertrieben erkannte, die ihn aber doch beengte. In
+diesem Fall allerdings war es fast unmöglich, einen annehmbaren Einwand
+zu erfinden, K.s Kenntnis des Italienischen war zwar nicht sehr groß,
+aber immerhin genügend; das Entscheidende aber war, daß K. aus früherer
+Zeit einige künstlerische Kenntnisse besaß, was in äußerst
+übertriebener Weise dadurch in der Bank bekannt geworden war, daß K.
+eine Zeit lang übrigens auch nur aus geschäftlichen Gründen Mitglied
+des Vereins zur Erhaltung der städtischen Kunstdenkmäler gewesen war.
+Nun war aber der Italiener, wie man gerüchtweise erfahren hatte, ein
+Kunstliebhaber und die Wahl K.s zu seinem Begleiter war daher
+selbstverständlich.
+
+Es war ein sehr regnerischer stürmischer Morgen, als K. voll Ärger über
+den Tag, der ihm bevorstand, schon um 7 Uhr ins Bureau kam, um
+wenigstens einige Arbeit noch fertigzubringen, ehe der Besuch ihn allem
+entziehen würde. Er war sehr müde, denn er hatte die halbe Nacht mit
+dem Studium einer italienischen Grammatik verbracht, um sich ein wenig
+vorzubereiten, das Fenster, an dem er in der letzten Zeit viel zu oft
+zu sitzen pflegte, lockte ihn mehr als der Schreibtisch, aber er
+widerstand und setzte sich zur Arbeit. Leider trat gerade der Diener
+ein und meldete, der Herr Direktor habe ihn geschickt, um nachzusehn,
+ob der Herr Prokurist schon hier sei; sei er hier, dann möge er so
+freundlich sein und ins Empfangszimmer hinüberkommen, der Herr aus
+Italien sei schon da. „Ich komme schon,“ sagte K., steckte ein kleines
+Wörterbuch in die Tasche, nahm ein Album der städtischen
+Sehenswürdigkeiten, das er für den Fremden vorbereitet hatte, unter den
+Arm, und ging durch das Bureau des Direktor-Stellvertreters in das
+Direktionszimmer. Er war glücklich darüber, so früh ins Bureau gekommen
+zu sein und sofort zur Verfügung stehn zu können, was wohl niemand
+ernstlich erwartet hatte. Das Bureau des Direktor-Stellvertreters war
+natürlich noch leer wie in tiefer Nacht, wahrscheinlich hatte der
+Diener auch ihn ins Empfangszimmer berufen sollen, es war aber
+erfolglos gewesen. Als K. ins Empfangszimmer eintrat, erhoben sich die
+zwei Herren aus den tiefen Fauteuils. Der Direktor lächelte freundlich,
+offenbar war er sehr erfreut über K.s Kommen, er besorgte sofort die
+Vorstellung, der Italiener schüttelte K. kräftig die Hand und nannte
+lachend irgend jemanden einen Frühaufsteher, K. verstand nicht genau
+wen er meinte, es war überdies ein sonderbares Wort, dessen Sinn K.
+erst nach einem Weilchen erriet. Er antwortete mit einigen glatten
+Sätzen, die der Italiener wieder lachend hinnahm, wobei er mehrmals mit
+nervöser Hand über seinen graublauen buschigen Schnurrbart fuhr. Dieser
+Bart war offenbar parfümiert, man war fast versucht, sich zu nähern und
+zu riechen. Als sich alle gesetzt hatten und ein kleines einleitendes
+Gespräch begann, bemerkte K. mit großem Unbehagen, daß er den Italiener
+nur bruchstückweise verstand. Wenn er ganz ruhig sprach, verstand er
+ihn fast vollständig, das waren aber nur seltene Ausnahmen, meistens
+quoll ihm die Rede aus dem Mund, er schüttelte den Kopf wie vor Lust
+darüber. Bei solchen Reden aber verwickelte er sich regelmäßig in
+irgendeinen Dialekt, der für K. nichts Italienisches mehr hatte, den
+aber der Direktor nicht nur verstand, sondern auch sprach, was K.
+allerdings hätte voraussehn können, denn der Italiener stammte aus
+Süditalien, wo auch der Direktor einige Jahre gewesen war. Jedenfalls
+erkannte K., daß ihm die Möglichkeit, sich mit dem Italiener zu
+verständigen, zum größten Teil genommen war, denn auch dessen
+Französisch war nur schwer verständlich, auch verdeckte der Bart die
+Lippenbewegungen, deren Anblick vielleicht zum Verständnis geholfen
+hätte. K. begann viel Unannehmlichkeiten vorauszusehn, vorläufig gab er
+es auf, den Italiener verstehn zu wollen — in der Gegenwart des
+Direktors, der ihn so leicht verstand, wäre es unnötige Anstrengung
+gewesen — und er beschränkte sich darauf, ihn verdrießlich zu
+beobachten, wie er tief und doch leicht in dem Fauteuil ruhte, wie er
+öfters an seinem kurzen, scharf geschnittenen Röckchen zupfte und wie
+er einmal mit erhobenen Armen und lose in den Gelenken bewegten Händen
+irgend etwas darzustellen versuchte, das K. nicht begreifen konnte,
+trotzdem er vorgebeugt die Hände nicht aus den Augen ließ. Schließlich
+machte sich bei K., der sonst unbeschäftigt, nur mechanisch mit den
+Blicken dem Hin und Her der Reden folgte, die frühere Müdigkeit geltend
+und er ertappte sich einmal zu seinem Schrecken glücklicherweise noch
+rechtzeitig darauf, daß er in der Zerstreutheit gerade hatte aufstehn,
+sich umdrehn und weggehn wollen. Endlich sah der Italiener auf die Uhr
+und sprang auf. Nachdem er sich vom Direktor verabschiedet hatte,
+drängte er sich an K. und zwar so dicht, daß K. sein Fauteuil
+zurückschieben mußte, um sich bewegen zu können. Der Direktor, der
+gewiß an K.s Augen die Not erkannte, in der er sich gegenüber diesem
+Italienisch befand, mischte sich in das Gespräch und zwar so klug und
+so zart, daß es den Anschein hatte, als füge er nur kleine Ratschläge
+bei, während er in Wirklichkeit alles, was der Italiener, unermüdlich
+ihm in die Rede fallend, vorbrachte, in aller Kürze K. verständlich
+machte. K. erfuhr von ihm, daß der Italiener vorläufig noch einige
+Geschäfte zu besorgen habe, daß er leider auch im Ganzen nur wenig Zeit
+haben werde, daß er auch keinesfalls beabsichtige, in Eile alle
+Sehenswürdigkeiten abzulaufen, daß er sich vielmehr — allerdings nur
+wenn K. zustimme, bei ihm allein liege die Entscheidung — entschlossen
+habe, nur den Dom, diesen aber gründlich, zu besichtigen. Er freue sich
+ungemein, diese Besichtigung in Begleitung eines so gelehrten und
+liebenswürdigen Mannes — damit war K. gemeint, der mit nichts anderem
+beschäftigt war, als den Italiener zu überhören und die Worte des
+Direktors schnell aufzufassen — vornehmen zu können und er bitte ihn,
+wenn ihm die Stunde gelegen sei, in zwei Stunden, etwa um 10 Uhr, sich
+im Dom einzufinden. Er selbst hoffe, um diese Zeit schon bestimmt dort
+sein zu können. K. antwortete einiges Entsprechende, der Italiener
+drückte zuerst dem Direktor, dann K., dann nochmals dem Direktor die
+Hand und ging, von beiden gefolgt, nur noch halb ihnen zugewendet, im
+Reden aber noch immer nicht aussetzend, zur Tür. K. blieb dann noch ein
+Weilchen mit dem Direktor beisammen, der heute besonders leidend
+aussah. Er glaubte sich bei K. irgendwie entschuldigen zu müssen und
+sagte — sie standen vertraulich nahe beisammen — zuerst hätte er
+beabsichtigt, selbst mit dem Italiener zu gehn, dann aber — er gab
+keinen nähern Grund an — habe er sich entschlossen, lieber K. zu
+schicken. Wenn er den Italiener nicht gleich im Anfang verstehe, so
+müsse er sich dadurch nicht verblüffen lassen, das Verständnis komme
+sehr rasch, und wenn er auch viel überhaupt nicht verstehen sollte, so
+sei es auch nicht so schlimm, denn für den Italiener sei es nicht gar
+so wichtig, verstanden zu werden. Übrigens sei K.s Italienisch
+überraschend gut und er werde sich gewiß ausgezeichnet mit der Sache
+abfinden. Damit war K. verabschiedet. Die Zeit, die ihm noch freiblieb,
+verbrachte er damit, seltene Vokabeln, die er zur Führung im Dom
+benötigte, aus dem Wörterbuch herauszuschreiben. Es war eine äußerst
+lästige Arbeit, Diener brachten die Post, Beamte kamen mit
+verschiedenen Anfragen und blieben, da sie K. beschäftigt sahen, bei
+der Tür stehn, rührten sich aber nicht weg, bis sie K. angehört hatte,
+der Direktor-Stellvertreter ließ es sich nicht entgehn, K. zu stören,
+kam öfters herein, nahm ihm das Wörterbuch aus der Hand und blätterte
+offenbar ganz sinnlos darin, selbst Parteien tauchten, wenn sich die
+Tür öffnete, im Halbdunkel des Vorzimmers auf und verbeugten sich
+zögernd, sie wollten auf sich aufmerksam machen, waren aber dessen
+nicht sicher, ob sie gesehen wurden — das alles bewegte sich um K. als
+um seinen Mittelpunkt, während er selbst die Wörter, die er brauchte,
+zusammenstellte, dann im Wörterbuch suchte, dann herausschrieb, dann
+sich in ihrer Aussprache übte und schließlich auswendig zu lernen
+versuchte. Sein früheres gutes Gedächtnis schien ihn aber ganz
+verlassen zu haben, manchmal wurde er auf den Italiener, der ihm diese
+Anstrengung verursachte, so wütend, daß er das Wörterbuch unter
+Papieren vergrub mit der festen Absicht, sich nicht mehr vorzubereiten,
+dann aber sah er ein, daß er doch nicht stumm mit dem Italiener vor den
+Kunstwerken im Dom auf und ab gehen könne und er zog mit noch größerer
+Wut das Wörterbuch wieder hervor.
+
+Gerade um ½10 Uhr, als er weggehn wollte, erfolgte ein telephonischer
+Anruf, Leni wünschte ihm guten Morgen und fragte nach seinem Befinden,
+K. dankte eilig und bemerkte, er könne sich jetzt unmöglich in ein
+Gespräch einlassen, denn er müsse in den Dom. „In den Dom?“ fragte
+Leni. „Nun ja, in den Dom.“ „Warum denn in den Dom?“ sagte Leni. K.
+suchte es ihr in Kürze zu erklären, aber kaum hatte er damit
+angefangen, sagte Leni plötzlich: „Sie hetzen dich.“ Bedauern, das er
+nicht herausgefordert und nicht erwartet hatte, vertrug K. nicht, er
+verabschiedete sich mit zwei Worten, sagte aber doch, während er den
+Hörer an seinen Platz hängte, halb zu sich, halb zu dem fernen Mädchen,
+das es nicht mehr hörte: „Ja, sie hetzen mich.“
+
+Nun war es aber schon spät, es bestand schon fast die Gefahr, daß er
+nicht rechtzeitig ankam. Im Automobil fuhr er hin, im letzten
+Augenblick hatte er sich noch an das Album erinnert, das er früh zu
+übergeben keine Gelegenheit gefunden hatte und das er deshalb jetzt
+mitnahm. Er hielt es auf seinen Knien und trommelte während der ganzen
+Fahrt unruhig darauf. Der Regen war schwächer geworden, aber es war
+feucht, kühl und dunkel, man würde im Dom wenig sehn, wohl aber würde
+sich dort, infolge des langen Stehns auf den kalten Fließen, K.s
+Verkühlung sehr verschlimmern.
+
+Der Domplatz war ganz leer, K. erinnerte sich, daß es ihm schon als
+kleinem Kind aufgefallen war, daß in den Häusern dieses engen Platzes
+immer fast alle Fenstervorhänge herabgelassen waren. Bei dem heutigen
+Wetter war es allerdings verständlicher als sonst. Auch im Dom schien
+es leer zu sein, es fiel natürlich niemandem ein, jetzt
+hierherzukommen. K. durchlief beide Seitenschiffe, er traf nur ein
+altes Weib, das eingehüllt in ein warmes Tuch vor einem Marienbild
+kniete und es anblickte. Von weitem sah er dann noch einen hinkenden
+Diener in einer Mauertür verschwinden. K. war pünktlich gekommen,
+gerade bei seinem Eintritt hatte es 10 geschlagen, der Italiener war
+aber noch nicht hier. K. ging zum Haupteingang zurück, stand dort eine
+Zeit lang unentschlossen und machte dann im Regen einen Rundgang um den
+Dom, um nachzusehn, ob der Italiener nicht vielleicht bei irgendeinem
+Seiteneingang warte. Er war nirgends zu finden. Sollte der Direktor
+etwa die Zeitangabe mißverstanden haben? Wie konnte man auch diesen
+Menschen richtig verstehn. Wie es aber auch sein mochte, jedenfalls
+mußte K. zunächst eine halbe Stunde auf ihn warten. Da er müde war,
+wollte er sich setzen, er ging wieder in den Dom, fand auf einer Stufe
+einen kleinen teppichartigen Fetzen, zog ihn mit der Fußspitze vor eine
+nahe Bank, wickelte sich fester in seinen Mantel, schlug den Kragen in
+die Höhe und setzte sich. Um sich zu zerstreuen, schlug er das Album
+auf, blätterte darin ein wenig, mußte aber bald aufhören, denn es wurde
+so dunkel, daß er, als er aufblickte, in dem nahen Seitenschiff kaum
+eine Einzelheit unterscheiden konnte.
+
+In der Ferne funkelte auf dem Hauptaltar ein großes Dreieck von
+Kerzenlichtern, K. hätte nicht mit Bestimmtheit sagen können, ob er sie
+schon früher gesehen hatte. Vielleicht waren sie erst jetzt angezündet
+worden. Die Kirchendiener sind berufsmäßige Schleicher, man bemerkt sie
+nicht. Als sich K. zufällig umdrehte, sah er nicht weit hinter sich
+eine hohe starke an einer Säule befestigte Kerze gleichfalls brennen.
+So schön das war, zur Beleuchtung der Altarbilder, die meistens in der
+Finsternis der Seitenaltäre hingen, war es gänzlich unzureichend, es
+vermehrte vielmehr die Finsternis. Es war vom Italiener ebenso
+vernünftig als unhöflich gehandelt, daß er nicht gekommen war, es wäre
+nichts zu sehen gewesen, man hätte sich damit begnügen müssen, mit K.s
+elektrischer Taschenlampe einige Bilder zollweise abzusuchen. Um zu
+versuchen, was man davon erwarten könnte, ging K. zu einer nahen
+kleinen Seitenkapelle, stieg ein paar Stufen bis zu einer niedrigen
+Marmorbrüstung, und über sie vorgebeugt beleuchtete er mit der Lampe
+das Altarbild. Störend schwebte das ewige Licht davor. Das Erste, was
+K. sah und zum Teil erriet, war ein großer gepanzerter Ritter, der am
+äußersten Rande des Bildes dargestellt war. Er stützte sich auf sein
+Schwert, das er in den kahlen Boden vor sich — nur einige Grashalme
+kamen hier und da hervor — gestoßen hatte. Er schien aufmerksam einen
+Vorgang zu beobachten, der sich vor ihm abspielte. Es war erstaunlich,
+daß er so stehenblieb und sich nicht näherte. Vielleicht war er dazu
+bestimmt, Wache zu stehen. K., der schon lange keine Bilder gesehen
+hatte, betrachtete den Ritter längere Zeit, trotzdem er immerfort mit
+den Augen zwinkern mußte, da er das grüne Licht der Lampe nicht
+vertrug. Als er dann das Licht über den übrigen Teil des Bildes
+streichen ließ, fand er eine Grablegung Christi in gewöhnlicher
+Auffassung, es war übrigens ein neueres Bild. Er steckte die Lampe ein
+und kehrte wieder zu seinem Platz zurück.
+
+Es war nun schon wahrscheinlich unnötig, auf den Italiener zu warten,
+draußen war aber gewiß strömender Regen, und da es hier nicht so kalt
+war, wie K. erwartet hatte, beschloß er vorläufig hierzubleiben. In
+seiner Nachbarschaft war die große Kanzel, auf ihrem kleinen runden
+Dach waren halb liegend zwei leere goldene Kreuze angebracht, die sich
+mit ihrer äußersten Spitze überquerten. Die Außenwand der Brüstung und
+der Übergang zur tragenden Säule war von grünem Laubwerk gebildet, in
+das kleine Engel griffen, bald lebhaft, bald ruhend. K. trat vor die
+Kanzel und untersuchte sie von allen Seiten, die Bearbeitung des
+Steines war überaus sorgfältig, das tiefe Dunkel zwischen dem Laubwerk
+und hinter ihm schien wie eingefangen und festgehalten, K. legte seine
+Hand in eine solche Lücke und tastete dann den Stein vorsichtig ab, von
+dem Dasein dieser Kanzel hatte er bisher gar nicht gewußt. Da bemerkte
+er zufällig hinter der nächsten Bankreihe einen Kirchendiener, der dort
+in einem hängenden faltigen schwarzen Rock stand, in der linken Hand
+eine Schnupftabakdose hielt und ihn betrachtete. „Was will denn der
+Mann?“ dachte K. „Bin ich ihm verdächtig? Will er ein Trinkgeld?“ Als
+sich aber nun der Kirchendiener von K. bemerkt sah, zeigte er mit der
+Rechten, zwischen zwei Fingern hielt er noch eine Prise Tabak, in
+irgendeine unbestimmte Richtung. Sein Benehmen war fast unverständlich,
+K. wartete noch ein Weilchen, aber der Kirchendiener hörte nicht auf
+mit der Hand etwas zu zeigen und bekräftigte es noch durch Kopfnicken.
+„Was will er denn?“ fragte K. leise, er wagte es nicht, hier zu rufen;
+dann aber zog er die Geldtasche und drängte sich durch die nächste
+Bank, um zu dem Mann zu kommen. Doch dieser machte sofort eine
+abwehrende Bewegung mit der Hand, zuckte die Schultern und hinkte
+davon. Mit einer ähnlichen Gangart, wie es dieses eilige Hinken war,
+hatte K. als Kind das Reiten auf Pferden nachzuahmen versucht. „Ein
+kindischer Alter,“ dachte K., „sein Verstand reicht nur noch zum
+Kirchendienst aus. Wie er stehnbleibt, wenn ich stehe, und wie er
+lauert, ob ich weitergehen will.“ Lächelnd folgte K. dem Alten durch
+das ganze Seitenschiff fast bis zur Höhe des Hauptaltars, der Alte
+hörte nicht auf, etwas zu zeigen, aber K. drehte sich absichtlich nicht
+um, das Zeigen hatte keinen andern Zweck, als ihn von der Spur des
+Alten abzubringen. Schließlich ließ er wirklich von ihm, er wollte ihn
+nicht zu sehr ängstigen, auch wollte er die Erscheinung, für den Fall,
+daß der Italiener doch noch kommen sollte, nicht ganz verscheuchen.
+
+Als er in das Hauptschiff trat, um seinen Platz zu suchen, auf dem er
+das Album liegengelassen hatte, bemerkte er an einer Säule fast
+angrenzend an die Bänke des Altarchors eine kleine Nebenkanzel, ganz
+einfach, aus kahlem, bleichem Stein. Sie war so klein, daß sie aus der
+Ferne wie eine noch leere Nische erschien, die für die Aufnahme einer
+Statue bestimmt war. Der Prediger konnte gewiß keinen vollen Schritt
+von der Brüstung zurücktreten. Außerdem begann die steinerne Einwölbung
+der Kanzel ungewöhnlich tief und stieg zwar ohne jeden Schmuck, aber
+derartig geschweift in die Höhe, daß ein mittelgroßer Mann dort nicht
+aufrecht stehn konnte, sondern sich dauernd über die Brüstung vorbeugen
+mußte. Das Ganze war wie zur Qual des Predigers bestimmt, es war
+unverständlich, wozu man diese Kanzel benötigte, da man doch die andere
+große und so kunstvoll geschmückte zur Verfügung hatte.
+
+K. wäre auch diese kleine Kanzel gewiß nicht aufgefallen, wenn nicht
+oben eine Lampe befestigt gewesen wäre, wie man sie kurz vor einer
+Predigt bereitzustellen pflegt. Sollte jetzt etwa eine Predigt
+stattfinden? In der leeren Kirche? K. sah an der Treppe hinab, die an
+die Säule sich anschmiegend zur Kanzel führte und so schmal war, als
+solle sie nicht für Menschen, sondern nur zum Schmuck der Säule dienen.
+Aber unten an der Kanzel, K. lächelte vor Staunen, stand wirklich der
+Geistliche, hielt die Hand am Geländer, bereit aufzusteigen und sah auf
+K. hin. Dann nickte er ganz leicht mit dem Kopf, worauf K. sich
+bekreuzigte und verbeugte, was er schon früher hätte tun sollen. Der
+Geistliche gab sich einen kleinen Aufschwung und stieg mit kurzen,
+schnellen Schritten die Kanzel hinauf. Sollte wirklich eine Predigt
+beginnen? War vielleicht der Kirchendiener doch nicht so ganz vom
+Verstand verlassen und hatte K. dem Prediger zutreiben wollen, was
+allerdings in der leeren Kirche äußerst notwendig gewesen war. Übrigens
+gab es ja noch irgendwo vor einem Marienbild ein altes Weib, das auch
+hätte kommen sollen. Und wenn es schon eine Predigt sein sollte, warum
+wurde sie nicht von der Orgel eingeleitet. Aber die blieb still und
+blinkte nur schwach aus der Finsternis ihrer großen Höhe.
+
+K. dachte daran, ob er sich jetzt nicht eiligst entfernen sollte; wenn
+er es jetzt nicht tat, war keine Aussicht, daß er es während der
+Predigt tun könnte, er mußte dann bleiben, so lange sie dauerte, im
+Bureau verlor er so viel Zeit, auf den Italiener zu warten war er
+längst nicht mehr verpflichtet, er sah auf seine Uhr, es war 11. Aber
+konnte denn wirklich gepredigt werden? Konnte K. allein die Gemeinde
+darstellen? Wie, wenn er ein Fremder gewesen wäre, der nur die Kirche
+besichtigen wollte? Im Grunde war er auch nichts anderes. Es war
+unsinnig, daran zu denken, daß gepredigt werden sollte, jetzt um 11
+Uhr, an einem Werktag bei greulichstem Wetter. Der Geistliche — ein
+Geistlicher war es zweifellos, ein junger Mann mit glattem, dunklem
+Gesicht — ging offenbar nur hinauf, um die Lampe zu löschen, die
+irrtümlich angezündet worden war.
+
+Es war aber nicht so, der Geistliche prüfte vielmehr das Licht und
+schraubte es noch ein wenig auf, dann drehte er sich langsam der
+Brüstung zu, die er vorn an der kantigen Einfassung mit beiden Händen
+erfaßte. So stand er eine Zeitlang und blickte, ohne den Kopf zu
+rühren, umher. K. war ein großes Stück zurückgewichen und lehnte mit
+den Ellbogen an der vordersten Kirchenbank. Mit unsichern Augen sah er
+irgendwo, ohne den Ort genau zu bestimmen, den Kirchendiener mit
+krummem Rücken friedlich wie nach beendeter Aufgabe sich
+zusammenkauern. Was für eine Stille herrschte jetzt im Dom! Aber K.
+mußte sie stören, er hatte nicht die Absicht hierzubleiben; wenn es die
+Pflicht des Geistlichen war, zu einer bestimmten Stunde ohne Rücksicht
+auf die Umstände zu predigen, so mochte er es tun, es würde auch ohne
+K.s Beistand gelingen, ebenso wie die Anwesenheit K.s die Wirkung gewiß
+nicht steigern würde. Langsam setzte sich also K. in Gang, tastete sich
+auf den Fußspitzen an der Bank hin, kam dann in den breiten Hauptweg
+und ging auch dort ganz ungestört, nur daß der steinerne Boden unter
+dem leisesten Schritt erklang und die Wölbungen schwach, aber
+ununterbrochen, in vielfachem, gesetzmäßigem Fortschreiten davon
+widerhallten. K. fühlte sich ein wenig verlassen, als er dort, vom
+Geistlichen vielleicht beobachtet, zwischen den leeren Bänken allein
+hindurchging, auch schien ihm die Größe des Doms gerade an der Grenze
+des für Menschen noch Erträglichen zu liegen. Als er zu seinem früheren
+Platz kam, haschte er förmlich ohne weiteren Aufenthalt nach dem dort
+liegengelassenen Album und nahm es an sich. Fast hatte er schon das
+Gebiet der Bänke verlassen und näherte sich dem freien Raum, der
+zwischen ihnen und dem Ausgang lag, als er zum erstenmal die Stimme des
+Geistlichen hörte. Eine mächtige geübte Stimme. Wie durchdrang sie den
+zu ihrer Aufnahme bereiten Dom! Es war aber nicht die Gemeinde, die der
+Geistliche anrief, es war ganz eindeutig und es gab keine Ausflüchte,
+er rief: Josef K.!
+
+K. stockte und sah vor sich auf den Boden. Vorläufig war er noch frei,
+er konnte noch weitergehn und durch eine der drei kleinen dunklen
+Holztüren, die nicht weit vor ihm waren, sich davon machen. Es würde
+eben bedeuten, daß er nicht verstanden hatte, oder daß er zwar
+verstanden hatte, sich aber darum nicht kümmern wollte. Falls er sich
+aber umdrehte, war er festgehalten, denn dann hatte er das Geständnis
+gemacht, daß er gut verstanden hatte, daß er wirklich der Angerufene
+war und daß er auch folgen wollte. Hätte der Geistliche nochmals
+gerufen, wäre K. gewiß fortgegangen, aber da alles still blieb, so
+lange K. auch wartete, drehte er doch ein wenig den Kopf, denn er
+wollte sehn, was der Geistliche jetzt mache. Er stand ruhig auf der
+Kanzel wie früher, es war aber deutlich zu sehn, daß er K.s Kopfwendung
+bemerkt hatte. Es wäre ein kindliches Versteckenspiel gewesen, wenn
+sich jetzt K. nicht vollständig umgedreht hätte. Er tat es und wurde
+vom Geistlichen durch ein Winken des Fingers näher gerufen. Da jetzt
+alles offen geschehen konnte, lief er — er tat es auch aus Neugierde
+und um die Angelegenheit abzukürzen — mit langen fliegenden Schritten
+der Kanzel entgegen. Bei den ersten Bänken machte er halt, aber dem
+Geistlichen schien die Entfernung noch zu groß, er streckte die Hand
+aus und zeigte mit dem scharf gesenkten Zeigefinger auf eine Stelle
+knapp vor der Kanzel. K. folgte auch darin, er mußte auf diesem Platz
+den Kopf schon weit zurückbeugen, um den Geistlichen noch zu sehn. „Du
+bist Josef K.,“ sagte der Geistliche und erhob eine Hand auf der
+Brüstung in einer unbestimmten Bewegung. „Ja,“ sagte K., er dachte
+daran, wie offen er früher immer seinen Namen genannt hatte, seit
+einiger Zeit war er ihm eine Last, auch kannten jetzt seinen Namen
+Leute, mit denen er zum erstenmal zusammenkam; wie schön war es, sich
+zuerst vorzustellen und dann erst gekannt zu werden. „Du bist
+angeklagt,“ sagte der Geistliche besonders leise. „Ja,“ sagte K., „man
+hat mich davon verständigt.“ „Dann bist du der, den ich suche,“ sagte
+der Geistliche. „Ich bin der Gefängniskaplan.“ „Ach so,“ sagte K. „Ich
+habe dich hierher rufen lassen,“ sagte der Geistliche, „um mit dir zu
+sprechen.“ „Ich wußte es nicht,“ sagte K. „Ich bin hierhergekommen, um
+einem Italiener den Dom zu zeigen.“ „Laß das Nebensächliche,“ sagte der
+Geistliche. „Was hältst du in der Hand? Ist es ein Gebetbuch?“ „Nein,“
+antwortete K., „es ist ein Album der städtischen Sehenswürdigkeiten.“
+„Leg es aus der Hand,“ sagte der Geistliche. K. warf es so heftig weg,
+daß es aufklappte und mit zerdrückten Blättern ein Stück über den Boden
+schleifte. „Weißt du, daß dein Prozeß schlecht steht?“ fragte der
+Geistliche. „Es scheint mir auch so,“ sagte K. „Ich habe mir alle Mühe
+gegeben, bisher aber ohne Erfolg. Allerdings habe ich die Eingabe noch
+nicht fertig.“ „Wie stellst du dir das Ende vor,“ fragte der
+Geistliche. „Früher dachte ich, es müsse gut enden,“ sagte K., „jetzt
+zweifle ich daran manchmal selbst. Ich weiß nicht, wie es enden wird.
+Weißt du es?“ „Nein,“ sagte der Geistliche, „aber ich fürchte, es wird
+schlecht enden. Man hält dich für schuldig. Dein Prozeß wird vielleicht
+über ein niedriges Gericht gar nicht hinauskommen. Man hält wenigstens
+vorläufig deine Schuld für erwiesen.“ „Ich bin aber nicht schuldig,“
+sagte K. „Es ist ein Irrtum. Wie kann denn ein Mensch überhaupt
+schuldig sein. Wir sind hier doch alle Menschen, einer wie der andere.“
+„Das ist richtig,“ sagte der Geistliche, „aber so pflegen die
+Schuldigen zu reden.“ „Hast auch du ein Vorurteil gegen mich?“ fragte
+K. „Ich habe kein Vorurteil gegen dich,“ sagte der Geistliche. „Ich
+danke dir,“ sagte K. „Alle andern aber, die an dem Verfahren beteiligt
+sind, haben ein Vorurteil gegen mich. Sie flößen es auch den
+Unbeteiligten ein. Meine Stellung wird immer schwieriger.“ „Du
+mißverstehst die Tatsachen,“ sagte der Geistliche. „Das Urteil kommt
+nicht mit einemmal, das Verfahren geht allmählich ins Urteil über.“ „So
+ist es also,“ sagte K. und senkte den Kopf. „Was willst du nächstens in
+deiner Sache tun?“ fragte der Geistliche. „Ich will noch Hilfe suchen,“
+sagte K. und hob den Kopf, um zu sehn, wie der Geistliche es beurteile.
+„Es gibt noch gewisse Möglichkeiten, die ich nicht ausgenützt habe.“
+„Du suchst zuviel fremde Hilfe,“ sagte der Geistliche mißbilligend,
+„und besonders bei Frauen. Merkst du denn nicht, daß es nicht die wahre
+Hilfe ist.“ „Manchmal und sogar oft könnte ich dir recht geben,“ sagte
+K., „aber nicht immer. Die Frauen haben eine große Macht. Wenn ich
+einige Frauen, die ich kenne, dazu bewegen könnte, gemeinschaftlich für
+mich zu arbeiten, müßte ich durchdringen. Besonders bei diesem Gericht,
+das fast nur aus Frauenjägern besteht. Zeig dem Untersuchungsrichter
+eine Frau aus der Ferne und er überrennt, um nur rechtzeitig
+hinzukommen, den Gerichtstisch und den Angeklagten.“ Der Geistliche
+neigte den Kopf zur Brüstung, jetzt erst schien die Überdachung der
+Kanzel ihn niederzudrücken. Was für ein Unwetter mochte draußen sein?
+Das war kein trüber Tag mehr, das war schon tiefe Nacht. Keine
+Glasmalerei der großen Fenster war imstande, die dunkle Wand auch nur
+mit einem Schimmer zu unterbrechen. Und gerade jetzt begann der
+Kirchendiener die Kerzen auf dem Hauptaltar eine nach der andern
+auszulöschen. „Bist du mir böse,“ fragte K. den Geistlichen. „Du weißt
+vielleicht nicht, was für einem Gericht du dienst.“ Er bekam keine
+Antwort. „Es sind doch nur meine Erfahrungen,“ sagte K. Oben blieb es
+noch immer still. „Ich wollte dich nicht beleidigen,“ sagte K. Da
+schrie der Geistliche zu K. hinunter: „Siehst du denn nicht zwei
+Schritte weit?“ Es war im Zorn geschrien, aber gleichzeitig wie von
+einem, der jemanden fallen sieht und weil er selbst erschrocken ist,
+unvorsichtig ohne Willen schreit.
+
+Nun schwiegen beide lange. Gewiß konnte der Geistliche in dem Dunkel,
+das unten herrschte, K. nicht genau erkennen, während K. den
+Geistlichen im Licht der kleinen Lampe deutlich sah. Warum kam der
+Geistliche nicht herunter? Eine Predigt hatte er ja nicht gehalten,
+sondern K. nur einige Mitteilungen gemacht, die ihm, wenn er sie genau
+beachten würde, wahrscheinlich mehr schaden als nützen würden. Wohl
+aber schien K. die gute Absicht des Geistlichen zweifellos zu sein, es
+war nicht unmöglich, daß er sich mit ihm, wenn er herunterkäme, einigen
+würde, es war nicht unmöglich, daß er von ihm einen entscheidenden und
+annehmbaren Rat bekäme, der ihm z. B. zeigen würde, nicht etwa wie der
+Prozeß zu beeinflussen war, sondern wie man aus dem Prozeß ausbrechen,
+wie man ihn umgehen, wie man außerhalb des Prozesses leben könnte.
+Diese Möglichkeit mußte bestehn, K. hatte in der letzten Zeit öfters an
+sie gedacht. Wußte aber der Geistliche eine solche Möglichkeit, würde
+er sie vielleicht, wenn man ihn darum bat, verraten, trotzdem er selbst
+zum Gerichte gehörte und trotzdem er, als K. das Gericht angegriffen
+hatte, sein sanftes Wesen unterdrückt und K. sogar angeschrien hatte.
+
+„Willst du nicht herunterkommen?“ sagte K. „Es ist doch keine Predigt
+zu halten. Komm zu mir herunter.“ „Jetzt kann ich schon kommen,“ sagte
+der Geistliche, er bereute vielleicht sein Schreien. Während er die
+Lampe von ihrem Haken löste, sagte er: „Ich mußte zuerst aus der
+Entfernung mit dir sprechen. Ich lasse mich sonst zu leicht
+beeinflussen und vergesse meinen Dienst.“
+
+K. erwartete ihn unten an der Treppe. Der Geistliche streckte ihm schon
+von einer obern Stufe im Hinuntergehn die Hand entgegen. „Hast du ein
+wenig Zeit für mich?“ fragte K. „Soviel Zeit als du brauchst,“ sagte
+der Geistliche und reichte K. die kleine Lampe, damit er sie trage.
+Auch in der Nähe verlor sich eine gewisse Feierlichkeit aus seinem
+Wesen nicht. „Du bist sehr freundlich zu mir,“ sagte K. Sie gingen
+nebeneinander im dunklen Seitenschiff auf und ab. „Du bist eine
+Ausnahme unter allen, die zum Gericht gehören. Ich habe mehr Vertrauen
+zu dir als zu irgendjemandem von ihnen, so viele ich schon kenne. Mit
+dir kann ich offen reden.“ „Täusche dich nicht,“ sagte der Geistliche.
+„Worin sollte ich mich denn täuschen?“ fragte K. „In dem Gericht
+täuschst du dich,“ sagte der Geistliche, „in den einleitenden Schriften
+zum Gesetz heißt es von dieser Täuschung: vor dem Gesetz steht ein
+Türhüter. Zu diesem Türhüter kommt ein Mann vom Lande und bittet um
+Eintritt in das Gesetz. Aber der Türhüter sagt, daß er ihm jetzt den
+Eintritt nicht gewähren könne. Der Mann überlegt und fragt dann, ob er
+also später werde eintreten dürfen. „Es ist möglich,“ sagt der
+Türhüter, „jetzt aber nicht.“ Da das Tor zum Gesetz offensteht wie
+immer und der Türhüter beiseitetritt, bückt sich der Mann, um durch das
+Tor in das Innere zu sehn. Als der Türhüter das merkt, lacht er und
+sagt: „Wenn es dich so lockt, versuche es doch trotz meines Verbotes
+hineinzugehn. Merke aber: ich bin mächtig. Und ich bin nur der unterste
+Türhüter. Von Saal zu Saal stehn aber Türhüter, einer mächtiger als der
+andere. Schon den Anblick des dritten kann nicht einmal ich mehr
+vertragen.“ Solche Schwierigkeiten hat der Mann vom Lande nicht
+erwartet, das Gesetz soll doch jedem und immer zugänglich sein, denkt
+er, aber als er jetzt den Türhüter in seinem Pelzmantel genauer
+ansieht, seine große Spitznase, den langen, dünnen, schwarzen,
+tartarischen Bart, entschließt er sich doch, lieber zu warten, bis er
+die Erlaubnis zum Eintritt bekommt. Der Türhüter gibt ihm einen Schemel
+und läßt ihn seitwärts von der Tür sich niedersetzen. Dort sitzt er
+Tage und Jahre. Er macht viele Versuche eingelassen zu werden und
+ermüdet den Türhüter durch seine Bitten. Der Türhüter stellt öfters
+kleine Verhöre mit ihm an, fragt ihn nach seiner Heimat aus und nach
+vielem andern, es sind aber teilnahmslose Fragen, wie sie große Herren
+stellen, und zum Schlusse sagt er ihm immer wieder, daß er ihn noch
+nicht einlassen könne. Der Mann, der sich für seine Reise mit vielem
+ausgerüstet hat, verwendet alles und sei es noch so wertvoll, um den
+Türhüter zu bestechen. Dieser nimmt zwar alles an, aber sagt dabei:
+„Ich nehme es nur an, damit du nicht glaubst, etwas versäumt zu haben.“
+Während der vielen Jahre beobachtet der Mann den Türhüter fast
+ununterbrochen. Er vergißt die andern Türhüter und dieser erste scheint
+ihm das einzige Hindernis für den Eintritt in das Gesetz. Er verflucht
+den unglücklichen Zufall in den ersten Jahren laut, später, als er alt
+wird, brummt er nur noch vor sich hin. Er wird kindisch, und da er in
+dem jahrelangen Studium des Türhüters auch die Flöhe in seinem
+Pelzkragen erkannt hat, bittet er auch die Flöhe ihm zu helfen und den
+Türhüter umzustimmen. Schließlich wird sein Augenlicht schwach und er
+weiß nicht, ob es um ihn wirklich dunkler wird oder ob ihn nur die
+Augen täuschen. Wohl aber erkennt er jetzt im Dunkel einen Glanz, der
+unverlöschlich aus der Türe des Gesetzes bricht. Nun lebt er nicht mehr
+lange. Vor seinem Tode sammeln sich in seinem Kopfe alle Erfahrungen
+der ganzen Zeit zu einer Frage, die er bisher an den Türhüter noch
+nicht gestellt hat. Er winkt ihm zu, da er seinen erstarrenden Körper
+nicht mehr aufrichten kann. Der Türhüter muß sich tief zu ihm
+hinunterneigen, denn die Größenunterschiede haben sich sehr zuungunsten
+des Mannes verändert. „Was willst du denn jetzt noch wissen,“ fragt der
+Türhüter, „du bist unersättlich.“ „Alle streben doch nach dem Gesetz,“
+sagt der Mann, „wieso kommt es, daß in den vielen Jahren niemand außer
+mir Einlaß verlangt hat.“ Der Türhüter erkennt, daß der Mann schon am
+Ende ist und um sein vergehendes Gehör noch zu erreichen, brüllt er ihn
+an: „Hier konnte niemand sonst Einlaß erhalten, denn dieser Eingang war
+nur für dich bestimmt. Ich gehe jetzt und schließe ihn.“
+
+„Der Türhüter hat also den Mann getäuscht,“ sagte K. sofort, von der
+Geschichte sehr stark angezogen. „Sei nicht übereilt,“ sagte der
+Geistliche, „übernimm nicht die fremde Meinung ungeprüft. Ich habe dir
+die Geschichte im Wortlaut der Schrift erzählt. Von Täuschung steht
+darin nichts.“ „Es ist aber klar,“ sagte K., „und deine erste Deutung
+war ganz richtig. Der Türhüter hat die erlösende Mitteilung erst dann
+gemacht, als sie dem Manne nicht mehr helfen konnte.“ „Er wurde nicht
+früher gefragt,“ sagte der Geistliche, „bedenke auch, daß er nur
+Türhüter war und als solcher hat er seine Pflicht erfüllt.“ „Warum
+glaubst du, daß er seine Pflicht erfüllt hat?“ fragte K., „er hat sie
+nicht erfüllt. Seine Pflicht war es vielleicht, alle Fremden
+abzuwehren, diesen Mann aber, für den der Eingang bestimmt war, hätte
+er einlassen müssen.“ „Du hast nicht genug Achtung vor der Schrift und
+veränderst die Geschichte,“ sagte der Geistliche. „Die Geschichte
+enthält über den Einlaß im Gesetz zwei wichtige Erklärungen des
+Türhüters, eine am Anfang, eine am Ende. Die eine Stelle lautet: daß er
+ihm jetzt den Eintritt nicht gewähren könne und die andere: dieser
+Eingang war nur für dich bestimmt. Bestände zwischen diesen beiden
+Erklärungen ein Widerspruch, dann hättest du recht und der Türhüter
+hätte den Mann getäuscht. Nun besteht aber kein Widerspruch. Im
+Gegenteil, die erste Erklärung deutet sogar auf die zweite hin. Man
+könnte fast sagen, der Türhüter ging über seine Pflicht hinaus, indem
+er dem Mann eine zukünftige Möglichkeit des Einlasses in Aussicht
+stellte. Zu jener Zeit scheint es nur seine Pflicht gewesen zu sein,
+den Mann abzuweisen und tatsächlich wundern sich viele Erklärer der
+Schrift darüber, daß der Türhüter jene Andeutung überhaupt gemacht hat,
+denn er scheint die Genauigkeit zu lieben und wacht streng über sein
+Amt. Durch viele Jahre verläßt er seinen Posten nicht und schließt das
+Tor erst ganz zuletzt, er ist sich der Wichtigkeit seines Dienstes sehr
+bewußt, denn er sagt: „Ich bin mächtig,“ er hat Ehrfurcht vor den
+Vorgesetzten, denn er sagt: „Ich bin nur der unterste Türhüter,“ er ist
+nicht geschwätzig, denn während der vielen Jahre stellt er nur wie es
+heißt „teilnahmslose Fragen“, er ist nicht bestechlich, denn er sagt
+über ein Geschenk: „Ich nehme es nur an, damit du nicht glaubst, etwas
+versäumt zu haben,“ er ist, wo es um Pflichterfüllung geht, weder zu
+rühren noch zu erbittern, denn es heißt von dem Mann, „er ermüdet den
+Türhüter durch seine Bitten,“ schließlich deutet auch sein Äußeres auf
+einen pedantischen Charakter hin, die große Spitznase und der lange,
+dünne, schwarze, tartarische Bart. Kann es einen pflichttreueren
+Türhüter geben. Nun mischen sich aber in den Türhüter noch andere
+Wesenszüge ein, die für den, der Einlaß verlangt, sehr günstig sind und
+welche es immerhin begreiflich machen, daß er in jener Andeutung einer
+zukünftigen Möglichkeit über seine Pflicht etwas hinausgehn konnte. Es
+ist nämlich nicht zu leugnen, daß er ein wenig einfältig und im
+Zusammenhang damit ein wenig eingebildet ist. Wenn auch seine
+Äußerungen über seine Macht und über die Macht der andern Türhüter und
+über deren sogar für ihn unerträglichen Anblick — ich sage, wenn auch
+alle diese Äußerungen an sich richtig sein mögen, so zeigt doch die
+Art, wie er diese Äußerungen vorbringt, daß seine Auffassung durch
+Einfalt und Überhebung getrübt ist. Die Erklärer sagen hierzu:
+„Richtiges Auffassen einer Sache und Mißverstehn der gleichen Sache
+schließen einander nicht vollständig aus.“ Jedenfalls aber muß man
+annehmen, daß jene Einfalt und Überhebung, so geringfügig sie sich
+vielleicht auch äußern, doch die Bewachung des Eingangs schwächen, es
+sind Lücken im Charakter des Türhüters. Hierzu kommt noch, daß der
+Türhüter seiner Naturanlage nach freundlich zu sein scheint, er ist
+durchaus nicht immer Amtsperson. Gleich in den ersten Augenblicken
+macht er den Spaß, daß er den Mann trotz des ausdrücklich aufrecht
+erhaltenen Verbotes zum Eintritt einladet, dann schickt er ihn nicht
+etwa fort, sondern gibt ihm, wie es heißt, einen Schemel und läßt ihn
+seitwärts von der Tür sich niedersetzen. Die Geduld, mit der er durch
+alle die Jahre die Bitten des Mannes erträgt, die kleinen Verhöre, die
+Annahme der Geschenke, die Vornehmheit, mit der er es zuläßt, daß der
+Mann neben ihm laut den unglücklichen Zufall verflucht, der den
+Türhüter hier aufgestellt hat — alles dieses läßt auf Regungen des
+Mitleids schließen. Nicht jeder Türhüter hätte so gehandelt. Und
+schließlich beugt er sich noch auf einen Wink hin tief zu dem Mann
+hinab, um ihm Gelegenheit zur letzten Frage zu geben. Nur eine schwache
+Ungeduld — der Türhüter weiß ja, daß alles zu Ende ist — spricht sich
+in den Worten aus: „Du bist unersättlich.“ Manche gehn sogar in dieser
+Art der Erklärung noch weiter und meinen, die Worte, „Du bist
+unersättlich,“ drücken eine Art freundschaftlicher Bewunderung aus, die
+allerdings von Herablassung nicht frei ist. Jedenfalls schließt sich so
+die Gestalt des Türhüters anders ab, als du es glaubst.“ „Du kennst die
+Geschichte genauer als ich und längere Zeit,“ sagte K. Sie schwiegen
+ein Weilchen. Dann sagte K.: „Du glaubst also, der Mann wurde nicht
+getäuscht?“ „Mißverstehe mich nicht,“ sagte der Geistliche, „ich zeige
+dir nur die Meinungen, die darüber bestehn. Du mußt nicht zuviel auf
+Meinungen achten. Die Schrift ist unveränderlich und die Meinungen sind
+oft nur ein Ausdruck der Verzweiflung darüber. In diesem Falle gibt es
+sogar eine Meinung, nach welcher gerade der Türhüter der Getäuschte
+ist.“ „Das ist eine weitgehende Meinung,“ sagte K. „Wie wird sie
+begründet?“ „Die Begründung,“ antwortete der Geistliche, „geht von der
+Einfalt des Türhüters aus. Man sagt, daß er das Innere des Gesetzes
+nicht kennt, sondern nur den Weg, den er vor dem Eingang immer wieder
+abgehn muß. Die Vorstellungen, die er von dem Innern hat, werden für
+kindlich gehalten und man nimmt an, daß er das, wovor er dem Manne
+Furcht machen will, selbst fürchtet. Ja, er fürchtet es mehr als der
+Mann, denn dieser will ja nichts anderes als eintreten, selbst als er
+von den schrecklichen Türhütern des Innern gehört hat, der Türhüter
+dagegen will nicht eintreten, wenigstens erfährt man nichts darüber.
+Andere sagen zwar, daß er bereits im Innern gewesen sein muß, denn er
+ist doch einmal in den Dienst des Gesetzes aufgenommen worden und das
+könne nur im Innern geschehen sein. Darauf ist zu antworten, daß er
+wohl auch durch einen Ruf aus dem Innern zum Türhüter bestellt worden
+sein könne und daß er zumindest tief im Innern nicht gewesen sein
+dürfte, da er doch schon den Anblick des dritten Türhüters nicht mehr
+ertragen kann. Außerdem aber wird auch nicht berichtet, daß er während
+der vielen Jahre außer der Bemerkung über die Türhüter irgend etwas von
+dem Innern erzählt hätte. Es könnte ihm verboten sein, aber auch vom
+Verbot hat er nichts erzählt. Aus alledem schließt man, daß er über das
+Aussehn und die Bedeutung des Innern nichts weiß und sich darüber in
+Täuschung befindet. Aber auch über den Mann vom Lande soll er sich in
+Täuschung befinden, denn er ist diesem Mann untergeordnet und weiß es
+nicht. Daß er den Mann als einen Untergeordneten behandelt, erkennt man
+aus vielem, das dir noch erinnerlich sein dürfte. Daß er ihm aber
+tatsächlich untergeordnet ist, soll nach dieser Meinung ebenso deutlich
+hervorgehn. Vor allem ist der Freie dem Gebundenen übergeordnet. Nun
+ist der Mann tatsächlich frei, er kann hingehn, wohin er will, nur der
+Eingang in das Gesetz ist ihm verboten und überdies nur von einem
+Einzelnen, vom Türhüter. Wenn er sich auf den Schemel seitwärts vom Tor
+niedersetzt und dort sein Leben lang bleibt, so geschieht dies
+freiwillig, die Geschichte erzählt von keinem Zwang. Der Türhüter
+dagegen ist durch sein Amt an seinen Posten gebunden, er darf sich
+nicht auswärts entfernen, allem Anschein nach aber auch nicht in das
+Innere gehn, selbst wenn er es wollte. Außerdem ist er zwar im Dienst
+des Gesetzes, dient aber nur für diesen Eingang, also auch nur für
+diesen Mann, für den dieser Eingang allein bestimmt ist. Auch aus
+diesem Grunde ist er ihm untergeordnet. Es ist anzunehmen, daß er durch
+viele Jahre, durch ein ganzes Mannesalter gewissermaßen nur leeren
+Dienst geleistet hat, denn es wird gesagt, daß ein Mann kommt, also
+jemand im Mannesalter, daß also der Türhüter lange warten mußte, ehe
+sich sein Zweck erfüllte, und zwar so lange warten mußte, als es dem
+Mann beliebte, der doch freiwillig kam. Aber auch das Ende des Dienstes
+wird durch das Lebensende des Mannes bestimmt, bis zum Ende also bleibt
+er ihm untergeordnet. Und immer wieder wird betont, daß von alledem der
+Türhüter nichts zu wissen scheint. Daran wird aber nichts Auffälliges
+gesehn, denn nach dieser Meinung befindet sich der Türhüter noch in
+einer viel schwereren Täuschung, sie betrifft seinen Dienst. Zuletzt
+spricht er nämlich vom Eingang und sagt: „Ich gehe jetzt und schließe
+ihn,“ aber am Anfang heißt es, daß das Tor zum Gesetz offensteht wie
+immer, steht es aber immer offen, immer d. h. unabhängig von der
+Lebensdauer des Mannes, für den es bestimmt ist, dann wird es auch der
+Türhüter nicht schließen können. Darüber gehn die Meinungen
+auseinander, ob der Türhüter mit der Ankündigung, daß er das Tor
+schließen wird, nur eine Antwort geben oder seine Dienstpflicht betonen
+oder den Mann noch im letzten Augenblick in Reue und Trauer setzen
+will. Darin aber sind viele einig, daß er das Tor nicht wird schließen
+können. Sie glauben sogar, daß er wenigstens am Ende auch in seinem
+Wissen dem Manne untergeordnet ist, denn dieser sieht den Glanz, der
+aus dem Eingang des Gesetzes bricht, während der Türhüter als solcher
+wohl mit dem Rücken zum Eingang steht und auch durch keine Äußerung
+zeigt, daß er eine Veränderung bemerkt hätte.“ „Das ist gut begründet,“
+sagte K., der einzelne Stellen aus der Erklärung des Geistlichen
+halblaut für sich wiederholt hatte. „Es ist gut begründet und ich
+glaube nun auch, daß der Türhüter getäuscht ist. Dadurch bin ich aber
+von meiner frühern Meinung nicht abgekommen, denn beide decken sich
+teilweise. Es ist unentscheidend, ob der Türhüter klar sieht oder
+getäuscht wird. Ich sagte, der Mann wird getäuscht. Wenn der Türhüter
+klar sieht, könnte man daran zweifeln, wenn der Türhüter aber getäuscht
+ist, dann muß sich seine Täuschung notwendig auf den Mann übertragen.
+Der Türhüter ist dann zwar kein Betrüger, aber so einfältig, daß er
+sofort aus dem Dienst gejagt werden müßte. Du mußt doch bedenken, daß
+die Täuschung, in der sich der Türhüter befindet, ihm nichts schadet,
+dem Mann aber tausendfach.“ „Hier stößt du auf eine Gegenmeinung,“
+sagte der Geistliche. „Manche sagen nämlich, daß die Geschichte
+niemandem ein Recht gibt, über den Türhüter zu urteilen. Wie er uns
+auch erscheinen mag, so ist er doch ein Diener des Gesetzes, also zum
+Gesetz gehörig, also dem menschlichen Urteil entrückt. Man darf dann
+auch nicht glauben, daß der Türhüter dem Manne untergeordnet ist. Durch
+seinen Dienst auch nur an den Eingang des Gesetzes gebunden zu sein,
+ist unvergleichlich mehr als frei in der Welt zu leben. Der Mann kommt
+erst zum Gesetz, der Türhüter ist schon dort. Er ist vom Gesetz zum
+Dienst bestellt, an seiner Würdigkeit zu zweifeln, hieße am Gesetze
+zweifeln.“ „Mit dieser Meinung stimme ich nicht überein,“ sagte K.
+kopfschüttelnd, „denn wenn man sich ihr anschließt, muß man alles, was
+der Türhüter sagt, für wahr halten. Daß das aber nicht möglich ist,
+hast du ja selbst ausführlich begründet.“ „Nein,“ sagte der Geistliche,
+„man muß nicht alles für wahr halten, man muß es nur für notwendig
+halten.“ „Trübselige Meinung,“ sagte K. „Die Lüge wird zur Weltordnung
+gemacht.“
+
+K. sagte das abschließend, aber sein Endurteil war es nicht. Er war zu
+müde, um alle Folgerungen der Geschichte übersehn zu können, es waren
+auch ungewohnte Gedankengänge, in die sie ihn führte, unwirkliche
+Dinge, besser geeignet zur Besprechung für die Gesellschaft der
+Gerichtsbeamten als für ihn. Die einfache Geschichte war unförmlich
+geworden, er wollte sie von sich abschütteln und der Geistliche, der
+jetzt ein großes Zartgefühl bewies, duldete es und nahm K.s Bemerkung
+schweigend auf, trotzdem sie mit seiner eigenen Meinung gewiß nicht
+übereinstimmte.
+
+Sie gingen eine Zeitlang schweigend weiter, K. hielt sich eng neben dem
+Geistlichen, ohne in der Finsternis zu wissen, wo er sich befand. Die
+Lampe in seiner Hand war längst erloschen. Einmal blinkte gerade vor
+ihm das silberne Standbild eines Heiligen nur mit dem Schein des
+Silbers und spielte gleich wieder ins Dunkel über. Um nicht vollständig
+auf den Geistlichen angewiesen zu bleiben, fragte ihn K.: „Sind wir
+jetzt nicht in der Nähe des Haupteinganges?“ „Nein,“ sagte der
+Geistliche, „wir sind weit von ihm entfernt. Willst du schon fortgehn?“
+Trotzdem K. gerade jetzt nicht daran gedacht hatte, sagte er sofort:
+„Gewiß, ich muß fortgehn. Ich bin Prokurist einer Bank, man wartet auf
+mich, ich bin nur hergekommen, um einem ausländischen Geschäftsfreund
+den Dom zu zeigen.“ „Nun,“ sagte der Geistliche, und reichte K. die
+Hand, „dann geh’.“ „Ich kann mich aber im Dunkel allein nicht
+zurechtfinden,“ sagte K. „Geh’ links zur Wand,“ sagte der Geistliche,
+„dann weiter die Wand entlang, ohne sie zu verlassen und du wirst einen
+Ausgang finden.“ Der Geistliche hatte sich erst paar Schritte entfernt,
+aber K. rief schon sehr laut: „Bitte, warte noch.“ „Ich warte,“ sagte
+der Geistliche. „Willst du nicht noch etwas von mir?“ fragte K. „Nein,“
+sagte der Geistliche. „Du warst früher so freundlich zu mir,“ sagte K.,
+„und hast mir alles erklärt, jetzt aber entläßt du mich, als läge dir
+nichts an mir.“ „Du mußt doch fortgehn,“ sagte der Geistliche. „Nun
+ja,“ sagte K., „sieh das doch ein.“ „Sieh du zuerst ein, wer ich bin,“
+sagte der Geistliche. „Du bist der Gefängniskaplan,“ sagte K. und ging
+näher zum Geistlichen hin, seine sofortige Rückkehr in die Bank war
+nicht so notwendig, wie er sie dargestellt hatte, er konnte recht gut
+noch hier bleiben. „Ich gehöre also zum Gericht,“ sagte der Geistliche.
+„Warum sollte ich also etwas von dir wollen. Das Gericht will nichts
+von dir. Es nimmt dich auf, wenn du kommst, und es entläßt dich, wenn
+du gehst.“
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ZEHNTES KAPITEL
+
+ENDE
+
+
+Am Vorabend seines 31. Geburtstages — es war gegen 9 Uhr abends, die
+Zeit der Stille auf den Straßen — kamen zwei Herren in K.s Wohnung. In
+Gehröcken, bleich und fett, mit scheinbar unverrückbaren Zylinderhüten.
+Nach einer kleinen Förmlichkeit bei der Wohnungstür wegen des ersten
+Eintretens wiederholte sich die gleiche Förmlichkeit in größerem
+Umfange vor K.s Tür. Ohne daß ihm der Besuch angekündigt gewesen wäre,
+saß K. gleichfalls schwarz angezogen in einem Sessel in der Nähe der
+Türe und zog langsam neue, scharf sich über die Finger spannende
+Handschuhe an, in der Haltung, wie man Gäste erwartet. Er stand gleich
+auf und sah die Herren neugierig an. „Sie sind also für mich bestimmt,“
+fragte er. Die Herren nickten, einer zeigte mit dem Zylinderhut in der
+Hand auf den andern. K. gestand sich ein, daß er einen andern Besuch
+erwartet hatte. Er ging zum Fenster und sah noch einmal auf die dunkle
+Straße. Auch fast alle Fenster auf der andern Straßenseite waren noch
+dunkel, in vielen die Vorhänge herabgelassen. In einem beleuchteten
+Fenster des Stockwerkes spielten kleine Kinder hinter einem Gitter
+miteinander und tasteten, noch unfähig sich von ihren Plätzen
+fortzubewegen, mit den Händchen nach einander. „Alte untergeordnete
+Schauspieler schickt man um mich,“ sagte sich K. und sah sich um, um
+sich nochmals davon zu überzeugen. „Man sucht auf billige Weise mit mir
+fertig zu werden.“ K. wendete sich plötzlich ihnen zu und fragte: „An
+welchem Theater spielen Sie.“ „Theater?“ fragte der eine Herr mit
+zuckenden Mundwinkeln den andern um Rat. Der andere gebärdete sich wie
+ein Stummer, der mit dem widerspenstigen Organismus kämpft. „Sie sind
+nicht darauf vorbereitet, gefragt zu werden,“ sagte sich K. und ging
+seinen Hut holen.
+
+Schon auf der Treppe wollten sich die Herren in K. einhängen, aber K.
+sagte: „Erst auf der Gasse, ich bin nicht krank.“ Gleich aber vor dem
+Tor hängten sie sich in ihn in einer Weise ein, wie K. noch niemals mit
+einem Menschen gegangen war. Sie hielten die Schultern eng hinter den
+seinen, knickten die Arme nicht ein, sondern benutzten sie, um K.s Arme
+in ihrer ganzen Länge zu umschlingen, unten erfaßten sie K.s Hände mit
+einem schulmäßigen, eingeübten, unwiderstehlichen Griff. K. ging straff
+gestreckt zwischen ihnen, sie bildeten jetzt alle drei eine solche
+Einheit, daß, wenn man einen von ihnen zerschlagen hätte, alle
+zerschlagen gewesen wären. Es war eine Einheit, wie sie fast nur
+Lebloses bilden kann.
+
+Unter den Laternen versuchte K. öfters, so schwer es bei diesem engen
+Aneinander ausgeführt werden konnte, seine Begleiter deutlicher zu
+sehn, als es in der Dämmerung seines Zimmers möglich gewesen war.
+Vielleicht sind es Tenöre, dachte er im Anblick ihres schweren
+Doppelkinns. Er ekelte sich vor der Reinlichkeit ihrer Gesichter. Man
+sah förmlich noch die säubernde Hand, die in ihre Augenwinkel gefahren,
+die ihre Oberlippe gerieben, die die Falten am Kinn ausgekratzt hatte.
+
+Als K. das bemerkte, blieb er stehn, infolgedessen blieben auch die
+andern stehn; sie waren auf dem Rand eines freien, menschenleeren, mit
+Anlagen geschmückten Platzes. „Warum hat man gerade Sie geschickt!“
+rief er mehr als er fragte. Die Herren wußten scheinbar keine Antwort,
+sie warteten mit dem hängenden freien Arm, wie Krankenwärter, wenn der
+Kranke sich ausruhn will. „Ich gehe nicht weiter,“ sagte K.
+versuchsweise. Darauf brauchten die Herren nicht zu antworten, es
+genügte, daß sie den Griff nicht lockerten und K. von der Stelle
+wegzuheben versuchten, aber K. widerstand. „Ich werde nicht mehr viel
+Kraft brauchen, ich werde jetzt alle anwenden,“ dachte er. Ihm fielen
+die Fliegen ein, die mit zerreißenden Beinchen von der Leimrute
+wegstreben. „Die Herren werden schwere Arbeit haben.“
+
+Da stieg vor ihnen aus einer tiefer gelegenen Gasse auf einer kleinen
+Treppe Fräulein Bürstner zum Platz empor. Es war nicht ganz sicher, ob
+sie es war, die Ähnlichkeit war freilich groß. Aber K. lag auch nichts
+daran, ob es bestimmt Fräulein Bürstner war, bloß die Wertlosigkeit
+seines Widerstandes kam ihm gleich zum Bewußtsein. Es war nichts
+Heldenhaftes, wenn er widerstand, wenn er jetzt den Herren
+Schwierigkeiten bereitete, wenn er jetzt in der Abwehr noch den letzten
+Schein des Lebens zu genießen versuchte. Er setzte sich in Gang, und
+von der Freude, die er dadurch den Herren machte, ging noch etwas auf
+ihn selbst über. Sie duldeten es jetzt, daß er die Wegrichtung
+bestimmte und er bestimmte sie nach dem Weg, den das Fräulein vor ihnen
+nahm, nicht etwa, weil er sie einholen, nicht etwa, weil er sie
+möglichst lange sehen wollte, sondern nur deshalb, um die Mahnung, die
+sie für ihn bedeutete, nicht zu vergessen. „Das Einzige, was ich jetzt
+tun kann,“ sagte er sich und das Gleichmaß seiner Schritte und der
+Schritte der zwei andern bestätigte seine Gedanken, „das Einzige, was
+ich jetzt tue, ist, bis zum Ende den ruhig einteilenden Verstand
+behalten. Ich wollte immer mit zwanzig Händen in die Welt hineinfahren
+und überdies zu einem nicht zu billigenden Zweck. Das war unrichtig,
+soll ich nun zeigen, daß nicht einmal der einjährige Prozeß mich
+belehren konnte? Soll ich als ein begriffstutziger Mensch abgehn? Soll
+man mir nachsagen dürfen, daß ich am Anfang des Prozesses ihn beenden
+und jetzt an seinem Ende ihn wieder beginnen will. Ich will nicht, daß
+man das sagt. Ich bin dankbar dafür, daß man mir auf diesem Weg diese
+halbstummen verständnislosen Herren mitgegeben hat und daß man es mir
+überlassen hat, mir selbst das Notwendige zu sagen.“
+
+Das Fräulein war inzwischen in eine Seitengasse eingebogen, aber K.
+konnte sie schon entbehren und überließ sich seinen Begleitern. Alle
+drei zogen nun in vollem Einverständnis über eine Brücke im Mondschein,
+jeder kleinen Bewegung, die K. machte, gaben die Herren jetzt
+bereitwillig nach, als er ein wenig zum Geländer sich wendete, drehten
+auch sie sich in ganzer Front dorthin. Das im Mondlicht glänzende und
+zitternde Wasser teilte sich um eine kleine Insel, auf der wie
+zusammengedrängt Laubmassen von Bäumen und Sträuchern sich aufhäuften.
+Unter ihnen, jetzt unsichtbar, führten Kieswege mit bequemen Bänken,
+auf denen K. in manchem Sommer sich gestreckt und gedehnt hatte. „Ich
+wollte ja gar nicht stehn bleiben,“ sagte er zu seinen Begleitern,
+beschämt durch ihre Bereitwilligkeit. Der Eine schien dem Andern hinter
+K.s Rücken einen sanften Vorwurf wegen des mißverständlichen
+Stehenbleibens zu machen, dann gingen sie weiter.
+
+Sie kamen durch einige ansteigende Gassen, in denen hie und da
+Polizisten standen oder gingen; bald in der Ferne, bald in nächster
+Nähe. Einer mit buschigem Schnurrbart, die Hand am Griff des Säbels,
+trat wie mit Absicht nahe an die nicht ganz unverdächtige Gruppe. Die
+Herren stockten, der Polizeimann schien schon den Mund zu öffnen, da
+zog K. mit Macht die Herren vorwärts. Öfters drehte er sich vorsichtig
+um, ob der Polizeimann nicht folge; als sie aber eine Ecke zwischen
+sich und dem Polizeimann hatten, fing K. zu laufen an, die Herren
+mußten trotz großer Atemnot auch mit laufen.
+
+So kamen sie rasch aus der Stadt hinaus, die sich in dieser Richtung
+fast ohne Übergang an die Felder anschloß. Ein kleiner Steinbruch,
+verlassen und öde, lag in der Nähe eines noch ganz städtischen Hauses.
+Hier machten die Herren halt, sei es, daß dieser Ort von allem Anfang
+an ihr Ziel gewesen war, sei es, daß sie zu erschöpft waren, um noch
+weiter zu laufen. Jetzt ließen sie K. los, der stumm wartete, nahmen
+die Zylinderhüte ab und wischten sich, während sie sich im Steinbruch
+umsahen, mit den Taschentüchern den Schweiß von der Stirn. Überall lag
+der Mondschein mit seiner Natürlichkeit und Ruhe, die keinem andern
+Licht gegeben ist.
+
+Nach Austausch einiger Höflichkeiten hinsichtlich dessen, wer die
+nächsten Aufgaben auszuführen habe — die Herren schienen die Aufträge
+ungeteilt bekommen zu haben — ging der Eine zu K. und zog ihm den Rock,
+die Weste und schließlich das Hemd aus. K. fröstelte unwillkürlich,
+worauf ihm der Herr einen leichten beruhigenden Schlag auf den Rücken
+gab. Dann legte er die Sachen sorgfältig zusammen, wie Dinge, die man
+noch gebrauchen wird, wenn auch nicht in allernächster Zeit. Um K.
+nicht ohne Bewegung der immerhin kühlen Nachtluft auszusetzen, nahm er
+ihn unter den Arm und ging mit ihm ein wenig auf und ab, während der
+andere Herr den Steinbruch nach irgendeiner passenden Stelle absuchte.
+Als er sie gefunden hatte, winkte er und der andere Herr geleitete K.
+hin. Es war nahe der Bruchwand, es lag dort ein losgebrochener Stein.
+Die Herren setzten K. auf die Erde nieder, lehnten ihn an den Stein und
+betteten seinen Kopf obenauf. Trotz aller Anstrengung, die sie sich
+gaben, und trotz alles Entgegenkommens, das ihnen K. bewies, blieb
+seine Haltung eine sehr gezwungene und unglaubwürdige. Der eine Herr
+bat daher den andern, ihm für ein Weilchen das Hinlegen K.s allein zu
+überlassen, aber auch dadurch wurde es nicht besser. Schließlich ließen
+sie K. in einer Lage, die nicht einmal die beste von den bereits
+erreichten Lagen war. Dann öffnete der eine Herr seinen Gehrock und
+nahm aus einer Scheide, die an einem um die Weste gespannten Gürtel
+hing, ein langes, dünnes, beiderseitig geschärftes Fleischermesser,
+hielt es hoch und prüfte die Schärfen im Licht. Wieder begannen die
+widerlichen Höflichkeiten, einer reichte über K. hinweg das Messer dem
+andern, dieser reichte es wieder über K. zurück. K. wußte jetzt genau,
+daß es seine Pflicht gewesen wäre, das Messer, als es von Hand zu Hand
+über ihm schwebte, selbst zu fassen und sich einzubohren. Aber er tat
+es nicht, sondern drehte den noch freien Hals und sah umher.
+Vollständig konnte er sich nicht bewähren, alle Arbeit den Behörden
+nicht abnehmen, die Verantwortung für diesen letzten Fehler trug der,
+der ihm den Rest der dazu nötigen Kraft versagt hatte. Seine Blicke
+fielen auf das letzte Stockwerk des an dem Steinbruch angrenzenden
+Hauses. Wie ein Licht aufzuckt, so fuhren die Fensterflügel eines
+Fensters dort auseinander, ein Mensch, schwach und dünn in der Ferne
+und Höhe, beugte sich mit einem Ruck weit vor und streckte die Arme
+noch weiter aus. Wer war es? Ein Freund? Ein guter Mensch? Einer, der
+teilnahm? Einer der helfen wollte? War es ein Einzelner? Waren es alle?
+War noch Hilfe? Gab es Einwände, die man vergessen hatte? Gewiß gab es
+solche. Die Logik ist zwar unerschütterlich, aber einem Menschen, der
+leben will, widersteht sie nicht. Wo war der Richter, den er nie
+gesehen hatte? Wo war das hohe Gericht, bis zu dem er nie gekommen war?
+Er hob die Hände und spreizte alle Finger.
+
+Aber an K.s Gurgel legten sich die Hände des einen Herrn, während der
+andere das Messer ihm ins Herz stieß und zweimal dort drehte. Mit
+brechenden Augen sah noch K., wie die Herren, nahe vor seinem Gesicht,
+Wange an Wange aneinander gelehnt, die Entscheidung beobachteten. „Wie
+ein Hund!“ sagte er, es war, als sollte die Scham ihn überleben.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+NACHWORT
+
+
+Eigenartig und tief wie alle Lebensäußerungen Franz Kafkas war auch
+seine Stellungnahme seinem eigenen Werk und jeder Publikation
+gegenüber. Die Probleme, die er bei Behandlung dieser Angelegenheit
+austrug und die daher auch Richtschnur jeder Veröffentlichung aus
+seinem Nachlaß bleiben müssen, können in ihrem Ernst gar nicht
+überschätzt werden. Zu ihrer wenigstens annäherungsweisen Beurteilung
+diene das Folgende:
+
+Fast alles, was Kafka veröffentlicht hat, ist ihm von mir mit List und
+Überredungskunst abgenommen worden. Damit steht nicht im Widerspruch,
+daß er oftmals, in langen Lebensperioden, seines Schreibens wegen (er
+sprach freilich stets nur von einem „Kritzeln“) viel Glück empfunden
+hat. Wer ihn nur je in kleinem Kreise seine eigne Prosa mit
+hinreißendem Feuer, mit einem Rhythmus, dessen Lebendigkeit kein
+Schauspieler je erreichen wird, vorlesen hören durfte, der fühlte auch
+unmittelbar die echte unbändige Schaffenslust und Leidenschaft, die
+hinter diesem Werke stand. Daß er es trotzdem verwarf, hatte seinen
+Grund zunächst in gewissen traurigen Erlebnissen, die ihn zur
+Selbstsabotage, daher auch zum Nihilismus dem eignen Werk gegenüber
+führten; unabhängig davon aber auch in der Tatsache, daß er an dieses
+Werk (freilich ohne dies je auszusprechen) den höchsten religiösen
+Maßstab anlegte, dem es allerdings, aus vielerlei Wirrnissen entrungen,
+nicht entsprechen konnte. Daß sein Werk trotzdem vielen, die zum
+Glauben, zur Natur, zur vollkommenen Seelengesundheit hinstreben, ein
+starker Helfer hätte werden können, durfte ihm nichts bedeuten, der mit
+dem unerbittlichsten Ernst für sich selbst auf der Suche nach dem
+rechten Wege war und zunächst sich selbst, nicht andern Rat zu geben
+hatte.
+
+So deute ich für meine Person die negative Stellungnahme Kafkas zu
+seinem eignen Werk. Er sprach oft von den „falschen Händen, die sich
+einem während des Schreibens entgegenstrecken“ — auch davon, daß ihn
+das Geschriebene und gar das Veröffentlichte in der weitern Arbeit
+beirre. Es gab viele Widerstände zu überwinden, ehe ein Band von ihm
+erschien. Nichtsdestoweniger hat er an den fertigen schönen Büchern und
+gelegentlich auch an ihren Wirkungen eine rechte Freude gehabt, und es
+gab Zeiten, wo er wie sich selbst so auch sein Werk mit gleichsam
+wohlwollendern Blicken, nie ganz ohne Ironie, jedoch mit freundlicher
+Ironie musterte; mit einer Ironie, hinter der sich das ungeheure Pathos
+des kompromißlos nach dem Höchsten Strebenden verbarg.
+
+In Franz Kafkas Nachlaß hat sich kein Testament vorgefunden. In seinem
+Schreibtisch lag unter vielem andern Papier ein zusammengefalteter, mit
+Tinte geschriebener Zettel mit meiner Adresse. Der Zettel hat folgenden
+Wortlaut:
+
+
+    Liebster Max, meine letzte Bitte: Alles, was sich in meinem Nachlaß
+    (also im Buchkasten, Wäscheschrank, Schreibtisch, zu Hause und im
+    Bureau, oder wohin sonst irgend etwas vertragen worden sein sollte
+    und Dir auffällt) an Tagebüchern, Manuskripten, Briefen, fremden
+    und eignen, Gezeichnetem und so weiter findet, restlos und
+    ungelesen zu verbrennen, ebenso alles Geschriebene oder
+    Gezeichnete, das Du oder andre, die Du in meinem Namen darum bitten
+    sollst, haben. Briefe, die man Dir nicht übergeben will, soll man
+    wenigstens selbst zu verbrennen sich verpflichten.
+
+        Dein Franz Kafka.
+
+
+Bei genauerm Suchen fand sich auch noch ein mit Bleistift
+geschriebenes, vergilbtes, offenbar älteres Blatt. Es sagt:
+
+
+    Lieber Max, vielleicht stehe ich diesmal doch nicht mehr auf, das
+    Kommen der Lungenentzündung ist nach dem Monat Lungenfieber genug
+    wahrscheinlich, und nicht einmal, daß ich es niederschreibe, wird
+    sie abwehren, trotzdem es eine gewisse Macht hat.
+
+    Für diesen Fall also mein letzter Wille hinsichtlich alles von mir
+    Geschriebenen:
+
+    Von allem, was ich geschrieben habe, gelten nur die Bücher: Urteil,
+    Heizer, Verwandlung, Strafkolonie, Landarzt und die Erzählung:
+    Hungerkünstler. (Die paar Exemplare der ‚Betrachtung‘ mögen
+    bleiben, ich will niemandem die Mühe des Einstampfens machen, aber
+    neu gedruckt darf nichts daraus werden.) Wenn ich sage, daß jene
+    fünf Bücher und die Erzählung gelten, so meine ich damit nicht, daß
+    ich den Wunsch habe, sie mögen neu gedruckt und künftigen Zeiten
+    überliefert werden, im Gegenteil, sollten sie ganz verlorengehn,
+    entspricht dieses meinem eigentlichen Wunsch. Nur hindere ich, da
+    sie schon einmal da sind, niemanden daran, sie zu erhalten, wenn er
+    dazu Lust hat.
+
+    Dagegen ist alles, was sonst an Geschriebenem von mir vorliegt (in
+    Zeitschriften Gedrucktes, im Manuskript oder in Briefen)
+    ausnahmslos, soweit es erreichbar oder durch Bitten von den
+    Adressaten zu erhalten ist (die meisten Adressaten kennst Du ja, in
+    der Hauptsache handelt es sich um .........., vergiß besonders
+    nicht paar Hefte, die ..... hat) — alles dieses ist ausnahmslos, am
+    liebsten ungelesen (doch wehre ich Dir nicht hineinzuschaun, am
+    liebsten wäre es mir allerdings, wenn Du es nicht tust, jedenfalls
+    aber darf niemand andrer hineinschauen) — alles dieses ist
+    ausnahmslos zu verbrennen, und dies möglichst bald zu tun bitte ich
+    Dich
+
+        Franz
+
+
+Wenn ich diesen so kategorisch ausgesprochenen Verfügungen gegenüber
+dennoch ablehne, die herostratische Tat auszuführen, die mein Freund
+von mir verlangt, so habe ich hierzu die allertriftigsten Gründe.
+
+Einige davon entziehen sich öffentlicher Diskussion. Doch auch die,
+welche ich mitteilen kann, sind meiner Ansicht nach durchaus
+hinreichend zum Verständnis meines Entschlusses.
+
+Der Hauptgrund: als ich 1921 meinen Beruf wechselte, sagte ich meinem
+Freunde, daß ich mein Testament gemacht hätte, in dem ich ihn bäte,
+dieses und jenes zu vernichten, andres durchzusehn und so fort. Darauf
+sagte Kafka und zeigte mir den mit Tinte geschriebenen Zettel, den man
+dann in seinem Schreibtisch vorgefunden hat, von außen: „Mein Testament
+wird ganz einfach sein — die Bitte an dich, alles zu verbrennen.“ Ich
+entsinne mich auch noch ganz genau der Antwort, die ich damals gab:
+„Falls du mir im Ernste so etwas zumuten solltest, so sage ich dir
+schon jetzt, daß ich deine Bitte nicht erfüllen werde.“ Das ganze
+Gespräch wurde in jenem scherzhaften Ton geführt, der unter uns üblich
+war, jedoch mit dem heimlichen Ernst, den wir dabei stets einer bei dem
+andern voraussetzten. Von dem Ernst meiner Ablehnung überzeugt, hätte
+Franz einen andern Testamentsexekutor bestimmen müssen, wenn ihm seine
+eigne Verfügung unbedingter und letzter Ernst gewesen wäre.
+
+Ich bin ihm nicht dankbar, mich in diesen schweren Gewissenskonflikt
+gestürzt zu haben, den er voraussehen mußte, denn er kannte die
+fanatische Verehrung, die ich jedem seiner Worte entgegenbrachte, und
+die mich in den 22 Jahren unsrer niemals getrübten Freundschaft (unter
+anderm) veranlaßte, auch nicht das kleinste Zettelchen, keine
+Ansichtskarte, die von ihm kam, wegzuwerfen. — Das „ich bin nicht
+dankbar“ möge übrigens nicht mißverstanden werden! Was wiegt ein noch
+so schwerer Gewissenskonflikt gegenüber dem unendlichen Segen, den ich
+dem Freunde verdanke, der das eigentliche Rückgrat meiner ganzen
+geistigen Existenz war!
+
+Weitere Gründe: die Ordre des Bleistiftblatts ist von Franz selbst
+nicht befolgt worden, denn er hat später ausdrücklich die Erlaubnis
+gegeben, daß Teile der ‚Betrachtung‘ in einer Zeitung nachgedruckt, und
+daß drei weitere Novellen veröffentlicht würden, die er selbst mit dem
+„Hungerkünstler“ vereinigt und dem Verlag Die Schmiede übergeben hat.
+Beide Verfügungen stammen ferner aus einer Zeit, wo die
+selbstkritischen Tendenzen meines Freundes den Höhepunkt erreicht
+hatten. In seinem letzten Lebensjahre aber hat sein ganzes Dasein eine
+unvorhergesehene, neue, glückliche, positive Wendung genommen, die
+diesen Selbsthaß und Nihilismus derogiert. — Mein Entschluß, den
+Nachlaß zu veröffentlichen, wird übrigens durch die Erinnerung an all
+die erbitterten Kämpfe erleichtert, mit dem ich jede einzelne
+Veröffentlichung von Kafka erzwungen und oft genug erbettelt habe. Und
+dennoch war er nachträglich mit diesen Veröffentlichungen ausgesöhnt
+und relativ zufrieden. — Schließlich entfällt bei einer postumen
+Veröffentlichung eine Reihe von Motiven, zum Beispiel, daß
+Veröffentlichung weitere Arbeit beirren könnte, daß sie die Schatten
+persönlich peinlicher Lebensperioden aufrief. Wie sehr für Kafka die
+Nichtveröffentlichung mit dem Problem seiner Lebensführung zusammenhing
+(ein Problem, das zu unserem unermeßlichen Schmerz jetzt nicht mehr
+stört), geht wie aus vielen Gesprächen aus folgendem Brief an mich
+hervor: „... Die Romane lege ich nicht bei. Warum die alten
+Anstrengungen aufrühren? Nur deshalb, weil ich sie bisher nicht
+verbrannt habe? ... Wenn ich nächstens komme, geschieht es hoffentlich.
+Worin liegt der Sinn des Aufhebens solcher „sogar“ künstlerisch
+mißlungener Arbeiten? Darin, daß man hofft, daß sich aus diesen
+Stückchen ein Ganzes zusammensetzen wird, irgendeine Berufungsinstanz,
+an deren Brust ich werde schlagen können, wenn ich in Not bin. Ich
+weiß, daß das nicht möglich ist, daß von dort keine Hilfe kommt. Was
+soll ich also mit den Sachen? Sollen die, die mir nicht helfen können,
+mir auch noch schaden, wie es, dieses Wissen vorausgesetzt, sein muß?“
+
+Ich fühle sehr wohl, daß ein Rest bleibt, der besonders zartsinnigen
+Menschen die Publikation verbieten würde. Ich halte es aber für meine
+Pflicht, dieser sehr einschmeichelnden Verlockung des Zartsinns zu
+widerstehn. Entscheidend ist dabei natürlich nichts von dem bisher
+Vorgebrachten, sondern einzig und allein die Tatsache, daß der Nachlaß
+Kafkas die wundervollsten Schätze, auch an seinem eignen Werk gemessen
+das Beste, was er geschrieben hat, enthält. Ehrlicherweise muß ich
+eingestehn, daß diese eine Tatsache des literarischen und ethischen
+Werts genügt hätte (selbst wenn ich gegen die Kraft der letztwilligen
+Verfügungen Kafkas gar keinen Einwand hätte) — meine Entscheidung mit
+einer Präzision, der ich nichts entgegenzusetzen hätte, eindeutig zu
+bestimmen.
+
+Leider ist Franz Kafka an einem Teil seines Vermächtnisses sein eigner
+Exekutor geworden. Ich fand in seiner Wohnung zehn große Quarthefte —
+nur ihre Deckel, den Inhalt vollständig vernichtet. Ferner hat er
+(zuverlässigem Bericht zufolge) mehrere Schreibblocks verbrannt. In der
+Wohnung fand sich nur ein Konvolut (etwa hundert Aphorismen über
+religiöse Fragen), ein autobiographischer Versuch, der vorläufig
+unveröffentlicht bleibt, und ein Haufen ungeordneter Papiere, die ich
+jetzt sichte. Ich hoffe, daß sich in diesen Papieren manche vollendete
+oder nahezu vollendete Erzählung finden wird. Ferner wurde mir eine
+(unvollendete) Tier-Novelle und ein Skizzenbuch übergeben.
+
+Der kostbarste Teil des Vermächtnisses besteht mithin in den Werken,
+die dem Grimm des Autors rechtzeitig entzogen und in Sicherheit
+gebracht worden sind. Es sind dies drei Romane. ‚Der Heizer‘, die schon
+veröffentlichte Erzählung, bildet das erste Kapitel des einen Romans,
+der in Amerika spielt, und von dem auch das Schlußkapitel existiert, so
+daß er keine wesentliche Lücke aufweisen dürfte. Dieser Roman befindet
+sich bei einer Freundin des Toten; die beiden andern — „Das Schloß“ und
+den „Prozeß“ habe ich 1920 und 1923 zu mir gebracht, was mir heute ein
+wahrer Trost ist. Erst diese Werke werden zeigen, daß die eigentliche
+Bedeutung Franz Kafkas, den man bisher mit einigem Recht für einen
+Spezialisten, einen Meister der Kleinkunst halten konnte, in der großen
+epischen Form liegt.
+
+Mit diesen Werken, die etwa vier Bände einer Nachlaßausgabe füllen
+dürften, sind aber die Ausstrahlungen von Kafkas zauberhafter
+Persönlichkeit bei weitem nicht erschöpft. Kann auch vorläufig an eine
+Herausgabe der Briefe nicht gedacht werden, von denen jeder einzelne
+dieselbe Natürlichkeit und Intensität besitzt wie Kafkas literarisches
+Werk, so wird man doch in einem kleinen Kreise rechtzeitig daran gehen,
+alles zu sammeln, was als Äußerung dieses einzigartigen Menschen in
+Erinnerung geblieben ist. Um nur ein Beispiel anzuführen: wie viele der
+Werke, die jetzt zu meiner bittern Enttäuschung in Kafkas Wohnung nicht
+mehr vorgefunden wurden, hat mir mein Freund vorgelesen oder wenigstens
+teilweise vorgelesen, teilweise ihren Plan erzählt! Wie unvergeßliche,
+ganz originelle, ganz tiefe Gedanken hat er mir mitgeteilt! Soweit mein
+Gedächtnis, soweit meine Kräfte reichen, soll nichts verlorengehen.
+
+Das Manuskript des Romans „Der Prozeß“ habe ich im Juni 1920 an mich
+genommen und gleich damals geordnet. Das Manuskript trägt keinen Titel.
+Doch hat Kafka dem Roman im Gespräch stets den Titel „Der Prozeß“
+gegeben. Die Einteilung in Kapitel sowie die Kapitelüberschriften
+rühren von Kafka her. Bezüglich der Anordnung der Kapitel war ich auf
+mein Gefühl angewiesen. Doch da mir mein Freund einen großen Teil des
+Romans vorgelesen hatte, konnte sich mein Gefühl bei der Ordnung der
+Papiere auf Erinnerungen stützen. — Franz Kafka hat den Roman als
+unvollendet betrachtet. Vor dem Schlußkapitel, das vorliegt, sollten
+noch einige Stadien des geheimnisvollen Prozesses geschildert werden.
+Da aber der Prozeß nach der vom Dichter mündlich geäußerten Ansicht
+niemals bis zur höchsten Instanz vordringen sollte, war in einem
+gewissen Sinne der Roman überhaupt unvollendbar, d. h. in infinitum
+fortsetzbar. Die vollendeten Kapitel, mit dem abrundenden Schlußkapitel
+zusammengenommen, lassen jedenfalls sowohl den Sinn wie die Gestalt des
+Werkes mit einleuchtendster Klarheit hervortreten, und wer nicht darauf
+aufmerksam gemacht wird, daß der Dichter selbst an dem Werke noch
+weiterzuarbeiten gedachte (er unterließ es, weil er sich einer andern
+Lebensatmosphäre zuwandte) —, wird kaum seine Lücke fühlen. — Meine
+Arbeit an dem großen Papierbündel, das seinerzeit dieser Roman
+darstellte, beschränkte sich darauf, die vollendeten von den
+unvollendeten Kapiteln zu sondern. Die unvollendeten lasse ich für den
+Schlußband der Nachlaßausgabe zurück, sie enthalten nichts für den Gang
+der Handlung Wesentliches. Eines dieser Fragmente wurde vom Dichter
+selbst unter dem Titel „Ein Traum“ in den Band „Ein Landarzt“
+aufgenommen. Die vollendeten Kapitel sind hier vereinigt und geordnet.
+Von den unvollendeten habe ich nur eines, das offenbar nahezu vollendet
+ist, mit einer leichten Umstellung von vier Zeilen als Kapitel 8 hier
+eingereiht. — Im Text habe ich selbstverständlich nichts geändert. Ich
+habe nur die zahlreichen Abkürzungen transkribiert (z. B. statt F. B.
+„Fräulein Bürstner“ — statt T. „Titorelli“ voll ausgeschrieben) und
+einige kleine Versehen berichtigt, die offensichtlich nur deshalb in
+dem Manuskript stehen geblieben sind, weil es der Dichter einer
+definitiven Durchsicht nicht unterworfen hat.
+
+
+	Max Brod.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+        
+            *** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DER PROZESS: ROMAN ***
+        
+
+    
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
+be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
+law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
+so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
+States without permission and without paying copyright
+royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
+of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
+concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
+and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
+the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
+of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
+copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
+easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
+of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
+Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
+do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
+by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
+license, especially commercial redistribution.
+
+
+START: FULL LICENSE
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
+Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
+www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
+destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
+possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
+Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
+by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
+or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
+agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
+Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
+of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
+works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
+States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
+United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
+claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
+displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
+all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
+that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
+free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
+works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
+Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
+comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
+same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
+you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
+in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
+check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
+agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
+distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
+other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
+representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
+country other than the United States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
+immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
+prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
+on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
+phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
+performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
+
+    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
+    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
+    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
+    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
+    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
+  
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
+derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
+contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
+copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
+the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
+redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
+either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
+obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
+trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
+additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
+will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
+posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
+beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg™ License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
+any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
+to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
+other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
+version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
+(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
+to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
+of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
+Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
+full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+provided that:
+
+    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
+        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
+        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
+        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
+        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
+        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
+        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
+        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
+        Literary Archive Foundation.”
+    
+    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
+        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
+        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
+        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
+        works.
+    
+    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
+        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
+        receipt of the work.
+    
+    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
+    
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
+are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
+from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
+the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
+forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
+Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
+contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
+or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
+intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
+other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
+cannot be read by your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
+of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
+with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
+with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
+lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
+or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
+opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
+the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
+without further opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
+OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
+LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
+damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
+violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
+agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
+limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
+unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
+remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
+accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
+production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
+including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
+the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
+or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
+additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
+Defect you cause.
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
+
+Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
+computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
+exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
+from people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
+generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
+Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
+U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
+
+The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
+Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
+to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
+and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
+public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
+DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
+visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
+donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
+Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
+freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
+distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
+volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
+the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
+necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
+edition.
+
+Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
+facility: www.gutenberg.org.
+
+This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+
+
diff --git a/resources/pg69327.txt b/resources/pg69327.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..37311cb
--- /dev/null
+++ b/resources/pg69327.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,7513 @@
+The Project Gutenberg eBook of Der Prozess: Roman
+    
+This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
+most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
+at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
+you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
+before using this eBook.
+
+Title: Der Prozess: Roman
+
+
+Author: Franz Kafka
+
+Release date: November 11, 2022 [eBook #69327]
+
+Language: German
+
+Original publication: Germany: Verlag die Schmiede, 1925
+
+Credits: Jeroen Hellingman and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net/ for Project Gutenberg (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries)
+
+
+*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DER PROZESS: ROMAN ***
+
+
+
+
+                              FRANZ KAFKA
+
+
+                              DER PROZESS
+                                 ROMAN
+
+
+                          VERLAG DIE SCHMIEDE
+                                 BERLIN
+                                  1925
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ERSTES KAPITEL
+
+VERHAFTUNG · GESPRÄCH MIT FRAU GRUBACH · DANN FRÄULEIN BÜRSTNER
+
+
+Jemand mußte Josef K. verleumdet haben, denn ohne daß er etwas Böses
+getan hätte, wurde er eines Morgens verhaftet. Die Köchin der Frau
+Grubach, seiner Zimmervermieterin, die ihm jeden Tag gegen acht Uhr
+früh das Frühstück brachte, kam diesmal nicht. Das war noch niemals
+geschehen. K. wartete noch ein Weilchen, sah von seinem Kopfkissen aus
+die alte Frau, die ihm gegenüber wohnte und die ihn mit einer an ihr
+ganz ungewöhnlichen Neugierde beobachtete, dann aber, gleichzeitig
+befremdet und hungrig, läutete er. Sofort klopfte es und ein Mann, den
+er in dieser Wohnung noch niemals gesehen hatte, trat ein. Er war
+schlank und doch fest gebaut, er trug ein anliegendes schwarzes Kleid,
+das ähnlich den Reiseanzügen mit verschiedenen Falten, Taschen,
+Schnallen, Knöpfen und einem Gürtel versehen war und infolgedessen,
+ohne daß man sich darüber klar wurde, wozu es dienen sollte, besonders
+praktisch erschien. „Wer sind Sie?“ fragte K. und saß gleich halb
+aufrecht im Bett. Der Mann aber ging über die Frage hinweg, als müsse
+man seine Erscheinung hinnehmen, und sagte bloß seinerseits: „Sie haben
+geläutet?“ „Anna soll mir das Frühstück bringen,“ sagte K. und
+versuchte zunächst stillschweigend durch Aufmerksamkeit und Überlegung
+festzustellen, wer der Mann eigentlich war. Aber dieser setzte sich
+nicht allzu lange seinen Blicken aus, sondern wandte sich zur Tür, die
+er ein wenig öffnete, um jemandem, der offenbar knapp hinter der Tür
+stand, zu sagen: „Er will, daß Anna ihm das Frühstück bringt.“ Ein
+kleines Gelächter im Nebenzimmer folgte, es war nach dem Klang nicht
+sicher, ob nicht mehrere Personen daran beteiligt waren. Trotzdem der
+fremde Mann dadurch nichts erfahren haben konnte, was er nicht schon
+früher gewußt hätte, sagte er nun doch zu K. im Tone einer Meldung: „Es
+ist unmöglich.“ „Das wäre neu,“ sagte K., sprang aus dem Bett und zog
+rasch seine Hosen an. „Ich will doch sehn, was für Leute im Nebenzimmer
+sind und wie Frau Grubach diese Störung mir gegenüber verantworten
+wird.“ Es fiel ihm zwar gleich ein, daß er das nicht hätte laut sagen
+müssen und daß er dadurch gewissermaßen ein Beaufsichtigungsrecht des
+Fremden anerkannte, aber es schien ihm jetzt nicht wichtig. Immerhin
+faßte es der Fremde so auf, denn er sagte: „Wollen Sie nicht lieber
+hierbleiben?“ „Ich will weder hierbleiben noch von Ihnen angesprochen
+werden, solange Sie sich mir nicht vorstellen.“ „Es war gut gemeint,“
+sagte der Fremde und öffnete nun freiwillig die Tür. Im Nebenzimmer, in
+das K. langsamer eintrat als er wollte, sah es auf den ersten Blick
+fast genau so aus, wie am Abend vorher. Es war das Wohnzimmer der Frau
+Grubach, vielleicht war in diesem mit Möbeln, Decken, Porzellan und
+Photographien überfüllten Zimmer heute ein wenig mehr Raum als sonst,
+man erkannte das nicht gleich, um so weniger, als die Hauptveränderung
+in der Anwesenheit eines Mannes bestand, der beim offenen Fenster mit
+einem Buch saß, von dem er jetzt aufblickte. „Sie hätten in Ihrem
+Zimmer bleiben sollen! Hat es Ihnen denn Franz nicht gesagt?“ „Ja, was
+wollen Sie denn?“ sagte K. und sah von der neuen Bekanntschaft zu dem
+mit Franz Benannten, der in der Tür stehengeblieben war, und dann
+wieder zurück. Durch das offene Fenster erblickte man wieder die alte
+Frau, die mit wahrhaft greisenhafter Neugierde zu dem jetzt
+gegenüberliegenden Fenster getreten war, um auch weiterhin alles zu
+sehn. „Ich will doch Frau Grubach —“ sagte K., machte eine Bewegung,
+als reiße er sich von den zwei Männern los, die aber weit von ihm
+entfernt standen, und wollte weitergehn. „Nein,“ sagte der Mann beim
+Fenster, warf das Buch auf ein Tischchen und stand auf. „Sie dürfen
+nicht weggehn, Sie sind ja gefangen.“ „Es sieht so aus,“ sagte K. „Und
+warum denn?“ fragte er dann. „Wir sind nicht dazu bestellt, Ihnen das
+zu sagen. Gehn Sie in Ihr Zimmer und warten Sie. Das Verfahren ist nun
+einmal eingeleitet und Sie werden alles zur richtigen Zeit erfahren.
+Ich gehe über meinen Auftrag hinaus, wenn ich Ihnen so freundschaftlich
+zurede. Aber ich hoffe, es hört es niemand sonst als Franz und der ist
+selbst gegen alle Vorschrift freundlich zu Ihnen. Wenn Sie auch
+weiterhin so viel Glück haben wie bei der Bestimmung Ihrer Wächter,
+dann können Sie zuversichtlich sein.“ K. wollte sich setzen, aber nun
+sah er, daß im ganzen Zimmer keine Sitzgelegenheit war, außer dem
+Sessel beim Fenster. „Sie werden noch einsehn, wie wahr das alles ist,“
+sagte Franz und ging gleichzeitig mit dem andern Mann auf ihn zu.
+Besonders der letztere überragte K. bedeutend und klopfte ihm öfters
+auf die Schulter. Beide prüften K.s Nachthemd und sagten, daß er jetzt
+ein viel schlechteres Hemd werde anziehn müssen, daß sie aber dieses
+Hemd wie auch seine übrige Wäsche aufbewahren und, wenn seine Sache
+günstig ausfallen sollte, ihm wieder zurückgeben würden. „Es ist
+besser, Sie geben die Sachen uns als ins Depot,“ sagten sie, „denn im
+Depot kommen öfters Unterschleife vor und außerdem verkauft man dort
+alle Sachen nach einer gewissen Zeit ohne Rücksicht, ob das betreffende
+Verfahren zu Ende ist oder nicht. Und wie lange dauern doch derartige
+Prozesse besonders in letzter Zeit. Sie bekämen dann schließlich
+allerdings vom Depot den Erlös, aber dieser Erlös ist erstens an sich
+schon gering, denn beim Verkauf entscheidet nicht die Höhe des
+Angebotes, sondern die Höhe der Bestechung und weiter verringern sich
+solche Erlöse erfahrungsgemäß, wenn sie von Hand zu Hand und von Jahr
+zu Jahr weitergegeben werden.“ K. achtete auf diese Reden kaum, das
+Verfügungsrecht über seine Sachen, das er vielleicht noch besaß,
+schätzte er nicht hoch ein, viel wichtiger war es ihm, Klarheit über
+seine Lage zu bekommen; in Gegenwart dieser Leute konnte er aber nicht
+einmal nachdenken, immer wieder stieß der Bauch des zweiten Wächters —
+es konnten ja nur Wächter sein — förmlich freundschaftlich an ihn, sah
+er aber auf, dann erblickte er ein zu diesem dicken Körper gar nicht
+passendes trockenes, knochiges Gesicht, mit starker, seitlich gedrehter
+Nase, das sich über ihn hinweg mit dem andern Wächter verständigte. Was
+waren denn das für Menschen? Wovon sprachen sie? Welcher Behörde
+gehörten sie an? K. lebte doch in einem Rechtsstaat, überall herrschte
+Friede, alle Gesetze bestanden aufrecht, wer wagte ihn in seiner
+Wohnung zu überfallen? Er neigte stets dazu, alles möglichst leicht zu
+nehmen, das Schlimmste erst beim Eintritt des Schlimmsten zu glauben,
+keine Vorsorge für die Zukunft zu treffen, selbst wenn alles drohte.
+Hier schien ihm das aber nicht richtig, man konnte zwar das Ganze als
+Spaß ansehn, als einen groben Spaß, den ihm aus unbekannten Gründen,
+vielleicht weil heute sein dreißigster Geburtstag war, die Kollegen in
+der Bank veranstaltet hatten, es war natürlich möglich, vielleicht
+brauchte er nur auf irgendeine Weise den Wächtern ins Gesicht zu lachen
+und sie würden mitlachen, vielleicht waren es Dienstmänner von der
+Straßenecke, sie sahen ihnen nicht unähnlich — trotzdem war er diesmal
+förmlich schon seit dem ersten Anblick des Wächters Franz entschlossen,
+nicht den geringsten Vorteil, den er vielleicht gegenüber diesen Leuten
+besaß, aus der Hand zu geben. Darin, daß man später sagen würde, er
+habe keinen Spaß verstanden, sah K. eine ganz geringe Gefahr, wohl aber
+erinnerte er sich — ohne daß es sonst seine Gewohnheit gewesen wäre,
+aus Erfahrungen zu lernen — an einige an sich unbedeutende Fälle, in
+denen er zum Unterschied von seinen Freunden mit Bewußtsein, ohne das
+geringste Gefühl für die möglichen Folgen sich unvorsichtig benommen
+hatte und dafür durch das Ergebnis gestraft worden war. Es sollte nicht
+wieder geschehen, zumindest nicht diesmal; war es eine Komödie, so
+wollte er mitspielen.
+
+Noch war er frei. „Erlauben Sie,“ sagte er und ging eilig zwischen den
+Wächtern durch in sein Zimmer. „Er scheint vernünftig zu sein,“ hörte
+er hinter sich sagen. In seinem Zimmer riß er gleich die Schubladen des
+Schreibtischs auf, es lag dort alles in großer Ordnung, aber gerade die
+Legitimationspapiere, die er suchte, konnte er in der Aufregung nicht
+gleich finden. Schließlich fand er seine Radfahrlegitimation und wollte
+schon mit ihr zu den Wächtern gehn, dann aber schien ihm das Papier zu
+geringfügig und er suchte weiter, bis er den Geburtsschein fand. Als er
+wieder in das Nebenzimmer zurückkam, öffnete sich gerade die
+gegenüberliegende Tür und Frau Grubach wollte dort eintreten. Man sah
+sie nur einen Augenblick, denn kaum hatte sie K. erkannt, als sie
+offenbar verlegen wurde, um Verzeihung bat, verschwand und äußerst
+vorsichtig die Tür schloß. „Kommen Sie doch herein,“ hatte K. gerade
+noch sagen können. Nun aber stand er mit seinen Papieren in der Mitte
+des Zimmers, sah noch auf die Tür hin, die sich nicht wieder öffnete,
+und wurde erst durch einen Anruf der Wächter aufgeschreckt, die bei dem
+Tischchen am offenen Fenster saßen und, wie K. jetzt erkannte, sein
+Frühstück verzehrten. „Warum ist sie nicht eingetreten?“ fragte er.
+„Sie darf nicht,“ sagte der große Wächter. „Sie sind doch verhaftet.“
+„Wie kann ich denn verhaftet sein? Und gar auf diese Weise?“ „Nun
+fangen Sie also wieder an,“ sagte der Wächter und tauchte ein
+Butterbrot ins Honigfäßchen. „Solche Fragen beantworten wir nicht.“
+„Sie werden sie beantworten müssen,“ sagte K. „Hier sind meine
+Legitimationspapiere, zeigen Sie mir jetzt die Ihrigen und vor allem
+den Verhaftbefehl.“ „Du lieber Himmel!“ sagte der Wächter, „daß Sie
+sich in Ihre Lage nicht fügen können und daß Sie es darauf angelegt zu
+haben scheinen, uns, die wir Ihnen jetzt wahrscheinlich von allen Ihren
+Mitmenschen am nächsten stehn, nutzlos zu reizen.“ „Es ist so, glauben
+Sie es doch,“ sagte Franz, führte die Kaffeetasse, die er in der Hand
+hielt, nicht zum Mund, sondern sah K. mit einem langen, wahrscheinlich
+bedeutungsvollen, aber unverständlichen Blick an. K. ließ sich, ohne es
+zu wollen, in ein Zwiegespräch der Blicke mit Franz ein, schlug dann
+aber doch auf seine Papiere und sagte: „Hier sind meine
+Legitimationspapiere.“ „Was kümmern uns denn die?“ rief nun schon der
+große Wächter. „Sie führen sich ärger auf als ein Kind. Was wollen Sie
+denn? Wollen Sie Ihren großen verfluchten Prozeß dadurch zu einem
+raschen Ende bringen, daß Sie mit uns, den Wächtern, über Legitimation
+und Verhaftbefehl diskutieren. Wir sind niedrige Angestellte, die sich
+in einem Legitimationspapier kaum auskennen und die mit Ihrer Sache
+nichts anderes zu tun haben, als daß sie zehn Stunden täglich bei Ihnen
+Wache halten und dafür bezahlt werden. Das ist alles, was wir sind,
+trotzdem aber sind wir fähig, einzusehn, daß die hohen Behörden, in
+deren Dienst wir stehn, ehe sie eine solche Verhaftung verfügen, sich
+sehr genau über die Gründe der Verhaftung und die Person des
+Verhafteten unterrichten. Es gibt darin keinen Irrtum. Unsere Behörde,
+soweit ich sie kenne, und ich kenne nur die niedrigsten Grade, sucht
+doch nicht etwa die Schuld in der Bevölkerung, sondern wird, wie es im
+Gesetz heißt, von der Schuld angezogen und muß uns Wächter ausschicken.
+Das ist Gesetz. Wo gäbe es da einen Irrtum?“ „Dieses Gesetz kenne ich
+nicht,“ sagte K. „Desto schlimmer für Sie,“ sagte der Wächter. „Es
+besteht wohl auch nur in Ihren Köpfen,“ sagte K., er wollte sich
+irgendwie in die Gedanken der Wächter einschleichen, sie zu seinen
+Gunsten wenden oder sich dort einbürgern. Aber der Wächter sagte nur
+abweisend: „Sie werden es zu fühlen bekommen.“ Franz mischte sich ein
+und sagte: „Sieh, Willem, er gibt zu, er kenne das Gesetz nicht und
+behauptet gleichzeitig, schuldlos zu sein.“ „Du hast ganz recht, aber
+ihm kann man nichts begreiflich machen,“ sagte der andere. K.
+antwortete nicht mehr; muß ich, dachte er, durch das Geschwätz dieser
+niedrigsten Organe — sie geben selbst zu, es zu sein — mich noch mehr
+verwirren lassen? Sie reden doch jedenfalls von Dingen, die sie gar
+nicht verstehn. Ihre Sicherheit ist nur durch ihre Dummheit möglich.
+Ein paar Worte, die ich mit einem mir ebenbürtigen Menschen sprechen
+werde, werden alles unvergleichlich klarer machen als die längsten
+Reden mit diesen. Er ging einige Male in dem freien Raum des Zimmers
+auf und ab, drüben sah er die alte Frau, die einen noch viel ältern
+Greis zum Fenster gezerrt hatte, den sie umschlungen hielt. K. mußte
+dieser Schaustellung ein Ende machen: „Führen Sie mich zu Ihrem
+Vorgesetzten,“ sagte er. „Bis er es wünscht; nicht früher,“ sagte der
+Wächter, der Willem genannt worden war. „Und nun rate ich Ihnen,“ fügte
+er hinzu, „in Ihr Zimmer zu gehn, sich ruhig zu verhalten und darauf zu
+warten, was über Sie verfügt werden wird. Wir raten Ihnen, zerstreuen
+Sie sich nicht durch nutzlose Gedanken, sondern sammeln Sie sich, es
+werden große Anforderungen an Sie gestellt werden. Sie haben uns nicht
+so behandelt, wie es unser Entgegenkommen verdient hätte, Sie haben
+vergessen, daß wir, mögen wir auch sein was immer, zumindest jetzt
+Ihnen gegenüber freie Männer sind, das ist kein kleines Übergewicht.
+Trotzdem sind wir bereit, falls Sie Geld haben, Ihnen ein kleines
+Frühstück aus dem Kaffeehaus drüben zu bringen.“
+
+Ohne auf dieses Angebot zu antworten, stand K. ein Weilchen lang still.
+Vielleicht würden ihn die beiden, wenn er die Tür des folgenden Zimmers
+oder gar die Tür des Vorzimmers öffnen würde, gar nicht zu hindern
+wagen, vielleicht wäre es die einfachste Lösung des Ganzen, daß er es
+auf die Spitze trieb. Aber vielleicht würden sie ihn doch packen, und
+war er einmal niedergeworfen, so war auch alle Überlegenheit verloren,
+die er jetzt ihnen gegenüber in gewisser Hinsicht doch wahrte. Deshalb
+zog er die Sicherheit der Lösung vor, wie sie der natürliche Verlauf
+bringen mußte, und ging in sein Zimmer zurück, ohne daß von seiner
+Seite oder von Seite der Wächter ein weiteres Wort gefallen wäre.
+
+Er warf sich auf sein Bett und nahm vom Waschtisch einen schönen Apfel,
+den er sich gestern abend für das Frühstück vorbereitet hatte. Jetzt
+war er sein einziges Frühstück und jedenfalls, wie er sich beim ersten
+großen Bissen versicherte, viel besser, als das Frühstück aus dem
+schmutzigen Nachtcafé gewesen wäre, das er durch die Gnade der Wächter
+hätte bekommen können. Er fühlte sich wohl und zuversichtlich, in der
+Bank versäumte er zwar heute vormittag seinen Dienst, aber das war bei
+der verhältnismäßig hohen Stellung, die er dort einnahm, leicht
+entschuldigt. Sollte er die wirkliche Entschuldigung anführen? Er
+gedachte es zu tun. Würde man ihm nicht glauben, was in diesem Fall
+begreiflich war, so konnte er Frau Grubach als Zeugin führen oder auch
+die beiden Alten von drüben, die wohl jetzt auf dem Marsch zum
+gegenüberliegenden Fenster waren. Es wunderte K., wenigstens aus dem
+Gedankengang der Wächter wunderte es ihn, daß sie ihn in das Zimmer
+getrieben und ihn hier allein gelassen hatten, wo er doch mehrfache
+Möglichkeit hatte, sich umzubringen. Gleichzeitig allerdings fragte er
+sich, aus seinem Gedankengang, was für einen Grund er haben könnte, es
+zu tun. Etwa, weil die zwei nebenan saßen und sein Frühstück abgefangen
+hatten. Es wäre so sinnlos gewesen sich umzubringen, daß er, selbst
+wenn er es hätte tun wollen, infolge der Sinnlosigkeit dazu nicht
+imstande gewesen wäre. Wäre die geistige Beschränktheit der Wächter
+nicht so auffallend gewesen, so hätte man annehmen können, daß auch sie
+infolge der gleichen Überzeugung keine Gefahr darin gesehen hätten, ihn
+allein zu lassen. Sie mochten jetzt, wenn sie wollten, zusehn, wie er
+zu einem Wandschränkchen ging, in dem er einen guten Schnaps
+aufbewahrte, wie er ein Gläschen zuerst zum Ersatz des Frühstücks
+leerte und wie er ein zweites Gläschen dazu bestimmte, ihm Mut zu
+machen, das letztere nur aus Vorsicht für den unwahrscheinlichen Fall,
+daß es nötig sein sollte.
+
+Da erschreckte ihn ein Zuruf aus dem Nebenzimmer derartig, daß er mit
+den Zähnen ans Glas schlug. „Der Aufseher ruft Sie,“ hieß es. Es war
+nur das Schreien, das ihn erschreckte, dieses kurze abgehackte
+militärische Schreien, das er dem Wächter Franz gar nicht zugetraut
+hätte. Der Befehl selbst war ihm sehr willkommen, „endlich“, rief er
+zurück, versperrte den Wandschrank und eilte sofort ins Nebenzimmer.
+Dort standen die zwei Wächter und jagten ihn, als wäre das
+selbstverständlich, wieder in sein Zimmer zurück. „Was fällt Euch ein?“
+riefen sie, „im Hemd wollt Ihr vor den Aufseher? Er läßt Euch
+durchprügeln und uns mit.“ „Laßt mich, zum Teufel,“ rief K., der schon
+bis zu seinem Kleiderkasten zurückgedrängt war, „wenn man mich im Bett
+überfällt, kann man nicht erwarten, mich im Festanzug zu finden.“ „Es
+hilft nichts,“ sagten die Wächter, die immer, wenn K. schrie, ganz
+ruhig, ja fast traurig wurden und ihn dadurch verwirrten oder
+gewissermaßen zur Besinnung brachten. „Lächerliche Zeremonien!“ brummte
+er noch, hob aber schon einen Rock vom Stuhl und hielt ihn ein Weilchen
+mit beiden Händen, als unterbreite er ihn dem Urteil der Wächter. Sie
+schüttelten die Köpfe. „Es muß ein schwarzer Rock sein,“ sagten sie. K.
+warf daraufhin den Rock zu Boden und sagte — er wußte selbst nicht, in
+welchem Sinn er es sagte —: „Es ist doch noch nicht die
+Hauptverhandlung.“ Die Wächter lächelten, blieben aber bei ihrem: „Es
+muß ein schwarzer Rock sein.“ „Wenn ich dadurch die Sache beschleunige,
+soll es mir recht sein,“ sagte K., öffnete selbst den Kleiderkasten,
+suchte lange unter den vielen Kleidern, wählte sein bestes schwarzes
+Kleid, ein Jackettkleid, das durch seine Taille unter den Bekannten
+fast Aufsehen gemacht hatte, zog nun auch ein anderes Hemd hervor und
+begann sich sorgfältig anzuziehn. Im Geheimen glaubte er eine
+Beschleunigung des Ganzen damit erreicht zu haben, daß die Wächter
+vergessen hatten, ihn zum Bad zu zwingen. Er beobachtete sie, ob sie
+sich vielleicht daran doch erinnern würden, aber das fiel ihnen
+natürlich gar nicht ein, dagegen vergaß Willem nicht, Franz mit der
+Meldung, daß sich K. anziehe, zum Aufseher zu schicken.
+
+Als er vollständig angezogen war, mußte er knapp vor Willem durch das
+leere Nebenzimmer in das folgende Zimmer gehn, dessen Tür mit beiden
+Flügeln bereits geöffnet war. Dieses Zimmer wurde, wie K. genau wußte,
+seit kurzer Zeit von einem Fräulein Bürstner, einer
+Schreibmaschinistin, bewohnt, die sehr früh in die Arbeit zu gehen
+pflegte, spät nach Hause kam und mit der K. nicht viel mehr als die
+Grußworte gewechselt hatte. Jetzt war das Nachttischchen von ihrem Bett
+als Verhandlungstisch in die Mitte des Zimmers gerückt und der Aufseher
+saß hinter ihm. Er hatte die Beine übereinandergeschlagen und einen Arm
+auf die Rückenlehne des Stuhles gelegt.
+
+In einer Ecke des Zimmers standen drei junge Leute und sahen die
+Photographien des Fräulein Bürstner an, die in einer an der Wand
+aufgehängten Matte steckten. An der Klinke des offenen Fensters hing
+eine weiße Bluse. Im gegenüberliegenden Fenster lagen wieder die zwei
+Alten, doch hatte sich ihre Gesellschaft vergrößert, denn hinter ihnen,
+sie weit überragend, stand ein Mann mit einem auf der Brust offenen
+Hemd, der seinen rötlichen Spitzbart mit den Fingern drückte und
+drehte. „Josef K?“ fragte der Aufseher, vielleicht nur um K.s
+zerstreute Blicke auf sich zu lenken. K. nickte. „Sie sind durch die
+Vorgänge des heutigen Morgens wohl sehr überrascht,“ fragte der
+Aufseher und verschob dabei mit beiden Händen die paar Gegenstände, die
+auf dem Nachttischchen lagen, die Kerze mit Zündhölzchen, ein Buch und
+ein Nadelkissen, als seien es Gegenstände, die er zur Verhandlung
+benötige. „Gewiß,“ sagte K. und das Wohlgefühl, endlich einem
+vernünftigen Menschen gegenüberzustehen und über seine Angelegenheit
+mit ihm sprechen zu können, ergriff ihn, „gewiß, ich bin überrascht,
+aber ich bin keineswegs sehr überrascht.“ „Nicht sehr überrascht?“
+fragte der Aufseher und stellte nun die Kerze in die Mitte des
+Tischchens, während er die andern Sachen um sie gruppierte. „Sie
+mißverstehen mich vielleicht,“ beeilte sich K. zu bemerken. „Ich meine“
+— Hier unterbrach sich K. und sah sich nach einem Sessel um. „Ich kann
+mich doch setzen?“ fragte er. „Es ist nicht üblich,“ antwortete der
+Aufseher. „Ich meine,“ sagte nun K. ohne weitere Pause, „ich bin
+allerdings sehr überrascht, aber man ist, wenn man 30 Jahre auf der
+Welt ist und sich allein hat durchschlagen müssen, wie es mir
+beschieden war, gegen Überraschungen abgehärtet und nimmt sie nicht zu
+schwer. Besonders die heutige nicht.“ „Warum besonders die heutige
+nicht?“ „Ich will nicht sagen, daß ich das Ganze für einen Spaß ansehe,
+dafür scheinen mir die Veranstaltungen, die gemacht wurden, doch zu
+umfangreich. Es müßten alle Mitglieder der Pension daran beteiligt sein
+und auch Sie alle, das ginge über die Grenzen eines Spaßes. Ich will
+also nicht sagen, daß es ein Spaß ist.“ „Ganz richtig,“ sagte der
+Aufseher und sah nach, wieviel Zündhölzchen in der
+Zündhölzchenschachtel waren. „Andererseits aber,“ fuhr K. fort und
+wandte sich hierbei an alle und hätte gern sogar die drei bei den
+Photographien sich zugewendet, „andererseits aber kann die Sache auch
+nicht viel Wichtigkeit haben. Ich folgere das daraus, daß ich angeklagt
+bin, aber nicht die geringste Schuld auffinden kann, wegen deren man
+mich anklagen könnte. Aber auch das ist nebensächlich, die Hauptfrage
+ist, von wem bin ich angeklagt? Welche Behörde führt das Verfahren?
+Sind Sie Beamte? Keiner hat eine Uniform, wenn man nicht Ihr Kleid —
+hier wandte er sich an Franz — eine Uniform nennen will, aber es ist
+doch eher ein Reiseanzug. In diesen Fragen verlange ich Klarheit und
+ich bin überzeugt, daß wir nach dieser Klarstellung voneinander den
+herzlichsten Abschied werden nehmen können.“ Der Aufseher schlug die
+Zündhölzchenschachtel auf den Tisch nieder. „Sie befinden sich in einem
+großen Irrtum,“ sagte er. „Diese Herren hier und ich sind für Ihre
+Angelegenheit vollständig nebensächlich, ja wir wissen sogar von ihr
+fast nichts. Wir könnten die regelrechtesten Uniformen tragen und Ihre
+Sache würde um nichts schlechter stehn. Ich kann Ihnen auch durchaus
+nicht sagen, daß Sie angeklagt sind, oder vielmehr ich weiß nicht, ob
+Sie es sind. Sie sind verhaftet, das ist richtig, mehr weiß ich nicht.
+Vielleicht haben die Wächter etwas anderes geschwätzt, dann ist es eben
+nur Geschwätz gewesen. Wenn ich nun aber auch Ihre Fragen nicht
+beantworte, so kann ich Ihnen doch raten, denken Sie weniger an uns und
+an das, was mit Ihnen geschehen wird, denken Sie lieber mehr an sich.
+Und machen Sie keinen solchen Lärm mit dem Gefühl Ihrer Unschuld, es
+stört den nicht gerade schlechten Eindruck, den Sie im übrigen machen.
+Auch sollten Sie überhaupt im Reden zurückhaltender sein, fast alles,
+was Sie vorhin gesagt haben, hätte man auch, wenn Sie nur ein paar
+Worte gesagt hätten, Ihrem Verhalten entnehmen können, außerdem war es
+nichts für Sie übermäßig Günstiges.“
+
+K. starrte den Aufseher an. Schulmäßige Lehren bekam er hier von einem
+vielleicht jüngeren Menschen? Für seine Offenheit wurde er mit einer
+Rüge bestraft? Und über den Grund seiner Verhaftung und über deren
+Auftraggeber erfuhr er nichts?
+
+Er geriet in eine gewisse Aufregung, ging auf und ab, woran ihn niemand
+hinderte, schob seine Manschetten zurück, befühlte die Brust, strich
+sein Haar zurecht, kam an den drei Herren vorüber, sagte, „es ist ja
+sinnlos“, worauf sich diese zu ihm umdrehten und ihn entgegenkommend,
+aber ernst ansahen, und machte endlich wieder vor dem Tisch des
+Aufsehers halt. „Der Staatsanwalt Hasterer ist mein guter Freund,“
+sagte er „kann ich ihm telephonieren?“ „Gewiß,“ sagte der Aufseher,
+„aber ich weiß nicht, welchen Sinn das haben sollte, es müßte denn
+sein, daß Sie irgendeine private Angelegenheit mit ihm zu besprechen
+haben.“ „Welchen Sinn?“ rief K. mehr bestürzt als geärgert. „Wer sind
+Sie denn? Sie wollen einen Sinn und führen das Sinnloseste auf, was es
+gibt. Ist es nicht zum Steinerweichen? Die Herren haben mich zuerst
+überfallen und jetzt sitzen oder stehn sie hier herum und lassen mich
+vor Ihnen die hohe Schule reiten. Welchen Sinn es hätte, an einen
+Staatsanwalt zu telephonieren, wenn ich angeblich verhaftet bin? Gut,
+ich werde nicht telephonieren.“ „Aber doch,“ sagte der Aufseher und
+streckte die Hand zum Vorzimmer aus, wo das Telephon war, „bitte
+telephonieren Sie doch.“ „Nein, ich will nicht mehr,“ sagte K. und ging
+zum Fenster. Drüben war noch die Gesellschaft beim Fenster und schien
+nur jetzt dadurch, daß K. ans Fenster herangetreten war, in der Ruhe
+des Zuschauens ein wenig gestört. Die Alten wollten sich erheben, aber
+der Mann hinter ihnen beruhigte sie. „Dort sind auch solche Zuschauer,“
+rief K. ganz laut dem Aufseher zu und zeigte mit dem Zeigefinger
+hinaus. „Weg von dort,“ rief er dann hinüber. Die drei wichen auch
+sofort ein paar Schritte zurück, die beiden Alten sogar noch hinter den
+Mann, der sie mit seinem breiten Körper deckte und, nach seinen
+Mundbewegungen zu schließen, irgend etwas auf die Entfernung hin
+Unverständliches sagte. Ganz aber verschwanden sie nicht, sondern
+schienen auf den Augenblick zu warten, bis sie sich unbemerkt wieder
+dem Fenster nähern könnten. „Zudringliche, rücksichtslose Leute!“ sagte
+K., als er sich im Zimmer zurückwendete. Der Aufseher stimmte ihm
+möglicherweise zu, wie K. mit einem Seitenblick zu erkennen glaubte.
+Aber es war ebensogut möglich, daß er gar nicht zugehört hatte, denn er
+hatte eine Hand fest auf den Tisch gedrückt und schien die Finger ihrer
+Länge nach zu vergleichen. Die zwei Wächter saßen auf einen mit einer
+Schmuckdecke verhüllten Koffer und rieben ihre Knie. Die drei jungen
+Leute hatten die Hände in die Hüften gelegt und sahen ziellos herum. Es
+war still wie in irgendeinem vergessenen Bureau. „Nun, meine Herren,“
+rief K., es schien ihm einen Augenblick lang, als trage er alle auf
+seinen Schultern, „Ihrem Aussehn nach zu schließen, dürfte meine
+Angelegenheit beendet sein. Ich bin der Ansicht, daß es am besten ist,
+über die Berechtigung oder Nichtberechtigung Ihres Vorgehns nicht mehr
+nachzudenken und der Sache durch einen gegenseitigen Händedruck einen
+versöhnlichen Abschluß zu geben. Wenn auch Sie meiner Ansicht sind,
+dann bitte“ — und er trat an den Tisch des Aufsehers hin und reichte
+ihm die Hand. Der Aufseher hob die Augen, nagte an den Lippen und sah
+auf K.s ausgestreckte Hand, noch immer glaubte K., der Aufseher werde
+einschlagen. Dieser aber stand auf, nahm einen harten runden Hut, der
+auf Fräulein Bürstners Bett lag und setzte sich ihn vorsichtig mit
+beiden Händen auf, wie man es bei der Anprobe neuer Hüte tut. „Wie
+einfach Ihnen alles scheint!“ sagte er dabei zu K., „wir sollten der
+Sache einen versöhnlichen Abschluß geben, meinten Sie? Nein, nein, das
+geht wirklich nicht. Womit ich andererseits durchaus nicht sagen will,
+daß Sie verzweifeln sollen. Nein, warum denn? Sie sind nur verhaftet,
+nichts weiter. Das hatte ich Ihnen mitzuteilen, habe es getan und habe
+auch gesehn, wie Sie es aufgenommen haben. Damit ist es für heute genug
+und wir können uns verabschieden, allerdings nur vorläufig. Sie werden
+wohl jetzt in die Bank gehn wollen?“ „In die Bank?“ fragte K., „ich
+dachte, ich wäre verhaftet.“ K. fragte mit einem gewissen Trotz, denn
+obwohl sein Handschlag nicht angenommen worden war, fühlte er sich,
+insbesondere seitdem der Aufseher aufgestanden war, immer unabhängiger
+von allen diesen Leuten. Er spielte mit ihnen. Er hatte die Absicht,
+falls sie weggehn sollten, bis zum Haustor nachzulaufen und ihnen seine
+Verhaftung anzubieten. Darum wiederholte er auch: „Wie kann ich denn in
+die Bank gehn, da ich verhaftet bin?“ „Ach so,“ sagte der Aufseher, der
+schon bei der Tür war, „Sie haben mich mißverstanden. Sie sind
+verhaftet, gewiß, aber das soll Sie nicht hindern, Ihren Beruf zu
+erfüllen. Sie sollen auch in Ihrer gewöhnlichen Lebensweise nicht
+gehindert sein.“ „Dann ist das Verhaftetsein nicht sehr schlimm,“ sagte
+K. und ging nahe an den Aufseher heran. „Ich meinte es niemals anders,“
+sagte dieser. „Es scheint aber dann nicht einmal die Mitteilung der
+Verhaftung sehr notwendig gewesen zu sein,“ sagte K. und ging noch
+näher. Auch die andern hatten sich genähert. Alle waren jetzt auf einem
+engen Raum bei der Tür versammelt. „Es war meine Pflicht,“ sagte der
+Aufseher. „Eine dumme Pflicht,“ sagte K. unnachgiebig. „Mag sein,“
+antwortete der Aufseher, „aber wir wollen mit solchen Reden nicht
+unsere Zeit verlieren. Ich hatte angenommen, daß Sie in die Bank gehn
+wollen. Da Sie auf alle Worte aufpassen, füge ich hinzu: ich zwinge Sie
+nicht in die Bank zu gehn, ich hatte nur angenommen, daß Sie es wollen.
+Und um Ihnen das zu erleichtern, und Ihre Ankunft in der Bank möglichst
+unauffällig zu machen, habe ich diese drei Herren, Ihre Kollegen, hier
+zu Ihrer Verfügung gehalten.“ „Wie?“ rief K. und staunte die drei an.
+Diese so uncharakteristischen blutarmen jungen Leute, die er immer noch
+nur als Gruppe bei den Photographien in der Erinnerung hatte, waren
+tatsächlich Beamte aus seiner Bank, nicht Kollegen, das war zu viel
+gesagt und bereits eine Lücke in der Allwissenheit des Aufsehers, aber
+untergeordnete Beamte aus der Bank waren es allerdings. Wie hatte K.
+das übersehen können? Wie hatte er doch hingenommen sein müssen, von
+dem Aufseher und den Wächtern, um diese drei nicht zu erkennen. Den
+steifen, die Hände schwingenden Rabensteiner, den blonden Kullich mit
+den tiefliegenden Augen und Kaminer mit dem unausstehlichen, durch eine
+chronische Muskelzerrung bewirkten Lächeln, „Guten Morgen!“ sagte K.
+nach einem Weilchen und reichte den sich korrekt verbeugenden Herren
+die Hand. „Ich habe Sie gar nicht erkannt. Nun werden wir also an die
+Arbeit gehn, nicht?“ Die Herren nickten lachend und eifrig, als hätten
+sie die ganze Zeit über darauf gewartet, nur als K. seinen Hut
+vermißte, der in seinem Zimmer liegen geblieben war, liefen sie
+sämtlich hintereinander ihn holen, was immerhin auf eine gewisse
+Verlegenheit schließen ließ. K. stand still und sah ihnen durch die
+zwei offenen Türen nach, der letzte war natürlich der gleichgültige
+Rabensteiner, der bloß einen eleganten Trab angeschlagen hatte. Kaminer
+überreichte den Hut und K. mußte sich, wie dies übrigens auch öfters in
+der Bank nötig war, ausdrücklich sagen, daß Kaminers Lächeln nicht
+Absicht war, ja daß er überhaupt absichtlich nicht lächeln konnte. Im
+Vorzimmer öffnete dann Frau Grubach, die gar nicht sehr schuldbewußt
+aussah, der ganzen Gesellschaft die Wohnungstür und K. sah, wie so oft,
+auf ihr Schürzenband nieder, das so unnötig tief in ihren mächtigen
+Leib einschnitt. Unten entschloß sich K., die Uhr in der Hand, ein
+Automobil zu nehmen, um die schon halbstündige Verspätung nicht unnötig
+zu vergrößern. Kaminer lief zur Ecke, um den Wagen zu holen, die zwei
+andern versuchten offensichtlich K. zu zerstreuen, als plötzlich
+Kullich auf das gegenüberliegende Haustor zeigte, in dem eben der große
+Mann mit dem blonden Spitzbart erschien und im ersten Augenblick, ein
+wenig verlegen darüber, daß er sich jetzt in seiner ganzen Größe
+zeigte, zur Wand zurücktrat und sich anlehnte. Die Alten waren wohl
+noch auf der Treppe. K. ärgerte sich über Kullich, daß dieser auf den
+Mann aufmerksam machte, den er selbst schon früher gesehen, ja den er
+sogar erwartet hatte. „Schauen Sie nicht hin,“ stieß er hervor, ohne zu
+bemerken, wie auffallend eine solche Redeweise gegenüber selbständigen
+Männern war. Es war aber auch keine Erklärung nötig, denn gerade kam
+das Automobil, man setzte sich und fuhr los. Da erinnerte sich K., daß
+er das Weggehn des Aufsehers und der Wächter gar nicht bemerkt hatte,
+der Aufseher hatte ihm die drei Beamten verdeckt und nun wieder die
+Beamten den Aufseher. Viel Geistesgegenwart bewies das nicht, und K.
+nahm sich vor, sich in dieser Hinsicht genauer zu beobachten. Doch
+drehte er sich noch unwillkürlich um und beugte sich über das
+Hinterdeck des Automobils vor, um möglicherweise den Aufseher und die
+Wächter noch zu sehn. Aber gleich wendete er sich wieder zurück, und
+lehnte sich bequem in die Wagenecke ohne auch nur den Versuch gemacht
+zu haben, jemanden zu suchen. Trotzdem es nicht den Anschein hatte,
+hätte er gerade jetzt Zuspruch nötig gehabt, aber nun schienen die
+Herren ermüdet, Rabensteiner sah rechts aus dem Wagen, Kullich links
+und nur Kaminer stand mit seinem Grinsen zur Verfügung, über das einen
+Spaß zu machen leider die Menschlichkeit verbot.
+
+
+
+In diesem Frühjahr pflegte K. die Abende in der Weise zu verbringen,
+daß er nach der Arbeit, wenn dies noch möglich war — er saß meistens
+bis 9 Uhr im Bureau — einen kleinen Spaziergang allein oder mit Beamten
+machte und dann in eine Bierstube ging, wo er an einem Stammtisch mit
+meist ältern Herren gewöhnlich bis 11 Uhr beisammen saß. Es gab aber
+auch Ausnahmen von dieser Einteilung, wenn K. z. B. vom Bankdirektor,
+der seine Arbeitskraft und Vertrauenswürdigkeit sehr schätzte, zu einer
+Autofahrt oder zu einem Abendessen in seiner Villa eingeladen wurde.
+Außerdem ging K. einmal in der Woche zu einem Mädchen namens Elsa, die
+während der Nacht bis in den späten Morgen als Kellnerin in einer
+Weinstube bediente und während des Tages nur vom Bett aus Besuche
+empfing.
+
+An diesem Abend aber — der Tag war unter angestrengter Arbeit und
+vielen ehrenden und freundschaftlichen Geburtstagswünschen schnell
+verlaufen — wollte K. sofort nach Hause gehn. In allen kleinen Pausen
+der Tagesarbeit hatte er daran gedacht; ohne genau zu wissen, was er
+meinte, schien es ihm, als ob durch die Vorfälle des Morgens eine große
+Unordnung in der ganzen Wohnung der Frau Grubach verursacht worden sei
+und daß gerade er nötig sei, um die Ordnung wiederherzustellen. War
+aber einmal diese Ordnung hergestellt, dann war jede Spur jener
+Vorfälle ausgelöscht und alles nahm seinen alten Gang wieder auf.
+Insbesondere von den drei Beamten war nichts zu befürchten, sie waren
+wieder in die große Beamtenschaft der Bank versenkt, es war keine
+Veränderung an ihnen zu bemerken. K. hatte sie öfters einzeln und
+gemeinsam in sein Bureau berufen, zu keinem andern Zweck, als um sie zu
+beobachten; immer hatte er sie befriedigt entlassen können.
+
+Als er um ½10 Uhr abends vor dem Hause, in dem er wohnte, ankam, traf
+er im Haustor einen jungen Burschen, der dort breitbeinig stand und
+eine Pfeife rauchte. „Wer sind Sie,“ fragte K. sofort und brachte sein
+Gesicht nahe an den Burschen, man sah nicht viel im Halbdunkel des
+Flurs. „Ich bin der Sohn des Hausmeisters, gnädiger Herr,“ antwortete
+der Bursche, nahm die Pfeife aus dem Mund und trat zur Seite. „Der Sohn
+des Hausmeisters?“ fragte K. und klopfte mit seinem Stock ungeduldig
+den Boden. „Wünscht der gnädige Herr etwas? Soll ich den Vater holen?“
+„Nein, nein,“ sagte K., in seiner Stimme lag etwas Verzeihendes, als
+habe der Bursche etwas Böses ausgeführt, er aber verzeihe ihm. „Es ist
+gut,“ sagte er dann und ging weiter, aber ehe er die Treppe
+hinaufstieg, drehte er sich noch einmal um.
+
+Er hätte geradewegs in sein Zimmer gehen können, aber da er mit Frau
+Grubach sprechen wollte, klopfte er gleich an ihre Türe an. Sie saß mit
+einem Strickstrumpf am Tisch, auf dem noch ein Haufen alter Strümpfe
+lag. K. entschuldigte sich zerstreut, daß er so spät komme, aber Frau
+Grubach war sehr freundlich und wollte keine Entschuldigung hören, für
+ihn sei sie immer zu sprechen, er wisse sehr gut, daß er ihr bester und
+liebster Mieter sei. K. sah sich im Zimmer um, es war wieder vollkommen
+in seinem alten Zustand, das Frühstücksgeschirr, das früh auf dem
+Tischchen beim Fenster gestanden hatte, war auch schon weggeräumt.
+Frauenhände bringen doch im Stillen viel fertig, dachte er, er hätte
+das Geschirr vielleicht auf der Stelle zerschlagen, aber gewiß nicht
+hinaustragen können. Er sah Frau Grubach mit einer gewissen Dankbarkeit
+an. „Warum arbeiten Sie noch so spät,“ fragte er. Sie saßen nun beide
+am Tisch und K. vergrub von Zeit zu Zeit seine Hand in die Strümpfe.
+„Es gibt viel Arbeit,“ sagte sie, „während des Tages gehöre ich den
+Mietern; wenn ich meine Sachen in Ordnung bringen will, bleiben mir nur
+die Abende.“ „Ich habe Ihnen heute wohl noch eine außergewöhnliche
+Arbeit gemacht.“ „Wieso denn,“ fragte sie, etwas eifriger werdend, die
+Arbeit ruhte in ihrem Schoße. „Ich meine die Männer, die heute früh
+hier waren.“ „Ach so,“ sagte sie und kehrte wieder in ihre Ruhe zurück,
+„das hat mir keine besondere Arbeit gemacht.“ K. sah schweigend zu, wie
+sie den Strickstrumpf wieder vornahm. Sie scheint sich zu wundern, daß
+ich davon spreche, dachte er, sie scheint es nicht für richtig zu
+halten, daß ich davon spreche. Desto wichtiger ist es, daß ich es tue.
+Nur mit einer alten Frau kann ich davon sprechen. „Doch, Arbeit hat es
+gewiß gemacht,“ sagte er dann, „aber es wird nicht wieder vorkommen.“
+„Nein, das kann nicht wieder vorkommen,“ sagte sie bekräftigend und
+lächelte K. fast wehmütig an. „Meinen Sie das ernstlich?“ fragte K.
+„Ja,“ sagte sie leiser, „aber vor allem dürfen Sie es nicht zu schwer
+nehmen. Was geschieht nicht alles in der Welt! Da Sie so vertraulich
+mit mir reden, Herr K., kann ich Ihnen ja eingestehen, daß ich ein
+wenig hinter der Tür gehorcht habe und daß mir auch die beiden Wächter
+einiges erzählt haben. Es handelt sich ja um Ihr Glück, und das liegt
+mir wirklich am Herzen, mehr als mir vielleicht zusteht, denn ich bin
+ja bloß die Vermieterin. Nun, ich habe also einiges gehört, aber ich
+kann nicht sagen, daß es etwas besonders Schlimmes war. Nein. Sie sind
+zwar verhaftet, aber nicht so wie ein Dieb verhaftet wird. Wenn man wie
+ein Dieb verhaftet wird, so ist es schlimm, aber diese Verhaftung—. Es
+kommt mir wie etwas Gelehrtes vor, entschuldigen Sie, wenn ich etwas
+Dummes sage, es kommt mir wie etwas Gelehrtes vor, das ich zwar nicht
+verstehe, das man aber auch nicht verstehen muß.“
+
+„Es ist gar nichts Dummes, was Sie gesagt haben, Frau Grubach,
+wenigstens bin auch ich zum Teil Ihrer Meinung, nur urteile ich über
+das Ganze noch schärfer als Sie, und halte es einfach nicht einmal für
+etwas Gelehrtes, sondern überhaupt für nichts. Ich wurde überrumpelt,
+das war es. Wäre ich gleich nach dem Erwachen, ohne mich durch das
+Ausbleiben der Anna beirren zu lassen, aufgestanden und ohne Rücksicht
+auf irgend jemand, der mir in den Weg getreten wäre, zu Ihnen gegangen,
+hätte ich diesmal ausnahmsweise etwa in der Küche gefrühstückt, hätte
+mir von Ihnen die Kleidungsstücke aus meinem Zimmer bringen lassen,
+kurz, hätte ich vernünftig gehandelt, so wäre nichts weiter geschehen,
+es wäre alles, was werden wollte, erstickt worden. Man ist aber so
+wenig vorbereitet. In der Bank z. B. bin ich vorbereitet, dort könnte
+mir etwas Derartiges unmöglich geschehn, ich habe dort einen eigenen
+Diener, das allgemeine Telephon und das Bureautelephon stehn vor mir
+auf dem Tisch, immerfort kommen Leute, Parteien und Beamte, außerdem
+aber und vor allem bin ich dort immerfort im Zusammenhang der Arbeit,
+daher geistesgegenwärtig, es würde mir geradezu ein Vergnügen machen,
+dort einer solchen Sache gegenübergestellt zu werden. Nun, es ist
+vorüber und ich wollte eigentlich auch gar nicht mehr darüber sprechen,
+nur Ihr Urteil, das Urteil einer vernünftigen Frau wollte ich hören und
+bin sehr froh, daß wir darin übereinstimmen. Nun müssen Sie mir aber
+die Hand reichen, eine solche Übereinstimmung muß durch Handschlag
+bekräftigt werden.“
+
+Ob sie mir die Hand reichen wird? Der Aufseher hat mir die Hand nicht
+gereicht, dachte er und sah die Frau anders als früher, prüfend an. Sie
+stand auf, weil auch er aufgestanden war, sie war ein wenig befangen,
+weil ihr nicht alles, was K. gesagt hatte, verständlich gewesen war.
+Infolge dieser Befangenheit sagte sie aber etwas, was sie gar nicht
+wollte und was auch gar nicht am Platze war: „Nehmen Sie es doch nicht
+so schwer, Herr K.,“ sagte sie, hatte Tränen in der Stimme und vergaß
+natürlich auch den Handschlag. „Ich wüßte nicht, daß ich es schwer
+nehme,“ sagte K. plötzlich ermüdet und das Wertlose aller Zustimmungen
+dieser Frau einsehend.
+
+Bei der Tür fragte er noch: „Ist Fräulein Bürstner zu Hause?“ „Nein,“
+sagte Frau Grubach und lächelte bei dieser trockenen Auskunft mit einer
+verspäteten vernünftigen Teilnahme. „Sie ist im Theater. Wollten Sie
+etwas von ihr? Soll ich ihr etwas ausrichten?“ „Ach, ich wollte nur
+paar Worte mit ihr reden.“ „Ich weiß leider nicht, wann sie kommt; wenn
+sie im Theater ist, kommt sie gewöhnlich spät.“ „Das ist ja ganz
+gleichgültig,“ sagte K. und drehte schon den gesenkten Kopf der Tür zu,
+um wegzugehn, „ich wollte mich nur bei ihr entschuldigen, daß ich heute
+ihr Zimmer in Anspruch genommen habe.“ „Das ist nicht nötig, Herr K.,
+Sie sind zu rücksichtsvoll, das Fräulein weiß ja von gar nichts, sie
+war seit dem frühen Morgen noch nicht zu Hause, es ist auch schon alles
+in Ordnung gebracht, sehen Sie selbst.“ Und sie öffnete die Tür zu
+Fräulein Bürstners Zimmer. „Danke, ich glaube es,“ sagte K., ging dann
+aber doch zu der offenen Tür. Der Mond schien still in das dunkle
+Zimmer. Soviel man sehen konnte, war wirklich alles an seinem Platz,
+auch die Bluse hing nicht mehr an der Fensterklinke. Auffallend hoch
+schienen die Polster im Bett, sie lagen zum Teil im Mondlicht. „Das
+Fräulein kommt oft spät nach Hause,“ sagte K. und sah Frau Grubach an,
+als trage sie die Verantwortung dafür. „Wie eben junge Leute sind!“
+sagte Frau Grubach entschuldigend. „Gewiß, gewiß,“ sagte K., „es kann
+aber zu weit gehen.“ „Das kann es,“ sagte Frau Grubach, „wie sehr haben
+Sie recht, Herr K. Vielleicht sogar in diesem Fall. Ich will Fräulein
+Bürstner gewiß nicht verleumden, sie ist ein gutes liebes Mädchen,
+freundlich, ordentlich, pünktlich, arbeitsam, ich schätze das alles
+sehr, aber eines ist wahr, sie sollte stolzer, zurückhaltender sein.
+Ich habe sie in diesem Monat schon zweimal in entlegenen Straßen und
+immer mit einem andern Herrn gesehn. Es ist mir sehr peinlich, ich
+erzähle es beim wahrhaftigen Gott nur Ihnen, Herr K., aber es wird sich
+nicht vermeiden lassen, daß ich auch mit dem Fräulein selbst darüber
+spreche. Es ist übrigens nicht das einzige, das sie mir verdächtig
+macht.“ „Sie sind auf ganz falschem Weg,“ sagte K. wütend und fast
+unfähig es zu verbergen, „übrigens haben Sie offenbar auch meine
+Bemerkung über das Fräulein mißverstanden, so war es nicht gemeint. Ich
+warne Sie sogar aufrichtig, dem Fräulein irgend etwas zu sagen, Sie
+sind durchaus im Irrtum, ich kenne das Fräulein sehr gut, es ist nichts
+davon wahr, was Sie sagten. Übrigens vielleicht gehe ich zu weit, ich
+will Sie nicht hindern, sagen Sie ihr, was Sie wollen. Gute Nacht.“
+„Herr K.,“ sagte Frau Grubach bittend und eilte K. bis zu seiner Tür
+nach, die er schon geöffnet hatte, „ich will ja noch gar nicht mit dem
+Fräulein reden, natürlich will ich sie vorher noch weiter beobachten,
+nur Ihnen habe ich anvertraut, was ich wußte. Schließlich muß es doch
+im Sinne jedes Mieters sein, wenn man die Pension rein zu erhalten
+sucht, und nichts anderes ist mein Bestreben dabei.“ „Die Reinheit!“
+rief K. noch durch die Spalte der Tür, „wenn sie die Pension rein
+erhalten wollen, müssen Sie zuerst mir kündigen.“ Dann schlug er die
+Tür zu, ein leises Klopfen beachtete er nicht mehr.
+
+Dagegen beschloß er, da er gar keine Lust zum Schlafen hatte, noch
+wachzubleiben und bei dieser Gelegenheit auch festzustellen, wann
+Fräulein Bürstner kommen würde. Vielleicht wäre es dann auch möglich,
+so unpassend es sein mochte, noch ein paar Worte mit ihr zu reden. Als
+er im Fenster lag und die müden Augen drückte, dachte er einen
+Augenblick sogar daran, Frau Grubach zu bestrafen und Fräulein Bürstner
+zu überreden, gemeinsam mit ihm zu kündigen. Sofort aber erschien ihm
+das entsetzlich übertrieben und er hatte sogar den Verdacht gegen sich,
+daß er darauf ausging, die Wohnung wegen der Vorfälle am Morgen zu
+wechseln. Nichts wäre unsinniger und vor allem zweckloser und
+verächtlicher gewesen.
+
+Als er des Hinausschauens auf die leere Straße überdrüssig geworden
+war, legte er sich auf das Kanapee, nachdem er die Tür zum Vorzimmer
+ein wenig geöffnet hatte, um jeden, der die Wohnung betrat, gleich vom
+Kanapee aus sehen zu können. Etwa bis 11 Uhr lag er ruhig, eine Zigarre
+rauchend, auf dem Kanapee. Von da ab hielt er es aber nicht mehr dort
+aus, sondern ging ein wenig ins Vorzimmer, als könne er dadurch die
+Ankunft des Fräulein Bürstner beschleunigen. Er hatte kein besonderes
+Verlangen nach ihr, er konnte sich nicht einmal genau erinnern, wie sie
+aussah, aber nun wollte er mit ihr reden und es reizte ihn, daß sie
+durch ihr spätes Kommen auch noch in den Abschluß dieses Tages Unruhe
+und Unordnung brachte. Sie war auch schuld daran, daß er heute nicht zu
+Abend gegessen und daß er den für heute beabsichtigten Besuch bei Elsa
+unterlassen hatte. Beides konnte er allerdings noch dadurch nachholen,
+daß er jetzt in das Weinlokal ging, in dem Elsa bedienstet war. Er
+wollte es auch noch später nach der Unterredung mit Fräulein Bürstner
+tun.
+
+Es war ½12 vorüber, als jemand im Treppenhaus zu hören war. K., der
+seinen Gedanken hingegeben im Vorzimmer so als wäre es sein eigenes
+Zimmer laut auf und ab ging, flüchtete hinter seine Tür. Es war
+Fräulein Bürstner, die gekommen war. Fröstelnd zog sie, während sie die
+Tür versperrte, einen seidenen Schal um ihre schmalen Schultern
+zusammen. Im nächsten Augenblick mußte sie in ihr Zimmer gehen, in das
+K. gewiß um Mitternacht nicht eindringen durfte; er mußte sie also
+jetzt ansprechen, hatte aber unglücklicherweise versäumt, das
+elektrische Licht in seinem Zimmer anzudrehen, so daß sein Vortreten
+aus dem dunklen Zimmer den Anschein eines Überfalls hatte und
+wenigstens sehr erschrecken mußte. In seiner Hilflosigkeit und da keine
+Zeit zu verlieren war, flüsterte er durch den Türspalt: „Fräulein
+Bürstner.“ Es klang wie eine Bitte, nicht wie ein Anruf. „Ist jemand
+hier,“ fragte Fräulein Bürstner und sah sich mit großen Augen um. „Ich
+bin es,“ sagte K. und trat vor. „Ach Herr K.!“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner
+lächelnd. „Guten Abend“ und sie reichte ihm die Hand. „Ich wollte ein
+paar Worte mit Ihnen sprechen, wollen Sie mir das jetzt erlauben?“
+„Jetzt?“ fragte Fräulein Bürstner, „muß es jetzt sein? es ist ein wenig
+sonderbar, nicht?“ „Ich warte seit 9 Uhr auf Sie.“ „Nun ja, ich war im
+Theater, ich wußte doch nichts von Ihnen.“ „Der Anlaß für das, was ich
+Ihnen sagen will, hat sich erst heute ergeben.“ „So, nun ich habe ja
+nichts Grundsätzliches dagegen, außer daß ich zum Hinfallen müde bin.
+Also kommen Sie auf ein paar Minuten in mein Zimmer. Hier können wir
+uns auf keinen Fall unterhalten, wir wecken ja alle und das wäre mir
+unseretwegen noch unangenehmer als der Leute wegen. Warten Sie hier,
+bis ich in meinem Zimmer angezündet habe, und drehen Sie dann hier das
+Licht ab.“ K. tat so, wartete dann aber noch, bis Fräulein Bürstner ihn
+aus ihrem Zimmer nochmals leise aufforderte zu kommen. „Setzen Sie
+sich,“ sagte sie und zeigte auf die Ottomane, sie selbst blieb aufrecht
+am Bettpfosten trotz der Müdigkeit, von der sie gesprochen hatte; nicht
+einmal ihren kleinen, aber mit einer Überfülle von Blumen geschmückten
+Hut legte sie ab. „Was wollten Sie also? Ich bin wirklich neugierig?“
+Sie kreuzte leicht die Beine. „Sie werden vielleicht sagen,“ begann K.,
+„daß die Sache nicht so dringend war, um jetzt besprochen zu werden,
+aber —“ „Einleitungen überhöre ich immer,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner.
+„Das erleichtert meine Aufgabe,“ sagte K. „Ihr Zimmer ist heute früh,
+gewissermaßen durch meine Schuld, ein wenig in Unordnung gebracht
+worden, es geschah durch fremde Leute gegen meinen Willen und doch wie
+gesagt durch meine Schuld; dafür wollte ich um Entschuldigung bitten.“
+„Mein Zimmer?“ fragte Fräulein Bürstner, und sah statt des Zimmers K.
+prüfend an. „Es ist so,“ sagte K. und nun sahen einander beide zum
+erstenmal in die Augen, „die Art und Weise, in der es geschah, ist an
+sich keines Wortes wert.“ „Aber doch das eigentlich Interessante,“
+sagte Fräulein Bürstner. „Nein,“ sagte K. „Nun,“ sagte Fräulein
+Bürstner, „ich will mich nicht in Geheimnisse eindrängen, bestehen Sie
+darauf, daß es uninteressant ist, so will ich auch nichts dagegen
+einwenden. Die Entschuldigung, um die Sie bitten, gebe ich Ihnen
+hiermit gern, besonders da ich keine Spur einer Unordnung finden kann.“
+Sie machte, die flachen Hände tief an die Hüften gelegt, einen Rundgang
+durch das Zimmer. Bei der Matte mit den Photographien blieb sie stehn.
+„Sehn Sie doch,“ rief sie, „meine Photographien sind wirklich
+durcheinandergeworfen. Das ist aber häßlich. Es ist also jemand
+unberechtigterweise in meinem Zimmer gewesen.“ K. nickte und verfluchte
+im stillen den Beamten Kaminer, der seine öde sinnlose Lebhaftigkeit
+niemals zähmen konnte. „Es ist sonderbar,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner,
+„daß ich gezwungen bin, Ihnen etwas zu verbieten, was Sie sich selbst
+verbieten müßten, nämlich in meiner Abwesenheit mein Zimmer zu
+betreten.“ „Ich erklärte Ihnen doch, Fräulein,“ sagte K. und ging auch
+zu den Photographien, „daß nicht ich es war, der sich an Ihren
+Photographien vergangen hat; aber da Sie mir nicht glauben, so muß ich
+also eingestehn, daß die Untersuchungskommission drei Bankbeamte
+mitgebracht hat, von denen der eine, den ich bei nächster Gelegenheit
+aus der Bank hinausbefördern werde, die Photographien wahrscheinlich in
+die Hand genommen hat.“ „Ja es war eine Untersuchungskommission hier,“
+fügte K. hinzu, da ihn das Fräulein mit einem fragenden Blick ansah.
+„Ihretwegen?“ fragte das Fräulein. „Ja,“ antwortete K. „Nein,“ rief das
+Fräulein und lachte. „Doch,“ sagte K., „glauben Sie denn, daß ich
+schuldlos bin?“ „Nun, schuldlos,“ sagte das Fräulein, „ich will nicht
+gleich ein vielleicht folgenschweres Urteil aussprechen, auch kenne ich
+Sie doch nicht, immerhin, es muß doch schon ein schwerer Verbrecher
+sein, dem man gleich eine Untersuchungskommission auf den Leib schickt.
+Da Sie aber doch frei sind — ich schließe wenigstens aus Ihrer Ruhe,
+daß Sie nicht aus dem Gefängnis entlaufen sind — so können Sie doch
+kein solches Verbrechen begangen haben.“ „Ja,“ sagte K., „aber die
+Untersuchungskommission kann doch eingesehen haben, daß ich unschuldig
+bin oder doch nicht so schuldig, wie angenommen wurde.“ „Gewiß, das
+kann sein,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner sehr aufmerksam. „Sehen Sie,“ sagte
+K., „Sie haben nicht viel Erfahrung in Gerichtssachen.“ „Nein, das habe
+ich nicht,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner „und habe es auch schon oft
+bedauert, denn ich möchte alles wissen, und gerade Gerichtssachen
+interessieren mich ungemein. Das Gericht hat eine eigentümliche
+Anziehungskraft, nicht? Aber ich werde in dieser Richtung meine
+Kenntnisse sicher vervollständigen, denn ich trete nächsten Monat als
+Kanzleikraft in ein Advokatenbureau ein.“ „Das ist sehr gut,“ sagte K.,
+„Sie werden mir dann in meinem Prozeß ein wenig helfen können.“ „Das
+könnte sein,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner, „warum denn nicht? Ich verwende
+gern meine Kenntnisse.“ „Ich meine es auch im Ernst,“ sagte K., „oder
+zumindest indem halben Ernst, in dem Sie es meinen. Um einen Advokaten
+heranzuziehen, dazu ist die Sache doch zu kleinlich, aber einen
+Ratgeber könnte ich gut brauchen.“ „Ja, aber wenn ich Ratgeber sein
+soll, müßte ich wissen, worum es sich handelt,“ sagte Fräulein
+Bürstner. „Das ist eben der Haken,“ sagte K., „das weiß ich selbst
+nicht.“ „Dann haben Sie sich also einen Spaß aus mir gemacht,“ sagte
+Fräulein Bürstner übermäßig enttäuscht, „es war höchst unnötig, sich
+diese späte Nachtzeit dazu auszusuchen.“ Und sie ging von den
+Photographien weg, wo sie so lange vereinigt gestanden hatten. „Aber
+mein Fräulein,“ sagte K., „ich mache keinen Spaß. Daß Sie mir nicht
+glauben wollen! Was ich weiß, habe ich Ihnen schon gesagt. Sogar mehr
+als ich weiß, denn es war gar keine Untersuchungskommission, ich nenne
+es so, weil ich keinen andern Namen dafür weiß. Es wurde gar nichts
+untersucht, ich wurde nur verhaftet, aber von einer Kommission.“
+Fräulein Bürstner saß auf der Ottomane und lachte wieder. „Wie war es
+denn?“ fragte sie. „Schrecklich“ sagte K., aber er dachte jetzt gar
+nicht daran, sondern war ganz vom Anblick des Fräulein Bürstner
+ergriffen, die das Gesicht auf eine Hand stützte — der Ellbogen ruhte
+auf dem Kissen der Ottomane — während die andere Hand langsam die Hüfte
+strich. „Das ist zu allgemein,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner. „Was ist zu
+allgemein?“ fragte K. Dann erinnerte er sich und fragte: „Soll ich
+Ihnen zeigen, wie es gewesen ist?“ Er wollte Bewegung machen und doch
+nicht weggehn. „Ich bin schon müde,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner. „Sie
+kamen so spät,“ sagte K. „Nun endet es damit, daß ich Vorwürfe bekomme,
+es ist auch berechtigt, denn ich hätte Sie nicht mehr hereinlassen
+sollen. Notwendig war es ja auch nicht, wie sich gezeigt hat.“ „Es war
+notwendig, daß werden Sie erst jetzt sehn,“ sagte K. „Darf ich das
+Nachttischchen von ihrem Bett herrücken?“ „Was fällt Ihnen ein?“ sagte
+Fräulein Bürstner, „das dürfen Sie natürlich nicht!“ „Dann kann ich es
+Ihnen nicht zeigen,“ sagte K. aufgeregt, als füge man ihm dadurch einen
+unermeßlichen Schaden zu. „Ja, wenn Sie es zur Darstellung brauchen,
+dann rücken Sie das Tischchen nur ruhig fort,“ sagte Fräulein Bürstner
+und fügte nach einem Weilchen mit schwächerer Stimme hinzu: „Ich bin so
+müde, daß ich mehr erlaube, als gut ist.“ K. stellte das Tischchen in
+die Mitte des Zimmers und setzte sich dahinter. „Sie müssen sich die
+Verteilung der Personen richtig vorstellen, es ist sehr interessant.
+Ich bin der Aufseher, dort auf dem Koffer sitzen zwei Wächter, bei den
+Photographien stehen drei junge Leute. An der Fensterklinke hängt, was
+ich nur nebenbei erwähne, eine weiße Bluse. Und jetzt fängt es an. Ja,
+ich vergesse mich, die wichtigste Person, also ich, stehe hier vor dem
+Tischchen. Der Aufseher sitzt äußerst bequem, die Beine übereinander
+gelegt, den Arm hier über die Lehne hinunterhängend, ein Lümmel
+sondergleichen. Und jetzt fängt es also wirklich an. Der Aufseher ruft,
+als ob er mich wecken müßte, er schreit geradezu, ich muß leider, wenn
+ich es Ihnen begreiflich machen will, auch schreien, es ist übrigens
+nur mein Name, den er so schreit.“ Fräulein Bürstner, die lachend
+zuhörte, legte den Zeigefinger an den Mund, um K. am Schreien zu
+hindern, aber es war zu spät, K. war zu sehr in der Rolle, er rief
+langsam „Josef K.,“ übrigens nicht so laut wie er gedroht hatte, aber
+doch so, daß sich der Ruf, nachdem er plötzlich ausgestoßen war, erst
+allmählich im Zimmer zu verbreiten schien.
+
+Da klopfte es an die Tür des Nebenzimmers einigemal, stark, kurz und
+regelmäßig. Fräulein Bürstner erbleichte und legte die Hand aufs Herz.
+K. erschrak deshalb besonders stark, weil er noch ein Weilchen ganz
+unfähig war, an etwas anderes zu denken als an die Vorfälle des Morgens
+und an das Mädchen, dem er sie vorführte. Kaum hatte er sich gefaßt,
+sprang er zu Fräulein Bürstner und nahm ihre Hand. „Fürchten Sie
+nichts,“ flüsterte er, „ich werde alles in Ordnung bringen. Wer kann es
+aber sein? Hier nebenan ist doch nur das Wohnzimmer, in dem niemand
+schläft.“ „Doch,“ flüsterte Fräulein Bürstner an K.s Ohr, „seit gestern
+schläft hier ein Neffe von Frau Grubach, ein Hauptmann. Es ist gerade
+kein anderes Zimmer frei. Auch ich habe daran vergessen. Daß Sie so
+schreien mußten! Ich bin unglücklich darüber.“ „Dafür ist gar kein
+Grund,“ sagte K. und küßte, als sie jetzt auf das Kissen zurücksank,
+ihre Stirn. „Weg, weg,“ sagte sie und richtete sich eilig wieder auf,
+„gehn Sie doch, gehn Sie doch, was wollen Sie, er horcht doch an der
+Tür, er hört doch alles. Wie Sie mich quälen!“ „Ich gehe nicht früher,“
+sagte K., „bis Sie ein wenig beruhigt sind. Kommen Sie in die andere
+Ecke des Zimmers, dort kann er uns nicht hören.“ Sie ließ sich dorthin
+führen. „Sie überlegen nicht,“ sagte er, „daß es sich zwar um eine
+Unannehmlichkeit für Sie handelt, aber durchaus nicht um eine Gefahr.
+Sie wissen, wie mich Frau Grubach, die in dieser Sache doch
+entscheidet, besonders da der Hauptmann ihr Neffe ist, geradezu verehrt
+und alles, was ich sage, unbedingt glaubt. Sie ist auch im übrigen von
+mir abhängig, denn sie hat eine größere Summe von mir geliehen. Jeden
+Ihrer Vorschläge über eine Erklärung für unser Beisammen nehme ich an,
+wenn er nur ein wenig zweckentsprechend ist, und verbürge mich, Frau
+Grubach dazu zu bringen, die Erklärung nicht nur vor der
+Öffentlichkeit, sondern wirklich und aufrichtig zu glauben. Mich müssen
+Sie dabei in keiner Weise schonen. Wollen Sie verbreitet haben, daß ich
+Sie überfallen habe, so wird Frau Grubach in diesem Sinne unterrichtet
+werden und wird es glauben, ohne das Vertrauen zu mir zu verlieren, so
+sehr hängt sie an mir.“ Fräulein Bürstner sah, still und ein wenig
+zusammengesunken, vor sich auf den Boden. „Warum sollte Frau Grubach
+nicht glauben, daß ich Sie überfallen habe,“ fügte K. hinzu. Vor sich
+sah er ihr Haar, geteiltes, niedrig gebauschtes, fest
+zusammengehaltenes, rötliches Haar. Er glaubte, sie werde ihm den Blick
+zuwenden, aber sie sagte in unveränderter Haltung: „Verzeihen Sie, ich
+bin durch das plötzliche Klopfen erschreckt worden, nicht so sehr durch
+die Folgen, die die Anwesenheit des Hauptmanns haben könnte. Es war so
+still nach Ihrem Schrei und da klopfte es, deshalb bin ich so
+erschrocken, ich saß auch in der Nähe der Tür, es klopfte fast neben
+mir. Für Ihre Vorschläge danke ich, aber ich nehme sie nicht an. Ich
+kann für alles, was in meinem Zimmer geschieht, die Verantwortung
+tragen, und zwar gegenüber jedem. Ich wundere mich, daß Sie nicht
+merken, was für eine Beleidigung für mich in Ihren Vorschlägen liegt,
+neben den guten Absichten natürlich, die ich gewiß anerkenne. Aber nun
+gehen Sie, lassen Sie mich allein, ich habe es jetzt noch nötiger als
+früher. Aus den paar Minuten, um die Sie gebeten haben, ist nun eine
+halbe Stunde und mehr geworden.“ K. faßte sie bei der Hand und dann
+beim Handgelenk: „Sie sind mir aber nicht böse?“ sagte er. Sie streifte
+seine Hand ab und antwortete: „Nein, nein, ich bin niemals und
+niemandem böse.“ Er faßte wieder nach ihrem Handgelenk, sie duldete es
+jetzt und führte ihn so zur Tür. Er war fest entschlossen, wegzugehen.
+Aber vor der Tür, als hätte er nicht erwartet, hier eine Tür zu finden,
+stockte er, diesen Augenblick benutzte Fräulein Bürstner, sich
+loszumachen, die Tür zu öffnen, ins Vorzimmer zu schlüpfen und von dort
+aus K. leise zu sagen: „Nun kommen Sie doch, bitte. Sehen Sie“ — sie
+zeigte auf die Tür des Hauptmanns, unter der ein Lichtschein hervorkam
+— „er hat angezündet und unterhält sich über uns.“ „Ich komme schon,“
+sagte K., lief vor, faßte sie, küßte sie auf den Mund und dann über das
+ganze Gesicht, wie ein durstiges Tier mit der Zunge über das endlich
+gefundene Quellwasser hinjagt. Schließlich küßte er sie auf den Hals,
+wo die Gurgel ist, und dort ließ er die Lippen lange liegen. Ein
+Geräusch aus dem Zimmer des Hauptmanns ließ ihn aufschauen. „Jetzt
+werde ich gehn,“ sagte er, er wollte Fräulein Bürstner beim Taufnamen
+nennen, wußte ihn aber nicht. Sie nickte müde, überließ ihm schon halb
+abgewendet die Hand zum Küssen, als wisse sie nichts davon und ging
+gebückt in ihr Zimmer. Kurz darauf lag K. in seinem Bett. Er schlief
+sehr bald ein, vor dem Einschlafen dachte er noch ein Weilchen über
+sein Verhalten nach, er war damit zufrieden, wunderte sich aber, daß er
+nicht noch zufriedener war; wegen des Hauptmanns machte er sich für
+Fräulein Bürstner ernstliche Sorgen.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ZWEITES KAPITEL
+
+ERSTE UNTERSUCHUNG
+
+
+K. war telephonisch verständigt worden, daß am nächsten Sonntag eine
+kleine Untersuchung in seiner Angelegenheit stattfinden würde. Man
+machte ihn darauf aufmerksam, daß diese Untersuchungen nun regelmäßig,
+wenn auch vielleicht nicht jede Woche, so doch häufiger einander folgen
+würden. Es liege einerseits im allgemeinen Interesse, den Prozeß rasch
+zu Ende zu führen, anderseits aber müßten die Untersuchungen in jeder
+Hinsicht gründlich sein und doch wegen der damit verbundenen
+Anstrengung niemals allzulange dauern. Deshalb habe man den Ausweg
+dieser rasch aufeinanderfolgenden, aber kurzen Untersuchungen gewählt.
+Die Bestimmung des Sonntags als Untersuchungstag habe man deshalb
+vorgenommen, um K. in seiner beruflichen Arbeit nicht zu stören. Man
+setze voraus, daß er damit einverstanden sei, wollte er einen andern
+Termin wünschen, so würde man ihm, so gut es ginge, entgegenkommen. Die
+Untersuchungen wären beispielsweise auch in der Nacht möglich, aber da
+sei wohl K. nicht frisch genug. Jedenfalls werde man es, solange K.
+nichts einwende, beim Sonntag belassen. Es sei selbstverständlich, daß
+er bestimmt erscheinen müsse, darauf müsse man ihn wohl nicht erst
+aufmerksam machen. Es wurde ihm die Nummer des Hauses genannt, in dem
+er sich einfinden solle, es war ein Haus in einer entlegenen
+Vorstadtstraße, in der K. noch niemals gewesen war.
+
+K. hängte, als er diese Meldung erhalten hatte, ohne zu antworten, den
+Hörer an; er war gleich entschlossen, Sonntag hinzugehn, es war gewiß
+notwendig, der Prozeß kam in Gang und er mußte sich dem
+entgegenstellen, diese erste Untersuchung sollte auch die letzte sein.
+Er stand noch nachdenklich beim Apparat, da hörte er hinter sich die
+Stimme des Direktor-Stellvertreters, der telephonieren wollte, dem aber
+K. den Weg verstellte. „Schlechte Nachrichten?“ fragte der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter leichthin, nicht um etwas zu erfahren, sondern
+um K. vom Apparat wegzubringen. „Nein, nein,“ sagte K., trat beiseite,
+ging aber nicht weg. Der Direktor-Stellvertreter nahm den Hörer und
+sagte, während er auf die telephonische Verbindung wartete, über das
+Hörrohr hinweg: „Eine Frage, Herr K.? Möchten Sie mir Sonntag früh das
+Vergnügen machen, eine Partie auf meinem Segelboot mitzumachen. Es wird
+eine größere Gesellschaft sein, gewiß auch Ihre Bekannten darunter.
+Unter anderem Staatsanwalt Hesterer. Wollen Sie kommen? Kommen Sie
+doch!“ K. versuchte, darauf achtzugeben, was der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter sagte. Es war nicht unwichtig für ihn, denn
+diese Einladung des Direktor-Stellvertreters, mit dem er sich niemals
+sehr gut vertragen hatte, bedeutete einen Versöhnungsversuch von dessen
+Seite und zeigte, wie wichtig K. in der Bank geworden war und wie
+wertvoll seine Freundschaft oder wenigstens seine Unparteilichkeit dem
+zweithöchsten Beamten der Bank erschien. Diese Einladung war eine
+Demütigung des Direktor-Stellvertreters, mochte sie auch nur in
+Erwartung der telephonischen Verbindung über das Hörrohr hinweg gesagt
+sein. Aber K. mußte eine zweite Demütigung folgen lassen, er sagte:
+„Vielen Dank! Aber ich habe leider Sonntag keine Zeit, ich habe schon
+eine Verpflichtung.“ „Schade,“ sagte der Direktor-Stellvertreter und
+wandte sich dem telephonischen Gespräch zu, das gerade hergestellt
+worden war. Es war kein kurzes Gespräch, aber K. blieb in seiner
+Zerstreutheit die ganze Zeit über neben dem Apparat stehn. Erst als der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter abläutete, erschrak er und sagte, um sein
+unnützes Dastehn nur ein wenig zu entschuldigen: „Ich bin jetzt
+antelephoniert worden, ich möchte irgendwo hinkommen, aber man hat
+vergessen, mir zu sagen, zu welcher Stunde.“ „Fragen Sie doch noch
+einmal nach,“ sagte der Direktor-Stellvertreter. „Es ist nicht so
+wichtig,“ sagte K., trotzdem dadurch seine frühere schon an sich
+mangelhafte Entschuldigung noch weiter verfiel. Der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter sprach noch im Weggehn über andere Dinge. K.
+zwang sich auch zu antworten, dachte aber hauptsächlich daran, daß es
+am besten sein werde, Sonntag um 9 Uhr vormittag hinzukommen, da zu
+dieser Stunde an Werktagen alle Gerichte zu arbeiten anfangen.
+
+Sonntag war trübes Wetter. K. war sehr ermüdet, da er wegen einer
+Stammtischfeierlichkeit bis spät in die Nacht im Gasthaus geblieben
+war, er hätte fast verschlafen. Eilig, ohne Zeit zu haben, zu überlegen
+und die verschiedenen Pläne, die er während der Woche ausgedacht hatte,
+zusammenzustellen, kleidete er sich an und lief, ohne zu frühstücken,
+in die ihm bezeichnete Vorstadt. Eigentümlicherweise traf er, trotzdem
+er wenig Zeit hatte umherzublicken, die drei in seiner Angelegenheit
+beteiligten Beamten, Rabensteiner, Kullich und Kaminer. Die ersten zwei
+fuhren in einer Elektrischen quer über K.s Weg, Kaminer aber saß auf
+der Terrasse eines Kaffeehauses und beugte sich gerade, als K.
+vorüberkam, neugierig über die Brüstung. Alle sahen ihm wohl nach und
+wunderten sich, wie ihr Vorgesetzter lief; es war irgendein Trotz, der
+K. davon abgehalten hatte, zu fahren, er hatte Abscheu vor jeder,
+selbst der geringsten fremden Hilfe in dieser seiner Sache, auch wollte
+er niemanden in Anspruch nehmen und dadurch selbst nur im
+allerentferntesten einweihen, schließlich hatte er aber auch nicht die
+geringste Lust, sich durch allzu große Pünktlichkeit vor der
+Untersuchungskommission zu erniedrigen. Allerdings lief er jetzt, um
+nur möglichst um 9 Uhr einzutreffen, trotzdem er nicht einmal für eine
+bestimmte Stunde bestellt war.
+
+Er hatte gedacht, das Haus schon von der Ferne an irgendeinem Zeichen,
+das er sich selbst nicht genau vorgestellt hatte, oder an einer
+besondern Bewegung vor dem Eingang schon von weitem zu erkennen. Aber
+die Juliusstraße, in der es sein sollte und an deren Beginn K. einen
+Augenblick lang stehen blieb, enthielt auf beiden Seiten fast ganz
+einförmige Häuser, hohe graue, von armen Leuten bewohnte Miethäuser.
+Jetzt am Sonntagmorgen waren die meisten Fenster besetzt, Männer in
+Hemdärmeln lehnten dort und rauchten oder hielten kleine Kinder
+vorsichtig und zärtlich an den Fensterrand. Andere Fenster waren hoch
+mit Bettzeug angefüllt, über dem flüchtig der zerzauste Kopf einer Frau
+erschien. Man rief einander über die Gasse zu, ein solcher Zuruf
+bewirkte gerade über K. ein großes Gelächter. Regelmäßig verteilt
+befanden sich in der langen Straße kleine, unter dem Straßenniveau
+liegende, durch ein paar Treppen erreichbare Läden mit verschiedenen
+Lebensmitteln. Dort gingen Frauen aus und ein oder standen auf den
+Stufen und plauderten. Ein Obsthändler, der seine Waren zu den Fenstern
+hinauf empfahl, hätte, ebenso unaufmerksam wie K., mit seinem Karren
+diesen fast niedergeworfen. Eben begann ein in bessern Stadtvierteln
+ausgedientes Grammophon mörderisch zu spielen.
+
+K. ging tiefer in die Gasse hinein, langsam, als hätte er nun schon
+Zeit oder als sähe ihn der Untersuchungsrichter aus irgendeinem Fenster
+und wisse also, daß sich K. eingefunden habe. Es war kurz nach 9 Uhr.
+Das Haus lag ziemlich weit, es war fast ungewöhnlich ausgedehnt,
+besonders die Toreinfahrt war hoch und weit. Sie war offenbar für
+Lastfuhren bestimmt, die zu den verschiedenen Warenmagazinen gehörten,
+die jetzt versperrt den großen Hof umgaben und Aufschriften von Firmen
+trugen, von denen K. einige aus dem Bankgeschäft kannte. Gegen seine
+sonstige Gewohnheit sich mit allen diesen Äußerlichkeiten genauer
+befassend, blieb er auch ein wenig am Eingang des Hofes stehen. In
+seiner Nähe auf einer Kiste saß ein bloßfüßiger Mann und las eine
+Zeitung. Auf einem Handkarren schaukelten zwei Jungen. Vor einer Pumpe
+stand ein schwaches junges Mädchen in einer Nachtjoppe und blickte,
+während das Wasser in ihre Kanne strömte, auf K. hin. In einer Ecke des
+Hofes wurde zwischen zwei Fenstern ein Strick gespannt, auf dem die zum
+Trocknen bestimmte Wäsche schon hing. Ein Mann stand unten und leitete
+die Arbeit durch ein paar Zurufe.
+
+K. wandte sich der Treppe zu, um zum Untersuchungszimmer zu kommen,
+stand dann aber wieder still, denn außer dieser Treppe sah er im Hof
+noch drei verschiedene Treppenaufgänge und überdies schien ein kleiner
+Durchgang am Ende des Hofes noch in einen zweiten Hof zu führen. Er
+ärgerte sich, daß man ihm die Lage des Zimmers nicht näher bezeichnet
+hatte, es war doch eine sonderbare Nachlässigkeit oder
+Gleichgültigkeit, mit der man ihn behandelte, er beabsichtigte, das
+sehr laut und deutlich festzustellen. Schließlich stieg er doch die
+erste Treppe hinauf und spielte in Gedanken mit einer Erinnerung an den
+Ausspruch des Wächters Willem, daß das Gericht von der Schuld angezogen
+werde, woraus eigentlich folgte, daß das Untersuchungszimmer an der
+Treppe liegen mußte, die K. zufällig wählte.
+
+Er störte im Hinaufgehen viele Kinder, die auf der Treppe spielten und
+ihn, wenn er durch ihre Reihe schritt, böse ansahen. „Wenn ich
+nächstens wieder hergehen sollte,“ sagte er sich, „muß ich entweder
+Zuckerwerk mitnehmen, um sie zu gewinnen, oder den Stock, um sie zu
+prügeln.“ Knapp vor dem ersten Stockwerk mußte er sogar ein Weilchen
+warten, bis eine Spielkugel ihren Weg vollendet hatte, zwei kleine
+Jungen mit den verzwickten Gesichtern erwachsener Strolche hielten ihn
+indessen an den Beinkleidern; hätte er sie abschütteln wollen, hätte er
+ihnen wehtun müssen und er fürchtete ihr Geschrei.
+
+Im ersten Stockwerk begann die eigentliche Suche. Da er doch nicht nach
+der Untersuchungskommission fragen konnte, erfand er einen Tischler
+Lanz — der Name fiel ihm ein, weil der Hauptmann, der Neffe der Frau
+Grubach, so hieß — und wollte nun in allen Wohnungen nachfragen, ob
+hier ein Tischler Lanz wohne, um so die Möglichkeit zu bekommen, in die
+Zimmer hineinzusehen. Es zeigte sich aber, daß das meistens ohne
+weiteres möglich war, denn fast alle Türen standen offen und die Kinder
+liefen ein und aus. Es waren in der Regel kleine einfenstrige Zimmer,
+in denen auch gekocht wurde. Manche Frauen hielten Säuglinge im Arm und
+arbeiteten mit der freien Hand auf dem Herd. Halbwüchsige, scheinbar
+nur mit Schürzen bekleidete Mädchen liefen am fleißigsten hin und her.
+In allen Zimmern standen die Betten noch in Benutzung, es lagen dort
+Kranke oder noch Schlafende oder Leute, die sich dort in Kleidern
+streckten. An den Wohnungen, deren Türen geschlossen waren, klopfte K.
+an und fragte, ob hier ein Tischler Lanz wohne. Meistens öffnete eine
+Frau, hörte die Frage an und wandte sich ins Zimmer zu jemandem, der
+sich aus dem Bett erhob. „Der Herr fragt, ob ein Tischler Lanz hier
+wohnt.“ „Tischler Lanz?“ fragte der aus dem Bett. „Ja,“ sagte K.,
+trotzdem sich hier die Untersuchungskommission zweifellos nicht befand
+und daher seine Aufgabe beendet war. Viele glaubten, es liege K. sehr
+viel daran, den Tischler Lanz zu finden, dachten lange nach, nannten
+einen Tischler, der aber nicht Lanz hieß, oder einen Namen, der mit
+Lanz eine ganz entfernte Ähnlichkeit hatte, oder sie fragten bei
+Nachbarn oder begleiteten K. zu einer weit entfernten Tür, wo ihrer
+Meinung nach ein derartiger Mann möglicherweise in Aftermiete wohne
+oder wo jemand sei, der bessere Auskunft als sie selbst geben könne.
+Schließlich mußte K. kaum mehr selbst fragen, sondern wurde auf diese
+Weise durch die Stockwerke gezogen. Er bedauerte seinen Plan, der ihm
+zuerst so praktisch erschienen war. Vor dem fünften Stockwerk entschloß
+er sich die Suche aufzugeben, verabschiedete sich von einem
+freundlichen jungen Arbeiter, der ihn weiter hinaufführen wollte, und
+ging hinunter. Dann aber ärgerte ihn wieder das Nutzlose dieser ganzen
+Unternehmung, er ging nochmals zurück und klopfte an die erste Tür des
+fünften Stockwerkes. Das erste, was er in dem kleinen Zimmer sah, war
+eine große Wanduhr, die schon 10 Uhr zeigte. „Wohnt ein Tischler Lanz
+hier?“ fragte er. „Bitte,“ sagte eine junge Frau mit schwarzen
+leuchtenden Augen, die gerade in einem Kübel Kinderwäsche wusch, und
+zeigte mit der nassen Hand auf die offene Tür des Nebenzimmers.
+
+K. glaubte in eine Versammlung einzutreten. Ein Gedränge der
+verschiedensten Leute — niemand kümmerte sich um den Eintretenden —
+füllte ein mittelgroßes zweifenstriges Zimmer, das knapp an der Decke
+von einer Galerie umgeben war, die gleichfalls vollständig besetzt war
+und wo die Leute nur gebückt stehen konnten und mit Kopf und Rücken an
+die Decke stießen. K., dem die Luft zu dumpf war, trat wieder hinaus
+und sagte zu der jungen Frau, die ihn wahrscheinlich falsch verstanden
+hatte: „Ich habe nach einem Tischler, einem gewissen Lanz gefragt?“
+„Ja,“ sagte die Frau, „gehen Sie bitte hinein.“ K. hätte ihr vielleicht
+nicht gefolgt, wenn die Frau nicht auf ihn zugegangen wäre, die
+Türklinke ergriffen und gesagt hätte: „Nach Ihnen muß ich schließen, es
+darf niemand mehr hinein.“ „Sehr vernünftig,“ sagte K., „es ist aber
+schon jetzt zu voll.“ Dann ging er aber doch wieder hinein.
+
+Zwischen zwei Männern hindurch, die sich unmittelbar bei der Tür
+unterhielten — der eine machte mit beiden weit vorgestreckten Händen
+die Bewegung des Geldaufzählens, der andere sah ihm scharf in die Augen
+— faßte eine Hand nach K. Es war ein kleiner rotbäckiger Junge. „Kommen
+Sie, kommen Sie,“ sagte er. K. ließ sich von ihm führen, es zeigte
+sich, daß in dem durcheinanderwimmelnden Gedränge doch ein schmaler Weg
+frei war, der möglicherweise zwei Parteien schied; dafür sprach auch,
+daß K. in den ersten Reihen rechts und links kaum ein ihm zugewendetes
+Gesicht sah, sondern nur die Rücken von Leuten, welche ihre Reden und
+Bewegungen nur an Leute ihrer Partei richteten. Die meisten waren
+schwarz angezogenen, in alten lange und lose hinunterhängenden
+Feiertagsröcken. Nur diese Kleidung beirrte K., sonst hätte er das
+ganze für eine politische Bezirksversammlung angesehen.
+
+Am andern Ende des Saales, zu dem K. geführt wurde, stand auf einem
+sehr niedrigen, gleichfalls überfüllten Podium ein kleiner Tisch, der
+Quere nach aufgestellt, und hinter ihm nahe am Rand des Podiums saß ein
+kleiner dicker schnaufender Mann, der sich gerade mit einem hinter ihm
+Stehenden — dieser hatte den Ellbogen auf die Sessellehne gestützt und
+die Beine gekreuzt — unter großem Gelächter unterhielt. Manchmal warf
+er den Arm in die Luft, als karrikiere er jemanden. Der Junge, der K.
+führte, hatte Mühe seine Meldung vorzubringen. Zweimal hatte er schon
+auf den Fußspitzen stehend etwas auszurichten versucht, ohne von dem
+Mann oben beachtet worden zu sein. Erst als einer der Leute oben auf
+dem Podium auf den Jungen aufmerksam machte, wandte sich der Mann ihm
+zu und hörte heruntergebeugt seinen leisen Bericht an. Dann zog er
+seine Uhr und sah schnell nach K. hin. „Sie hätten vor 1 Stunde und 5
+Minuten erscheinen sollen,“ sagte er. K. wollte etwas antworten, aber
+er hatte keine Zeit, denn kaum hatte der Mann ausgesprochen, erhob sich
+in der rechten Saalhälfte ein allgemeines Murren. „Sie hätten vor 1
+Stunde und 5 Minuten erscheinen sollen,“ wiederholte nun der Mann mit
+erhobener Stimme und sah nun auch schnell in den Saal hinunter. Sofort
+wurde auch das Murren stärker und verlor sich, da der Mann nichts mehr
+sagte, nur allmählich. Es war jetzt im Saal viel stiller als bei K.s
+Eintritt. Nur die Leute auf der Galerie hörten nicht auf, ihre
+Bemerkungen zu machen. Sie schienen, soweit man oben in dem Halbdunkel,
+Dunst und Staub etwas unterscheiden konnte, schlechter angezogen zu
+sein als die unten. Manche hatten Polster mitgebracht, die sie zwischen
+den Kopf und die Zimmerdecke gelegt hatten, um sich nicht
+wundzudrücken.
+
+K. hatte sich entschlossen, mehr zu beobachten als zu reden,
+infolgedessen verzichtete er auf die Verteidigung wegen seines
+angeblichen Zuspätkommens und sagte bloß: „Mag ich zu spät gekommen
+sein, jetzt bin ich hier.“ Ein Beifallklatschen, wieder aus der rechten
+Saalhälfte, folgte. „Leicht zu gewinnende Leute,“ dachte K. und war nur
+gestört durch die Stille in der linken Saalhälfte, die gerade hinter
+ihm lag und aus der sich nur ganz vereinzeltes Händeklatschen erhoben
+hatte. Er dachte nach, was er sagen könnte, um alle auf einmal oder,
+wenn das nicht möglich sein sollte, wenigstens zeitweilig auch die
+andern zu gewinnen.
+
+„Ja,“ sagte der Mann, „aber ich bin nicht mehr verpflichtet, Sie jetzt
+zu verhören“ — wieder das Murren, diesmal aber mißverständlich, denn
+der Mann fuhr, indem er den Leuten mit der Hand abwinkte, fort — „ich
+will es jedoch ausnahmsweise heute noch tun. Eine solche Verspätung
+darf sich aber nicht mehr wiederholen. Und nun treten Sie vor!“ Irgend
+jemand sprang vom Podium herunter, so daß für K. ein Platz frei wurde,
+auf den er hinaufstieg. Er stand eng an den Tisch gedrückt, das
+Gedränge hinter ihm war so groß, daß er ihm Widerstand leisten mußte,
+wollte er nicht den Tisch des Untersuchungsrichters und vielleicht auch
+diesen selbst vom Podium hinunterstoßen.
+
+Der Untersuchungsrichter kümmerte sich aber nicht darum, sondern saß
+bequem genug auf seinem Sessel und griff, nachdem er dem Mann hinter
+ihm ein abschließendes Wort gesagt hatte nach einem kleinen
+Anmerkungsbuch, dem einzigen Gegenstand auf seinem Tisch. Es war
+schulheftartig, alt, durch vieles Blättern ganz aus der Form gebracht.
+„Also,“ sagte der Untersuchungsrichter, blätterte in dem Heft und
+wendete sich im Tone einer Feststellung an K., „Sie sind Zimmermaler?“
+„Nein,“ sagte K. „sondern erster Prokurist einer großen Bank.“ Dieser
+Antwort folgte bei der rechten Partei ein Gelächter, das so herzlich
+war, daß K. mitlachen mußte. Die Leute stützten sich mit den Händen auf
+ihre Knie und schüttelten sich wie unter schweren Hustenanfällen. Es
+lachten sogar einzelne auf der Galerie. Der ganz böse gewordene
+Untersuchungsrichter, der wahrscheinlich gegen die Leute unten machtlos
+war, suchte sich an der Galerie zu entschädigen, sprang auf, drohte der
+Galerie, und seine sonst wenig auffallenden Augenbrauen drängten sich
+buschig, schwarz und groß über seinen Augen.
+
+Die linke Saalhälfte war aber noch immer still, die Leute standen dort
+in Reihen, hatten ihre Gesichter dem Podium zugewendet und hörten die
+Worte, die oben gewechselt wurden, ebenso ruhig an wie den Lärm der
+andern Partei, sie duldeten sogar, daß einzelne aus ihren Reihen mit
+der andern Partei hie und da gemeinsam vorgingen. Die Leute der linken
+Partei, die übrigens weniger zahlreich war, mochten im Grunde ebenso
+unbedeutend sein wie die der rechten Partei, aber die Ruhe ihres
+Verhaltens ließ sie bedeutungsvoller erscheinen. Als K. jetzt zu reden
+begann, war er überzeugt, in ihrem Sinne zu sprechen.
+
+„Ihre Frage, Herr Untersuchungsrichter, ob ich Zimmermaler bin —
+vielmehr Sie haben gar nicht gefragt, sondern es mir auf den Kopf
+zugesagt — ist bezeichnend für die ganze Art des Verfahrens, das gegen
+mich geführt wird. Sie können einwenden, daß es ja überhaupt kein
+Verfahren ist, Sie haben sehr Recht, denn es ist ja nur ein Verfahren,
+wenn ich es als solches anerkenne. Aber ich erkenne es also für den
+Augenblick jetzt an, aus Mitleid gewissermaßen. Man kann sich nicht
+anders als mitleidig dazu stellen, wenn man es überhaupt beachten will.
+Ich sage nicht, daß es ein liederliches Verfahren ist, aber ich möchte
+Ihnen diese Bezeichnung zur Selbsterkenntnis angeboten haben.“
+
+K. unterbrach sich und sah in den Saal hinunter. Was er gesagt hatte,
+war scharf, schärfer als er es beabsichtigt hatte, aber doch richtig.
+Es hätte Beifall hier oder dort verdient, es war jedoch alles still,
+man wartete offenbar gespannt auf das Folgende, es bereitete sich
+vielleicht in der Stille ein Ausbruch vor, der allem ein Ende machen
+würde. Störend war es, daß sich jetzt die Tür am Saalende öffnete, die
+junge Wäscherin, die ihre Arbeit wahrscheinlich beendet hatte, eintrat
+und trotz aller Vorsicht, die sie aufwendete, einige Blicke auf sich
+zog. Nur der Untersuchungsrichter machte K. unmittelbare Freude, denn
+er schien von den Worten sofort getroffen zu werden. Er hatte bisher
+stehend zugehört, denn er war von K.s Ansprache überrascht worden,
+während er sich für die Galerie aufgerichtet hatte. Jetzt in der Pause
+setzte er sich allmählich, als sollte es nicht bemerkt werden.
+Wahrscheinlich, um seine Miene zu beruhigen, nahm er wieder das
+Heftchen vor.
+
+„Es hilft nichts,“ fuhr K. fort, „auch Ihr Heftchen, Herr
+Untersuchungsrichter, bestätigt, was ich sage.“ Zufrieden damit, nur
+seine ruhigen Worte in der fremden Versammlung zu hören, wagte es K.
+sogar, kurzerhand das Heft dem Untersuchungsrichter wegzunehmen und es
+mit den Fingerspitzen, als scheue er sich davor, an einem mittleren
+Blatte hochzuheben, so daß beiderseits die engbeschriebenen, fleckigen,
+gelbrandigen Blätter hinunterhingen. „Das sind die Akten des
+Untersuchungsrichters,“ sagte er und ließ das Heft auf den Tisch
+hinunterfallen. „Lesen Sie darin ruhig weiter, Herr
+Untersuchungsrichter, vor diesem Schuldbuch fürchte ich mich wahrhaftig
+nicht, trotzdem es mir unzugänglich ist, denn ich kann es nur mit zwei
+Fingerspitzen anfassen und nicht in die Hand nehmen.“ Es konnte nur ein
+Zeichen tiefer Demütigung sein oder es mußte zumindest so aufgefaßt
+werden, daß der Untersuchungsrichter nach dem Heftchen, wie es auf den
+Tisch gefallen war, griff, es ein wenig in Ordnung zu bringen suchte
+und es wieder vornahm, um darin zu lesen.
+
+Die Gesichter der Leute in der ersten Reihe waren so gespannt auf K.
+gerichtet, daß er ein Weilchen lang zu ihnen hinuntersah. Es waren
+durchwegs ältere Männer, einige waren weißbärtig. Waren vielleicht sie
+die Entscheidenden, die die ganze Versammlung beeinflussen konnten,
+welche auch durch die Demütigung des Untersuchungsrichters sich nicht
+aus der Regungslosigkeit bringen ließ, in welche sie seit K.s Rede
+versunken war.
+
+„Was mir geschehen ist,“ fuhr K. fort, etwas leiser als früher, und
+suchte immer wieder die Gesichter der ersten Reihe ab, was seiner Rede
+einen etwas fahrigen Ausdruck gab, „was mir geschehen ist, ist ja nur
+ein einzelner Fall und als solcher nicht sehr wichtig, da ich es nicht
+sehr schwer nehme, aber es ist das Zeichen eines Verfahrens, wie es
+gegen viele geübt wird. Für diese stehe ich hier ein, nicht für mich.“
+
+Er hatte unwillkürlich seine Stimme erhoben. Irgendwo klatschte jemand
+mit erhobenen Händen und rief: „Bravo! Warum denn nicht? Bravo! Und
+wieder Bravo!“ Die in der ersten Reihe griffen hie und da in ihre
+Barte, keiner kehrte sich wegen des Ausrufs um. Auch K. maß ihm keine
+Bedeutung bei, war aber doch aufgemuntert; er hielt es jetzt gar nicht
+mehr für nötig, daß alle Beifall klatschten, es genügte, wenn die
+Allgemeinheit über die Sache nachzudenken begann und nur manchmal einer
+durch Überredung gewonnen wurde.
+
+„Ich will nicht Rednererfolg,“ sagte K. aus dieser Überlegung heraus,
+„er dürfte mir auch nicht erreichbar sein. Der Herr
+Untersuchungsrichter spricht wahrscheinlich viel besser, es gehört ja
+zu seinem Beruf. Was ich will, ist nur die öffentliche Besprechung
+eines öffentlichen Mißstandes. Hören Sie: Ich bin vor etwa 10 Tagen
+verhaftet worden, über die Tatsache der Verhaftung selbst lache ich,
+aber das gehört jetzt nicht hierher. Ich wurde früh im Bett überfallen,
+vielleicht hatte man — es ist nach dem, was der Untersuchungsrichter
+sagte, nicht ausgeschlossen — den Befehl, irgendeinen Zimmermaler, der
+ebenso unschuldig ist wie ich, zu verhaften, aber man wählte mich. Das
+Nebenzimmer war von zwei groben Wächtern besetzt. Wenn ich ein
+gefährlicher Räuber wäre, hätte man nicht bessere Vorsorge treffen
+können. Diese Wächter waren überdies demoralisiertes Gesindel, sie
+schwätzten mir die Ohren voll, sie wollten sich bestechen lassen, sie
+wollten mir unter Vorspiegelungen Wäsche und Kleider herauslocken, sie
+wollten Geld, um mir angeblich ein Frühstück zu bringen, nachdem sie
+mein eigenes Frühstück vor meinen Augen schamlos aufgegessen hatten.
+Nicht genug daran. Ich wurde in ein drittes Zimmer vor den Aufseher
+geführt. Es war das Zimmer einer Dame, die ich sehr schätze, und ich
+mußte zusehen, wie dieses Zimmer meinetwegen, aber ohne meine Schuld
+durch die Anwesenheit der Wächter und des Aufsehers gewissermaßen
+verunreinigt wurde. Es war nicht leicht, ruhig zu bleiben. Es gelang
+mir aber, und ich fragte den Aufseher vollständig ruhig — wenn er hier
+wäre, müßte er es bestätigen — warum ich verhaftet sei. Was antwortete
+nun dieser Aufseher, den ich jetzt noch vor mir sehe, wie er auf dem
+Sessel der erwähnten Dame als eine Darstellung des stumpfsinnigsten
+Hochmuts sitzt? Meine Herren, er antwortete im Grunde nichts,
+vielleicht wußte er wirklich nichts, er hatte mich verhaftet und war
+damit zufrieden. Er hat sogar noch ein übriges getan und in das Zimmer
+jener Dame drei niedrige Angestellte meiner Bank gebracht, die sich
+damit beschäftigten, Photographien, Eigentum der Dame, zu betasten und
+in Unordnung zu bringen. Die Anwesenheit dieser Angestellten hatte
+natürlich noch einen andern Zweck, sie sollten, ebenso wie meine
+Vermieterin und ihr Dienstmädchen, die Nachricht von meiner Verhaftung
+verbreiten, mein öffentliches Ansehen schädigen und insbesondere in der
+Bank meine Stellung erschüttern. Nun ist nichts davon, auch nicht im
+geringsten, gelungen, selbst meine Vermieterin, eine ganz einfache
+Person — ich will ihren Namen hier in ehrendem Sinne nennen, sie heißt
+Frau Grubach — selbst Frau Grubach war verständig genug einzusehen, daß
+eine solche Verhaftung nicht mehr bedeutet als ein Anschlag, den nicht
+genügend beaufsichtigte Jungen auf der Gasse ausführen. Ich wiederhole,
+mir hat das Ganze nur Unannehmlichkeiten und vorübergehenden Ärger
+bereitet, hätte es aber nicht auch schlimmere Folgen haben können?“
+
+Als K. sich hier unterbrach und nach dem stillen Untersuchungsrichter
+hinsah, glaubte er zu bemerken, daß dieser gerade mit einem Blick
+jemandem in der Menge ein Zeichen gab. K. lächelte und sagte: „Eben
+gibt hier neben mir der Herr Untersuchungsrichter jemandem von Ihnen
+ein geheimes Zeichen. Es sind also Leute unter Ihnen, die von hier oben
+dirigiert werden. Ich weiß nicht, ob das Zeichen jetzt Zischen oder
+Beifall bewirken sollte, und verzichte dadurch, daß ich die Sache
+vorzeitig verrate, ganz bewußt darauf, die Bedeutung des Zeichens zu
+erfahren. Es ist mir vollständig gleichgültig, und ich ermächtige den
+Herrn Untersuchungsrichter öffentlich, seine bezahlten Angestellten
+dort unten statt mit geheimen Zeichen, laut mit Worten zu befehligen,
+indem er etwa einmal sagt: Jetzt zischt, und das nächste Mal: Jetzt
+klatscht.“
+
+In Verlegenheit oder Ungeduld rückte der Untersuchungsrichter auf
+seinem Sessel hin und her. Der Mann hinter ihm, mit dem er sich schon
+früher unterhalten hatte, beugte sich wieder zu ihm, sei es, um ihm im
+allgemeinen Mut zuzusprechen oder um ihm einen besondern Rat zu geben.
+Unten unterhielten sich die Leute leise, aber lebhaft. Die zwei
+Parteien, die früher so entgegengesetzte Meinungen gehabt zu haben
+schienen, vermischten sich, einzelne Leute zeigten mit dem Finger auf
+K., andere auf den Untersuchungsrichter. Der neblige Dunst im Zimmer
+war äußerst lästig, er verhinderte sogar eine genauere Beobachtung der
+Fernerstehenden. Besonders für die Galeriebesucher mußte er störend
+sein, sie waren gezwungen, allerdings unter scheuen Seitenblicken nach
+dem Untersuchungsrichter, leise Fragen an die Versammlungsteilnehmer zu
+stellen, um sich näher zu unterrichten. Die Antworten wurden im Schutz
+der vorgehaltenen Hände ebenso leise gegeben.
+
+„Ich bin gleich zu Ende,“ sagte K. und schlug, da keine Glocke
+vorhanden war, mit der Faust auf den Tisch. Im Schrecken darüber fuhren
+die Köpfe des Untersuchungsrichters und seines Ratgebers augenblicklich
+auseinander: „Mir steht die ganze Sache fern, ich beurteile sie daher
+ruhig, und Sie können, vorausgesetzt, daß Ihnen an diesem angeblichen
+Gericht etwas gelegen ist, großen Vorteil davon haben, wenn Sie mir
+zuhören. Ihre gegenseitigen Besprechungen dessen, was ich vorbringe,
+bitte ich Sie für späterhin zu verschieben, denn ich habe keine Zeit
+und werde bald weggehn.“
+
+Sofort war es still, so sehr beherrschte schon K. die Versammlung. Man
+schrie nicht mehr durcheinander wie am Anfang, man klatschte nicht
+einmal mehr Beifall, aber man schien schon überzeugt oder auf dem
+nächsten Wege dazu.
+
+„Es ist kein Zweifel,“ sagte K. sehr leise, denn ihn freute das
+angespannte Aufhorchen der ganzen Versammlung, in dieser Stille
+entstand ein Sausen, das aufreizender war als der verzückteste Beifall,
+„es ist kein Zweifel, daß hinter allen Äußerungen dieses Gerichtes, in
+meinem Fall also hinter der Verhaftung und der heutigen Untersuchung
+eine große Organisation sich befindet. Eine Organisation, die nicht nur
+bestechliche Wächter, läppische Aufseher und Untersuchungsrichter, die
+günstigsten Falles bescheiden sind, beschäftigt, sondern die weiterhin
+jedenfalls eine Richterschaft hohen und höchsten Grades unterhält, mit
+dem zahllosen unumgänglichen Gefolge von Dienern, Schreibern, Gendarmen
+und andern Hilfskräften, vielleicht sogar Henkern, ich scheue vor dem
+Wort nicht zurück. Und der Sinn dieser großen Organisation, meine
+Herren? Er besteht darin, daß unschuldige Personen verhaftet werden und
+gegen sie ein sinnloses und meistens wie in meinem Fall ergebnisloses
+Verfahren eingeleitet wird. Wie ließe sich bei dieser Sinnlosigkeit des
+Ganzen die schlimmste Korruption der Beamtenschaft vertuschen? Das ist
+unmöglich, das brächte auch der höchste Richter nicht einmal für sich
+selbst zustande. Darum suchen die Wächter den Verhafteten die Kleider
+vom Leib zu stehlen, darum brechen Aufseher in fremde Wohnungen ein,
+darum sollen Unschuldige statt verhört lieber vor ganzen Versammlungen
+entwürdigt werden. Die Wächter haben nur von Depots erzählt, in die man
+das Eigentum der Verhafteten bringt, ich wollte einmal diese
+Depotplätze sehen, in denen das mühsam erarbeitete Vermögen der
+Verhafteten fault, soweit es nicht von diebischen Depotbeamten
+gestohlen ist.“
+
+K. wurde durch ein Kreischen vom Saalende unterbrochen, er beschattete
+die Augen, um hinsehen zu können, denn das trübe Tageslicht machte den
+Dunst weißlich und blendete. Es handelte sich um die Waschfrau, die K.
+gleich bei ihrem Eintritt als eine wesentliche Störung erkannt hatte.
+Ob sie jetzt schuldig war oder nicht, konnte man nicht erkennen. K. sah
+nur, daß ein Mann sie in einen Winkel bei der Tür gezogen hatte und
+dort an sich drückte. Aber nicht sie kreischte, sondern der Mann, er
+hatte den Mund breit gezogen und blickte zur Decke. Ein kleiner Kreis
+hatte sich um beide gebildet, die Galeriebesucher in der Nähe schienen
+darüber begeistert, daß der Ernst, den K. in die Versammlung eingeführt
+hatte, auf diese Weise unterbrochen wurde. K. wollte unter dem ersten
+Eindruck gleich hinlaufen, auch dachte er, allen würde daran gelegen
+sein, dort Ordnung zu schaffen und zumindest das Paar aus dem Saal zu
+weisen, aber die ersten Reihen vor ihm blieben ganz fest, keiner rührte
+sich und keiner ließ K. durch. Im Gegenteil, man hinderte ihn, und
+irgendeine Hand — er hatte nicht Zeit sich umzudrehn — faßte ihn hinten
+am Kragen, alte Männer hielten den Arm vor, K. dachte nicht eigentlich
+mehr an das Paar, ihm war, als werde seine Freiheit eingeschränkt, als
+mache man mit der Verhaftung ernst und er sprang rücksichtslos vom
+Podium hinunter. Nun stand er Aug’ an Aug’ dem Gedränge gegenüber.
+Hatte er die Leute nicht richtig beurteilt? Hatte er seiner Rede zuviel
+Wirkung zugetraut? Hatte man sich verstellt, solange er gesprochen
+hatte, und hatte man jetzt, da er zu den Schlußfolgerungen kam, die
+Verstellung satt? Was für Gesichter rings um ihn! Kleine schwarze
+Äuglein huschten hin und her, die Wangen hingen herab wie bei
+Versoffenen, die langen Bärte waren steif und schütter, und griff man
+in sie, so war es, als bilde man bloß Krallen, nicht als griffe man an
+Bärte. Unter den Bärten aber — und das war die eigentliche Entdeckung,
+die K. machte — schimmerten am Rockkragen Abzeichen in verschiedener
+Größe und Farbe. Alle hatten diese Abzeichen, soweit man sehen konnte.
+Alle gehörten zueinander, die scheinbaren Parteien rechts und links,
+und als er sich plötzlich umdrehte, sah er die gleichen Abzeichen am
+Kragen des Untersuchungsrichters, der, die Hände im Schoß, ruhig
+hinuntersah. „So,“ rief K. und warf die Arme in die Höhe, die
+plötzliche Erkenntnis wollte Raum, „ihr seid ja alle Beamte, wie ich
+sehe, ihr seid ja die korrupte Bande, gegen die ich sprach, ihr habt
+euch hier gedrängt, als Zuhörer und Schnüffler, habt scheinbar Parteien
+gebildet, und eine hat applaudiert, um mich zu prüfen, ihr wolltet
+lernen, wie man Unschuldige verführen soll. Nun, ihr seid richtig
+nutzlos hier gewesen, hoffe ich, entweder habt ihr euch darüber
+unterhalten, daß jemand die Verteidigung der Unschuld von euch erwartet
+hat, oder aber — laß mich oder ich schlage,“ rief K. einem zitternden
+Greis zu, der sich besonders nahe an ihn geschoben hatte — „oder aber
+ihr habt wirklich etwas gelernt. Und damit wünsche ich euch Glück zu
+eurem Gewerbe.“ Er nahm schnell seinen Hut, der am Rand des Tisches
+lag, und drängte sich unter allgemeiner Stille, jedenfalls der Stille
+vollkommenster Überraschung, zum Ausgang. Der Untersuchungsrichter
+schien aber noch schneller als K. gewesen zu sein, denn er erwartete
+ihn bei der Tür. „Einen Augenblick,“ sagte er. K. blieb stehen, sah
+aber nicht auf den Untersuchungsrichter, sondern auf die Tür, deren
+Klinke er schon ergriffen hatte. „Ich wollte Sie nur darauf aufmerksam
+machen,“ sagte der Untersuchungsrichter, „daß Sie sich heute — es
+dürfte Ihnen noch nicht zu Bewußtsein gekommen sein — des Vorteils
+beraubt haben, den ein Verhör für den Verhafteten in jedem Falle
+bedeutet.“ K. lachte die Tür an. „Ihr Lumpen, ich schenke euch alle
+Verhöre,“ rief er, öffnete die Tür und eilte die Treppe hinunter.
+Hinter ihm erhob sich der Lärm der wieder lebendig gewordenen
+Versammlung, welche die Vorfälle nach Art von Studierenden zu
+besprechen begann.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+DRITTES KAPITEL
+
+IM LEEREN SITZUNGSSAAL · DER STUDENT · DIE KANZLEIEN
+
+
+K. wartete während der nächsten Woche von Tag zu Tag auf eine
+neuerliche Verständigung, er konnte nicht glauben, daß man seinen
+Verzicht auf Verhör wörtlich genommen hatte, und als die erwartete
+Verständigung bis Sonntagabend wirklich nicht kam, nahm er an, er sei
+stillschweigend in das gleiche Haus für die gleiche Zeit wieder
+vorgeladen. Er begab sich daher Sonntags wieder hin, ging diesmal
+geradewegs über Treppen und Gänge; einige Leute, die sich seiner
+erinnerten, grüßten ihn an ihren Türen, aber er mußte niemanden mehr
+fragen und kam bald zu der richtigen Tür. Auf sein Klopfen wurde ihm
+gleich aufgemacht, und ohne sich weiter nach der bekannten Frau
+umzusehn, die bei der Tür stehen blieb, wollte er gleich ins
+Nebenzimmer. „Heute ist keine Sitzung,“ sagte die Frau. „Warum sollte
+keine Sitzung sein?“ fragte er und wollte es nicht glauben. Aber die
+Frau überzeugte ihn, indem sie die Tür des Nebenzimmers öffnete. Es war
+wirklich leer und sah in seiner Leere noch kläglicher aus, als am
+letzten Sonntag. Auf dem Tisch, der unverändert auf dem Podium stand,
+lagen einige Bücher. „Kann ich mir die Bücher anschauen,“ fragte K.,
+nicht aus besonderer Neugierde, sondern nur um nicht vollständig
+nutzlos hier gewesen zu sein. „Nein,“ sagte die Frau und schloß wieder
+die Tür, „das ist nicht erlaubt. Die Bücher gehören dem
+Untersuchungsrichter.“ „Ach so,“ sagte K. und nickte, „die Bücher sind
+wohl Gesetzbücher und es gehört zu der Art dieses Gerichtswesens, daß
+man nicht nur unschuldig, sondern auch unwissend verurteilt wird.“ „Es
+wird so sein,“ sagte die Frau, die ihn nicht genau verstanden hatte.
+„Nun, dann gehe ich wieder,“ sagte K. „Soll ich dem
+Untersuchungsrichter etwas melden?“ fragte die Frau. „Sie kennen ihn?“
+fragte K. „Natürlich,“ sagte die Frau, „mein Mann ist ja
+Gerichtsdiener.“ Erst jetzt merkte K., daß das Zimmer, in dem letzthin
+nur ein Waschbottich gestanden war, jetzt ein völlig eingerichtetes
+Wohnzimmer bildete. Die Frau bemerkte sein Staunen und sagte: „Ja, wir
+haben hier freie Wohnung, müssen aber an Sitzungstagen das Zimmer
+ausräumen. Die Stellung meines Mannes hat manche Nachteile.“ „Ich
+staune nicht so sehr über das Zimmer,“ sagte K. und blickte sie böse
+an, „als vielmehr darüber, daß Sie verheiratet sind.“ „Spielen Sie
+vielleicht auf den Vorfall in der letzten Sitzung an, durch den ich
+Ihre Rede störte,“ fragte die Frau. „Natürlich,“ sagte K., „heute ist
+es ja schon vorüber und fast vergessen, aber damals hat es mich
+geradezu wütend gemacht. Und nun sagen Sie selbst, daß Sie eine
+verheiratete Frau sind.“ „Es war nicht zu Ihrem Nachteil, daß Ihre Rede
+abgebrochen wurde. Man hat nachher noch sehr ungünstig über sie
+geurteilt.“ „Mag sein,“ sagte K. ablenkend, „aber Sie entschuldigt das
+nicht.“ „Ich bin vor allen entschuldigt, die mich kennen,“ sagte die
+Frau, „der, welcher mich damals umarmt hat, verfolgt mich schon seit
+langem. Ich mag im allgemeinen nicht verlockend sein, für ihn bin ich
+es aber. Es gibt hiefür keinen Schutz, auch mein Mann hat sich schon
+damit abgefunden; will er seine Stellung behalten, muß er es dulden,
+denn jener Mann ist Student und wird voraussichtlich zu größerer Macht
+kommen. Er ist immerfort hinter mir her, gerade ehe Sie kamen, ist er
+fortgegangen.“ „Es paßt zu allem andern,“ sagte K., „es überrascht mich
+nicht.“ „Sie wollen hier wohl einiges verbessern,“ fragte die Frau
+langsam und prüfend, als sage sie etwas, was sowohl für sie als für K.
+gefährlich war. „Ich habe das schon aus Ihrer Rede geschlossen, die mir
+persönlich sehr gut gefallen hat. Ich habe allerdings nur einen Teil
+gehört, den Anfang habe ich versäumt und während des Schlusses lag ich
+mit dem Studenten auf dem Boden. — Es ist ja so widerlich hier,“ sagte
+sie nach einer Pause und faßte K.s Hand. „Glauben Sie, daß es Ihnen
+gelingen wird, eine Besserung zu erreichen?“ K. lächelte und drehte
+seine Hand ein wenig in ihren weichen Händen. „Eigentlich,“ sagte er,
+„bin ich nicht dazu angestellt, Besserungen hier zu erreichen, wie Sie
+sich ausdrücken, und wenn Sie es z. B. dem Untersuchungsrichter sagen
+würden, würden Sie ausgelacht oder bestraft werden. Tatsächlich hätte
+ich mich auch aus freiem Willen in diese Dinge gewiß nicht eingemischt
+und meinen Schlaf hätte die Verbesserungsbedürftigkeit dieses
+Gerichtswesens niemals gestört. Aber ich bin dadurch, daß ich angeblich
+verhaftet wurde — ich bin nämlich verhaftet — gezwungen worden, hier
+einzugreifen, und zwar um meinetwillen. Wenn ich aber dabei auch Ihnen
+irgendwie nützlich sein kann, werde ich es natürlich sehr gerne tun.
+Nicht etwa nur aus Nächstenliebe, sondern außerdem deshalb, weil auch
+Sie mir helfen können.“ „Wie könnte ich denn das,“ fragte die Frau.
+„Indem Sie mir z. B. jetzt die Bücher dort auf dem Tisch zeigen.“ „Aber
+gewiß,“ rief die Frau und zog ihn eiligst hinter sich her. Es waren
+alte abgegriffene Bücher, ein Einbanddeckel war in der Mitte fast
+zerbrochen, die Stücke hingen nur durch Fasern zusammen. „Wie schmutzig
+hier alles ist,“ sagte K. kopfschüttelnd und die Frau wischte mit ihrer
+Schürze, ehe K. nach den Büchern greifen konnte, wenigstens
+oberflächlich den Staub weg. K. schlug das erste Buch auf, es erschien
+ein unanständiges Bild. Ein Mann und eine Frau saßen nackt auf dem
+Kanapee, die gemeine Absicht des Zeichners war deutlich zu erkennen,
+aber seine Ungeschicklichkeit war so groß gewesen, daß schließlich doch
+nur ein Mann und eine Frau zu sehen waren, die allzu körperlich aus dem
+Bilde hervorragten, übermäßig aufrecht dasaßen und sich infolge
+falscher Perspektive nur mühsam einander zuwendeten. K. blätterte nicht
+weiter, sondern schlug nur noch das Titelblatt des zweiten Buches auf,
+es war ein Roman mit dem Titel: „Die Plagen, welche Grete von ihrem
+Manne Hans zu erleiden hatte.“ „Das sind die Gesetzbücher, die hier
+studiert werden,“ sagte K., „von solchen Menschen soll ich gerichtet
+werden.“ „Ich werde Ihnen helfen,“ sagte die Frau. „Wollen Sie?“
+„Könnten Sie denn das wirklich, ohne sich selbst in Gefahr zu bringen?
+Sie sagten doch vorhin, Ihr Mann sei sehr abhängig von Vorgesetzten.“
+„Trotzdem will ich Ihnen helfen,“ sagte die Frau, „kommen Sie, wir
+müssen es besprechen. Über meine Gefahr reden Sie nicht mehr, ich
+fürchte die Gefahr nur dort, wo ich sie fürchten will. Kommen Sie.“ Sie
+zeigte auf das Podium und bat ihn, sich mit ihr auf die Stufe zu
+setzen. „Sie haben schöne dunkle Augen,“ sagte sie, nachdem sie sich
+gesetzt hatten und sah K. von unten ins Gesicht, „man sagt mir, ich
+hätte auch schöne Augen, aber Ihre sind viel schöner. Sie fielen mir
+übrigens gleich damals auf, als Sie zum erstenmal hier eintraten. Sie
+waren auch der Grund, warum ich dann später hierher ins
+Versammlungszimmer ging, was ich sonst niemals tue und was mir sogar
+gewissermaßen verboten ist.“ ‚Das ist also alles,‘ dachte K., ‚sie
+bietet sich mir an, sie ist verdorben wie alle hier rings herum, sie
+hat die Gerichtsbeamten satt, was ja begreiflich ist, und begrüßt
+deshalb jeden beliebigen Fremden mit einem Kompliment wegen seiner
+Augen.‘ Und K. stand stillschweigend auf, als hätte er seine Gedanken
+laut ausgesprochen und dadurch der Frau sein Verhalten erklärt. „Ich
+glaube nicht, daß Sie mir helfen könnten,“ sagte er, „um mir wirklich
+zu helfen, müßte man Beziehungen zu hohen Beamten haben. Sie aber
+kennen gewiß nur die niedrigen Angestellten, die sich hier in Mengen
+herumtreiben. Diese kennen Sie gewiß sehr gut und könnten bei ihnen
+auch manches durchsetzen, das bezweifle ich nicht, aber das Größte, was
+man bei ihnen durchsetzen könnte, wäre für den endgültigen Ausgang des
+Prozesses gänzlich belanglos. Sie aber hätten sich dadurch doch einige
+Freunde verscherzt. Das will ich nicht. Führen Sie Ihr bisheriges
+Verhältnis zu diesen Leuten weiter, es scheint mir nämlich, daß es
+Ihnen unentbehrlich ist. Ich sage das nicht ohne Bedauern, denn, um Ihr
+Kompliment doch auch irgendwie zu erwidern, auch Sie gefallen mir gut,
+besonders wenn Sie mich wie jetzt so traurig ansehn, wozu übrigens für
+Sie gar kein Grund ist. Sie gehören zu der Gesellschaft, die ich
+bekämpfen muß, befinden sich aber in ihr sehr wohl, Sie lieben sogar
+den Studenten, und wenn Sie ihn nicht lieben, so ziehen Sie ihn doch
+wenigstens Ihrem Manne vor. Das konnte man aus Ihren Worten leicht
+erkennen.“ „Nein,“ rief sie, blieb sitzen und griff nur nach K.s Hand,
+die er ihr nicht rasch genug entzog. „Sie dürfen jetzt nicht weggehn,
+Sie dürfen nicht mit einem falschen Urteil über mich weggehn. Brächten
+Sie es wirklich zustande, jetzt wegzugehn? Bin ich wirklich so wertlos,
+daß Sie mir nicht einmal den Gefallen tun wollen, noch ein kleines
+Weilchen hierzubleiben?“ „Sie mißverstehen mich,“ sagte K. und setzte
+sich, „wenn Ihnen wirklich daran liegt, daß ich hierbleibe, bleibe ich
+gern, ich habe ja Zeit, ich kam doch in der Erwartung her, daß heute
+eine Verhandlung sein werde. Mit dem, was ich früher sagte, wollte ich
+Sie nur bitten, in meinem Prozeß nichts für mich zu unternehmen. Aber
+auch das muß Sie nicht kränken, wenn Sie bedenken, daß mir am Ausgang
+des Prozesses gar nichts liegt und daß ich über eine Verurteilung nur
+lachen werde. Vorausgesetzt, daß es überhaupt zu einem wirklichen
+Abschluß des Prozesses kommt, was ich sehr bezweifle. Ich glaube
+vielmehr, daß das Verfahren infolge Faulheit oder Vergeßlichkeit oder
+vielleicht sogar infolge Angst der Beamtenschaft schon abgebrochen ist
+oder in der nächsten Zeit abgebrochen werden wird. Möglich ist
+allerdings auch, daß man in Hoffnung auf irgendeine größere Bestechung
+den Prozeß scheinbar weiterführen wird, ganz vergeblich, wie ich heute
+schon sagen kann, denn ich besteche niemanden. Es wäre immerhin eine
+Gefälligkeit, die Sie mir leisten könnten, wenn Sie dem
+Untersuchungsrichter oder irgend jemandem sonst, der wichtige
+Nachrichten gern verbreitet, mitteilen würden, daß ich niemals und
+durch keine Kunststücke, an denen die Herren wohl reich sind, zu einer
+Bestechung zu bewegen sein werde. Es wäre ganz aussichtslos, das können
+Sie ihnen offen sagen. Übrigens wird man es vielleicht selbst schon
+bemerkt haben und selbst wenn dies nicht sein sollte, liegt mir gar
+nicht soviel daran, daß man es jetzt schon erfährt. Es würde ja dadurch
+den Herren nur Arbeit erspart werden, allerdings auch mir einige
+Unannehmlichkeiten, die ich aber gern auf mich nehme, wenn ich weiß,
+daß jede gleichzeitig ein Hieb für die andern ist. Und daß es so wird,
+dafür will ich sorgen. Kennen Sie eigentlich den Untersuchungsrichter?“
+„Natürlich,“ sagte die Frau, „an den dachte ich sogar zuerst, als ich
+Ihnen Hilfe anbot. Ich wußte nicht, daß er nur ein niedriger Beamter
+ist, aber da Sie es sagen, wird es wahrscheinlich richtig sein.
+Trotzdem glaube ich, daß der Bericht, den er nach oben liefert,
+immerhin einigen Einfluß hat. Und er schreibt soviel Berichte. Sie
+sagen, daß die Beamten faul sind, alle gewiß nicht, besonders dieser
+Untersuchungsrichter nicht, er schreibt sehr viel. Letzten Sonntag z.
+B. dauerte die Sitzung bis gegen Abend. Alle Leute gingen weg, der
+Untersuchungsrichter aber blieb im Saal, ich mußte ihm eine Lampe
+bringen, ich hatte nur eine kleine Küchenlampe, aber er war mit ihr
+zufrieden und fing gleich zu schreiben an. Inzwischen war auch mein
+Mann gekommen, der an jenem Sonntag gerade Urlaub hatte, wir holten die
+Möbel, richteten wieder unser Zimmer ein, es kamen dann noch Nachbarn,
+wir unterhielten uns noch bei einer Kerze, kurz, wir vergaßen den
+Untersuchungsrichter und gingen schlafen. Plötzlich in der Nacht, es
+muß schon tief in der Nacht gewesen sein, wache ich auf, neben dem Bett
+steht der Untersuchungsrichter und blendet die Lampe mit der Hand ab,
+so daß auf meinen Mann kein Licht fällt, es war unnötige Vorsicht, mein
+Mann hat einen solchen Schlaf, daß ihn auch das Licht nicht geweckt
+hätte. Ich war so erschrocken, daß ich fast geschrien hätte, aber der
+Untersuchungsrichter war sehr freundlich, ermahnte mich zur Vorsicht,
+flüsterte mir zu, daß er bis jetzt geschrieben habe, daß er mir jetzt
+die Lampe zurückbringe und daß er niemals den Anblick vergessen werde,
+wie er mich schlafend gefunden habe. Mit dem allen wollte ich Ihnen nur
+sagen, daß der Untersuchungsrichter tatsächlich viele Berichte
+schreibt, insbesondere über Sie, denn Ihre Einvernahme war gewiß einer
+der Hauptgegenstände der zweitägigen Sitzung. Solche lange Berichte
+können aber doch nicht ganz bedeutungslos sein. Außerdem aber können
+Sie doch auch aus dem Vorfall sehn, daß sich der Untersuchungsrichter
+um mich bewirbt und daß ich gerade jetzt in der ersten Zeit, er muß
+mich überhaupt erst jetzt bemerkt haben, großen Einfluß auf ihn haben
+kann. Daß ihm viel an mir liegt, dafür habe ich jetzt auch noch andere
+Beweise. Er hat mir gestern durch den Studenten, zu dem er viel
+Vertrauen hat und der sein Mitarbeiter ist, seidene Strümpfe zum
+Geschenk geschickt, angeblich dafür, daß ich das Sitzungszimmer
+aufräume, aber das ist nur ein Vorwand, denn diese Arbeit ist doch nur
+meine Pflicht und für sie wird mein Mann bezahlt. Es sind schöne
+Strümpfe, sehen Sie — sie streckte die Beine, zog die Röcke bis zum
+Knie hinauf und sah auch selbst die Strümpfe an — es sind schöne
+Strümpfe, aber doch eigentlich zu fein und für mich nicht geeignet.“
+
+Plötzlich unterbrach sie sich, legte ihre Hand auf K.s Hand, als wolle
+sie ihn beruhigen und flüsterte: „Still, Bertold sieht uns zu.“ K. hob
+langsam den Blick. In der Tür des Sitzungszimmers stand ein junger
+Mann, er war klein, hatte nicht ganz gerade Beine und suchte sich durch
+einen kurzen schüttern rötlichen Vollbart, in dem er die Finger
+fortwährend herumführte, Würde zu geben. K. sah ihn neugierig an, es
+war ja der erste Student der unbekannten Rechtswissenschaft, dem er
+gewissermaßen menschlich begegnete, ein Mann, der wahrscheinlich auch
+einmal zu höhern Beamtenstellen gelangen würde. Der Student dagegen
+kümmerte sich um K. scheinbar gar nicht, er winkte nur mit einem
+Finger, den er für einen Augenblick aus seinem Barte zog, der Frau und
+ging zum Fenster, die Frau beugte sich zu K. und flüsterte: „Seien Sie
+mir nicht böse, ich bitte Sie vielmals, denken Sie auch nicht schlecht
+von mir, ich muß jetzt zu ihm gehn, zu diesem scheußlichen Menschen,
+sehn Sie nur seine krummen Beine an. Aber ich komme gleich zurück und
+dann geh ich mit Ihnen, wenn Sie mich mitnehmen, ich gehe, wohin Sie
+wollen, Sie können mit mir tun, was Sie wollen, ich werde glücklich
+sein, wenn ich von hier für möglichst lange Zeit fort bin, am liebsten
+allerdings für immer.“ Sie streichelte noch K.s Hand, sprang auf und
+lief zum Fenster. Unwillkürlich haschte noch K. nach ihrer Hand ins
+Leere. Die Frau verlockte ihn wirklich, er fand trotz allem Nachdenken
+keinen haltbaren Grund dafür, warum er der Verlockung nicht nachgeben
+sollte. Den flüchtigen Einwand, daß ihn die Frau für das Gericht
+einfange, wehrte er ohne Mühe ab. Auf welche Weise konnte sie ihn
+einfangen? Blieb er nicht immer so frei, daß er das ganze Gericht,
+wenigstens soweit es ihn betraf, sofort zerschlagen konnte? Konnte er
+nicht dieses geringe Vertrauen zu sich haben? Und ihr Anerbieten einer
+Hilfe klang aufrichtig und war vielleicht nicht wertlos. Und es gab
+vielleicht keine bessere Rache an dem Untersuchungsrichter und seinem
+Anhang, als daß er ihnen diese Frau entzog und an sich nahm. Es könnte
+sich dann einmal der Fall ereignen, daß der Untersuchungsrichter nach
+mühevoller Arbeit an Lügenberichten über K. in später Nacht das Bett
+der Frau leer fand. Und leer deshalb, weil sie K. gehörte, weil diese
+Frau am Fenster, dieser üppige gelenkige warme Körper im dunklen Kleid
+aus grobem schweren Stoff durchaus nur K. gehörte.
+
+Nachdem er auf diese Weise die Bedenken gegen die Frau beseitigt hatte,
+wurde ihm das leise Zwiegespräch am Fenster zu lang, er klopfte mit den
+Knöcheln auf das Podium und dann auch mit der Faust. Der Student sah
+kurz über die Schulter der Frau hinweg nach K. hin, ließ sich aber
+nicht stören, ja drückte sich sogar enger an die Frau und umfaßte sie.
+Sie senkte tief den Kopf, als höre sie ihm aufmerksam zu, er küßte sie,
+als sie sich bückte, laut auf den Hals, ohne sich im Reden wesentlich
+zu unterbrechen. K. sah darin die Tyrannei bestätigt, die der Student
+nach den Klagen der Frau über sie ausübte, stand auf und ging im Zimmer
+auf und ab. Er überlegte unter Seitenblicken nach dem Studenten, wie er
+ihn möglichst schnell wegschaffen könnte, und es war ihm daher nicht
+unwillkommen, als der Student, offenbar gestört durch K.s Herumgehn,
+das schon zeitweilig zu einem Trampeln ausgeartet war, bemerkte: „Wenn
+Sie ungeduldig sind, können Sie weggehn. Sie hätten auch schon früher
+weggehn können, es hätte Sie niemand vermißt. Ja, Sie hätten sogar
+weggehn sollen, und zwar schon bei meinem Eintritt, und zwar
+schleunigst.“ Es mochte in dieser Bemerkung alle mögliche Wut zum
+Ausbruch kommen, jedenfalls lag darin aber auch der Hochmut des
+künftigen Gerichtsbeamten, der zu einem mißliebigen Angeklagten sprach.
+K. blieb ganz nahe bei ihm stehn und sagte lächelnd: „Ich bin
+ungeduldig, das ist richtig, aber diese Ungeduld wird am leichtesten
+dadurch zu beseitigen sein, daß Sie uns verlassen. Wenn Sie aber
+vielleicht hergekommen sind, um zu studieren — ich hörte, daß Sie
+Student sind — so will ich Ihnen gerne Platz machen und mit der Frau
+weggehn. Sie werden übrigens noch viel studieren müssen, ehe Sie
+Richter werden. Ich kenne zwar Ihr Gerichtswesen noch nicht sehr genau,
+nehme aber an, daß es mit groben Reden allein, die Sie allerdings schon
+unverschämt gut zu führen wissen, noch lange nicht getan ist.“ „Man
+hätte ihn nicht so frei herumlaufen lassen sollen,“ sagte der Student,
+als wolle er der Frau eine Erklärung für K.s beleidigende Rede geben,
+„es war ein Mißgriff. Ich habe es dem Untersuchungsrichter gesagt. Man
+hätte ihn zwischen den Verhören zumindest in seinem Zimmer halten
+sollen. Der Untersuchungsrichter ist manchmal unbegreiflich.“ „Unnütze
+Reden,“ sagte K. und streckte die Hand nach der Frau aus, „kommen Sie.“
+„Ach so,“ sagte der Student, „nein, nein, die bekommen Sie nicht,“ und
+mit einer Kraft, die man ihm nicht zugetraut hätte, hob er sie auf
+einen Arm, und lief mit gebeugtem Rücken, zärtlich zu ihr aufsehend,
+zur Tür. Eine gewisse Angst vor K. war hiebei nicht zu verkennen,
+trotzdem wagte er es, K. noch zu reizen, indem er mit der freien Hand
+den Arm der Frau streichelte und drückte. K. lief paar Schritte neben
+ihm her, bereit, ihn zu fassen und, wenn es sein müßte, zu würgen, da
+sagte die Frau: „Es hilft nichts, der Untersuchungsrichter läßt mich
+holen, ich darf nicht mit Ihnen gehn, dieses kleine Scheusal,“ sie fuhr
+hiebei dem Studenten mit der Hand übers Gesicht, „dieses kleine
+Scheusal läßt mich nicht.“ „Und Sie wollen nicht befreit werden,“
+schrie K. und legte die Hand auf die Schulter des Studenten, der mit
+den Zähnen nach ihr schnappte. „Nein,“ rief die Frau und wehrte K. mit
+beiden Händen ab, „nein, nein, nur das nicht, woran denken Sie denn!
+Das wäre mein Verderben. Lassen Sie ihn doch, o bitte, lassen Sie ihn
+doch. Er führt ja nur den Befehl des Untersuchungsrichters aus und
+trägt mich zu ihm.“ „Dann mag er laufen und Sie will ich nie mehr
+sehn,“ sagte K. wütend vor Enttäuschung und gab dem Studenten einen
+Stoß in den Rücken, daß er kurz stolperte, um gleich darauf, vor
+Vergnügen darüber, daß er nicht gefallen war, mit seiner Last desto
+höher zu springen. K. ging ihnen langsam nach, er sah ein, daß das die
+erste zweifellose Niederlage war, die er von diesen Leuten erfahren
+hatte. Es war natürlich gar kein Grund, sich deshalb zu ängstigen, er
+erhielt die Niederlage nur deshalb, weil er den Kampf aufsuchte. Wenn
+er zu Hause bliebe und sein gewohntes Leben führen würde, war er jedem
+dieser Leute tausendfach überlegen und konnte jeden mit einem Fußtritt
+von seinem Wege räumen. Und er stellte sich die allerlächerlichste
+Szene vor, die es z. B. geben würde, wenn dieser klägliche Student,
+dieses aufgeblasene Kind, dieser krumme Bartträger vor Elsas Bett knien
+und mit gefalteten Händen um Gnade bitten würde. K. gefiel diese
+Vorstellung so, daß er beschloß, wenn sich nur irgendeine Gelegenheit
+dafür ergeben sollte, den Studenten einmal zu Elsa mitzunehmen.
+
+Aus Neugierde eilte K. noch zur Tür, er wollte sehn, wohin die Frau
+getragen wurde, der Student würde sie doch nicht etwa über die Straßen
+auf dem Arm tragen. Es zeigte sich, daß der Weg viel kürzer war. Gleich
+gegenüber der Wohnungstür führte eine schmale hölzerne Treppe
+wahrscheinlich zum Dachboden, sie machte eine Wendung, so daß man ihr
+Ende nicht sah. Über diese Treppe trug der Student die Frau hinauf,
+schon sehr langsam und stöhnend, denn er war durch das bisherige Laufen
+geschwächt. Die Frau grüßte mit der Hand zu K. hinunter, und suchte
+durch Auf- und Abziehn der Schultern zu zeigen, daß sie an der
+Entführung unschuldig sei, viel Bedauern lag aber in dieser Bewegung
+nicht. K. sah sie ausdruckslos, wie eine Fremde an, er wollte weder
+verraten, daß er enttäuscht war, noch auch, daß er die Enttäuschung
+leicht überwinden könne.
+
+Die zwei waren schon verschwunden, K. aber stand noch immer in der Tür.
+Er mußte annehmen, daß ihn die Frau nicht nur betrogen, sondern mit der
+Angabe, daß sie zum Untersuchungsrichter getragen werde, auch belogen
+habe. Der Untersuchungsrichter würde doch nicht auf dem Dachboden
+sitzen und warten. Die Holztreppe erklärte nichts, so lange man sie
+auch ansah. Da bemerkte K. einen kleinen Zettel neben dem Aufgang, ging
+hinüber und las in einer kindlichen ungeübten Schrift: „Aufgang zu den
+Gerichtskanzleien.“ Hier auf dem Dachboden dieses Miethauses waren also
+die Gerichtskanzleien? Das war keine Einrichtung, die viel Achtung
+einzuflößen imstande war und es war für einen Angeklagten beruhigend,
+sich vorzustellen, wie wenig Geldmittel diesem Gericht zur Verfügung
+standen, wenn es seine Kanzleien dort unterbrachte, wo die
+Mietparteien, die schon selbst zu den Ärmsten gehörten, ihren unnützen
+Kram hinwarfen. Allerdings war es nicht ausgeschlossen, daß man Geld
+genug hatte, daß aber die Beamtenschaft sich darüber warf, ehe es für
+Gerichtszwecke verwendet wurde. Das war nach den bisherigen Erfahrungen
+K.s sogar sehr wahrscheinlich, nur war dann eine solche Verlotterung
+des Gerichtes für einen Angeklagten zwar entwürdigend, aber im Grunde
+noch beruhigender, als es die Armut des Gerichtes gewesen wäre. Nun war
+es K. auch begreiflich, daß man sich beim ersten Verhör schämte, den
+Angeklagten auf den Dachboden vorzuladen und es vorzog, ihn in seiner
+Wohnung zu belästigen. In welcher Stellung befand sich doch K.
+gegenüber dem Richter, der auf dem Dachboden saß, während er selbst in
+der Bank ein großes Zimmer mit einem Vorzimmer hatte und durch eine
+riesige Fensterscheibe auf den belebten Stadtplatz hinuntersehen
+konnte. Allerdings hatte er keine Nebeneinkünfte aus Bestechungen oder
+Unterschlagungen und konnte sich auch vom Diener keine Frau auf dem Arm
+ins Bureau tragen lassen. Darauf wollte K. aber, wenigstens in diesem
+Leben, gerne verzichten.
+
+K. stand noch vor dem Anschlagzettel, als ein Mann die Treppe
+heraufkam, durch die offene Tür ins Wohnzimmer sah, aus dem man auch in
+das Sitzungszimmer sehen konnte, und schließlich K. fragte, ob er hier
+nicht vor kurzem eine Frau gesehen habe. „Sie sind der Gerichtsdiener,
+nicht?“ fragte K. „Ja,“ sagte der Mann, „ach so, Sie sind der
+Angeklagte K., jetzt erkenne ich Sie auch, seien Sie willkommen.“ Und
+er reichte K., der es gar nicht erwartet hatte, die Hand. „Heute ist
+aber keine Sitzung angezeigt,“ sagte dann der Gerichtsdiener, als K.
+schwieg. „Ich weiß,“ sagte K. und betrachtete den Zivilrock des
+Gerichtsdieners, der als einziges amtliches Abzeichen neben einigen
+gewöhnlichen Knöpfen auch zwei vergoldete Knöpfe aufwies, die von einem
+alten Offiziersmantel abgetrennt zu sein schienen. „Ich habe vor einem
+Weilchen mit Ihrer Frau gesprochen. Sie ist nicht mehr hier. Der
+Student hat sie zum Untersuchungsrichter getragen.“ „Sehen Sie,“ sagte
+der Gerichtsdiener, „immer trägt man sie mir weg. Heute ist doch
+Sonntag und ich bin zu keiner Arbeit verpflichtet, aber nur, um mich
+von hier zu entfernen, schickt man mich mit einer unnützen Meldung weg.
+Und zwar schickt man mich nicht weit weg, so daß ich die Hoffnung habe,
+wenn ich mich sehr beeile, vielleicht noch rechtzeitig zurückzukommen.
+Ich laufe also, so sehr ich kann, schreie dem Amt, zu dem ich geschickt
+wurde, meine Meldung durch den Türspalt so atemlos zu, daß man sie kaum
+verstanden haben wird, laufe wieder zurück, aber der Student hat sich
+noch mehr beeilt als ich, er hatte allerdings auch einen kürzeren Weg,
+er mußte nur die Bodentreppe hinunterlaufen. Wäre ich nicht so
+abhängig, ich hätte den Studenten schon längst hier an der Wand
+zerdrückt. Hier neben dem Anschlagzettel. Davon träume ich immer. Hier
+ein wenig über dem Fußboden ist er festgedrückt, die Arme gestreckt,
+die Finger gespreizt, die krummen Beine zum Kreis gedreht und
+ringsherum Blutspritzer. Bisher war es aber nur Traum.“ „Eine andere
+Hilfe gibt es nicht?“ fragte K. lächelnd. „Ich wüßte keine,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener. „Und jetzt wird es ja noch ärger, bisher hat er sie nur
+zu sich getragen, jetzt trägt er sie, was ich allerdings längst
+erwartet habe, auch zum Untersuchungsrichter.“ „Hat denn Ihre Frau gar
+keine Schuld dabei,“ fragte K., er mußte sich bei dieser Frage
+bezwingen, so sehr fühlte auch er jetzt die Eifersucht. „Aber gewiß,“
+sagte der Gerichtsdiener, „sie hat sogar die größte Schuld. Sie hat
+sich ja an ihn gehängt. Was ihn betrifft, er läuft allen Weibern nach.
+In diesem Hause allein ist er schon aus fünf Wohnungen, in die er sich
+eingeschlichen hat, hinausgeworfen worden. Meine Frau ist allerdings
+die schönste im ganzen Haus, und gerade ich darf mich nicht wehren.“
+„Wenn es sich so verhält, dann gibt es allerdings keine Hilfe,“ sagte
+K. „Warum denn nicht,“ fragte der Gerichtsdiener. „Man müßte den
+Studenten, der ein Feigling ist, einmal, wenn er meine Frau anrühren
+will, so durchprügeln, daß er es niemals mehr wagt. Aber ich darf es
+nicht und andere machen mir den Gefallen nicht, denn alle fürchten
+seine Macht. Nur ein Mann wie Sie könnte es tun.“ „Wieso denn ich?“
+fragte K. erstaunt. „Sie sind doch angeklagt,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener. „Ja,“ sagte K., „aber desto mehr müßte ich doch
+fürchten, daß er, wenn auch vielleicht nicht Einfluß auf den Ausgang
+des Prozesses, so doch wahrscheinlich auf die Voruntersuchung hat.“
+„Ja, gewiß,“ sagte der Gerichtsdiener, als sei die Ansicht K.s genau so
+richtig wie seine eigene. „Es werden aber bei uns in der Regel keine
+aussichtslosen Prozesse geführt.“ „Ich bin nicht Ihrer Meinung,“ sagte
+K., „das soll mich aber nicht hindern, gelegentlich den Studenten in
+Behandlung zu nehmen.“ „Ich wäre Ihnen sehr dankbar,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener etwas förmlich, er schien eigentlich doch nicht an die
+Erfüllbarkeit seines höchsten Wunsches zu glauben. „Es würden
+vielleicht,“ fuhr K. fort, „auch noch andere Ihrer Beamten und
+vielleicht sogar alle das gleiche verdienen.“ „Ja, ja,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener, als handle es sich um etwas Selbstverständliches. Dann
+sah er K. mit einem zutraulichen Blick an, wie er es bisher trotz aller
+Freundlichkeit nicht getan hatte, und fügte hinzu: „Man rebelliert eben
+immer.“ Aber das Gespräch schien ihm doch ein wenig unbehaglich
+geworden zu sein, denn er brach es ab, indem er sagte: „Jetzt muß ich
+mich in der Kanzlei melden. Wollen Sie mitkommen?“ „Ich habe dort
+nichts zu tun,“ sagte K. „Sie könnten die Kanzleien ansehn. Es wird
+sich niemand um Sie kümmern.“ „Sind sie denn sehenswert?“ fragte K.
+zögernd, hatte aber große Lust mitzugehn. „Nun,“ sagte der
+Gerichtsdiener, „ich dachte, es würde Sie interessieren.“ „Gut,“ sagte
+K. schließlich, „ich gehe mit“. Und er lief schneller als der
+Gerichtsdiener die Treppe hinauf.
+
+Beim Eintritt wäre er fast hingefallen, denn hinter der Tür war noch
+eine Stufe. „Auf das Publikum nimmt man nicht viel Rücksicht,“ sagte
+er. „Man nimmt überhaupt keine Rücksicht,“ sagte der Gerichtsdiener,
+„sehn Sie nur hier das Wartezimmer.“ Es war ein langer Gang, von dem
+aus rohe gezimmerte Türen zu den einzelnen Abteilungen des Dachbodens
+führten. Trotzdem kein unmittelbarer Lichtzutritt bestand, war es doch
+nicht vollständig dunkel, denn manche Abteilungen hatten gegen den Gang
+zu statt einheitlicher Bretterwände, bloße, allerdings bis zur Decke
+reichende Holzgitter, durch die einiges Licht drang und durch die man
+auch einzelne Beamte sehen konnte, wie sie an Tischen schrieben oder
+geradezu am Gitter standen und durch die Lücken die Leute auf dem Gang
+beobachteten. Es waren, wahrscheinlich weil Sonntag war, nur wenig
+Leute auf dem Gang. Sie machten einen sehr bescheidenen Eindruck. In
+fast regelmäßigen Entfernungen voneinander saßen sie auf den zwei
+Reihen langer Holzbänke, die zu beiden Seiten des Ganges angebracht
+waren. Alle waren vernachlässigt angezogen, trotzdem die meisten nach
+dem Gesichtsausdruck, der Haltung, der Barttracht und vielen kaum
+sicherzustellenden kleinen Einzelheiten den höheren Klassen angehörten.
+Da keine Kleiderhaken vorhanden waren, hatten sie die Hüte,
+wahrscheinlich einer dem Beispiel des andern folgend, unter die Bank
+gestellt. Als die, welche zunächst der Tür saßen, K. und den
+Gerichtsdiener erblickten, erhoben sie sich zum Gruß, da das die
+Folgenden sahen, glaubten sie auch grüßen zu müssen, so daß alle beim
+Vorbeigehn der zwei sich erhoben. Sie standen niemals vollständig
+aufrecht, der Rücken war geneigt, die Knie geknickt, sie standen wie
+Straßenbettler. K. wartete auf den ein wenig hinter ihm gehenden
+Gerichtsdiener und sagte: „Wie gedemütigt die sein müssen.“ „Ja,“ sagte
+der Gerichtsdiener, „es sind Angeklagte, alle die Sie hier sehn, sind
+Angeklagte.“ „Wirklich!“ sagte K. „Dann sind es ja meine Kollegen.“ Und
+er wandte sich an den nächsten, einen großen schlanken, schon fast
+grauhaarigen Mann. „Worauf warten Sie hier?“ fragte K. höflich. Die
+unerwartete Ansprache aber machte den Mann verwirrt, was um so
+peinlicher aussah, da es sich offenbar um einen welterfahrenen Menschen
+handelte, der anderswo gewiß sich zu beherrschen verstand und die
+Überlegenheit, die er sich über viele erworben hatte, nicht leicht
+aufgab. Hier aber wußte er auf eine so einfache Frage nicht zu
+antworten und sah auf die andern hin, als seien sie verpflichtet, ihm
+zu helfen, und als könne niemand von ihm eine Antwort verlangen, wenn
+diese Hilfe ausbliebe. Da trat der Gerichtsdiener hinzu und sagte, um
+den Mann zu beruhigen und aufzumuntern: „Der Herr hier fragt ja nur,
+auf was Sie warten. Antworten Sie doch.“ Die ihm wahrscheinlich
+bekannte Stimme des Gerichtsdieners wirkte besser: „Ich warte —“ begann
+er und stockte. Offenbar hatte er diesen Anfang gewählt, um ganz genau
+auf die Fragestellung zu antworten, fand aber jetzt die Fortsetzung
+nicht. Einige der Wartenden hatten sich genähert und umstanden die
+Gruppe, der Gerichtsdiener sagte zu ihnen: „Weg, weg, macht den Gang
+frei.“ Sie wichen ein wenig zurück, aber nicht bis zu ihren früheren
+Sitzen. Inzwischen hatte sich der Gefragte gesammelt und antwortete
+sogar mit einem kleinen Lächeln: „Ich habe vor einem Monat einige
+Beweisanträge in meiner Sache gemacht und warte auf die Erledigung.“
+„Sie scheinen sich ja viele Mühe zu geben,“ sagte K. „Ja,“ sagte der
+Mann, „es ist ja meine Sache.“ „Jeder denkt nicht so wie Sie,“ sagte
+K., „ich z. B. bin auch angeklagt, habe aber, so wahr ich selig werden
+will, weder einen Beweisantrag gestellt, noch auch sonst irgend etwas
+derartiges unternommen. Halten Sie denn das für nötig?“ „Ich weiß nicht
+genau,“ sagte der Mann wieder in vollständiger Unsicherheit; er glaubte
+offenbar, K. mache mit ihm einen Scherz, deshalb hätte er
+wahrscheinlich am liebsten, aus Furcht, irgendeinen neuen Fehler zu
+machen, seine frühere Antwort ganz wiederholt, vor K.s ungeduldigem
+Blick aber sagte er nur, „was mich betrifft, ich habe Beweisanträge
+gestellt.“ „Sie glauben wohl nicht, daß ich angeklagt bin,“ fragte K.
+„O bitte gewiß,“ sagte der Mann, und trat ein wenig zur Seite, aber in
+der Antwort war nicht Glaube, sondern nur Angst. „Sie glauben mir also
+nicht?“ fragte K. und faßte ihn, unbewußt durch das demütige Wesen des
+Mannes dazu aufgefordert, beim Arm, als wolle er ihn zum Glauben
+zwingen. Er wollte ihm nicht Schmerz bereiten, hatte ihn auch nur ganz
+leicht angegriffen, trotzdem aber schrie der Mann auf, als habe K. ihn
+nicht mit zwei Fingern, sondern mit einer glühenden Zange erfaßt.
+Dieses lächerliche Schreien machte K. endgültig überdrüssig; glaubte
+man ihm nicht, daß er angeklagt war, so war es desto besser; vielleicht
+hielt er ihn sogar für einen Richter. Und er faßte ihn nun zum Abschied
+wirklich fester, stieß ihn auf die Bank zurück und ging weiter. „Die
+meisten Angeklagten sind so empfindlich,“ sagte der Gerichtsdiener.
+Hinter ihnen sammelten sich jetzt fast alle Wartenden um den Mann, der
+schon zu schreien aufgehört hatte, und schienen ihn über den
+Zwischenfall genau auszufragen. K. entgegen kam jetzt ein Wächter, der
+hauptsächlich an einem Säbel kenntlich war, dessen Scheide, wenigstens
+der Farbe nach, aus Aluminium bestand. K. staunte darüber und griff
+sogar mit der Hand hin. Der Wächter, der wegen des Schreins gekommen
+war, fragte nach dem Vorgefallenen. Der Gerichtsdiener suchte ihn mit
+einigen Worten zu beruhigen, aber der Wächter erklärte, doch noch
+selbst nachsehn zu müssen, salutierte und ging weiter mit sehr eiligen,
+aber sehr kurzen, wahrscheinlich durch Gicht abgemessenen Schritten.
+
+K. kümmerte sich nicht lange um ihn und die Gesellschaft auf dem Gang,
+besonders da er etwa in der Hälfte des Ganges die Möglichkeit sah,
+rechts durch eine türlose Öffnung einzubiegen. Er verständigte sich mit
+dem Gerichtsdiener darüber, ob das der richtige Weg sei, der
+Gerichtsdiener nickte und K. bog nun wirklich dort ein. Es war ihm
+lästig, daß er immer einen oder zwei Schritte vor dem Gerichtsdiener
+gehen mußte, es konnte wenigstens an diesem Ort den Anschein haben, als
+ob er verhaftet vorgeführt werde. Er wartete also öfters auf den
+Gerichtsdiener, aber dieser blieb gleich wieder zurück. Schließlich
+sagte K., um seinem Unbehagen ein Ende zu machen: „Nun habe ich gesehn,
+wie es hier aussieht, ich will jetzt weggehn.“ „Sie haben noch nicht
+alles gesehn,“ sagte der Gerichtsdiener vollständig unverfänglich. „Ich
+will nicht alles sehn,“ sagte K., der sich übrigens wirklich müde
+fühlte, „ich will gehn, wie kommt man zum Ausgang?“ „Sie haben sich
+doch nicht schon verirrt,“ fragte der Gerichtsdiener erstaunt, „Sie
+gehn hier bis zur Ecke und dann rechts den Gang hinunter geradeaus zur
+Tür.“ „Kommen Sie mit,“ sagte K., „zeigen Sie mir den Weg, ich werde
+ihn verfehlen, es sind hier so viele Wege.“ „Es ist der einzige Weg,“
+sagte der Gerichtsdiener nun schon vorwurfsvoll, „ich kann nicht wieder
+mit Ihnen zurückgehn, ich muß doch meine Meldung vorbringen und habe
+schon viel Zeit durch Sie versäumt.“ „Kommen Sie mit,“ wiederholte K.
+jetzt schärfer, als habe er endlich den Gerichtsdiener auf einer
+Unwahrheit ertappt. „Schreien Sie doch nicht so,“ flüsterte der
+Gerichtsdiener, „es sind ja hier überall Bureaus. Wenn Sie nicht allein
+zurückgehn wollen, so gehn Sie noch ein Stückchen mit mir oder warten
+Sie hier, bis ich meine Meldung erledigt habe, dann will ich ja gern
+mit Ihnen wieder zurückgehn.“ „Nein, nein,“ sagte K., „ich werde nicht
+warten und Sie müssen jetzt mit mir gehn.“ K. hatte sich noch gar nicht
+in dem Raum umgesehn, in dem er sich befand, erst als jetzt eine der
+vielen Holztüren, die ringsherum standen, sich öffnete, blickte er hin.
+Ein Mädchen, das wohl durch K.s lautes Sprechen herbeigerufen war, trat
+ein und fragte: „Was wünscht der Herr?“ Hinter ihr in der Ferne sah man
+im Halbdunkel noch einen Mann sich nähern. K. blickte den
+Gerichtsdiener an. Dieser hatte doch gesagt, daß sich niemand um K.
+kümmern werde, und nun kamen schon zwei, es brauchte nur wenig und die
+Beamtenschaft wurde auf ihn aufmerksam, würde eine Erklärung seiner
+Anwesenheit haben wollen. Die einzig verständliche und annehmbare war
+die, daß er Angeklagter war und das Datum des nächsten Verhörs erfahren
+wollte, gerade diese Erklärung aber wollte er nicht geben, besonders da
+sie auch nicht wahrheitsgemäß war, denn er war nur aus Neugierde
+gekommen oder, was als Erklärung noch unmöglicher war, aus dem
+Verlangen, festzustellen, daß das Innere dieses Gerichtswesens ebenso
+widerlich war wie sein Äußeres. Und es schien ja, daß er mit dieser
+Annahme recht hatte, er wollte nicht weiter eindringen, er war beengt
+genug von dem, was er bisher gesehen hatte, er war gerade jetzt nicht
+in der Verfassung, einem höheren Beamten gegenüberzutreten, wie er
+hinter jeder Tür auftauchen konnte, er wollte weggehn, und zwar mit dem
+Gerichtsdiener oder allein, wenn es sein mußte.
+
+Aber sein stummes Dastehn mußte auffallend sein und wirklich sahen ihn
+das Mädchen und der Gerichtsdiener derartig an, als ob in der nächsten
+Minute irgendeine große Verwandlung mit ihm geschehen müsse, die sie zu
+beobachten nicht versäumen wollten. Und in der Türöffnung stand der
+Mann, den K. früher in der Ferne bemerkt hatte, er hielt sich am
+Deckbalken der niedrigen Tür fest und schaukelte ein wenig auf den
+Fußspitzen, wie ein ungeduldiger Zuschauer. Das Mädchen aber erkannte
+doch zuerst, daß das Benehmen K.s in einem leichten Unwohlsein seinen
+Grund hatte, sie brachte einen Sessel und fragte: „Wollen Sie sich
+nicht setzen?“ K. setzte sich sofort und stützte, um noch besser Halt
+zu bekommen, die Ellbogen auf die Lehnen. „Sie haben ein wenig
+Schwindel, nicht?“ fragte sie ihn. Er hatte nun ihr Gesicht nahe vor
+sich, es hatte den strengen Ausdruck, wie ihn manche Frauen gerade in
+ihrer schönsten Jugend haben. „Machen Sie sich darüber keine Gedanken,“
+sagte sie, „das ist hier nichts Außergewöhnliches, fast jeder bekommt
+einen solchen Anfall, wenn er zum erstenmal herkommt. Sie sind zum
+erstenmal hier? Nun ja, das ist aber nichts Außergewöhnliches. Die
+Sonne brennt hier auf das Dachgerüst und das heiße Holz macht die Luft
+so dumpf und schwer. Der Ort ist deshalb für Bureauräumlichkeiten nicht
+sehr geeignet, so große Vorteile er allerdings sonst bietet. Aber was
+die Luft betrifft, so ist sie an Tagen großen Parteienverkehrs, und das
+ist fast jeder Tag, kaum mehr atembar. Wenn Sie dann noch bedenken, daß
+hier auch vielfach Wäsche zum Trocknen ausgehängt wird, — man kann es
+den Mietern nicht gänzlich untersagen, — so werden Sie sich nicht mehr
+wundern, daß Ihnen ein wenig übel wurde. Aber man gewöhnt sich
+schließlich an die Luft sehr gut. Wenn Sie zum zweiten- oder drittenmal
+herkommen, werden Sie das Drückende hier kaum mehr spüren. Fühlen Sie
+sich schon besser?“ K. antwortete nicht, es war ihm zu peinlich, durch
+diese plötzliche Schwäche den Leuten hier ausgeliefert zu sein,
+überdies war ihm, da er jetzt die Ursachen seiner Übelkeit erfahren
+hatte, nicht besser, sondern noch ein wenig schlechter. Das Mädchen
+merkte es gleich, nahm, um K. eine Erfrischung zu bereiten, eine
+Hakenstange, die an der Wand lehnte und stieß damit eine kleine Luke
+auf, die gerade über K. angebracht war und ins Freie führte. Aber es
+fiel soviel Ruß herein, daß das Mädchen die Luke gleich wieder zuziehn
+und mit ihrem Taschentuch die Hände K.s vom Ruß reinigen mußte, denn K.
+war zu müde, um das selbst zu besorgen. Er wäre gern hier ruhig
+sitzengeblieben, bis er sich zum Weggehn genügend gekräftigt hatte, das
+mußte aber um so früher geschehen, je weniger man sich um ihn kümmern
+würde. Nun sagte aber überdies das Mädchen: „Hier können Sie nicht
+bleiben, hier stören wir den Verkehr.“ — K. fragte mit den Blicken,
+welchen Verkehr er denn hier störe — „ich werde Sie, wenn Sie wollen,
+ins Krankenzimmer führen.“ „Helfen Sie mir bitte,“ sagte sie zu dem
+Mann in der Tür, der auch gleich näher kam. Aber K. wollte nicht ins
+Krankenzimmer, gerade das wollte er ja vermeiden, weiter geführt zu
+werden, je weiter er kam, desto ärger mußte es werden. „Ich kann schon
+gehn,“ sagte er deshalb und stand, durch das bequeme Sitzen verwöhnt,
+zitternd auf. Dann aber konnte er sich nicht aufrecht halten. „Es geht
+doch nicht,“ sagte er kopfschüttelnd und setzte sich seufzend wieder
+nieder. Er erinnerte sich an den Gerichtsdiener, der ihn trotz allem
+leicht hinausführen konnte, aber der schien schon längst weg zu sein,
+K. sah zwischen dem Mädchen und dem Mann, die vor ihm standen,
+hindurch, konnte aber den Gerichtsdiener nicht finden.
+
+„Ich glaube,“ sagte der Mann, der übrigens elegant gekleidet war und
+besonders durch eine graue Weste auffiel, die in zwei langen, scharf
+geschnittenen Spitzen endigte, „das Unwohlsein des Herrn geht auf die
+Atmosphäre hier zurück, es wird daher am besten und auch ihm am
+liebsten sein, wenn wir ihn nicht erst ins Krankenzimmer, sondern
+überhaupt aus den Kanzleien hinausführen.“ „Das ist es,“ rief K. und
+fuhr vor lauter Freude fast noch in die Rede des Mannes hinein, „mir
+wird gewiß sofort besser werden, ich bin auch gar nicht so schwach, nur
+ein wenig Unterstützung unter den Achseln brauche ich, ich werde Ihnen
+nicht viel Mühe machen, es ist ja auch kein langer Weg, führen Sie mich
+nur zur Tür, ich setze mich dann noch ein wenig auf die Stufen und
+werde gleich erholt sein, ich leide nämlich gar nicht unter solchen
+Anfällen, es kommt mir selbst überraschend. Ich bin doch auch Beamter
+und an Bureauluft gewöhnt, aber hier scheint es doch zu arg, Sie sagen
+es selbst. Wollen Sie also die Freundlichkeit haben, mich ein wenig zu
+führen, ich habe nämlich Schwindel und es wird mir schlecht, wenn ich
+allein aufstehe.“ Und er hob die Schultern, um es den beiden zu
+erleichtern, ihm unter die Arme zu greifen.
+
+Aber der Mann folgte der Aufforderung nicht, sondern hielt die Hände
+ruhig in den Hosentaschen und lachte laut. „Sehen Sie,“ sagte er zu dem
+Mädchen, „ich habe also doch das Richtige getroffen. Dem Herrn ist nur
+hier nicht wohl, nicht im Allgemeinen.“ Das Mädchen lächelte auch,
+schlug aber dem Mann leicht mit den Fingerspitzen auf den Arm, als
+hätte er sich mit K. einen zu starken Spaß erlaubt. „Aber was denken
+Sie denn,“ sagte der Mann noch immer lachend, „ich will ja den Herrn
+wirklich hinausführen.“ „Dann ist es gut,“ sagte das Mädchen, indem sie
+ihren zierlichen Kopf für einen Augenblick neigte. „Messen Sie dem
+Lachen nicht zu viel Bedeutung zu,“ sagte das Mädchen zu K., der wieder
+traurig geworden vor sich hinstarrte und keine Erklärung zu brauchen
+schien, „dieser Herr — ich darf Sie doch vorstellen?“ (der Herr gab mit
+einer Handbewegung die Erlaubnis) — „dieser Herr also ist der
+Auskunftgeber. Er gibt den wartenden Parteien alle Auskunft, die sie
+brauchen, und da unser Gerichtswesen in der Bevölkerung nicht sehr
+bekannt ist, werden viele Auskünfte verlangt. Er weiß auf alle Fragen
+eine Antwort, Sie können ihn, wenn Sie einmal Lust dazu haben,
+daraufhin erproben. Das ist aber nicht sein einziger Vorzug, sein
+zweiter Vorzug ist die elegante Kleidung. Wir, d. h. die Beamtenschaft,
+meinte einmal, man müsse den Auskunftgeber, der immerfort, und zwar als
+erster mit Parteien verhandelt, des würdigen ersten Eindrucks halber,
+auch elegant anziehn. Wir andern sind, wie Sie gleich an mir sehn
+können, leider sehr schlecht und altmodisch angezogen; es hat auch
+nicht viel Sinn, für die Kleidung etwas zu verwenden, da wir fast
+unaufhörlich in den Kanzleien sind, wir schlafen ja auch hier. Aber wie
+gesagt, für den Auskunftgeber hielten wir einmal schöne Kleidung für
+nötig. Da sie aber von unserer Verwaltung, die in dieser Hinsicht etwas
+sonderbar ist, nicht erhältlich war, machten wir eine Sammlung — auch
+Parteien steuerten bei — und wir kauften ihm dieses schöne Kleid und
+noch andere. Alles wäre jetzt vorbereitet, einen guten Eindruck zu
+machen, aber durch sein Lachen verdirbt er es wieder und erschreckt die
+Leute.“ „So ist es,“ sagte der Herr spöttisch, „aber ich verstehe
+nicht, Fräulein, warum Sie dem Herrn alle unsere Intimitäten erzählen,
+oder besser aufdrängen, denn er will sie ja gar nicht erfahren. Sehen
+Sie nur, wie er, offenbar mit seinen eigenen Angelegenheiten
+beschäftigt, dasitzt.“ K. hatte nicht einmal Lust zu widersprechen, die
+Absicht des Mädchens mochte eine gute sein, sie war vielleicht darauf
+gerichtet, ihn zu zerstreuen oder ihm die Möglichkeit zu geben, sich zu
+sammeln, aber das Mittel war verfehlt. „Ich mußte ihm Ihr Lachen
+erklären,“ sagte das Mädchen. „Es war ja beleidigend.“ „Ich glaube, er
+würde noch ärgere Beleidigungen verzeihen, wenn ich ihn schließlich
+hinausführe.“ K. sagte nichts, sah nicht einmal auf, er duldete es, daß
+die zwei über ihn wie über eine Sache verhandelten, es war ihm sogar am
+liebsten. Aber plötzlich fühlte er die Hand des Auskunftgebers an einem
+Arm und die Hand des Mädchens am andern. „Also auf, Sie schwacher
+Mann,“ sagte der Auskunftgeber. „Ich danke Ihnen beiden vielmals,“
+sagte K. freudig überrascht, erhob sich langsam und führte selbst die
+fremden Hände an die Stellen, an denen er die Stütze am meisten
+brauchte. „Es sieht so aus,“ sagte das Mädchen leise in K.s Ohr,
+während sie sich dem Gang näherten, „als ob mir besonders viel daran
+gelegen wäre, den Auskunftgeber in ein gutes Licht zu stellen, aber man
+mag es glauben, ich will doch die Wahrheit sagen. Er hat kein hartes
+Herz. Er ist nicht verpflichtet, kranke Parteien hinauszuführen, und
+tut es doch, wie Sie sehn. Vielleicht ist niemand von uns hartherzig,
+wir wollten vielleicht alle gern helfen, aber als Gerichtsbeamte
+bekommen wir leicht den Anschein, als ob wir hartherzig wären und
+niemandem helfen wollten. Ich leide geradezu darunter.“ „Wollen Sie
+sich nicht hier ein wenig setzen,“ fragte der Auskunftgeber, sie waren
+schon im Gang und gerade vor dem Angeklagten, den K. früher
+angesprochen hatte. K. schämte sich fast vor ihm, früher war er so
+aufrecht vor ihm gestanden, jetzt mußten ihn zwei stützen, seinen Hut
+balancierte der Auskunftgeber auf den gespreizten Fingern, die Frisur
+war zerstört, die Haare hingen ihm in die schweißbedeckte Stirn. Aber
+der Angeklagte schien nichts davon zu bemerken, demütig stand er vor
+dem Auskunftgeber, der über ihn hinwegsah, und suchte nur seine
+Anwesenheit zu entschuldigen. „Ich weiß,“ sagte er, „daß die Erledigung
+meiner Anträge heute noch nicht gegeben werden kann. Ich bin aber doch
+gekommen, ich dachte, ich könnte doch hier warten, es ist Sonntag, ich
+habe ja Zeit und hier störe ich nicht.“ „Sie müssen das nicht so sehr
+entschuldigen,“ sagte der Auskunftgeber, „Ihre Sorgsamkeit ist ja ganz
+lobenswert, Sie nehmen hier zwar unnötigerweise den Platz weg, aber ich
+will Sie, trotzdem, so lange es mir nicht lästig wird, durchaus nicht
+hindern, den Gang Ihrer Angelegenheit genau zu verfolgen. Wenn man
+Leute gesehen hat, die Ihre Pflicht schändlich vernachlässigten, lernt
+man es, mit Leuten wie Sie sind, Geduld zu haben. Setzen Sie sich.“
+„Wie er mit den Parteien zu reden versteht,“ flüsterte das Mädchen. K.
+nickte, fuhr aber gleich auf, als ihn der Auskunftgeber wieder fragte:
+„Wollen Sie sich nicht hier niedersetzen?“ „Nein,“ sagte K., „ich will
+nicht ausruhn.“ Er hatte das mit möglichster Bestimmtheit gesagt, in
+Wirklichkeit hätte es ihm aber sehr wohlgetan, sich niederzusetzen. Er
+war wie seekrank. Er glaubte auf einem Schiff zu sein, das sich in
+schwerem Seegang befand. Es war ihm, als stürze das Wasser gegen die
+Holzwände, als komme aus der Tiefe des Ganges ein Brausen her wie von
+überschlagendem Wasser, als schaukle der Gang in der Quere und als
+würden die wartenden Parteien zu beiden Seiten gesenkt und gehoben.
+Desto unbegreiflicher war die Ruhe des Mädchens und des Mannes, die ihn
+führten. Er war ihnen ausgeliefert, ließen sie ihn los, so mußte er
+hinfallen wie ein Brett. Aus ihren kleinen Augen gingen scharfe Blicke
+hin und her, ihre gleichmäßigen Schritte fühlte K., ohne sie
+mitzumachen, denn er wurde fast von Schritt zu Schritt getragen.
+Endlich merkte er, daß sie zu ihm sprachen, aber er verstand sie nicht,
+er hörte nur den Lärm, der alles erfüllte und durch den hindurch ein
+unveränderlicher hoher Ton wie von einer Sirene zu klingen schien.
+„Lauter,“ flüsterte er mit gesenktem Kopf und schämte sich, denn er
+wußte, daß sie laut genug, wenn auch für ihn unverständlich gesprochen
+hatten. Da kam endlich, als wäre die Wand vor ihnen durchrissen, ein
+frischer Luftzug ihm entgegen und er hörte neben sich sagen: „Zuerst
+will er weg, dann aber kann man ihm hundertmal sagen, daß hier der
+Ausgang ist, und er rührt sich nicht.“ K. merkte, daß er vor der
+Ausgangstür stand, die das Mädchen geöffnet hatte. Ihm war, als wären
+alle seine Kräfte mit einemmal zurückgekehrt, um einen Vorgeschmack der
+Freiheit zu gewinnen, trat er gleich auf eine Treppenstufe und
+verabschiedete sich von dort aus von seinen Begleitern, die sich zu ihm
+herabbeugten. „Vielen Dank,“ wiederholte er, drückte beiden wiederholt
+die Hände und ließ erst ab, als er zu sehen glaubte, daß sie, an die
+Kanzleiluft gewöhnt, die verhältnismäßig frische Luft, die von der
+Treppe kam, schlecht ertrugen. Sie konnten kaum antworten und das
+Mädchen wäre vielleicht abgestürzt, wenn K. nicht äußerst schnell die
+Tür geschlossen hätte. K. stand dann noch einen Augenblick still,
+strich sich mit Hilfe eines Taschenspiegels das Haar zurecht, hob
+seinen Hut auf, der auf dem nächsten Treppenabsatz lag — der
+Auskunftgeber hatte ihn wohl hingeworfen — und lief dann die Treppe
+hinunter so frisch und in so langen Sprüngen, daß er vor diesem
+Umschwung fast Angst bekam. Solche Überraschungen hatte ihm sein sonst
+ganz gefestigter Gesundheitszustand noch nie bereitet. Wollte etwa sein
+Körper revolutionieren und ihm einen neuen Prozeß bereiten, da er den
+alten so mühelos ertrug. Er lehnte den Gedanken nicht ganz ab, bei
+nächster Gelegenheit zu einem Arzt zu gehn, jedenfalls aber wollte er —
+darin konnte er sich selbst beraten — alle zukünftigen
+Sonntagvormittage besser als diesen verwenden.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+VIERTES KAPITEL
+
+DIE FREUNDIN DES FRÄULEIN BÜRSTNER
+
+
+In der nächsten Zeit war es K. unmöglich, mit Fräulein Bürstner auch
+nur einige wenige Worte zu sprechen. Er versuchte auf die
+verschiedenste Weise an sie heranzukommen, sie aber wußte es immer zu
+verhindern. Er kam gleich nach dem Bureau nach Hause, blieb in seinem
+Zimmer, ohne das Licht anzudrehn, auf dem Kanapee sitzen und
+beschäftigte sich mit nichts anderem, als das Vorzimmer zu beobachten.
+Ging etwa das Dienstmädchen vorbei und schloß die Tür des scheinbar
+leeren Zimmers, so stand er nach einem Weilchen auf und öffnete sie
+wieder. Des Morgens stand er um eine Stunde früher auf als sonst, um
+vielleicht Fräulein Bürstner allein treffen zu können, wenn sie ins
+Bureau ging. Aber keiner dieser Versuche gelang. Dann schrieb er ihr
+einen Brief sowohl ins Bureau als auch in die Wohnung, suchte darin
+nochmals sein Verhalten zu rechtfertigen, bot sich zu jeder Genugtuung
+an, versprach, niemals die Grenzen zu überschreiten, die sie ihm setzen
+würde und bat nur, ihm die Möglichkeit zu geben, einmal mit ihr zu
+sprechen, besonders da er auch bei Frau Grubach nichts veranlassen
+könne, solange er sich nicht vorher mit ihr beraten habe, schließlich
+teilte er ihr mit, daß er den nächsten Sonntag während des ganzen Tages
+in seinem Zimmer auf ein Zeichen von ihr warten werde, das ihm die
+Erfüllung seiner Bitte in Aussicht stelle oder das ihm wenigstens
+erklären solle, warum sie die Bitte nicht erfüllen könne, trotzdem er
+doch versprochen habe, sich in allem ihr zu fügen. Die Briefe kamen
+nicht zurück, aber es erfolgte auch keine Antwort. Dagegen gab es
+Sonntag ein Zeichen, dessen Deutlichkeit genügend war. Gleich früh
+bemerkte K. durch das Schlüsselloch eine besondere Bewegung im
+Vorzimmer, die sich bald aufklärte. Eine Lehrerin des Französischen,
+sie war übrigens eine Deutsche und hieß Montag, ein schwaches blasses,
+ein wenig hinkendes Mädchen, das bisher ein eigenes Zimmer bewohnt
+hatte, übersiedelte in das Zimmer des Fräulein Bürstner. Stundenlang
+sah man sie durch das Vorzimmer schlürfen. Immer war noch ein
+Wäschestück oder ein Deckchen oder ein Buch vergessen, das besonders
+geholt und in die neue Wohnung hinübergetragen werden mußte.
+
+Als Frau Grubach K. das Frühstück brachte — sie überließ, seitdem sie
+K. so erzürnt hatte, auch nicht die geringste Bedienung dem
+Dienstmädchen — konnte sich K. nicht zurückhalten, sie zum erstenmal
+anzusprechen. „Warum ist denn heute ein solcher Lärm im Vorzimmer?“
+fragte er, während er den Kaffee eingoß, „könnte das nicht eingestellt
+werden? Muß gerade am Sonntag aufgeräumt werden?“ Trotzdem K. nicht zu
+Frau Grubach aufsah, bemerkte er doch, daß sie wie erleichtert
+aufatmete. Selbst diese strengen Fragen K.s faßte sie als Verzeihung
+oder als Beginn der Verzeihung auf. „Es wird nicht aufgeräumt, Herr
+K.,“ sagte sie, „Fräulein Montag übersiedelt nur zu Fräulein Bürstner
+und schafft ihre Sachen hinüber.“ Sie sagte nichts weiter, sondern
+wartete, wie K. es aufnehmen und ob er ihr gestatten würde, weiter zu
+reden. K. stellte sie aber auf die Probe, rührte nachdenklich den
+Kaffee mit dem Löffel und schwieg. Dann sah er zu ihr auf und sagte:
+„Haben Sie schon Ihren frühern Verdacht wegen Fräulein Bürstner
+aufgegeben.“ „Herr K.,“ rief Frau Grubach, die nur auf diese Frage
+gewartet hatte und hielt K. ihre gefalteten Hände hin. „Sie haben eine
+gelegentliche Bemerkung letzthin so schwer genommen. Ich habe ja nicht
+im entferntesten daran gedacht, Sie oder irgend jemand zu kränken. Sie
+kennen mich doch schon lange genug, Herr K., um davon überzeugt sein zu
+können. Sie wissen gar nicht, wie ich die letzten Tage gelitten habe!
+Ich sollte meine Mieter verleumden! Und Sie, Herr K., glaubten es! Und
+sagten, ich solle Ihnen kündigen! Ihnen kündigen!“ Der letzte Ausruf
+erstickte schon unter Tränen, sie hob die Schürze zum Gesicht und
+schluchzte laut.
+
+„Weinen Sie doch nicht, Frau Grubach,“ sagte K. und sah zum Fenster
+hinaus, er dachte nur an Fräulein Bürstner und daran, daß sie ein
+fremdes Mädchen in ihr Zimmer aufgenommen hatte. „Weinen Sie doch
+nicht,“ sagte er nochmals, als er sich ins Zimmer zurückwandte und Frau
+Grubach noch immer weinte. „Es war ja damals auch von mir nicht so
+schlimm gemeint. Wir haben eben einander gegenseitig mißverstanden. Das
+kann auch alten Freunden einmal geschehn.“ Frau Grubach rückte die
+Schürze unter die Augen, um zu sehn, ob K. wirklich versöhnt sei. „Nun
+ja, es ist so,“ sagte K. und wagte nun, da nach dem Verhalten der Frau
+Grubach zu schließen, der Hauptmann nichts verraten hatte, noch
+hinzuzufügen: „Glauben Sie denn wirklich, daß ich mich wegen eines
+fremden Mädchens mit Ihnen verfeinden könnte.“ „Das ist es ja eben,
+Herr K.,“ sagte Frau Grubach, es war ihr Unglück, daß sie, sobald sie
+sich nur irgendwie freier fühlte, gleich etwas Ungeschicktes sagte.
+„Ich fragte mich immerfort: Warum nimmt sich Herr K. so sehr des
+Fräulein Bürstner an? Warum zankt er ihretwegen mit mir, trotzdem er
+weiß, daß mir jedes böse Wort von ihm den Schlaf nimmt? Ich habe ja
+über das Fräulein nichts anderes gesagt, als was ich mit eigenen Augen
+gesehen habe.“ K. sagte dazu nichts, er hätte sie mit dem ersten Wort
+aus dem Zimmer jagen müssen und das wollte er nicht. Er begnügte sich
+damit, den Kaffee zu trinken und Frau Grubach ihre Überflüssigkeit
+fühlen zu lassen. Draußen hörte man wieder den schleppenden Schritt des
+Fräulein Montag, welche das ganze Vorzimmer durchquerte. „Hören Sie
+es?“ fragte K. und zeigte mit der Hand nach der Tür. „Ja,“ sagte Frau
+Grubach und seufzte, „ich wollte ihr helfen und auch vom Dienstmädchen
+helfen lassen, aber sie ist eigensinnig, sie will alles selbst
+übersiedeln. Ich wundere mich über Fräulein Bürstner. Mir ist es oft
+lästig, daß ich Fräulein Montag in Miete habe, Fräulein Bürstner aber
+nimmt sie sogar zu sich ins Zimmer.“ „Das muß Sie gar nicht kümmern,“
+sagte K. und zerdrückte die Zuckerreste in der Tasse. „Haben Sie denn
+dadurch einen Schaden?“ „Nein,“ sagte Frau Grubach, „an und für sich
+ist es mir ganz willkommen, ich bekomme dadurch ein Zimmer frei und
+kann dort meinen Neffen, den Hauptmann, unterbringen. Ich fürchtete
+schon längst, daß er Sie in den letzten Tagen, während derer ich ihn
+nebenan im Wohnzimmer wohnen lassen mußte, gestört haben könnte. Er
+nimmt nicht viel Rücksicht.“ „Was für Einfälle!“ sagte K. und stand
+auf, „davon ist ja keine Rede. Sie scheinen mich wohl für
+überempfindlich zu halten, weil ich diese Wanderungen des Fräulein
+Montag — jetzt geht sie wieder zurück — nicht vertragen kann.“ Frau
+Grubach kam sich recht machtlos vor. „Soll ich, Herr K., sagen, daß sie
+den restlichen Teil der Übersiedelung aufschieben soll? Wenn Sie
+wollen, tue ich es sofort.“ „Aber sie soll doch zu Fräulein Bürstner
+übersiedeln!“ sagte K. „Ja,“ sagte Frau Grubach, sie verstand nicht
+ganz, was K. meinte. „Nun also,“ sagte K., „dann muß sie doch ihre
+Sachen hinübertragen.“ Frau Grubach nickte nur. Diese stumme
+Hilflosigkeit, die äußerlich nicht anders aussah als Trotz, reizte K.
+noch mehr. Er fing an, im Zimmer vom Fenster zur Tür auf und ab zu gehn
+und nahm dadurch Frau Grubach die Möglichkeit, sich zu entfernen, was
+sie sonst wahrscheinlich getan hätte.
+
+Gerade war K. einmal wieder bis zur Tür gekommen, als es klopfte. Es
+war das Dienstmädchen, welches meldete, daß Fräulein Montag gern mit
+Herrn K. ein paar Worte sprechen möchte und daß sie ihn deshalb bitte,
+ins Eßzimmer zu kommen, wo sie ihn erwarte. K. hörte das Dienstmädchen
+nachdenklich an, dann wandte er sich mit einem fast höhnischen Blick
+nach der erschrockenen Frau Grubach um. Dieser Blick schien zu sagen,
+daß K. diese Einladung des Fräulein Montag schon längst vorausgesehen
+habe und daß sie auch sehr gut mit der Quälerei zusammenpasse, die er
+diesen Sonntagvormittag von den Mietern der Frau Grubach erfahren
+mußte. Er schickte das Dienstmädchen zurück mit der Antwort, daß er
+sofort komme, ging dann zum Kleiderkasten, um den Rock zu wechseln und
+hatte als Antwort für Frau Grubach, welche leise über die lästige
+Person jammerte, nur die Bitte, sie möge das Frühstücksgeschirr schon
+forttragen. „Sie haben ja fast nichts angerührt,“ sagte Frau Grubach.
+„Ach, tragen Sie es doch weg,“ rief K., es war ihm, als sei irgendwie
+allem Fräulein Montag beigemischt und mache es widerwärtig.
+
+Als er durch das Vorzimmer ging, sah er nach der geschlossenen Tür von
+Fräulein Bürstners Zimmer. Aber er war nicht dorthin eingeladen,
+sondern in das Eßzimmer, dessen Tür er aufriß, ohne zu klopfen.
+
+Es war ein sehr langes aber schmales einfenstriges Zimmer. Es war dort
+nur soviel Platz vorhanden, daß man in den Ecken an der Türseite zwei
+Schränke schief hatte aufstellen können, während der übrige Raum
+vollständig von dem langen Speisetisch eingenommen war, der in der Nähe
+der Tür begann und bis knapp zum großen Fenster reichte, welches
+dadurch fast unzugänglich geworden war. Der Tisch war bereits gedeckt,
+und zwar für viele Personen, da am Sonntag fast alle Mieter hier zu
+Mittag aßen.
+
+Als K. eintrat, kam Fräulein Montag vom Fenster her an der einen Seite
+des Tisches entlang K. entgegen. Sie grüßten einander stumm. Dann sagte
+Fräulein Montag, wie immer den Kopf ungewöhnlich aufgerichtet: „Ich
+weiß nicht, ob Sie mich kennen.“ K. sah sie mit zusammengezogenen Augen
+an. „Gewiß,“ sagte er, „Sie wohnen doch schon längere Zeit bei Frau
+Grubach.“ „Sie kümmern sich aber, wie ich glaube, nicht viel um die
+Pension,“ sagte Fräulein Montag. „Nein,“ sagte K. „Wollen Sie sich
+nicht setzen,“ sagte Fräulein Montag. Sie zogen beide schweigend zwei
+Sessel am äußersten Ende des Tisches hervor und setzten sich einander
+gegenüber. Aber Fräulein Montag stand gleich wieder auf, denn sie hatte
+ihr Handtäschchen auf dem Fensterbrett liegengelassen und ging es
+holen; sie schleifte durch das ganze Zimmer. Als sie, das Handtäschchen
+leicht schwenkend, wieder zurückkam, sagte sie: „Ich möchte nur im
+Auftrag meiner Freundin ein paar Worte mit Ihnen sprechen. Sie wollte
+selbst kommen, aber sie fühlt sich heute ein wenig unwohl. Sie möchten
+sie entschuldigen und mich statt ihrer anhören. Sie hätte Ihnen auch
+nichts anderes sagen können, als ich Ihnen sagen werde. Im Gegenteil,
+ich glaube, ich kann Ihnen sogar mehr sagen, da ich doch
+verhältnismäßig unbeteiligt bin. Glauben Sie nicht auch?“
+
+„Was wäre denn zu sagen?“ antwortete K., der dessen müde war, die Augen
+des Fräulein Montag fortwährend auf seine Lippe gerichtet zu sehn. Sie
+maßte sich dadurch eine Herrschaft schon darüber an, was er erst sagen
+wollte. „Fräulein Bürstner will mir offenbar die persönliche
+Aussprache, um die ich sie gebeten habe, nicht bewilligen.“ „Das ist
+es,“ sagte Fräulein Montag, „oder vielmehr, so ist es gar nicht, Sie
+drücken es sonderbar scharf aus. Im allgemeinen werden doch Aussprachen
+weder bewilligt, noch geschieht das Gegenteil. Aber es kann geschehn,
+daß man Aussprachen für unnötig hält und so ist es eben hier. Jetzt,
+nach Ihrer Bemerkung kann ich ja offen reden. Sie haben meine Freundin
+schriftlich oder mündlich um eine Unterredung gebeten. Nun weiß aber
+meine Freundin, so muß ich wenigstens annehmen, was diese Unterredung
+betreffen soll, und ist deshalb aus Gründen, die ich nicht kenne,
+überzeugt, daß es niemandem Nutzen bringen würde, wenn die Unterredung
+wirklich zustande käme. Im übrigen erzählte sie mir erst gestern und
+nur ganz flüchtig davon, sie sagte hierbei, daß auch Ihnen jedenfalls
+nicht viel an der Unterredung liegen könne, denn Sie wären nur durch
+einen Zufall auf einen derartigen Gedanken gekommen und würden selbst
+auch ohne besondere Erklärung, wenn nicht schon jetzt, so doch sehr
+bald die Sinnlosigkeit des Ganzen erkennen. Ich antwortete darauf, daß
+das richtig sein mag, daß ich es aber zur vollständigen Klarstellung
+doch für vorteilhaft halten würde, Ihnen eine ausdrückliche Antwort
+zukommen zu lassen. Ich bot mich an, diese Aufgabe zu übernehmen, nach
+einigem Zögern gab meine Freundin mir nach. Ich hoffe nun aber auch in
+Ihrem Sinne gehandelt zu haben, denn selbst die kleinste Unsicherheit
+in der geringfügigsten Sache ist doch immer quälend und wenn man sie,
+wie in diesem Falle, leicht beseitigen kann, so soll es doch besser
+sofort geschehn.“ „Ich danke Ihnen,“ sagte K. sofort, stand langsam
+auf, sah Fräulein Montag an, dann über den Tisch hin, dann aus dem
+Fenster — das gegenüberliegende Haus stand in der Sonne — und ging zur
+Tür. Fräulein Montag folgte ihm ein paar Schritte, als vertraue sie ihm
+nicht ganz. Vor der Tür mußten aber beide zurückweichen, denn sie
+öffnete sich und der Hauptmann Lanz trat ein. K. sah ihn zum erstenmal
+aus der Nähe. Es war ein großer, etwa 40 jähriger Mann mit
+braungebranntem fleischigen Gesicht. Er machte eine leichte Verbeugung,
+die auch K. galt, ging dann zu Fräulein Montag und küßte ihr
+ehrerbietig die Hand. Er war sehr gewandt in seinen Bewegungen. Seine
+Höflichkeit gegen Fräulein Montag stach auffallend von der Behandlung
+ab, die sie von K. erfahren hatte. Trotzdem schien Fräulein Montag K.
+nicht böse zu sein, denn sie wollte ihn sogar, wie K. zu bemerken
+glaubte, dem Hauptmann vorstellen. Aber K. wollte nicht vorgestellt
+werden, er wäre nicht imstande gewesen, weder dem Hauptmann noch
+Fräulein Montag gegenüber irgendwie freundlich zu sein, der Handkuß
+hatte sie für ihn zu einer Gruppe verbunden, die ihn unter dem Anschein
+äußerster Harmlosigkeit und Uneigennützigkeit von Fräulein Bürstner
+abhalten wollte. K. glaubte jedoch nicht nur das zu erkennen, er
+erkannte auch, daß Fräulein Montag ein gutes, allerdings
+zweischneidiges Mittel gewählt hatte. Sie übertrieb die Bedeutung der
+Beziehung zwischen Fräulein Bürstner und K., sie übertrieb vor allem
+die Bedeutung der erbetenen Aussprache und versuchte es gleichzeitig so
+zu wenden, als ob es K. sei, der alles übertreibe. Sie sollte sich
+täuschen, K. wollte nichts übertreiben, er wußte, daß Fräulein Bürstner
+ein kleines Schreibmaschinenfräulein war, die ihm nicht lange
+Widerstand leisten sollte. Hiebei zog er absichtlich gar nicht in
+Berechnung, was er von Frau Grubach über Fräulein Bürstner erfahren
+hatte. Das alles überlegte er, während er kaum grüßend das Zimmer
+verließ. Er wollte gleich in sein Zimmer gehn, aber ein kleines Lachen
+des Fräulein Montag, das er hinter sich aus dem Eßzimmer hörte, brachte
+ihn auf den Gedanken, daß er vielleicht beiden, dem Hauptmann wie
+Fräulein Montag eine Überraschung bereiten könnte. Er sah sich um und
+horchte, ob aus irgendeinem der umliegenden Zimmer eine Störung zu
+erwarten wäre, es war überall still, nur die Unterhaltung aus dem
+Eßzimmer war zu hören und aus dem Gang, der zur Küche führte, die
+Stimme der Frau Grubach. Die Gelegenheit schien günstig, K. ging zur
+Tür von Fräulein Bürstners Zimmer und klopfte leise. Da sich nichts
+rührte, klopfte er nochmals, aber es erfolgte noch immer keine Antwort.
+Schlief sie? Oder war sie wirklich unwohl? Oder verleugnete sie sich
+nur deshalb, weil sie ahnte, daß es nur K, sein konnte, der so leise
+klopfte? K. nahm an, daß sie sich verleugne und klopfte stärker,
+öffnete schließlich, da das Klopfen keinen Erfolg hatte, vorsichtig und
+nicht ohne das Gefühl, etwas Unrechtes und überdies Nutzloses zu tun,
+die Tür. Im Zimmer war niemand. Es erinnerte übrigens kaum mehr an das
+Zimmer, wie es K. gekannt hatte. An der Wand waren nun zwei Betten
+hintereinander aufgestellt, drei Sessel in der Nähe der Tür waren mit
+Kleidern und Wäsche überhäuft, ein Schrank stand offen. Fräulein
+Bürstner war wahrscheinlich fortgegangen, während Fräulein Montag im
+Eßzimmer auf K. eingeredet hatte. K. war dadurch nicht sehr bestürzt,
+er hatte kaum mehr erwartet, Fräulein Bürstner so leicht zu treffen, er
+hatte diesen Versuch fast nur aus Trotz gegen Fräulein Montag gemacht.
+Um so peinlicher war es ihm aber, als er, während er die Tür wieder
+schloß, in der offenen Tür des Eßzimmers Fräulein Montag und den
+Hauptmann sich unterhalten sah. Sie standen dort vielleicht schon,
+seitdem K. die Tür geöffnet hatte, sie vermieden jeden Anschein, als ob
+sie K. etwa beobachteten, sie unterhielten sich leise und verfolgten
+K.s Bewegungen mit den Blicken nur so, wie man während eines Gespräches
+zerstreut umherblickt. Aber auf K. lagen diese Blicke doch schwer, er
+beeilte sich, an der Wand entlang in sein Zimmer zu kommen.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+FÜNFTES KAPITEL
+
+DER PRÜGLER
+
+
+Als K. an einem der nächsten Abende den Korridor passierte, der sein
+Bureau von der Haupttreppe trennte — er ging diesmal fast als der
+letzte nach Hause, nur in der Expedition arbeiteten noch zwei Diener im
+kleinen Lichtfeld einer Glühlampe — hörte er hinter einer Tür, hinter
+der er immer nur eine Rumpelkammer vermutet hatte, ohne sie jemals
+selbst gesehen zu haben, Seufzer ausstoßen. Er blieb erstaunt stehn und
+horchte noch einmal auf, um festzustellen, ob er sich nicht irrte — es
+wurde ein Weilchen still, dann waren es aber doch wieder Seufzer. —
+Zuerst wollte er einen der Diener holen, man konnte vielleicht einen
+Zeugen brauchen, dann aber faßte ihn eine derart unbezähmbare
+Neugierde, daß er die Tür förmlich aufriß. Es war, wie er richtig
+vermutet hatte, eine Rumpelkammer. Unbrauchbare alte Drucksorten,
+umgeworfene leere irdene Tintenflaschen lagen hinter der Schwelle. In
+der Kammer selbst aber standen drei Männer, gebückt in dem niedrigen
+Raum. Eine auf einem Regal festgemachte Kerze gab ihnen Licht. „Was
+treibt Ihr hier?“ fragte K., sich vor Aufregung überstürzend, aber
+nicht laut. Der eine Mann, der die andern offenbar beherrschte und
+zuerst den Blick auf sich lenkte, stak in einer Art dunklen
+Lederkleidung, die den Hals bis tief zur Brust und die ganzen Arme
+nackt ließ. Er antwortete nicht. Aber die zwei andern riefen: „Herr!
+Wir sollen geprügelt werden, weil du dich beim Untersuchungsrichter
+über uns beklagt hast.“ Und nun erst erkannte K., daß es wirklich die
+Wächter Franz und Willem waren, und daß der Dritte eine Rute in der
+Hand hielt, um sie zu prügeln. „Nun,“ sagte K. und starrte sie an, „ich
+habe mich nicht beklagt, ich habe nur gesagt, wie es sich in meiner
+Wohnung zugetragen hat. Und einwandfrei habt Ihr Euch ja nicht
+benommen.“ „Herr,“ sagte Willem, während Franz sich hinter ihm vor dem
+Dritten offenbar zu sichern suchte, „wenn Ihr wüßtet, wie schlecht wir
+bezahlt sind, Ihr würdet besser über uns urteilen. Ich habe eine
+Familie zu ernähren und Franz hier wollte heiraten, man sucht sich zu
+bereichern, wie es geht, durch bloße Arbeit gelingt es nicht, selbst
+durch die angestrengteste. Eure feine Wäsche hat mich verlockt, es ist
+natürlich den Wächtern verboten, so zu handeln, es war unrecht, aber
+Tradition ist es, daß die Wäsche den Wächtern gehört, es ist immer so
+gewesen, glaubt es mir; es ist ja auch verständlich, was bedeuten denn
+noch solche Dinge für den, welcher so unglücklich ist, verhaftet zu
+werden. Bringt er es dann allerdings öffentlich zur Sprache, dann muß
+die Strafe erfolgen.“ „Was Ihr jetzt sagt, wußte ich nicht, ich habe
+auch keineswegs Eure Bestrafung verlangt, mir ging es um ein Prinzip.“
+„Franz,“ wandte sich Willem zum andern Wächter, „sagte ich dir nicht,
+daß der Herr unsere Bestrafung nicht verlangt hat. Jetzt hörst du, daß
+er nicht einmal gewußt hat, daß wir bestraft werden müssen.“ „Laß dich
+nicht durch solche Reden rühren,“ sagte der Dritte zu K., „die Strafe
+ist ebenso gerecht als unvermeidlich.“ „Höre nicht auf ihn,“ sagte
+Willem und unterbrach sich nur, um die Hand, über die er einen
+Rutenhieb bekommen hatte, schnell an den Mund zu führen, „wir werden
+nur gestraft, weil du uns angezeigt hast. Sonst wäre uns nichts
+geschehn, selbst wenn man erfahren hätte, was wir getan haben. Kann man
+das Gerechtigkeit nennen? Wir zwei, insbesondere aber ich, hatten uns
+als Wächter durch lange Zeit sehr bewährt — du selbst mußt eingestehn,
+daß wir, vom Gesichtspunkt der Behörde gesehn, gut gewacht haben — wir
+hatten Aussicht, vorwärts zu kommen und wären gewiß bald auch Prügler
+geworden, wie dieser, der eben das Glück hatte, von niemandem angezeigt
+worden zu sein, denn eine solche Anzeige kommt wirklich nur sehr selten
+vor. Und jetzt, Herr, ist alles verloren, unsere Laufbahn beendet, wir
+werden noch viel untergeordnetere Arbeiten leisten müssen, als der
+Wachdienst ist, und überdies bekommen wir jetzt diese schrecklich
+schmerzhaften Prügel.“ „Kann denn die Rute solche Schmerzen machen,“
+fragte K. und prüfte die Rute, die der Prügler vor ihm schwang. „Wir
+werden uns ja ganz nackt ausziehn müssen,“ sagte Willem. „Ach so,“
+sagte K. und sah den Prügler genau an, er war braun gebrannt wie ein
+Matrose und hatte ein wildes frisches Gesicht. „Gibt es keine
+Möglichkeit, den zweien die Prügel zu ersparen,“ fragte er ihn. „Nein,“
+sagte der Prügler und schüttelte lächelnd den Kopf. „Zieht Euch aus,“
+befahl er den Wächtern. Und zu K. sagte er: „Du mußt ihnen nicht alles
+glauben, sie sind durch die Angst vor den Prügeln schon ein wenig
+schwachsinnig geworden. Was dieser hier z. B.“ — zeigte auf Willem —
+„über seine mögliche Laufbahn erzählt hat, ist geradezu lächerlich.
+Sieh an, wie fett er ist — die ersten Rutenstreiche werden überhaupt im
+Fett verloren gehn. — Weißt du, wodurch er so fett geworden ist? Er hat
+die Gewohnheit, allen Verhafteten das Frühstück aufzuessen. Hat er
+nicht auch dein Frühstück aufgegessen? Nun, ich sagte es ja. Aber ein
+Mann mit einem solchen Bauch kann nie und nimmermehr Prügler werden,
+das ist ganz ausgeschlossen.“ „Es gibt auch solche Prügler,“ behauptete
+Willem, der gerade seinen Hosengürtel löste. „Nein,“ sagte der Prügler
+und strich ihm mit der Rute derartig über den Hals, daß er
+zusammenzuckte, „du sollst nicht zuhören, sondern dich ausziehn.“ „Ich
+würde dich gut belohnen, wenn du sie laufen läßt,“ sagte K. und zog,
+ohne den Prügler nochmals anzusehn — solche Geschäfte werden
+beiderseits mit niedergeschlagenen Augen am besten abgewickelt — seine
+Brieftasche hervor. „Du willst wohl dann auch mich anzeigen,“ sagte der
+Prügler, „und auch noch mir Prügel verschaffen. Nein, nein!“ „Sei doch
+vernünftig,“ sagte K., „wenn ich gewollt hätte, daß diese zwei bestraft
+werden, würde ich sie doch jetzt nicht loskaufen wollen. Ich könnte
+einfach die Tür hier zuschlagen, nichts weiter sehn und hören wollen
+und nach Hause gehn; nun tue ich das aber nicht, vielmehr liegt mir
+ernstlich daran, sie zu befreien; hätte ich geahnt, daß sie bestraft
+werden sollen oder auch nur bestraft werden können, hätte ich ihre
+Namen nie genannt. Ich halte sie nämlich gar nicht für schuldig,
+schuldig ist die Organisation, schuldig sind die hohen Beamten.“ „So
+ist es,“ riefen die Wächter und bekamen sofort einen Hieb über ihren
+schon entkleideten Rücken. „Hättest du hier unter deiner Rute einen
+hohen Richter,“ sagte K. und drückte, während er sprach, die Rute, die
+sich schon wieder erheben wollte, nieder, „ich würde dich wahrhaftig
+nicht hindern, loszuschlagen, im Gegenteil, ich würde dir noch Geld
+geben, damit du dich für die gute Sache kräftigst.“ „Was du sagst,
+klingt ja glaubwürdig,“ sagte der Prügler, „aber ich lasse mich nicht
+bestechen. Ich bin zum Prügeln angestellt, also prügle ich.“ Der
+Wächter Franz, der vielleicht in Erwartung eines guten Ausgangs des
+Eingreifens von K. bisher ziemlich zurückhaltend gewesen war, trat
+jetzt nur noch mit den Hosen bekleidet zur Tür, hing sich niederkniend
+an K.s Arm und flüsterte: „Wenn du für uns beide Schonung nicht
+durchsetzen kannst, so versuche wenigstens mich zu befreien. Willem ist
+älter als ich, in jeder Hinsicht weniger empfindlich, auch hat er schon
+einmal vor paar Jahren eine leichte Prügelstrafe bekommen, ich aber bin
+noch nicht entehrt und bin doch zu meiner Handlungsweise nur durch
+Willem gebracht worden, der im Guten und Schlechten mein Lehrer ist.
+Unten vor der Bank wartet meine arme Braut auf den Ausgang, ich schäme
+mich ja so erbärmlich.“ Er trocknete mit K.s Rock sein von Tränen ganz
+überlaufenes Gesicht. „Ich warte nicht mehr,“ sagte der Prügler, faßte
+die Rute mit beiden Händen und hieb auf Franz ein, während Willem in
+einem Winkel kauerte und heimlich zusah, ohne eine Kopfwendung zu
+wagen. Da erhob sich der Schrei, den Franz ausstieß, ungeteilt und
+unveränderlich, er schien nicht von einem Menschen, sondern von einem
+gemarterten Instrument zu stammen, der ganze Korridor stöhnte von ihm,
+das ganze Haus mußte es hören. „Schrei nicht,“ rief K., er konnte sich
+nicht zurückhalten, und während er gespannt in die Richtung sah, aus
+der die Diener kommen mußten, stieß er den Franz, nicht stark aber doch
+stark genug, daß der Besinnungslose niederfiel und im Krampf mit den
+Händen den Boden absuchte; den Schlägen entging er aber nicht, die Rute
+fand ihn auch auf der Erde; während er sich unter ihr wälzte, schwang
+sich ihre Spitze regelmäßig auf und ab. Und schon erschien in der Ferne
+ein Diener und ein paar Schritte hinter ihm ein zweiter. K. hatte
+schnell die Tür zugeworfen, war zu einem nahen Hoffenster getreten und
+öffnete es. Das Schreien hatte vollständig aufgehört. Um die Diener
+nicht herankommen zu lassen, rief er: „Ich bin es.“ „Guten Abend, Herr
+Prokurist,“ rief es zurück. „Ist etwas geschehn?“ „Nein, nein,“
+antwortete K. „es schreit nur ein Hund auf dem Hof.“ Als die Diener
+sich doch nicht rührten, fügte er hinzu: „Sie können bei Ihrer Arbeit
+bleiben.“ Um sich in kein Gespräch mit den Dienern einlassen zu müssen,
+beugte er sich aus dem Fenster. Als er nach einem Weilchen wieder in
+den Korridor sah, waren sie schon weg. K. aber blieb nun beim Fenster,
+in die Rumpelkammer wagte er nicht zu gehn und nach Hause gehn wollte
+er auch nicht. Es war ein kleiner viereckiger Hof, in den er
+hinuntersah, ringsherum waren Bureauräume untergebracht, alle Fenster
+waren jetzt schon dunkel, nur die obersten fingen einen Widerschein des
+Mondes auf. K. suchte angestrengt mit den Blicken in das Dunkel eines
+Hofwinkels einzudringen, in dem einige Handkarren ineinandergefahren
+waren. Es quälte ihn, daß es ihm nicht gelungen war, das Prügeln zu
+verhindern, aber es war nicht seine Schuld, daß es nicht gelungen war,
+hätte Franz nicht geschrien — gewiß, es mußte sehr weh getan haben,
+aber in einem entscheidenden Augenblick muß man sich beherrschen —
+hätte er nicht geschrien, so hätte K., wenigstens sehr wahrscheinlich,
+noch ein Mittel gefunden, den Prügler zu überreden. Wenn die ganze
+unterste Beamtenschaft Gesindel war, warum hätte gerade der Prügler,
+der das unmenschlichste Amt hatte, eine Ausnahme machen sollen. K.
+hatte auch gut beobachtet, wie ihm beim Anblick der Banknote die Augen
+geleuchtet hatten, er hatte mit dem Prügeln offenbar nur deshalb Ernst
+gemacht, um die Bestechungssumme noch ein wenig zu erhöhen. Und K.
+hätte nicht gespart, es lag ihm wirklich daran, die Wächter zu
+befreien; wenn er nun schon angefangen hatte, die Verderbnis dieses
+Gerichtswesens zu bekämpfen, so war es selbstverständlich, daß er auch
+von dieser Seite eingriff. Aber in dem Augenblick, wo Franz zu schreien
+angefangen hatte, war natürlich alles zu Ende. K. konnte nicht
+zulassen, daß die Diener und vielleicht noch alle möglichen Leute kämen
+und ihn in Unterhandlungen mit der Gesellschaft in der Rumpelkammer
+überraschten. Diese Aufopferung konnte wirklich niemand von K.
+verlangen. Wenn er das zu tun beabsichtigt hätte, so wäre es ja fast
+einfacher gewesen, K. hätte sich selbst ausgezogen und dem Prügler als
+Ersatz für die Wächter angeboten. Übrigens hätte der Prügler diese
+Vertretung gewiß nicht angenommen, da er dadurch, ohne einen Vorteil zu
+gewinnen, dennoch seine Pflicht schwer verletzt hätte, und
+wahrscheinlich doppelt verletzt hätte, denn K. mußte wohl, solange er
+im Verfahren stand, für alle Angestellten des Gerichts unverletzlich
+sein. Allerdings konnten hier auch besondere Bestimmungen gelten.
+Jedenfalls hatte K. nichts anderes tun können, als die Tür zuschlagen,
+trotzdem dadurch auch jetzt noch für K. durchaus nicht jede Gefahr
+beseitigt blieb. Daß er zuletzt noch Franz einen Stoß gegeben hatte,
+war bedauerlich und nur durch seine Aufregung zu entschuldigen.
+
+In der Ferne hörte er die Schritte der Diener; um ihnen nicht auffällig
+zu werden, schloß er das Fenster und ging in der Richtung zur
+Haupttreppe. Bei der Tür zur Rumpelkammer blieb er ein wenig stehn und
+horchte. Es war ganz still. Der Mann konnte die Wächter totgeprügelt
+haben, sie waren ja ganz in seine Macht gegeben. K. hatte schon die
+Hand nach der Klinke ausgestreckt, zog sie dann aber wieder zurück.
+Helfen konnte er niemandem mehr und die Diener mußten gleich kommen; er
+gelobte sich aber, die Sache noch zur Sprache zu bringen und die
+wirklich Schuldigen, die hohen Beamten, von denen sich ihm noch keiner
+zu zeigen gewagt hatte, soweit es in seinen Kräften war, gebührend zu
+bestrafen. Als er die Freitreppe der Bank hinunterging, beobachtete er
+sorgfältig alle Passanten, aber selbst in der weitern Umgebung war kein
+Mädchen zu sehn, das auf jemanden gewartet hätte. Die Bemerkung
+Franzens, daß seine Braut auf ihn warte, erwies sich als eine
+allerdings verzeihliche Lüge, die nur den Zweck gehabt hatte, größeres
+Mitleid zu erwecken.
+
+Auch noch am nächsten Tage kamen K. die Wächter nicht aus dem Sinn; er
+war bei der Arbeit zerstreut und mußte, um sie zu bewältigen, noch ein
+wenig länger im Bureau bleiben als am Tag vorher. Als er auf dem
+Nachhauseweg wieder an der Rumpelkammer vorbeikam, öffnete er sie aus
+Gewohnheit. Vor dem, was er statt des erwarteten Dunkels erblickte,
+wußte er sich nicht zu fassen. Alles war unverändert, so wie er es am
+Abend vorher beim Öffnen der Tür gefunden hatte. Die Drucksorten und
+Tintenflaschen gleich hinter der Schwelle, der Prügler mit der Rute,
+die noch vollständig angezogenen Wächter, die Kerze auf dem Regal und
+die Wächter begannen zu klagen und riefen: Herr! Sofort warf K. die Tür
+zu und schlug noch mit den Fäusten gegen sie, als sei sie dann fester
+verschlossen. Fast weinend lief er zu den Dienern, die ruhig an den
+Kopiermaschinen arbeiteten und erstaunt in ihrer Arbeit innehielten.
+„Räumt doch endlich die Rumpelkammer aus,“ rief er. „Wir versinken ja
+im Schmutz.“ Die Diener waren bereit, es am nächsten Tag zu tun, K.
+nickte, jetzt spät am Abend konnte er sie nicht mehr zu der Arbeit
+zwingen, wie er es eigentlich beabsichtigt hatte. Er setzte sich ein
+wenig, um die Diener ein Weilchen lang in der Nähe zu behalten, warf
+einige Kopien durcheinander, wodurch er den Anschein zu erwecken
+glaubte, daß er sie überprüfe, und ging dann, da er einsah, daß die
+Diener nicht wagen würden, gleichzeitig mit ihm wegzugehn, müde und
+gedankenlos nach Hause.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+SECHSTES KAPITEL
+
+DER ONKEL · LENI
+
+
+Eines Nachmittags — K. war gerade vor dem Postabschluß sehr beschäftigt
+— drängte sich zwischen zwei Dienern, die Schriftstücke hereintrugen,
+K.s Onkel Karl, ein kleiner Grundbesitzer vom Lande, ins Zimmer. K.
+erschrak bei dem Anblick weniger, als er schon vor längerer Zeit bei
+der Vorstellung vom Kommen des Onkels erschrocken war. Der Onkel mußte
+kommen, das stand bei K. schon etwa einen Monat lang fest. Schon damals
+hatte er ihn zu sehen geglaubt, wie er, ein wenig gebückt, den
+eingedrückten Panamahut in der Linken, die Rechte schon von weitem ihm
+entgegenstreckte und sie mit rücksichtsloser Eile über den Schreibtisch
+hinreichte, alles umstoßend, was ihm im Wege war. Der Onkel befand sich
+immer in Eile, denn er war von dem unglücklichen Gedanken verfolgt, bei
+seinem immer nur eintägigen Aufenthalt in der Hauptstadt müsse er alles
+erledigen können, was er sich vorgenommen hatte, und dürfe überdies
+auch kein gelegentlich sich darbietendes Gespräch oder Geschäft oder
+Vergnügen sich entgehen lassen. Dabei mußte ihm K., der ihm als seinem
+gewesenen Vormund besonders verpflichtet war, in allem möglichen
+behilflich sein und ihn außerdem bei sich übernachten lassen. „Das
+Gespenst vom Lande“ pflegte er ihn zu nennen.
+
+Gleich nach der Begrüßung — sich in das Fauteuil zu setzen, wozu ihn K.
+einlud, hatte er keine Zeit — bat er K. um ein kurzes Gespräch unter
+vier Augen. „Es ist notwendig,“ sagte er, mühselig schluckend, „zu
+meiner Beruhigung ist es notwendig.“ K. schickte sofort die Diener aus
+dem Zimmer mit der Weisung, niemand einzulassen. „Was habe ich gehört,
+Josef?“ rief der Onkel, als sie allein waren, setzte sich auf den Tisch
+und stopfte ohne hinzusehn verschiedene Papiere unter sich, um besser
+zu sitzen. K. schwieg, er wußte, was kommen würde, aber, plötzlich von
+der anstrengenden Arbeit entspannt, wie er war, gab er sich zunächst
+einer angenehmen Mattigkeit hin und sah durch das Fenster auf die
+gegenüberliegende Straßenseite, von der von seinem Sitz aus nur ein
+kleiner dreieckiger Ausschnitt zu sehen war, ein Stück leerer
+Häusermauer, zwischen zwei Geschäftsauslagen. „Du schaust aus dem
+Fenster,“ rief der Onkel mit erhobenen Armen, „um Himmels willen,
+Josef, antworte mir doch. Ist es wahr, kann es denn wahr sein?“ „Lieber
+Onkel,“ sagte K. und riß sich von seiner Zerstreutheit los, „ich weiß
+ja gar nicht, was du von mir willst.“ „Josef,“ sagte der Onkel warnend,
+„die Wahrheit hast du immer gesagt, soviel ich weiß. Soll ich deine
+letzten Worte als schlimmes Zeichen auffassen.“ „Ich ahne ja, was du
+willst,“ sagte K. folgsam, „du hast wahrscheinlich von meinem Prozeß
+gehört.“ „So ist es,“ antwortete der Onkel, langsam nickend, „ich habe
+von deinem Prozeß gehört.“ „Von wem denn?“ fragte K. „Erna hat es mir
+geschrieben,“ sagte der Onkel, „sie hat ja keinen Verkehr mit dir, du
+kümmerst dich leider nicht viel um sie, trotzdem hat sie es erfahren.
+Heute habe ich den Brief bekommen und bin natürlich sofort hergefahren.
+Aus keinem andern Grund, aber es scheint ein genügender Grund zu sein.
+Ich kann dir die Briefstelle, die dich betrifft, vorlesen.“ Er zog den
+Brief aus der Brieftasche. „Hier ist es. Sie schreibt: Josef habe ich
+schon lange nicht gesehn, vorige Woche war ich einmal in der Bank, aber
+Josef war so beschäftigt, daß ich nicht vorgelassen wurde; ich habe
+fast eine Stunde gewartet, mußte dann aber nach Hause, weil ich
+Klavierstunde hatte. Ich hätte gern mit ihm gesprochen, vielleicht wird
+sich nächstens eine Gelegenheit finden. Zu meinem Namenstag hat er mir
+eine große Schachtel Schokolade geschickt, es war sehr lieb und
+aufmerksam. Ich hatte vergessen, es Euch damals zu schreiben, erst
+jetzt, da Ihr mich fragt, erinnere ich mich daran. Schokolade, müßt Ihr
+wissen, verschwindet nämlich in der Pension sofort, kaum ist man zum
+Bewußtsein dessen gekommen, daß man mit Schokolade beschenkt worden
+ist, ist sie auch schon weg. Aber was Josef betrifft, wollte ich Euch
+noch etwas sagen. Wie erwähnt, wurde ich in der Bank nicht zu ihm
+vorgelassen, weil er gerade mit einem Herrn verhandelte. Nachdem ich
+eine Zeitlang ruhig gewartet hatte, fragte ich einen Diener, ob die
+Verhandlung noch lange dauern werde. Er sagte, das dürfte wohl sein,
+denn es handle sich wahrscheinlich um den Prozeß, der gegen den Herrn
+Prokuristen geführt werde. Ich fragte, was denn das für ein Prozeß sei,
+ob er sich nicht irre, er aber sagte, er irre sich nicht, es sei ein
+Prozeß, und zwar ein schwerer Prozeß, mehr aber wisse er nicht. Er
+selbst möchte dem Herrn Prokuristen gerne helfen, denn dieser sei ein
+guter und gerechter Herr, aber er wisse nicht, wie er es anfangen
+sollte, und er möchte nur wünschen, daß sich einflußreiche Herren
+seiner annehmen würden. Dies werde auch sicher geschehn und es werde
+schließlich ein gutes Ende nehmen, vorläufig aber stehe es, wie er aus
+der Laune des Herrn Prokuristen entnehmen könne, gar nicht gut. Ich
+legte diesen Reden natürlich nicht viel Bedeutung bei, suchte auch den
+einfältigen Diener zu beruhigen, verbot ihm, andern gegenüber davon zu
+sprechen und halte das Ganze für ein Geschwätz. Trotzdem wäre es
+vielleicht gut, wenn Du, liebster Vater, bei Deinem nächsten Besuch der
+Sache nachgehn wolltest, es wird Dir leicht sein, Genaueres zu erfahren
+und wenn es wirklich nötig sein sollte, durch Deine großen
+einflußreichen Bekanntschaften einzugreifen. Sollte es aber nicht nötig
+sein, was ja das Wahrscheinlichste ist, so wird es wenigstens Deiner
+Tochter bald Gelegenheit geben, Dich zu umarmen, was sie freuen würde.“
+„Ein gutes Kind,“ sagte der Onkel, als er die Vorlesung beendet hatte,
+und wischte einige Tränen aus den Augen fort. K. nickte, er hatte
+infolge der verschiedenen Störungen der letzten Zeit Erna vollständig
+vergessen, sogar ihren Geburtstag hatte er vergessen, und die
+Geschichte von der Schokolade war offenbar zu dem Zweck erfunden, um
+ihn vor Onkel und Tante in Schutz zu nehmen. Es war sehr rührend, und
+mit den Theaterkarten, die er ihr von jetzt ab regelmäßig schicken
+wollte, gewiß nicht genügend belohnt, aber zu Besuchen in der Pension
+und zu Unterhaltungen mit einer kleinen 18 jährigen Gymnasiastin fühlte
+er sich jetzt nicht geeignet. „Und was sagst du jetzt?“ fragte der
+Onkel, der durch den Brief alle Eile und Aufregung vergessen hatte und
+ihn noch einmal zu lesen schien. „Ja, Onkel,“ sagte K., „es ist wahr.“
+„Wahr?“ rief der Onkel, „Was ist wahr? Wie kann es denn wahr sein? Was
+für ein Prozeß? Doch nicht ein Strafprozeß?“ „Ein Strafprozeß,“
+antwortete K. „Und du sitzt ruhig hier und hast einen Strafprozeß auf
+dem Halse?“ rief der Onkel, der immer lauter wurde. „Je ruhiger ich
+bin, desto besser ist es für den Ausgang,“ sagte K. müde. „Fürchte
+nichts.“ „Das kann mich nicht beruhigen,“ rief der Onkel, „Josef,
+lieber Josef, denke an dich, an deine Verwandten, an unsern guten
+Namen. Du warst bisher unsere Ehre, du darfst nicht unsere Schande
+werden. Deine Haltung,“ er sah K. mit schief geneigtem Kopfe an,
+„gefällt mir nicht, so verhält sich kein unschuldig Angeklagter, der
+noch bei Kräften ist. Sag mir nur schnell, um was es sich handelt,
+damit ich dir helfen kann. Es handelt sich natürlich um die Bank?“
+„Nein,“ sagte K. und stand auf, „du sprichst aber zu laut, lieber
+Onkel, der Diener steht wahrscheinlich an der Tür und horcht. Das ist
+mir unangenehm. Wir wollen lieber weggehn. Ich werde dir dann alle
+Fragen so gut es geht beantworten. Ich weiß sehr gut, daß ich der
+Familie Rechenschaft schuldig bin.“ „Richtig,“ schrie der Onkel, „sehr
+richtig, beeile dich nur, Josef, beeile dich.“ „Ich muß nur noch einige
+Aufträge geben,“ sagte K. und berief telephonisch seinen Vertreter zu
+sich, der in wenigen Augenblicken eintrat. Der Onkel in seiner
+Aufregung zeigte ihm mit der Hand, daß K. ihn habe rufen lassen, woran
+auch sonst kein Zweifel gewesen wäre. K., der vor dem Schreibtisch
+stand, erklärte dem jungen Mann, der kühl aber aufmerksam zuhörte, mit
+leiser Stimme unter Zuhilfenahme verschiedener Schriftstücke, was in
+seiner Abwesenheit heute noch erledigt werden müsse. Der Onkel störte,
+indem er zuerst mit großen Augen und nervösem Lippenbeißen dabeistand,
+ohne allerdings zuzuhören, aber der Anschein dessen war schon störend
+genug. Dann aber ging er im Zimmer auf und ab und blieb hie und da vor
+dem Fenster oder vor einem Bild stehen, wobei er immer in verschiedene
+Ausrufe ausbrach, wie: „Mir ist es vollständig unbegreiflich“ oder
+„Jetzt sagt mir nur, was soll denn daraus werden.“ Der junge Mann tat,
+als bemerke er nichts davon, hörte ruhig K.s Aufträge bis zu Ende an,
+notierte sich auch einiges und ging, nachdem er sich vor K. wie auch
+vor dem Onkel verneigt hatte, der ihm aber gerade den Rücken zukehrte,
+aus dem Fenster sah und mit ausgestreckten Händen die Vorhänge
+zusammenknüllte. Die Tür hatte sich noch kaum geschlossen, als der
+Onkel ausrief: „Endlich ist der Hampelmann weggegangen, jetzt können
+doch auch wir gehn. Endlich!“ Es gab leider kein Mittel, den Onkel zu
+bewegen, in der Vorhalle, wo einige Beamte und Diener herumstanden und
+die gerade auch der Direktor-Stellvertreter kreuzte, die Fragen wegen
+des Prozesses zu unterlassen. „Also, Josef,“ begann der Onkel, während
+er die Verbeugungen der Umstehenden durch leichtes Salutieren
+beantwortete, „jetzt sag’ mir offen, was es für ein Prozeß ist.“ K.
+machte einige nichtssagende Bemerkungen, lachte auch ein wenig und erst
+auf der Treppe erklärte er dem Onkel, daß er vor den Leuten nicht habe
+offen reden wollen. „Richtig,“ sagte der Onkel, „aber jetzt rede.“ Mit
+geneigtem Kopf, eine Zigarre in kurzen, eiligen Zügen rauchend, hörte
+er zu. „Vor allem, Onkel,“ sagte K., „handelt es sich gar nicht um
+einen Prozeß vor dem gewöhnlichen Gericht.“ „Das ist schlimm,“ sagte
+der Onkel. „Wie?“ sagte K. und sah den Onkel an. „Daß das schlimm ist,
+meine ich,“ wiederholte der Onkel. Sie standen auf der Freitreppe, die
+zur Straße führte; da der Portier zu horchen schien, zog K. den Onkel
+hinunter; der lebhafte Straßenverkehr nahm sie auf. Der Onkel, der sich
+in K. eingehängt hatte, fragte nicht mehr so dringend nach dem Prozeß,
+sie gingen sogar eine Zeitlang schweigend weiter. „Wie ist es aber
+geschehn?“ fragte endlich der Onkel, so plötzlich stehen bleibend, daß
+die hinter ihm gehenden Leute erschreckt auswichen. „Solche Dinge
+kommen doch nicht plötzlich, sie bereiten sich seit langem vor, es
+müssen Anzeichen gewesen sein, warum hast du mir nicht geschrieben. Du
+weißt, daß ich für dich alles tue, ich bin ja gewissermaßen noch dein
+Vormund und war bis heute stolz darauf. Ich werde dir natürlich auch
+jetzt noch helfen, nur ist es jetzt, wenn der Prozeß schon im Gange
+ist, sehr schwer. Am besten wäre es jedenfalls, wenn du dir jetzt einen
+kleinen Urlaub nimmst und zu uns aufs Land kommst. Du bist auch ein
+wenig abgemagert, jetzt merke ich es. Auf dem Land wirst du dich
+kräftigen, das wird gut sein, es stehen dir ja gewiß Anstrengungen
+bevor. Außerdem aber wirst du dadurch dem Gericht gewissermaßen
+entzogen sein. Hier haben sie alle möglichen Machtmittel, die sie
+notwendigerweise automatisch auch dir gegenüber anwenden; auf das Land
+müßten sie aber erst Organe delegieren oder nur brieflich,
+telegraphisch, telephonisch auf dich einzuwirken suchen. Das schwächt
+natürlich die Wirkung ab, befreit dich zwar nicht, aber läßt dich
+aufatmen.“ „Sie könnten mir ja verbieten, wegzufahren,“ sagte K., den
+die Rede des Onkels ein wenig in ihren Gedankengang gezogen hatte. „Ich
+glaube nicht, daß sie das tun werden,“ sagte der Onkel nachdenklich,
+„so groß ist der Verlust an Macht nicht, den sie durch deine Abreise
+erleiden.“ „Ich dachte,“ sagte K. und faßte den Onkel unterm Arm, um
+ihn am Stehenbleiben hindern zu können, „daß du dem Ganzen noch weniger
+Bedeutung beimessen würdest als ich, und jetzt nimmst du es selbst so
+schwer.“ „Josef,“ rief der Onkel und wollte sich ihm entwinden, um
+stehn bleiben zu können, aber K. ließ ihn nicht, „du bist verwandelt,
+du hattest doch immer ein so richtiges Auffassungsvermögen und gerade
+jetzt verläßt es dich? Willst du denn den Prozeß verlieren? Weißt du,
+was das bedeutet? Das bedeutet, daß du einfach gestrichen wirst. Und
+daß die ganze Verwandtschaft mitgerissen oder wenigstens bis auf den
+Boden gedemütigt wird. Josef, nimm dich doch zusammen. Deine
+Gleichgültigkeit bringt mich um den Verstand. Wenn man dich ansieht,
+möchte man fast dem Sprichwort glauben: „Einen solchen Prozeß haben,
+heißt ihn schon verloren haben.“ „Lieber Onkel,“ sagte K., „die
+Aufregung ist so unnütz, sie ist es auf deiner Seite und wäre es auch
+auf meiner. Mit Aufregung gewinnt man die Prozesse nicht, laß auch
+meine praktischen Erfahrungen ein wenig gelten, so wie ich deine,
+selbst wenn sie mich überraschen, immer und auch jetzt sehr achte. Da
+du sagst, daß auch die Familie durch den Prozeß in Mitleidenschaft
+gezogen würde, — was ich für meinen Teil durchaus nicht begreifen kann,
+das ist aber Nebensache — so will ich dir gerne in allem folgen. Nur
+den Landaufenthalt halte ich selbst in deinem Sinn nicht für
+vorteilhaft, denn das würde Flucht und Schuldbewußtsein bedeuten.
+Überdies bin ich hier zwar mehr verfolgt, kann aber auch selbst die
+Sache mehr betreiben.“ „Richtig,“ sagte der Onkel in einem Ton, als
+kämen sie jetzt endlich einander näher, „ich machte den Vorschlag nur,
+weil ich, wenn du hier bliebst, die Sache von deiner Gleichgültigkeit
+gefährdet sah und es für besser hielt, wenn ich statt deiner für dich
+arbeitete. Willst du sie aber mit aller Kraft selbst betreiben, so ist
+es natürlich weit besser.“ „Darin wären wir also einig,“ sagte K. „Und
+hast du jetzt einen Vorschlag dafür, was ich zunächst machen soll?“
+„Ich muß mir natürlich die Sache noch überlegen,“ sagte der Onkel, „du
+mußt bedenken, daß ich jetzt schon 20 Jahre fast ununterbrochen auf dem
+Lande bin, dabei läßt der Spürsinn in diesen Richtungen nach.
+Verschiedene wichtige Verbindungen mit Persönlichkeiten, die sich hier
+vielleicht besser auskennen, haben sich von selbst gelockert. Ich bin
+auf dem Land ein wenig verlassen, das weißt du ja. Selbst merkt man es
+eigentlich erst bei solchen Gelegenheiten. Zum Teil kam mir deine Sache
+auch unerwartet, wenn ich auch merkwürdigerweise nach Ernas Brief schon
+etwas derartiges ahnte und es heute bei deinem Anblick fast mit
+Bestimmtheit wußte. Aber das ist gleichgültig, das Wichtigste ist
+jetzt, keine Zeit zu verlieren.“ Schon während seiner Rede hatte er auf
+den Fußspitzen stehend einem Automobil gewinkt und zog jetzt, während
+er gleichzeitig dem Wagenlenker eine Adresse zurief, K. hinter sich in
+den Wagen. „Wir fahren jetzt zum Advokaten Huld,“ sagte er, „er war
+mein Schulkollege. Du kennst den Namen gewiß auch? Nicht? Das ist aber
+merkwürdig. Er hat doch als Verteidiger und Armenadvokat einen
+bedeutenden Ruf. Ich aber habe besonders zu ihm als Menschen großes
+Vertrauen.“ „Mir ist alles recht, was du unternimmst,“ sagte K.,
+trotzdem ihn die eilige und dringliche Art, mit der der Onkel die
+Angelegenheit behandelte, Unbehagen verursachte. Es war nicht sehr
+erfreulich, als Angeklagter zu einem Armenadvokaten zu fahren. „Ich
+wußte nicht,“ sagte er, „daß man in einer solchen Sache auch einen
+Advokaten zuziehen könne.“ „Aber natürlich,“ sagte der Onkel, „das ist
+ja selbstverständlich. Warum denn nicht? Und nun erzähle mir, damit ich
+über die Sache genau unterrichtet bin, alles, was bisher geschehen
+ist.“ K. begann sofort zu erzählen, ohne irgend etwas zu verschweigen,
+seine vollständige Offenheit war der einzige Protest, den er sich gegen
+des Onkels Ansicht, der Prozeß sei eine große Schande, erlauben konnte.
+Fräulein Bürstners Namen erwähnte er nur einmal und flüchtig, aber das
+beeinträchtigte nicht die Offenheit, denn Fräulein Bürstner stand mit
+dem Prozeß in keiner Verbindung. Während er erzählte, sah er aus dem
+Fenster und beobachtete, wie sie sich gerade jener Vorstadt näherten,
+in der die Gerichtskanzleien waren, er machte den Onkel darauf
+aufmerksam, der aber das Zusammentreffen nicht besonders auffallend
+fand. Der Wagen hielt vor einem dunklen Haus. Der Onkel läutete gleich
+im Parterre bei der ersten Tür; während sie warteten, fletschte er
+lächelnd seine großen Zähne und flüsterte: „8 Uhr, eine ungewöhnliche
+Zeit für Parteienbesuche. Huld nimmt es mir aber nicht übel.“ Im
+Guckfenster der Tür erschienen zwei große schwarze Augen, sahen ein
+Weilchen die zwei Gäste an und verschwanden; die Tür öffnete sich aber
+nicht. Der Onkel und K. bestätigten einander gegenseitig die Tatsache,
+die zwei Augen gesehen zu haben. „Ein neues Stubenmädchen, das sich vor
+Fremden fürchtet,“ sagte der Onkel und klopfte nochmals. Wieder
+erschienen die Augen, man konnte sie jetzt fast für traurig halten,
+vielleicht war das aber auch nur eine Täuschung, hervorgerufen durch
+die offene Gasflamme, die nahe über den Köpfen stark zischend brannte,
+aber wenig Licht gab. „Öffnen Sie,“ rief der Onkel und hieb mit der
+Faust gegen die Tür, „es sind Freunde des Herrn Advokaten.“ „Der Herr
+Advokat ist krank,“ flüsterte es hinter ihnen. In einer Tür am andern
+Ende des kleinen Ganges stand ein Herr im Schlafrock und machte mit
+äußerst leiser Stimme diese Mitteilung. Der Onkel, der schon wegen des
+langen Wartens wütend war, wandte sich mit einem Ruck um, rief: „Krank?
+Sie sagen, er ist krank?“ und ging fast drohend, als sei der Herr die
+Krankheit, auf ihn zu. „Man hat schon geöffnet,“ sagte der Herr, zeigte
+auf die Tür des Advokaten, raffte seinen Schlafrock zusammen und
+verschwand. Die Tür war wirklich geöffnet worden, ein junges Mädchen —
+K. erkannte die dunklen, ein wenig hervorgewälzten Augen wieder — stand
+in langer weißer Schürze im Vorzimmer und hielt eine Kerze in der Hand.
+„Nächstens öffnen Sie früher,“ sagte der Onkel statt einer Begrüßung,
+während das Mädchen einen kleinen Knix machte. „Komm, Josef,“ sagte er
+dann zu K., der sich langsam an dem Mädchen vorüberschob. „Der Herr
+Advokat ist krank,“ sagte das Mädchen, da der Onkel, ohne sich
+aufzuhalten, auf eine Tür zueilte. K. staunte das Mädchen noch an,
+während es sich schon umgedreht hatte, um die Wohnungstüre wieder zu
+versperren, es hatte ein puppenförmig gerundetes Gesicht, nicht nur die
+bleichen Wangen und das Kinn verliefen rund, auch die Schläfen und die
+Stirnränder. „Josef,“ rief der Onkel wieder und das Mädchen fragte er:
+„Es ist das Herzleiden?“ „Ich glaube wohl,“ sagte das Mädchen, es hatte
+Zeit gefunden mit der Kerze voranzugehn und die Zimmertür zu öffnen. In
+einem Winkel des Zimmers, wohin das Kerzenlicht noch nicht drang, erhob
+sich im Bett ein Gesicht mit langem Bart. „Leni, wer kommt denn,“
+fragte der Advokat, der, durch die Kerze geblendet, die Gäste nicht
+erkannte. „Albert, dein alter Freund ist es,“ sagte der Onkel. „Ach
+Albert,“ sagte der Advokat und ließ sich auf die Kissen zurückfallen,
+als bedürfe es diesem Besuch gegenüber keiner Verstellung. „Steht es
+wirklich so schlecht?“ fragte der Onkel und setzte sich auf den
+Bettrand. „Ich glaube es nicht. Es ist ein Anfall deines Herzleidens
+und wird vorübergehn wie die frühern.“ „Möglich,“ sagte der Advokat
+leise, „es ist aber ärger, als es jemals gewesen ist. Ich atme schwer,
+schlafe gar nicht und verliere täglich an Kraft.“ „So,“ sagte der Onkel
+und drückte den Panamahut mit seiner großen Hand fest aufs Knie. „Das
+sind schlechte Nachrichten. Hast du übrigens die richtige Pflege? Es
+ist auch so traurig hier, so dunkel. Es ist schon lange her, seitdem
+ich zum letztenmal hier war, damals schien es mir freundlicher. Auch
+dein kleines Fräulein hier scheint nicht sehr lustig oder sie verstellt
+sich.“ Das Mädchen stand noch immer mit der Kerze nahe bei der Tür;
+soweit ihr unbestimmter Blick erkennen ließ, sah sie eher K. an als den
+Onkel, selbst als dieser jetzt von ihr sprach. K. lehnte an einem
+Sessel, den er in die Nähe des Mädchens geschoben hatte. „Wenn man so
+krank ist wie ich,“ sagte der Advokat, „muß man Ruhe haben. Mir ist es
+nicht traurig.“ Nach einer kleinen Pause fügte er hinzu: „Und Leni
+pflegt mich gut, sie ist brav.“ Den Onkel konnte das aber nicht
+überzeugen, er war sichtlich gegen die Pflegerin voreingenommen und
+wenn er auch dem Kranken nichts entgegnete, so verfolgte er doch die
+Pflegerin mit strengen Blicken, als sie jetzt zum Bett hinging, die
+Kerze auf das Nachttischchen stellte, sich über den Kranken hinbeugte
+und beim Ordnen der Kissen mit ihm flüsterte. Er vergaß fast die
+Rücksicht auf den Kranken, stand auf, ging hinter der Pflegerin hin und
+her, und K. hätte es nicht gewundert, wenn er sie hinten an den Röcken
+erfaßt und vom Bett fortgezogen hätte. K. selbst sah allem ruhig zu,
+die Krankheit des Advokaten war ihm sogar nicht ganz unwillkommen, dem
+Eifer, den der Onkel für seine Sache entwickelt hatte, hatte er sich
+nicht entgegenstellen können, die Ablenkung, die dieser Eifer jetzt
+ohne sein Zutun erfuhr, nahm er gerne hin. Da sagte der Onkel,
+vielleicht nur in der Absicht, die Pflegerin zu beleidigen: „Fräulein,
+bitte, lassen Sie uns ein Weilchen allein, ich habe mit meinem Freund
+eine persönliche Angelegenheit zu besprechen.“ Die Pflegerin, die noch
+weit über den Kranken hingebeugt war und gerade das Leintuch an der
+Wand glättete, wendete nur den Kopf und sagte sehr ruhig, was einen
+auffallenden Unterschied zu den vor Wut stockenden und dann wieder
+überfließenden Reden des Onkels bildete: „Sie sehen, der Herr ist so
+krank, er kann keine Angelegenheiten besprechen.“ Sie hatte die Worte
+des Onkels wahrscheinlich nur aus Bequemlichkeit wiederholt, immerhin
+konnte es selbst von einem Unbeteiligten als spöttisch aufgefaßt
+werden, der Onkel aber fuhr natürlich wie ein Gestochener auf. „Du
+Verdammte,“ sagte er im ersten Gurgeln der Aufregung noch ziemlich
+unverständlich, K. erschrak, trotzdem er etwas Ähnliches erwartet
+hatte, und lief auf den Onkel zu, mit der bestimmten Absicht, ihm mit
+beiden Händen den Mund zu schließen. Glücklicherweise erhob sich aber
+hinter dem Mädchen der Kranke, der Onkel machte ein finsteres Gesicht,
+als schlucke er etwas Abscheuliches hinunter, und sagte dann ruhiger:
+„Wir haben natürlich auch noch den Verstand nicht verloren; wäre das,
+was ich verlange, nicht möglich, würde ich es nicht verlangen. Bitte
+gehn Sie jetzt.“ Die Pflegerin stand aufgerichtet am Bett dem Onkel
+voll zugewendet, mit der einen Hand streichelte sie, wie K. zu bemerken
+glaubte, die Hand des Advokaten. „Du kannst vor Leni alles sagen,“
+sagte der Kranke zweifellos im Ton einer dringenden Bitte. „Es betrifft
+nicht mich,“ sagte der Onkel, „es ist nicht mein Geheimnis.“ Und er
+drehte sich um, als gedenke er in keine Verhandlungen mehr einzugehn,
+gebe aber noch eine kleine Bedenkzeit. „Wen betrifft es denn?“ fragte
+der Advokat mit erlöschender Stimme und legte sich wieder zurück.
+„Meinen Neffen,“ sagte der Onkel, „ich habe ihn auch mitgebracht.“ Und
+er stellte vor: Prokurist Josef K. „Oh,“ sagte der Kranke viel
+lebhafter und streckte K. die Hand entgegen, „verzeihen Sie, ich habe
+Sie gar nicht bemerkt. Geh, Leni,“ sagte er dann zu der Pflegerin, die
+sich auch gar nicht mehr wehrte, und reichte ihr die Hand, als gelte es
+einen Abschied für lange Zeit. „Du bist also,“ sagte er endlich zum
+Onkel, der versöhnt nähergetreten war, „nicht gekommen, mir einen
+Krankenbesuch zu machen, sondern du kommst in Geschäften.“ Es war, als
+hätte die Vorstellung eines Krankenbesuches den Advokaten bisher
+gelähmt, so gekräftigt sah er jetzt aus, blieb ständig auf einen
+Ellbogen aufgestützt, was ziemlich anstrengend sein mußte, und zog
+immer wieder an einem Bartstrahn in der Mitte seines Bartes. „Du siehst
+schon viel gesünder aus,“ sagte der Onkel, „seitdem diese Hexe draußen
+ist.“ Er unterbrach sich, flüsterte: „Ich wette, daß sie horcht“ und
+sprang zur Tür. Aber hinter der Tür war niemand, der Onkel kam zurück,
+nicht enttäuscht, denn ihr Nichthorchen erschien ihm als eine noch
+größere Bosheit, wohl aber verbittert. „Du verkennst sie,“ sagte der
+Advokat, ohne die Pflegerin weiter in Schutz zu nehmen; vielleicht
+wollte er damit ausdrücken, daß sie nicht schutzbedürftig sei. Aber in
+viel teilnehmenderem Tone fuhr er fort: „Was die Angelegenheit deines
+Herrn Neffen betrifft, so würde ich mich allerdings glücklich schätzen,
+wenn meine Kraft für diese äußerst schwierige Aufgabe ausreichen
+könnte; ich fürchte sehr, daß sie nicht ausreichen wird, jedenfalls
+will ich nichts unversucht lassen; wenn ich nicht ausreiche, könnte man
+ja noch jemanden andern beiziehen. Um aufrichtig zu sein, interessiert
+mich die Sache zu sehr, als daß ich es über mich bringen könnte, auf
+jede Beteiligung zu verzichten. Hält es mein Herz nicht aus, so wird es
+doch wenigstens hier eine würdige Gelegenheit finden, gänzlich zu
+versagen.“ K. glaubte kein Wort dieser ganzen Rede zu verstehn, er sah
+den Onkel an, um doch eine Erklärung zu finden, aber dieser saß mit der
+Kerze in der Hand auf dem Nachttischchen, von dem bereits eine
+Arzneiflasche auf den Teppich gerollt war, nickte zu allem, was der
+Advokat sagte, war mit allem einverstanden und sah hie und da auf K.
+mit der Aufforderung zu gleichem Einverständnis hin. Hatte vielleicht
+der Onkel schon früher dem Advokaten von dem Prozeß erzählt? Aber das
+war unmöglich, alles was vorhergegangen war, sprach dagegen. „Ich
+verstehe nicht“ — sagte er deshalb. „Ja, habe vielleicht ich Sie
+mißverstanden?“ fragte der Advokat ebenso erstaunt und verlegen wie K.
+„Ich war vielleicht voreilig. Worüber wollten Sie denn mit mir
+sprechen? Ich dachte, es handle sich um Ihren Prozeß?“ „Natürlich,“
+sagte der Onkel und fragte dann K.: „Was willst du denn?“ „Ja, aber
+woher wissen Sie denn etwas über mich und meinen Prozeß?“ fragte K.
+„Ach so,“ sagte der Advokat lächelnd, „ich bin doch Advokat, ich
+verkehre in Gerichtskreisen, man spricht über verschiedene Prozesse und
+auffallendere, besonders wenn es den Neffen eines Freundes betrifft,
+behält man im Gedächtnis. Das ist doch nichts Merkwürdiges.“ „Was
+willst du denn?“ fragte der Onkel K. nochmals. „Du bist so unruhig.“
+„Sie verkehren in diesen Gerichtskreisen,“ fragte K. „Ja,“ sagte der
+Advokat. „Du fragst wie ein Kind,“ sagte der Onkel. „Mit wem sollte ich
+denn verkehren, wenn nicht mit Leuten meines Faches?“ fügte der Advokat
+hinzu. Es klang so unwiderleglich, daß K. gar nicht antwortete. „Sie
+arbeiten doch bei dem Gericht im Justizpalast, und nicht bei dem auf
+dem Dachboden,“ hatte er sagen wollen, konnte sich aber nicht
+überwinden, es wirklich zu sagen. „Sie müssen doch bedenken,“ fuhr der
+Advokat fort, in einem Tone, als erkläre er etwas Selbstverständliches,
+überflüssigerweise und nebenbei, „Sie müssen doch bedenken, daß ich aus
+einem solchen Verkehr auch große Vorteile für meine Klientel ziehe, und
+zwar in vielfacher Hinsicht, man darf nicht einmal immer davon reden.
+Natürlich bin ich jetzt infolge meiner Krankheit ein wenig behindert,
+aber ich bekomme trotzdem Besuch von guten Freunden vom Gericht und
+erfahre doch einiges. Erfahre vielleicht mehr als manche, die in bester
+Gesundheit den ganzen Tag bei Gericht verbringen. So habe ich z. B.
+gerade jetzt einen lieben Besuch.“ Und er zeigte in eine dunkle
+Zimmerecke. „Wo denn?“ fragte K. in der ersten Überraschung fast grob.
+Er sah unsicher umher; das Licht der kleinen Kerze drang bei weitem
+nicht bis zur gegenüberliegenden Wand. Und wirklich begann sich dort in
+der Ecke etwas zu rühren. Im Licht der Kerze, die der Onkel jetzt
+hochhielt, sah man dort bei einem kleinen Tischchen einen älteren Herrn
+sitzen. Er hatte wohl gar nicht geatmet, daß er solange unbemerkt
+geblieben war. Jetzt stand er umständlich auf, offenbar unzufrieden
+damit, daß man auf ihn aufmerksam gemacht hatte. Es war, als wolle er
+mit den Händen, die er wie kurze Flügel bewegte, alle Vorstellungen und
+Begrüßungen abwehren, als wolle er auf keinen Fall die andern durch
+seine Anwesenheit stören und als bitte er dringend wieder um die
+Versetzung ins Dunkel und um das Vergessen seiner Anwesenheit. Das
+konnte man ihm nun aber nicht mehr zugestehn. „Ihr habt uns nämlich
+überrascht,“ sagte der Advokat zur Erklärung und winkte dabei dem Herrn
+aufmunternd zu, näherzukommen, was dieser langsam, zögernd,
+herumblickend und doch mit einer gewissen Würde tat, „der Herr
+Kanzleidirektor — ach so, Verzeihung, ich habe nicht vorgestellt — hier
+mein Freund Albert K., hier sein Neffe Prokurist Josef K. und hier der
+Herr Kanzleidirektor  — der Herr Kanzleidirektor also war so
+freundlich, mich zu besuchen. Den Wert eines solchen Besuches kann
+eigentlich nur der Eingeweihte würdigen, welcher weiß, wie der liebe
+Kanzleidirektor mit Arbeit überhäuft ist. Nun, er kam aber trotzdem,
+wir unterhielten uns friedlich, soweit meine Schwäche es erlaubte, wir
+hatten zwar Leni nicht verboten, Besuche einzulassen, denn es waren
+keine zu erwarten, aber unsere Meinung war doch, daß wir allein bleiben
+sollten, dann aber kamen deine Fausthiebe, Albert, der Herr
+Kanzleidirektor rückte mit Sessel und Tisch in den Winkel, nun aber
+zeigt sich, daß wir möglicherweise, d. h. wenn der Wunsch danach
+besteht, gemeinsame Angelegenheit zu besprechen haben und sehr gut
+wieder zusammenrücken können. — Herr Kanzleidirektor,“ sagte er mit
+Kopfneigen und unterwürfigem Lächeln und zeigte auf einen Lehnstuhl in
+der Nähe des Bettes. „Ich kann leider nur noch ein paar Minuten
+bleiben,“ sagte der Kanzleidirektor freundlich, setzte sich breit in
+den Lehnstuhl und sah auf die Uhr, „die Geschäfte rufen mich.
+Jedenfalls will ich nicht die Gelegenheit vorübergehen lassen, einen
+Freund meines Freundes kennenzulernen.“ Er neigte den Kopf leicht gegen
+den Onkel, der von der neuen Bekanntschaft sehr befriedigt schien, aber
+infolge seiner Natur Gefühle der Ergebenheit nicht ausdrücken konnte
+und die Worte des Kanzleidirektors mit verlegenem, aber lautem Lachen
+begleitete. Ein häßlicher Anblick! K. konnte ruhig alles beobachten,
+denn um ihn kümmerte sich niemand, der Kanzleidirektor nahm, wie es
+seine Gewohnheit schien, da er nun schon einmal hervorgezogen war, die
+Herrschaft über das Gespräch an sich, der Advokat, dessen erste
+Schwäche vielleicht nur dazu hatte dienen sollen, den neuen Besuch zu
+vertreiben, hörte aufmerksam, die Hand am Ohre, zu, der Onkel als
+Kerzenträger — er balancierte die Kerze auf seinem Schenkel, der
+Advokat sah öfters besorgt hin — war bald frei von Verlegenheit und nur
+noch entzückt, sowohl von der Art der Rede des Kanzleidirektors, als
+auch von den sanften wellenförmigen Handbewegungen, mit denen er sie
+begleitete. K., der am Bettpfosten lehnte, wurde vom Kanzleidirektor
+vielleicht sogar mit Absicht vollständig vernachlässigt und diente den
+alten Herren nur als Zuhörer. Übrigens wußte er kaum, wovon die Rede
+war und dachte bald an die Pflegerin und an die schlechte Behandlung,
+die sie vom Onkel erfahren hatte, bald daran, ob er den Kanzleidirektor
+nicht schon einmal gesehn hatte, vielleicht sogar in der Versammlung
+bei seiner ersten Untersuchung. Wenn er sich vielleicht auch täuschte,
+so hätte sich doch der Kanzleidirektor den Versammlungsteilnehmern in
+der ersten Reihe, den alten Herren mit den schüttern Bärten, vorzüglich
+eingefügt.
+
+Da ließ ein Lärm aus dem Vorzimmer wie von zerbrechendem Porzellan alle
+aufhorchen. „Ich will nachsehn, was geschehen ist,“ sagte K. und ging
+langsam hinaus, als gebe er den andern noch Gelegenheit, ihn
+zurückzuhalten. Kaum war er ins Vorzimmer getreten und wollte sich im
+Dunkel zurechtfinden, als sich auf die Hand, mit der er die Tür noch
+festhielt, eine kleine Hand legte, viel kleiner als K.s Hand und die
+Tür leise schloß. Es war die Pflegerin, die hier gewartet hatte. „Es
+ist nichts geschehn,“ flüsterte sie, „ich habe nur einen Teller gegen
+die Mauer geworfen, um Sie herauszuholen.“ In seiner Befangenheit sagte
+K.: „Ich habe auch an Sie gedacht.“ „Desto besser,“ sagte die
+Pflegerin, „kommen Sie.“ Nach ein paar Schritten kamen sie zu einer Tür
+aus mattem Glas, welche die Pflegerin vor K. öffnete. „Treten Sie doch
+ein,“ sagte sie. Es war jedenfalls das Arbeitszimmer des Advokaten;
+soweit man im Mondlicht sehen konnte, das jetzt nur einen kleinen
+viereckigen Teil des Fußbodens an jedem der zwei großen Fenster stark
+erhellte, war es mit schweren alten Möbelstücken ausgestattet.
+„Hierher,“ sagte die Pflegerin und zeigte auf eine dunkle Truhe mit
+holzgeschnitzter Lehne. Noch als er sich gesetzt hatte, sah sich K. im
+Zimmer um, es war ein hohes großes Zimmer, die Kundschaft des
+Armenadvokaten mußte sich hier verloren vorkommen. K. glaubte die
+kleinen Schritte zu sehn, mit denen die Besucher zu dem gewaltigen
+Schreibtisch vorrückten. Dann aber vergaß er daran und hatte nur noch
+Augen für die Pflegerin, die ganz nahe neben ihm saß und ihn fast an
+die Seitenlehne drückte. „Ich dachte,“ sagte sie, „Sie würden allein zu
+mir herauskommen, ohne daß ich Sie erst rufen müßte. Es war doch
+merkwürdig. Zuerst sahen Sie mich gleich beim Eintritt ununterbrochen
+an und dann ließen Sie mich warten. Nennen Sie mich übrigens Leni,“
+fügte sie noch rasch und unvermittelt zu, als solle kein Augenblick
+dieser Aussprache versäumt werden. „Gern,“ sagte K. „Was aber die
+Merkwürdigkeit betrifft, Leni, so ist sie leicht zu erklären. Erstens
+mußte ich doch das Geschwätz der alten Herren anhören und konnte nicht
+grundlos weglaufen, zweitens aber bin ich nicht frech, sondern eher
+schüchtern und auch Sie, Leni, sahen wahrhaftig nicht so aus, als ob
+Sie in einem Sprung zu gewinnen wären.“ „Das ist es nicht,“ sagte Leni,
+legte den Arm über die Lehne und sah K. an, „aber ich gefiel Ihnen
+nicht und gefalle Ihnen wahrscheinlich auch jetzt nicht.“ „Gefallen
+wäre ja nicht viel,“ sagte K. ausweichend. „Oh!“ sagte sie lächelnd und
+gewann durch K.s Bemerkung und diesen kleinen Ausruf eine gewisse
+Überlegenheit. Deshalb schwieg K. ein Weilchen. Da er sich an das
+Dunkel im Zimmer schon gewöhnt hatte, konnte er verschiedene
+Einzelheiten der Einrichtung unterscheiden. Besonders fiel ihm ein
+großes Bild auf, das rechts von der Tür hing, er beugte sich vor, um es
+besser zu sehn. Es stellte einen Mann im Richtertalar dar; er saß auf
+einem hohen Thronsessel, dessen Vergoldung vielfach aus dem Bilde
+hervorstach. Das Ungewöhnliche war, daß dieser Richter nicht in Ruhe
+und Würde dort saß, sondern den linken Arm fest an Rücken- und
+Seitenlehne drückte, den rechten Arm aber völlig frei hatte und nur mit
+der Hand die Seitenlehne umfaßte, als wolle er im nächsten Augenblick
+mit einer heftigen und vielleicht empörten Wendung aufspringen, um
+etwas Entscheidendes zu sagen oder gar das Urteil zu verkünden. Der
+Angeklagte war wohl zu Füßen der Treppe zu denken, deren oberste, mit
+einem gelben Teppich bedeckte Stufen noch auf dem Bilde zu sehen waren.
+„Vielleicht ist das mein Richter,“ sagte K. und zeigte mit einem Finger
+auf das Bild. „Ich kenne ihn,“ sagte Leni und sah auch zum Bilde auf,
+„er kommt öfters hierher. Das Bild stammt aus seiner Jugend, er kann
+aber niemals dem Bilde auch nur ähnlich gewesen sein, denn er ist fast
+winzig klein. Trotzdem hat er sich auf dem Bild so in die Länge ziehen
+lassen, denn er ist unsinnig eitel, wie alle hier. Aber auch ich bin
+eitel und sehr unzufrieden damit, daß ich Ihnen gar nicht gefalle.“ Auf
+die letzte Bemerkung antwortete K. nur damit, daß er Leni umfaßte und
+an sich zog, sie lehnte still den Kopf an seine Schulter. Zu dem
+übrigen aber sagte er: „Was für einen Rang hat er?“ „Er ist
+Untersuchungsrichter,“ sagte sie, ergriff K.s Hand, mit der er sie
+umfaßt hielt, und spielte mit seinen Fingern. „Wieder nur
+Untersuchungsricher,“ sagte K. enttäuscht, „die hohen Beamten
+verstecken sich. Aber er sitzt doch auf einem Thronsessel.“ „Das ist
+alles Erfindung,“ sagte Leni, das Gesicht über K.s Hand gebeugt, „in
+Wirklichkeit sitzt er auf einem Küchensessel, auf dem eine alte
+Pferdedecke zusammengelegt ist. Aber müssen Sie denn immerfort an Ihren
+Prozeß denken?“ fügte sie langsam hinzu. „Nein, durchaus nicht,“ sagte
+K., „ich denke wahrscheinlich sogar zu wenig an ihn.“ „Das ist nicht
+der Fehler, den Sie machen,“ sagte Leni, „Sie sind zu unnachgiebig, so
+habe ich es gehört.“ „Wer hat das gesagt?“ fragte K., er fühlte ihren
+Körper an seiner Brust und sah auf ihr reiches dunkles fest gedrehtes
+Haar hinab. „Ich würde zuviel verraten, wenn ich das sagte,“ antwortete
+Leni. „Fragen Sie, bitte, nicht nach Namen, stellen Sie aber Ihren
+Fehler ab, seien Sie nicht mehr so unnachgiebig, gegen dieses Gericht
+kann man sich ja nicht wehren, man muß das Geständnis machen. Machen
+Sie doch bei nächster Gelegenheit das Geständnis. Erst dann ist die
+Möglichkeit, zu entschlüpfen, gegeben, erst dann. Jedoch selbst das ist
+ohne fremde Hilfe nicht möglich, wegen dieser Hilfe aber müssen Sie
+sich nicht ängstigen, die will ich Ihnen selbst leisten.“ „Sie
+verstehen viel von diesem Gericht und von den Betrügereien, die hier
+nötig sind,“ sagte K. und hob sie, da sie sich allzu stark an ihn
+drängte, auf seinen Schoß. „So ist es gut,“ sagte sie und richtete sich
+auf seinem Schoß ein, indem sie den Rock glättete und die Bluse
+zurechtzog. Dann hing sie sich mit beiden Händen an seinen Hals, lehnte
+sich zurück und sah ihn lange an. „Und wenn ich das Geständnis nicht
+mache, dann können Sie mir nicht helfen?“ fragte K. versuchsweise. Ich
+werbe Helferinnen, dachte er fast verwundert, zuerst Fräulein Bürstner,
+dann die Frau des Gerichtsdieners und endlich diese kleine Pflegerin,
+die ein unbegreifliches Bedürfnis nach mir zu haben scheint. Wie sie
+auf meinem Schoß sitzt, als sei es ihr einzig richtiger Platz! „Nein,“
+antwortete Leni und schüttelte langsam den Kopf, „dann kann ich Ihnen
+nicht helfen. Aber Sie wollen ja meine Hilfe gar nicht, es liegt Ihnen
+nichts daran, Sie sind eigensinnig und lassen sich nicht überzeugen.“
+„Haben Sie eine Geliebte?“ fragte sie nach einem Weilchen. „Nein,“
+sagte K. „O doch,“ sagte sie. „Ja, wirklich,“ sagte K., „denken Sie
+nur, ich habe sie verleugnet und trage doch sogar ihre Photographie bei
+mir.“ Auf ihre Bitten zeigte er ihr eine Photographie Elsas,
+zusammengekrümmt auf seinem Schoß studierte sie das Bild. Es war eine
+Momentphotographie, Elsa war nach einem Wirbeltanz aufgenommen, wie sie
+ihn in dem Weinlokal gern tanzte, ihr Rock flog noch im Faltenwurf der
+Drehung um sie her, die Hände hatte sie auf die festen Hüften gelegt
+und sah mit straffem Hals lachend zur Seite; wem ihr Lachen galt,
+konnte man aus dem Bild nicht erkennen. „Sie ist stark geschnürt,“
+sagte Leni und zeigte auf die Stelle, wo dies ihrer Meinung nach zu
+sehen war. „Sie gefällt mir nicht, sie ist unbeholfen und roh.
+Vielleicht ist sie aber Ihnen gegenüber sanft und freundlich, darauf
+könnte man nach dem Bilde schließen. So große starke Mädchen wissen oft
+nichts anderes, als sanft und freundlich zu sein. Würde sie sich aber
+für Sie opfern können?“ „Nein,“ sagte K., „sie ist weder sanft und
+freundlich, noch würde sie sich für mich opfern können. Auch habe ich
+bisher weder das eine noch das andere von ihr verlangt. Ja, ich habe
+noch nicht einmal das Bild so genau angesehn wie Sie.“ „Es liegt Ihnen
+also gar nicht viel an ihr,“ sagte Leni, „sie ist also gar nicht Ihre
+Geliebte.“ „Doch,“ sagte K. „Ich nehme mein Wort nicht zurück.“ „Mag
+sie also jetzt Ihre Geliebte sein,“ sagte Leni, „Sie würden sie aber
+nicht sehr vermissen, wenn Sie sie verlieren oder für jemand andern, z.
+B. für mich, eintauschen würden.“ „Gewiß,“ sagte K. lächelnd, „das wäre
+denkbar, aber sie hat einen großen Vorteil Ihnen gegenüber, sie weiß
+nichts von meinem Prozeß, und selbst wenn sie etwas davon wüßte, würde
+sie nicht daran denken. Sie würde mich nicht zur Nachgiebigkeit zu
+überreden suchen.“ „Das ist kein Vorteil,“ sagte Leni. „Wenn sie keine
+sonstigen Vorteile hat, verliere ich nicht den Mut. Hat sie irgendeinen
+körperlichen Fehler?“ „Einen körperlichen Fehler?“ fragte K. „Ja,“
+sagte Leni, „ich habe nämlich einen solchen kleinen Fehler, sehen Sie.“
+Sie spannte den Mittel- und Ringfinger ihrer rechten Hand auseinander,
+zwischen denen das Verbindungshäutchen fast bis zum obersten Gelenk der
+kurzen Finger reichte. K. merkte im Dunkel nicht gleich, was sie ihm
+zeigen wollte, sie führte deshalb seine Hand hin, damit er es abtaste.
+„Was für ein Naturspiel,“ sagte K. und fügte, als er die ganze Hand
+überblickt hatte, hinzu. „Was für eine hübsche Kralle!“ Mit einer Art
+Stolz sah Leni zu, wie K. staunend immer wieder ihre zwei Finger
+auseinanderzog und zusammenlegte, bis er sie schließlich flüchtig küßte
+und losließ. „Oh!“ rief sie aber sofort, „Sie haben mich geküßt!“
+Eilig, mit offenem Mund erkletterte sie mit den Knien seinen Schoß, K.
+sah fast bestürzt zu ihr auf, jetzt, da sie ihm so nahe war, ging ein
+bitterer anfeuernder Geruch wie von Pfeffer von ihr aus, sie nahm
+seinen Kopf an sich, beugte sich über ihn hinweg und biß und küßte
+seinen Hals, biß selbst in seine Haare. „Sie haben mich eingetauscht,“
+rief sie von Zeit zu Zeit, „sehen Sie, nun haben Sie mich doch
+eingetauscht!“ Da glitt ihr Knie aus, mit einem kleinen Schrei fiel sie
+fast auf den Teppich, K. umfaßte sie, um sie noch zu halten, und wurde
+zu ihr hinabgezogen. „Jetzt gehörst du mir,“ sagte sie.
+
+„Hier hast du den Hausschlüssel, komm, wann du willst,“ waren ihre
+letzten Worte und ein zielloser Kuß traf ihn noch im Weggehn auf den
+Rücken. Als er aus dem Haustor trat, fiel ein leichter Regen, er wollte
+in die Mitte der Straße gehn, um vielleicht Leni noch beim Fenster
+erblicken zu können, da stürzte aus einem Automobil, das vor dem Hause
+wartete und das K. in seiner Zerstreutheit gar nicht bemerkt hatte, der
+Onkel, faßte ihn bei den Armen und stieß ihn gegen das Haustor, als
+wolle er ihn dort festnageln. „Junge,“ rief er, „wie konntest du nur
+das tun! Du hast deiner Sache, die auf gutem Wege war, schrecklich
+geschadet. Verkriechst dich mit einem kleinen schmutzigen Ding, das
+überdies offensichtlich die Geliebte des Advokaten ist, und bleibst
+stundenlang weg. Suchst nicht einmal einen Vorwand, verheimlichst
+nichts, nein, bist ganz offen, läufst zu ihr und bleibst bei ihr. Und
+unterdessen sitzen wir beisammen, der Onkel, der sich für dich abmüht,
+der Advokat, der für dich gewonnen werden soll, der Kanzleidirektor vor
+allem, dieser große Herr, der deine Sache in ihrem jetzigen Stadium
+geradezu beherrscht. Wir wollen beraten, wie dir zu helfen wäre, ich
+muß den Advokaten vorsichtig behandeln, dieser wieder den
+Kanzleidirektor und du hättest doch allen Grund, mich wenigstens zu
+unterstützen. Statt dessen bleibst du fort. Schließlich läßt es sich
+nicht verheimlichen, nun, es sind höfliche gewandte Männer, sie
+sprechen nicht davon, sie schonen mich, schließlich können aber auch
+sie sich nicht mehr überwinden und da sie von der Sache nicht reden
+können, verstummen sie. Wir sind minutenlang schweigend dagesessen und
+haben gehorcht, ob du nicht doch endlich kämest. Alles vergebens.
+Endlich steht der Kanzleidirektor, der viel länger geblieben ist, als
+er ursprünglich wollte, auf, verabschiedet sich, bedauert mich
+sichtlich, ohne mir helfen zu können, wartet in unbegreiflicher
+Liebenswürdigkeit noch eine Zeitlang in der Tür, dann geht er. Ich war
+natürlich glücklich, daß er weg war, mir war schon die Luft zum Atmen
+ausgegangen. Auf den kranken Advokaten hat alles noch stärker
+eingewirkt, er konnte, der gute Mann, gar nicht sprechen, als ich mich
+von ihm verabschiedete. Du hast wahrscheinlich im seinem vollständigen
+Zusammenbrechen beigetragen und beschleunigst so den Tod eines Mannes,
+auf den du angewiesen bist. Und mich, deinen Onkel, läßt du hier im
+Regen, fühle nur, ich bin ganz durchnäßt, stundenlang warten.“
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+SIEBENTES KAPITEL
+
+ADVOKAT · FABRIKANT · MALER
+
+
+An einem Wintervormittag - draußen fiel Schnee im trüben Licht - saß K.
+trotz der frühen Stunde schon äußerst müde in seinem Bureau. Um sich
+wenigstens vor den untersten Beamten zu schützen, hatte er dem Diener
+den Auftrag gegeben, niemanden von ihnen einzulassen, da er mit einer
+größern Arbeit beschäftigt sei. Aber statt zu arbeiten, drehte er sich
+in seinem Sessel, verschob langsam einige Gegenstände auf dem Tisch,
+ließ dann aber, ohne es zu wissen, den ganzen Arm ausgestreckt auf der
+Tischplatte liegen und blieb mit gesenktem Kopf unbeweglich sitzen.
+
+Der Gedanke an den Prozeß verließ ihn nicht mehr. Öfters schon hatte er
+überlegt, ob es nicht gut wäre, eine Verteidigungsschrift auszuarbeiten
+und bei Gericht einzureichen. Er wollte darin eine kurze
+Lebensbeschreibung vorlegen und bei jedem irgendwie wichtigen Ereignis
+erklären, aus welchen Gründen er so gehandelt hatte, ob diese
+Handlungsweise nach seinem gegenwärtigen Urteil zu verwerfen oder zu
+billigen war und welche Gründe er für dieses oder jenes anführen
+konnte. Die Vorteile einer solchen Verteidigungsschrift gegenüber der
+bloßen Verteidigung durch den übrigens auch sonst nicht einwandfreien
+Advokaten waren zweifellos. K. wußte ja gar nicht, was der Advokat
+unternahm; viel war es jedenfalls nicht, schon einen Monat lang hatte
+er ihn nicht mehr zu sich berufen und auch bei keiner der frühern
+Besprechungen hatte K. den Eindruck gehabt, daß dieser Mann viel für
+ihn erreichen könne. Vor allem hatte er ihn fast gar nicht ausgefragt.
+Und hier war doch so viel zu fragen. Fragen war die Hauptsache. K.
+hatte das Gefühl, als ob er selbst alle hier nötigen Fragen stellen
+könnte. Der Advokat dagegen, statt zu fragen, erzählte selbst oder saß
+ihm stumm gegenüber, beugte sich, wahrscheinlich wegen seines schwachen
+Gehörs, ein wenig über den Schreibtisch vor, zog an einem Bartstrahn
+innerhalb seines Bartes und blickte auf den Teppich nieder, vielleicht
+gerade auf die Stelle, wo K. mit Leni gelegen war. Hie und da gab er K.
+einige leere Ermahnungen, wie man sie Kindern gibt. Ebenso nutzlose wie
+langweilige Reden, die K. in der Schlußabrechnung mit keinem Heller zu
+bezahlen gedachte. Nachdem der Advokat ihn genügend gedemütigt zu haben
+glaubte, fing er gewöhnlich an, ihn wieder ein wenig aufzumuntern. Er
+habe schon, erzählte er dann, viele ähnliche Prozesse ganz oder
+teilweise gewonnen. Prozesse, die, wenn auch in Wirklichkeit vielleicht
+nicht so schwierig wie dieser, äußerlich noch hoffnungsloser waren. Ein
+Verzeichnis dieser Prozesse habe er hier in der Schublade — hiebei
+klopfte er an irgendeine Lade des Tisches —, die Schriften könne er
+leider nicht zeigen, da es sich um Amtsgeheimnisse handle. Trotzdem
+komme jetzt die große Erfahrung, die er durch alle diese Prozesse
+erworben habe, K. zugute. Er habe natürlich sofort zu arbeiten begonnen
+und die erste Eingabe sei schon fast fertiggestellt. Sie sei sehr
+wichtig, weil der erste Eindruck, den die Verteidigung mache, oft die
+ganze Richtung des Verfahrens bestimme. Leider, darauf müsse er K.
+allerdings aufmerksam machen, geschehe es manchmal, daß die ersten
+Eingaben bei Gericht gar nicht gelesen würden. Man lege sie einfach zu
+den Akten und weise darauf hin, daß vorläufig die Einvernahme und
+Beobachtung des Angeklagten wichtiger sei, als alles Geschriebene. Man
+fügt, wenn der Petent dringlich wird, hinzu, daß man vor der
+Entscheidung, bis alles Material gesammelt ist, im Zusammenhang
+natürlich alle Akten, also auch diese erste Eingabe, überprüfen wird.
+Leider sei aber auch dies meistens nicht richtig, die erste Eingabe
+werde gewöhnlich verlegt oder gehe gänzlich verloren und, selbst wenn
+sie bis zum Ende erhalten bleibt, werde sie, wie der Advokat allerdings
+nur gerüchtweise erfahren hat, kaum gelesen. Das alles sei bedauerlich,
+aber nicht ganz ohne Berechtigung. K. möge doch nicht außer acht
+lassen, daß das Verfahren nicht öffentlich sei, es kann, wenn das
+Gericht es für nötig hält, öffentlich werden, das Gesetz aber schreibt
+Öffentlichkeit nicht vor. Infolgedessen sind auch die Schriften des
+Gerichts, vor allem die Anklageschrift dem Angeklagten und seiner
+Verteidigung unzugänglich, man weiß daher im allgemeinen nicht oder
+wenigstens nicht genau, wogegen sich die erste Eingabe zu richten hat,
+sie kann daher eigentlich nur zufälligerweise etwas enthalten, was für
+die Sache von Bedeutung ist. Wirklich zutreffende und beweisführende
+Eingaben kann man erst später ausarbeiten, wenn im Laufe der
+Einvernahmen des Angeklagten die einzelnen Anklagepunkte und ihre
+Begründung deutlicher hervortreten oder erraten werden können. Unter
+diesen Verhältnissen ist natürlich die Verteidigung in einer sehr
+ungünstigen und schwierigen Lage. Aber auch das ist beabsichtigt. Die
+Verteidigung ist nämlich durch das Gesetz nicht eigentlich gestattet,
+sondern nur geduldet und selbst darüber, ob aus der betreffenden
+Gesetzesstelle wenigstens Duldung herausgelesen werden soll, besteht
+Streit. Es gibt daher strenggenommen gar keine vom Gericht anerkannten
+Advokaten, alle, die vor diesem Gericht als Advokaten auftreten, sind
+im Grunde nur Winkeladvokaten. Das wirkt natürlich auf den ganzen Stand
+sehr entwürdigend ein und wenn K. nächstens einmal in die
+Gerichtskanzleien gehen werde, könne er sich ja, um auch das einmal
+gesehen zu haben, das Advokatenzimmer ansehn. Er werde vor der
+Gesellschaft, die dort beisammen sei, vermutlich erschrecken. Schon die
+ihnen zugewiesene enge niedrige Kammer zeige die Verachtung, die das
+Gericht für diese Leute hat. Licht bekommt die Kammer nur durch eine
+kleine Luke, die so hochgelegen ist, daß man, wenn man hinausschauen
+will, wo einem übrigens der Rauch eines knapp davor gelegenen Kamins in
+die Nase fährt und das Gesicht schwärzt, erst einen Kollegen suchen
+muß, der einen auf den Rücken nimmt. Im Fußboden dieser Kammer — um nur
+noch ein Beispiel für diese Zustände anzuführen — ist nun schon seit
+mehr als einem Jahr ein Loch, nicht so groß, daß ein Mensch durchfallen
+könnte, aber groß genug, daß man mit einem Bein ganz einsinkt. Das
+Advokatenzimmer liegt auf dem zweiten Dachboden; sinkt also einer ein,
+so hängt sein Bein in den ersten Dachboden hinunter und zwar gerade in
+den Gang, wo die Parteien warten. Es ist nicht zu viel gesagt, wenn man
+in Advokatenkreisen solche Verhältnisse schändlich nennt. Beschwerden
+an die Verwaltung haben nicht den geringsten Erfolg, wohl aber ist es
+den Advokaten auf das strengste verboten, irgend etwas in dem Zimmer
+auf eigene Kosten ändern zu lassen. Aber auch diese Behandlung der
+Advokaten hat ihre Begründung. Man will die Verteidigung möglichst
+ausschalten, alles soll auf den Angeklagten selbst gestellt sein. Kein
+schlechter Standpunkt im Grunde, nichts wäre aber verfehlter, als
+daraus zu folgern, daß bei diesem Gericht die Advokaten für den
+Angeklagten unnötig sind. Im Gegenteil, bei keinem andern Gericht sind
+sie so notwendig wie bei diesem. Das Verfahren ist nämlich im
+allgemeinen nicht nur vor der Öffentlichkeit geheim, sondern auch vor
+dem Angeklagten. Natürlich nur soweit dies möglich ist, es ist aber in
+sehr weitem Ausmaß möglich. Auch der Angeklagte hat nämlich keinen
+Einblick in die Gerichtsschriften und aus den Verhören auf die ihnen
+zugrundeliegenden Schriften zu schließen, ist sehr schwierig,
+insbesondere aber für den Angeklagten, der doch befangen ist und alle
+möglichen Sorgen hat, die ihn zerstreuen. Hier greift nun die
+Verteidigung ein. Bei den Verhören dürfen im allgemeinen Verteidiger
+nicht anwesend sein, sie müssen daher nach den Verhören und zwar
+möglichst noch an der Tür des Untersuchungszimmers den Angeklagten über
+das Verhör ausforschen und diesen oft schon sehr verwischten Berichten
+das für die Verteidigung Taugliche entnehmen. Aber das Wichtigste ist
+dies nicht, denn viel kann man auf diese Weise nicht erfahren, wenn
+natürlich auch hier wie überall ein tüchtiger Mann mehr erfährt als
+andere. Das Wichtigste bleiben trotzdem die persönlichen Beziehungen
+des Advokaten, in ihnen liegt der Hauptwert der Verteidigung. Nun habe
+ja wohl K. schon aus seinen eigenen Erlebnissen entnommen, daß die
+allerunterste Organisation des Gerichtes nicht ganz vollkommen ist,
+pflichtvergessene und bestechliche Angestellte aufweist, wodurch
+gewissermaßen die strenge Abschließung des Gerichtes Lücken bekommt.
+Hier nun drängt sich die Mehrzahl der Advokaten ein, hier wird
+bestochen und ausgehorcht, ja es kamen wenigstens in früherer Zeit
+sogar Fälle von Aktendiebstählen vor. Es ist nicht zu leugnen, daß auf
+diese Weise für den Augenblick einige sogar überraschend günstige
+Resultate für den Angeklagten sich erzielen lassen, damit stolzieren
+auch diese kleinen Advokaten herum und locken neue Kundschaft an, aber
+für den weitern Fortgang des Prozesses bedeutet es entweder nichts oder
+nichts Gutes. Wirklichen Wert aber haben nur ehrliche persönliche
+Beziehungen und zwar mit höhern Beamten, womit natürlich nur höhere
+Beamten der untern Grade gemeint sind. Nur dadurch kann der Fortgang
+des Prozesses, wenn auch zunächst nur unmerklich, später aber immer
+deutlicher beeinflußt werden. Das können natürlich nur wenige Advokaten
+und hier sei die Wahl K.s sehr günstig gewesen. Nur noch vielleicht ein
+oder zwei Advokaten könnten sich mit ähnlichen Beziehungen ausweisen
+wie Dr. Huld. Diese kümmern sich allerdings um die Gesellschaft im
+Advokatenzimmer nicht und haben auch nichts mit ihr zu tun. Um so enger
+sei aber die Verbindung mit den Gerichtsbeamten. Es sei nicht einmal
+immer nötig, daß Dr. Huld zu Gericht gehe, in den Vorzimmern der
+Untersuchungsrichter auf ihr zufälliges Erscheinen warte, und je nach
+ihrer Laune einen meist nur scheinbaren Erfolg erziele oder auch nicht
+einmal diesen. Nein, K. habe es ja selbst gesehen, die Beamten und
+darunter recht hohe kommen selbst, geben bereitwillig Auskunft, offene
+oder wenigstens leicht deutbare, besprechen den nächsten Fortgang der
+Prozesse, ja sie lassen sich sogar in einzelnen Fällen überzeugen und
+nehmen die fremde Ansicht gern an. Allerdings dürfe man ihnen gerade in
+dieser letzten Hinsicht nicht allzusehr vertrauen, so bestimmt sie ihre
+neue, für die Verteidigung günstige Absicht, auch aussprechen, gehen
+sie doch vielleicht geradewegs in ihre Kanzlei und geben für den
+nächsten Tag einen Gerichtsbeschluß heraus, der gerade das
+Entgegengesetzte enthält und vielleicht für den Angeklagten noch viel
+strenger ist, als ihre erste Absicht, von der sie gänzlich abgekommen
+zu sein behaupteten. Dagegen könne man sich natürlich nicht wehren,
+denn das, was sie zwischen vier Augen gesagt haben, ist eben auch nur
+zwischen vier Augen gesagt und lasse keine öffentliche Folgerung zu,
+selbst wenn die Verteidigung nicht auch sonst bestrebt sein müßte, sich
+die Gunst der Herren zu erhalten. Andererseits sei es allerdings auch
+richtig, daß die Herren nicht etwa nur aus Menschenliebe oder aus
+freundschaftlichen Gefühlen sich mit der Verteidigung, natürlich nur
+mit einer sachverständigen Verteidigung, in Verbindung setzen, sie sind
+vielmehr in gewisser Hinsicht auch auf sie angewiesen. Hier mache sich
+eben der Nachteil einer Gerichtsorganisation geltend, die selbst in
+ihren Anfängen den geheimen Bericht festsetzt. Den Beamten fehlt der
+Zusammenhang mit der Bevölkerung, für die gewöhnlichen mittleren
+Prozesse sind sie gut ausgerüstet, ein solcher Prozeß rollt fast von
+selbst auf seiner Bahn ab und braucht nur hier und da einen Anstoß,
+gegenüber den ganz einfachen Fällen aber, wie auch gegenüber den
+besonders schwierigen, sind sie oft ratlos, sie haben, weil sie
+fortwährend Tag und Nacht in ihr Gesetz eingezwängt sind, nicht den
+richtigen Sinn für menschliche Beziehungen und das entbehren sie in
+solchen Fällen schwer. Dann kommen sie zum Advokaten um Rat und hinter
+ihnen trägt ein Diener die Akten, die sonst so geheim sind. An diesem
+Fenster hätte man manche Herren, von denen man es am wenigsten erwarten
+würde, antreffen können wie sie geradezu trostlos auf die Gasse
+hinaussahen, während der Advokat an seinem Tisch die Akten studierte,
+um ihnen einen guten Rat geben zu können. Übrigens könne man gerade bei
+solchen Gelegenheiten sehn, wie ungemein ernst die Herren ihren Beruf
+nehmen und wie sie über Hindernisse, die sie ihrer Natur nach nicht
+bewältigen können, in große Verzweiflung geraten. Ihre Stellung sei
+auch sonst nicht leicht und man dürfe ihnen nicht Unrecht tun und ihre
+Stellung nicht für leicht ansehn. Die Rangordnung und die Steigerung
+des Gerichtes sei unendlich und selbst für den Eingeweihten nicht
+absehbar. Das Verfahren vor den Gerichtshöfen sei aber im allgemeinen
+auch für die untern Beamten geheim, sie können daher die
+Angelegenheiten, die sie bearbeiten, in ihrem fernern Weitergang kaum
+jemals vollständig verfolgen, die Gerichtssache erscheint also in ihrem
+Gerichtskreis, ohne daß sie oft wissen, woher sie kommt, und sie geht
+weiter, ohne daß sie erfahren, wohin. Die Belehrung also, die man aus
+dem Studium der einzelnen Prozeßstadien, der schließlichen Entscheidung
+und ihrer Gründe schöpfen kann, entgeht diesen Beamten. Sie dürfen sich
+nur mit jenem Teil des Prozesses befassen, der vom Gesetz für sie
+abgegrenzt ist und wissen von dem Weitern, also von den Ergebnissen
+ihrer eigenen Arbeit meist weniger als die Verteidigung, die doch in
+der Regel fast bis zum Schluß des Prozesses mit dem Angeklagten in
+Verbindung bleibt. Auch in dieser Richtung also können sie von der
+Verteidigung manches Wertvolle erfahren. Wundere sich K. noch, wenn er
+alles dieses im Auge behalte über die Gereiztheit der Beamten, die sich
+manchmal den Parteien gegenüber in — jeder mache diese Erfahrung —
+beleidigenderweise äußert. Alle Beamten seien gereizt, selbst wenn sie
+ruhig scheinen. Natürlich haben kleine Advokaten besonders viel
+darunter zu leiden. Man erzählt z. B. folgende Geschichte, die sehr den
+Anschein der Wahrheit hat. Ein alter Beamter, ein guter stiller Herr,
+hatte eine schwierige Gerichtssache, welche besonders durch die
+Eingaben des Advokaten verwickelt worden war, einen Tag und eine Nacht
+ununterbrochen studiert — diese Beamten sind tatsächlich fleißig, wie
+niemand sonst. Gegen Morgen nun, nach 24stündiger, wahrscheinlich nicht
+sehr ergiebiger Arbeit ging er zur Eingangstür, stellte sich dort in
+Hinterhalt und warf jeden Advokaten der eintreten wollte, die Treppe
+hinunter. Die Advokaten sammelten sich unten auf dem Treppenabsatz und
+berieten, was sie tun sollten; einerseits haben sie keinen eigentlichen
+Anspruch darauf, eingelassen zu werden, können daher rechtlich gegen
+den Beamten kaum etwas unternehmen und müssen sich, wie schon erwähnt,
+auch hüten, die Beamtenschaft gegen sich aufzubringen. Andererseits
+aber ist jeder nicht bei Gericht verbrachte Tag für sie verloren und es
+lag ihnen also viel daran einzudringen. Schließlich einigten sie sich
+darauf, daß sie den alten Herren ermüden wollten. Immer wieder wurde
+ein Advokat ausgeschickt, der die Treppe hinauflief und sich dann unter
+möglichstem, allerdings passivem Widerstand hinunterwerfen ließ, wo er
+dann von den Kollegen aufgefangen wurde. Das dauerte etwa eine Stunde,
+dann wurde der alte Herr, er war ja auch von der Nachtarbeit schon
+erschöpft, wirklich müde und ging in seine Kanzlei zurück. Die unten
+wollten es erst gar nicht glauben und schickten zuerst einen aus, der
+hinter der Tür nachsehen sollte, ob dort wirklich leer war. Dann erst
+zogen sie ein und wagten wahrscheinlich nicht einmal zu murren. Denn
+den Advokaten — und selbst der kleinste kann doch die Verhältnisse
+wenigstens zum Teil übersehn — liegt es vollständig ferne, bei Gericht
+irgendwelche Verbesserungen einführen oder durchsetzen zu wollen,
+während — und dies ist sehr bezeichnend — fast jeder Angeklagte, selbst
+ganz einfältige Leute, gleich beim allerersten Eintritt in den Prozeß
+an Verbesserungsvorschläge zu denken anfängt und damit oft Zeit und
+Kraft verschwendet, die anders viel besser verwendet werden könnten.
+Das einzig Richtige sei es, sich mit den vorhandenen Verhältnissen
+abzufinden. Selbst wenn es möglich wäre, Einzelheiten zu verbessern —
+es ist aber ein unsinniger Aberglaube — hätte man bestenfalls für
+künftige Fälle etwas erreicht, sich selbst aber unermeßlich dadurch
+geschadet, daß man die besondere Aufmerksamkeit der immer rachsüchtigen
+Beamtenschaft erregt hat. Nur keine Aufmerksamkeit erregen! Sich ruhig
+verhalten, selbst wenn es einem noch so sehr gegen den Sinn geht!
+Einzusehen versuchen, daß dieser große Gerichtsorganismus gewissermaßen
+ewig in Schwebe bleibt und daß man zwar, wenn man auf seinem Platz
+selbständig etwas ändert, den Boden unter den Füßen sich wegnimmt und
+selbst abstürzen kann, während der große Organismus sich selbst für die
+kleine Störung leicht an einer andern Stelle — alles ist doch in
+Verbindung — Ersatz schafft und unverändert bleibt, wenn er nicht etwa,
+was sogar wahrscheinlich ist, noch geschlossener, noch aufmerksamer,
+noch strenger, noch böser wird. Man überlasse doch die Arbeit dem
+Advokaten, statt sie zu stören. Vorwürfe nützen ja nicht viel,
+besonders wenn man ihre Ursache in ihrer ganzen Bedeutung nicht
+begreiflich machen kann, aber gesagt müsse es doch werden, wie viel K.
+seiner Sache durch das Verhalten gegenüber dem Kanzleidirektor
+geschadet habe. Dieser einflußreiche Mann sei aus der Liste jener, bei
+denen man für K. etwas unternehmen könne, schon fast zu streichen.
+Selbst flüchtige Erwähnungen des Prozesses überhöre er mit deutlicher
+Absicht. In manchem seien ja die Beamten wie Kinder. Oft können sie
+durch Harmlosigkeiten, unter die allerdings K.s Verhalten leider nicht
+gehörte, derartig verletzt werden, daß sie selbst mit guten Freunden zu
+reden aufhören, sich von ihnen abwenden, wenn sie ihnen begegnen, und
+ihnen in allem möglichen entgegenarbeiten. Dann aber einmal,
+überraschenderweise, ohne besondern Grund lassen sie sich durch einen
+kleinen Scherz, den man nur deshalb wagt, weil alles aussichtslos
+scheint, zum Lachen bringen und sind versöhnt. Es sei eben gleichzeitig
+schwer und leicht, sich mit ihnen zu verhalten, Grundsätze dafür gibt
+es kaum. Manchmal sei es zum Verwundern, daß ein einziges
+Durchschnittsleben dafür hinreiche, um soviel zu erfassen, daß man hier
+mit einigem Erfolg arbeiten könne. Es kommen allerdings trübe Stunden,
+wie sie ja jeder hat, wo man glaubt, nicht das geringste erzielt zu
+haben, wo es einem scheint, als hätten nur die von Anfang an für einen
+guten Ausgang bestimmten Prozesse ein gutes Ende genommen, wie es auch
+ohne Mithilfe geschehen wäre, während alle andern verlorengegangen
+sind, trotz alles Nebenherlaufens, aller Mühe, aller kleinen
+scheinbaren Erfolge, über die man solche Freude hatte. Dann scheint
+einem allerdings nichts mehr sicher und man würde auf bestimmte Fragen
+hin nicht einmal zu leugnen wagen, daß man ihrem Wesen nach gut
+verlaufende Prozesse gerade durch die Mithilfe auf Abwege gebracht hat.
+Auch das ist ja eine Art Selbstvertrauen, aber es ist das einzige, das
+dann übrigbleibt. Solchen Anfällen — es sind natürlich nur Anfälle,
+nichts weiter — sind Advokaten besonders dann ausgesetzt, wenn ihnen
+ein Prozeß, den sie weit genug und zufriedenstellend geführt haben,
+plötzlich aus der Hand genommen wird. Das ist wohl das Ärgste, was
+einem Advokaten geschehen kann. Nicht etwa durch den Angeklagten wird
+ihnen der Prozeß entzogen, das geschieht wohl niemals, ein Angeklagter,
+der einmal einen bestimmten Advokaten genommen hat, muß bei ihm
+bleiben, geschehe was immer. Wie könnte er sich überhaupt, wenn er
+einmal Hilfe in Anspruch genommen hat, allein noch erhalten. Das
+geschieht also nicht, wohl aber geschieht es manchmal, daß der Prozeß
+eine Richtung nimmt, wo der Advokat nicht mehr mitkommen darf. Der
+Prozeß und der Angeklagte und alles wird dem Advokaten einfach
+entzogen; dann können auch die besten Beziehungen zu den Beamten nicht
+mehr helfen, denn sie selbst wissen nichts. Der Prozeß ist eben in ein
+Stadium getreten, wo keine Hilfe mehr geleistet werden darf, wo ihn
+unzugängliche Gerichtshöfe bearbeiten, wo auch der Angeklagte für den
+Advokaten nicht mehr erreichbar ist. Man kommt dann eines Tages nach
+Hause und findet auf seinem Tisch alle die vielen Eingaben, die man mit
+allem Fleiß und mit den schönsten Hoffnungen in dieser Sache gemacht
+hat, sie sind zurückgestellt worden, da sie in das neue Prozeßstadium
+nicht übertragen werden dürfen, es sind wertlose Fetzen. Dabei muß der
+Prozeß noch nicht verloren sein, durchaus nicht, wenigstens liegt kein
+entscheidender Grund für diese Annahme vor, man weiß bloß nichts mehr
+von dem Prozeß und wird auch nichts mehr von ihm erfahren. Nun sind ja
+solche Fälle glücklicherweise Ausnahmen, und selbst wenn K.s Prozeß ein
+solcher Fall sein sollte, sei er doch vorläufig noch weit von einem
+solchen Stadium entfernt. Hier sei aber noch reichliche Gelegenheit für
+Advokatenarbeit gegeben, und daß sie ausgenutzt werde, dessen dürfe K.
+sicher sein. Die Eingabe sei, wie erwähnt, noch nicht überreicht, das
+eile aber auch nicht, viel wichtiger seien die einleitenden
+Besprechungen mit maßgebenden Beamten und die hätten schon
+stattgefunden. Mit verschiedenem Erfolg, wie offen zugestanden werden
+soll. Es sei viel besser, vorläufig Einzelheiten nicht zu verraten,
+durch die K. nur ungünstig beeinflußt und allzu hoffnungsfreudig oder
+allzu ängstlich gemacht werden könnte, nur soviel sei gesagt, daß sich
+einzelne sehr günstig ausgesprochen und sich auch sehr bereitwillig
+gezeigt haben, während andere sich weniger günstig geäußert, aber doch
+ihre Mithilfe keineswegs verweigert haben. Das Ergebnis sei also im
+ganzen sehr erfreulich, nur dürfe man daraus keine besondern Schlüsse
+ziehen, da alle Vorverhandlungen ähnlich beginnen und durchaus erst die
+weitere Entwicklung den Wert dieser Vorverhandlungen zeigt. Jedenfalls
+sei noch nichts verloren und wenn es noch gelingen sollte, den
+Kanzleidirektor trotz allem zu gewinnen — es sei schon verschiedenes zu
+diesem Zwecke eingeleitet — dann sei das Ganze —, wie die Chirurgen
+sagen, eine reine Wunde und man könne getrost das Folgende erwarten.
+
+In solchen und ähnlichen Reden war der Advokat unerschöpflich. Sie
+wiederholten sich bei jedem Besuch. Immer gab es Fortschritte, niemals
+aber konnte die Art dieser Fortschritte mitgeteilt werden. Immerfort
+wurde an der ersten Eingabe gearbeitet, aber sie wurde nicht fertig,
+was sich meistens beim nächsten Besuch als gewisser Vorteil
+herausstellte, da die letzte Zeit, was man nicht hatte voraussehen
+können, für die Übergabe sehr ungünstig gewesen wäre. Bemerkte K.
+manchmal, ganz ermattet von den Reden, daß es doch selbst unter
+Berücksichtigung aller Schwierigkeiten, sehr langsam vorwärtsgehe,
+wurde ihm entgegnet, es gehe gar nicht langsam vorwärts, wohl aber wäre
+man schon viel weiter, wenn K. sich rechtzeitig an den Advokaten
+gewendet hätte. Das hatte er aber leider versäumt und diese Versäumnis
+werde auch noch weitere Nachteile bringen, nicht nur zeitliche.
+
+Die einzige wohltätige Unterbrechung dieser Besuche war Leni, die es
+immer so einzurichten wußte, daß sie dem Advokaten in Anwesenheit K.s
+den Tee brachte. Dann stand sie hinter K., sah scheinbar zu, wie der
+Advokat mit einer Art Gier tief zur Tasse herabgebeugt den Tee eingoß
+und trank, und ließ im Geheimen ihre Hand von K. erfassen. Es herrschte
+völliges Schweigen. Der Advokat trank, K. drückte Lenis Hand und Leni
+wagte es manchmal K.s Haare sanft zu streicheln. „Du bist noch hier?“
+fragte der Advokat, nachdem er fertig war. „Ich wollte das Geschirr
+wegnehmen“, sagte Leni, es gab noch einen letzten Händedruck, der
+Advokat wischte sich den Mund und begann mit neuer Kraft auf K.
+einzureden.
+
+War es Trost oder Verzweiflung, was der Advokat erreichen wollte? K.
+wußte es nicht, wohl aber hielt er es bald für feststehend, daß seine
+Verteidigung nicht in guten Händen war. Es mochte ja alles richtig
+sein, was der Advokat erzählte, wenn es auch durchsichtig war, daß er
+sich möglichst in den Vordergrund stellen wollte und wahrscheinlich
+noch niemals einen so großen Prozeß geführt hatte, wie es K.s Prozeß
+seiner Meinung nach war. Verdächtig aber blieben die unaufhörlich
+hervorgehobenen persönlichen Beziehungen zu den Beamten. Mußten sie
+denn ausschließlich zu K.s Nutzen ausgebeutet werden? Der Advokat
+vergaß nie zu bemerken, daß es sich nur um niedrige Beamte handelte,
+also um Beamte in sehr abhängiger Stellung, für deren Fortkommen
+gewisse Wendungen der Prozesse wahrscheinlich von Bedeutung sein
+konnten. Benutzten sie vielleicht den Advokaten dazu, um solche für den
+Angeklagten natürlich immer ungünstige Wendungen zu erzielen?
+Vielleicht taten sie das nicht in jedem Prozeß, gewiß, das war nicht
+wahrscheinlich, es gab dann wohl wieder Prozesse, in deren Verlauf sie
+dem Advokaten für seine Dienste Vorteile einräumten, denn es mußte
+ihnen ja auch daran gelegen sein, seinen Ruf ungeschädigt zu erhalten.
+Verhielt es sich aber wirklich so, in welcher Weise würden sie bei K.s
+Prozeß eingreifen, der, wie der Advokat erklärte, ein sehr schwieriger,
+also wichtiger Prozeß war und gleich anfangs bei Gericht große
+Aufmerksamkeit erregt hatte? Es konnte nicht sehr zweifelhaft sein, was
+sie tun würden. Anzeichen dessen konnte man ja schon darin sehn, daß
+die erste Eingabe noch immer nicht überreicht war, trotzdem der Prozeß
+schon Monate dauerte und daß sich alles den Angaben des Advokaten nach
+in den Anfängen befand, was natürlich sehr geeignet war, den
+Angeklagten einzuschläfern und hilflos zu erhalten, um ihn dann
+plötzlich mit der Entscheidung zu überfallen oder wenigstens mit der
+Bekanntmachung, daß die zu seinen Ungunsten abgeschlossene Untersuchung
+an die höhern Behörden weitergegeben werde.
+
+Es war unbedingt nötig, daß K. selbst eingriff. Gerade in Zuständen
+großer Müdigkeit, wie an diesem Wintervormittag, wo ihm alles willenlos
+durch den Kopf zog, war diese Überzeugung unabweisbar. Die Verachtung,
+die er früher für den Prozeß gehabt hatte, galt nicht mehr. Wäre er
+allein in der Welt gewesen, hätte er den Prozeß leicht mißachten
+können, wenn es allerdings auch sicher war, daß dann der Prozeß
+überhaupt nicht entstanden wäre. Jetzt aber hatte ihn der Onkel schon
+zum Advokaten gezogen, Familienrücksichten sprachen mit; seine Stellung
+war nicht mehr vollständig unabhängig von dem Verlauf des Prozesses, er
+selbst hatte unvorsichtigerweise mit einer gewissen unerklärlichen
+Genugtuung vor Bekannten den Prozeß erwähnt, andere hatten auf
+unbekannte Weise davon erfahren, das Verhältnis zu Fräulein Bürstner
+schien entsprechend dem Prozeß zu schwanken — kurz, er hatte kaum mehr
+die Wahl, den Prozeß anzunehmen oder abzulehnen, er stand mitten darin
+und mußte sich wehren. War er müde, dann war es schlimm.
+
+Zu übertriebener Sorge war allerdings vorläufig kein Grund. Er hatte es
+verstanden, sich in der Bank in verhältnismäßig kurzer Zeit zu seiner
+hohen Stellung emporzuarbeiten und sich von allen anerkannt in dieser
+Stellung zu erhalten, er mußte jetzt nur diese Fähigkeiten, die ihm das
+ermöglicht hatten, ein wenig dem Prozeß zuwenden und es war kein
+Zweifel, daß es gut ausgehn müßte. Vor allem war es, wenn etwas
+erreicht werden sollte, notwendig, jeden Gedanken an eine mögliche
+Schuld von vornherein abzulehnen. Es gab keine Schuld. Der Prozeß war
+nichts anderes als ein großes Geschäft, wie er es schon oft mit Vorteil
+für die Bank abgeschlossen hatte, ein Geschäft, innerhalb dessen, wie
+das die Regel war, verschiedene Gefahren lauerten, die eben abgewehrt
+werden mußten. Zu diesem Zwecke durfte man allerdings nicht mit
+Gedanken an irgendeine Schuld spielen, sondern den Gedanken an den
+eigenen Vorteil möglichst festhalten. Von diesem Gesichtspunkt aus war
+es auch unvermeidlich, dem Advokaten die Vertretung sehr bald, am
+besten noch an diesem Abend, zu entziehen. Es war zwar nach seinen
+Erzählungen etwas Unerhörtes und wahrscheinlich sehr Beleidigendes,
+aber K. konnte nicht dulden, daß seinen Anstrengungen in dem Prozeß
+Hindernisse begegneten, die vielleicht von seinem eigenen Advokaten
+veranlaßt waren. War aber einmal der Advokat abgeschüttelt, dann mußte
+die Eingabe sofort überreicht und womöglich jeden Tag darauf gedrängt
+werden, daß man sie berücksichtige. Zu diesem Zwecke würde es natürlich
+nicht genügen, daß K. wie die andern im Gang saß und den Hut unter die
+Bank stellte. Er selbst oder die Frauen oder andere Boten mußten Tag
+für Tag die Beamten überlaufen und sie zwingen, statt durch das Gitter
+auf den Gang zu schauen, sich zu ihrem Tisch zu setzen und K.s Eingabe
+zu studieren. Von diesen Anstrengungen dürfte man nicht ablassen, alles
+müßte organisiert und überwacht werden, das Gericht sollte einmal auf
+einen Angeklagten stoßen, der sein Recht zu wahren verstand.
+
+Wenn sich aber auch K. dies alles durchzuführen getraute, die
+Schwierigkeit der Abfassung der Eingabe war überwältigend. Früher, etwa
+noch vor einer Woche, hatte er nur mit einem Gefühl der Scham daran
+denken können, daß er einmal genötigt sein könnte, eine solche Eingabe
+selbst zu machen; daß dies auch schwierig sein konnte, daran hatte er
+gar nicht gedacht. Er erinnerte sich, wie er einmal an einem Vormittag,
+als er gerade mit Arbeit überhäuft war, plötzlich alles zur Seite
+geschoben und den Schreibblock vorgenommen hatte, um versuchsweise den
+Gedankengang einer derartigen Eingabe zu entwerfen und ihn vielleicht
+dem schwerfälligen Advokaten zur Verfügung zu stellen und wie gerade in
+diesem Augenblick die Tür des Direktionszimmers sich öffnete und der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter mit großem Gelächter eintrat. Es war für K.
+damals sehr peinlich gewesen, trotzdem der Direktor-Stellvertreter
+natürlich nicht über die Eingabe gelacht hatte, von der er nichts
+wußte, sondern über einen Börsenwitz, den er eben gehört hatte, einen
+Witz, der zum Verständnis eine Zeichnung erforderte, die nun der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter über K.s Tisch gebeugt mit K.s Bleistift, den
+er ihm aus der Hand nahm, auf dem Schreibblock ausführte, der für die
+Eingabe bestimmt gewesen war.
+
+Heute wußte K. nichts mehr von Scham, die Eingabe mußte gemacht werden.
+Wenn er im Bureau keine Zeit für sie fand, was sehr wahrscheinlich war,
+dann mußte er sie zu Hause in den Nächten machen. Würden auch die
+Nächte nicht genügen, dann mußte er einen Urlaub nehmen. Nur nicht auf
+halbem Wege stehnbleiben, das war nicht nur in Geschäften, sondern
+immer und überall das Unsinnigste. Die Eingabe bedeutete freilich eine
+fast endlose Arbeit. Man mußte keinen sehr ängstlichen Charakter haben
+und konnte doch leicht zu dem Glauben kommen, daß es unmöglich war, die
+Eingabe jemals fertigzustellen. Nicht aus Faulheit oder Hinterlist, die
+den Advokaten allein an der Fertigstellung hindern konnten, sondern
+weil in Unkenntnis der vorhandenen Anklage und gar ihrer möglichen
+Erweiterungen das ganze Leben in den kleinsten Handlungen und
+Ereignissen in die Erinnerung zurückgebracht, dargestellt und von allen
+Seiten überprüft werden mußte. Und wie traurig war eine solche Arbeit
+überdies. Sie war vielleicht geeignet, einmal nach der Pensionierung
+den kindisch gewordenen Geist zu beschäftigen und ihm zu helfen, die
+langen Tage hinzubringen. Aber jetzt, wo K. alle Gedanken zu seiner
+Arbeit brauchte, wo jede Stunde, da er noch im Aufstieg war und schon
+für den Direktor-Stellvertreter eine Drohung bedeutete, mit größter
+Schnelligkeit verging und wo er die kurzen Abende und Nächte als junger
+Mensch genießen wollte, jetzt sollte er mit der Verfassung dieser
+Eingabe beginnen. Wieder ging sein Denken in Klagen aus. Fast
+unwillkürlich, nur um dem ein Ende zu machen, tastete er mit dem Finger
+nach dem Knopf der elektrischen Glocke, die ins Vorzimmer führte.
+Während er ihn niederdrückte, blickte er zur Uhr auf. Es war 11 Uhr,
+zwei Stunden, eine lange kostbare Zeit hatte er verträumt und war
+natürlich noch matter als vorher. Immerhin war die Zeit nicht verloren,
+er hatte Entschlüsse gefaßt, die wertvoll sein konnten. Die Diener
+brachten außer verschiedener Post zwei Visitenkarten von Herren, die
+schon längere Zeit auf K. warteten. Es waren gerade sehr wichtige
+Kundschaften der Bank, die man eigentlich auf keinen Fall hätte warten
+lassen sollen. Warum kamen sie zu so ungelegener Zeit? — und warum, so
+schienen wieder die Herren hinter der geschlossenen Tür zu fragen,
+verwendete der fleißige K. für Privatangelegenheiten die beste
+Geschäftszeit? Müde von dem Vorhergegangenen und müde das Folgende
+erwartend, stand K. auf, um den ersten zu empfangen.
+
+Es war ein kleiner munterer Herr, ein Fabrikant, den K. gut kannte. Er
+bedauerte, K. in wichtiger Arbeit gestört zu haben und K. bedauerte
+seinerseits, daß er den Fabrikanten so lange hatte warten lassen. Schon
+dieses Bedauern aber sprach er in derartig mechanischer Weise und mit
+fast falscher Betonung aus, daß der Fabrikant, wenn er nicht ganz von
+der Geschäftssache eingenommen gewesen wäre, es hätte bemerken müssen.
+Statt dessen zog er eilig Rechnungen und Tabellen aus allen Taschen,
+breitete sie vor K. aus, erklärte verschiedene Posten, verbesserte
+einen kleinen Rechenfehler, der ihm sogar bei diesem flüchtigen
+Überblick aufgefallen war, erinnerte K. an ein ähnliches Geschäft, das
+er mit ihm vor etwa einem Jahr abgeschlossen hatte, erwähnte nebenbei,
+daß sich diesmal eine andere Bank unter größten Opfern um das Geschäft
+bewerbe und verstummte schließlich, um nun K.s Meinung zu erfahren. K.
+hatte auch tatsächlich im Anfang die Rede des Fabrikanten gut verfolgt,
+der Gedanke an das wichtige Geschäft hatte dann auch ihn ergriffen, nur
+leider nicht für die Dauer, er war bald vom Zuhören abgekommen, hatte
+dann noch ein Weilchen zu den lauteren Ausrufen des Fabrikanten mit dem
+Kopf genickt, hatte aber schließlich auch das unterlassen und sich
+darauf eingeschränkt, den kahlen, auf die Papiere hinabgebeugten Kopf
+anzusehn und sich zu fragen, wann der Fabrikant endlich erkennen werde,
+daß seine ganze Rede nutzlos sei. Als er nun verstummte, glaubte K.
+zuerst wirklich, es geschehe dies deshalb, um ihm Gelegenheit zu dem
+Eingeständnis zu geben, daß er nicht fähig sei, zuzuhören. Nur mit
+Bedauern merkte er aber an dem gespannten Blick des offenbar auf alle
+Entgegnungen gefaßten Fabrikanten, daß die geschäftliche Besprechung
+fortgesetzt werden müsse. Er neigte also den Kopf wie vor einem Befehl
+und begann mit dem Bleistift langsam über den Papieren hin- und
+herzufahren, hie und da hielt er inne und starrte eine Ziffer an. Der
+Fabrikant vermutete Einwände, vielleicht waren die Ziffern wirklich
+nicht feststehend, vielleicht waren sie nicht das Entscheidende,
+jedenfalls bedeckte der Fabrikant die Papiere mit der Hand und begann
+von neuem, ganz nahe an K. heranrückend, eine allgemeine Darstellung
+des Geschäftes. „Es ist schwierig,“ sagte K., rümpfte die Lippen und
+sank, da die Papiere, das einzig Faßbare, verdeckt waren, haltlos gegen
+die Seitenlehne. Er blickte sogar nur schwach auf, als sich die Tür des
+Direktionszimmers öffnete und dort nicht ganz deutlich, etwa wie hinter
+einem Gazeschleier, der Direktor-Stellvertreter erschien. K. dachte
+nicht weiter darüber nach, sondern verfolgte nur die unmittelbare
+Wirkung, die für ihn sehr erfreulich war. Denn sofort hüpfte der
+Fabrikant vom Sessel auf und eilte dem Direktor-Stellvertreter
+entgegen, K. aber hätte ihn noch zehnmal flinker machen sollen, denn er
+fürchtete, der Direktor-Stellvertreter könnte wieder verschwinden. Es
+war unnütze Furcht, die Herren trafen sich, reichten einander die Hände
+und gingen gemeinsam auf K.s Schreibtisch zu. Der Fabrikant beklagte
+sich, daß er beim Prokuristen so wenig Neigung für das Geschäft
+gefunden habe und zeigte auf K., der sich unter dem Blick des
+Direktor-Stellvertreters wieder über die Papiere beugte. Als dann die
+zwei sich an den Schreibtisch lehnten und der Fabrikant sich daran
+machte, den Direktor-Stellvertreter für sich zu erobern, war es K., als
+werde über seinem Kopf von zwei Männern, deren Größe er sich
+übertrieben vorstellte, über ihn selbst verhandelt. Langsam suchte er
+mit vorsichtig aufwärts gedrehten Augen zu erfahren, was sich oben
+ereignete, nahm vom Schreibtisch ohne hinzusehn eines der Papiere,
+legte es auf die flache Hand und hob es allmählich, während er selbst
+aufstand, zu den Herren hinauf. Er dachte hiebei an nichts Bestimmtes,
+sondern handelte nur in dem Gefühl, daß er sich so verhalten müßte,
+wenn er einmal die große Eingabe fertiggestellt hätte, die ihn gänzlich
+entlasten sollte. Der Direktor-Stellvertreter, der sich an dem Gespräch
+mit aller Aufmerksamkeit beteiligte, sah nur flüchtig auf das Papier,
+überlas gar nicht, was dort stand, denn was dem Prokuristen wichtig
+war, war ihm unwichtig, nahm es aus K.s Hand, sagte „danke, ich weiß
+schon alles“ und legte es ruhig wieder auf den Tisch zurück. K. sah ihn
+verbittert von der Seite an. Der Direktor-Stellvertreter aber merkte es
+gar nicht oder wurde, wenn er es merkte, dadurch nur aufgemuntert,
+lachte öfters laut auf, brachte einmal durch eine schlagfertige
+Entgegnung den Fabrikanten in deutliche Verlegenheit, aus der er ihn
+aber sofort riß, indem er sich selbst einen Einwand machte, und lud ihn
+schließlich ein, in sein Bureau hinüberzukommen, wo sie die
+Angelegenheit zu Ende führen könnten. „Es ist eine sehr wichtige
+Sache,“ sagte er zum Fabrikanten, „ich sehe das vollständig ein. Und
+dem Herrn Prokuristen“ — selbst bei dieser Bemerkung redete er
+eigentlich nur zum Fabrikanten — „wird es gewiß lieb sein, wenn wir es
+ihm abnehmen. Die Sache verlangt ruhige Überlegung. Er aber scheint
+heute sehr überlastet zu sein, auch warten ja einige Leute im Vorzimmer
+schon stundenlang auf ihn.“ K. hatte gerade noch genügend Fassung, sich
+vom Direktor-Stellvertreter wegzudrehn und sein freundliches, aber
+starres Lächeln nur dem Fabrikanten zuzuwenden, sonst griff er gar
+nicht ein, stützte sich ein wenig vorgebeugt mit beiden Händen auf den
+Schreibtisch wie ein Kommis hinter dem Pult und sah zu, wie die zwei
+Herren unter weiteren Reden die Papiere vom Tisch nahmen und im
+Direktionszimmer verschwanden. In der Tür drehte sich der Fabrikant
+noch um, sagte, er verabschiede sich noch nicht, sondern werde
+natürlich dem Herrn Prokuristen über den Erfolg der Besprechung
+berichten, auch habe er ihm noch eine andere kleine Mitteilung zu
+machen.
+
+Endlich war K. allein. Er dachte gar nicht daran, irgendeine andere
+Partei vorzulassen, und nur undeutlich kam ihm zu Bewußtsein, wie
+angenehm es sei, daß die Leute draußen in dem Glauben waren, er
+verhandle noch mit dem Fabrikanten und es könne aus diesem Grunde
+niemand, nicht einmal der Diener, bei ihm eintreten. Er ging zum
+Fenster, setzte sich auf die Brüstung, hielt sich mit einer Hand an der
+Klinke fest und sah auf den Platz hinaus. Der Schnee fiel noch immer,
+es hatte sich noch gar nicht aufgehellt.
+
+Lange saß er so, ohne zu wissen, was ihm eigentlich Sorgen machte, nur
+von Zeit zu Zeit blickte er ein wenig erschreckt über die Schulter
+hinweg zur Vorzimmertür, wo er irrtümlicherweise ein Geräusch zu hören
+geglaubt hatte. Da aber niemand kam, wurde er ruhiger, ging zum
+Waschtisch, wusch sich mit kaltem Wasser und kehrte mit freierem Kopf
+zu seinem Fensterplatz zurück. Der Entschluß, seine Verteidigung selbst
+in die Hand zu nehmen, stellte sich ihm nun schwerwiegender dar, als er
+ursprünglich angenommen hatte. Solange er die Verteidigung auf den
+Advokaten überwälzt hatte, war er doch noch vom Prozeß im Grunde wenig
+betroffen gewesen, er hatte ihn von der Ferne beobachtet und hatte
+unmittelbar von ihm kaum erreicht werden können, er hatte nachsehn
+können, wann er wollte, wie seine Sache stand, aber er hatte auch den
+Kopf wieder zurückziehn können, wann er wollte. Jetzt hingegen, wenn er
+seine Verteidigung selbst führen würde, mußte er sich wenigstens für
+den Augenblick ganz und gar dem Gericht aussetzen, der Erfolg dessen
+sollte ja für später seine vollständige und endgültige Befreiung sein,
+aber um diese zu erreichen, mußte er sich vorläufig jedenfalls in viel
+größere Gefahr begeben als bisher. Hätte er daran zweifeln wollen, so
+hätte ihn das heutige Beisammensein mit dem Direktor-Stellvertreter und
+dem Fabrikanten hinreichend vom Gegenteil überzeugen können. Wie war er
+doch dagesessen, schon vom bloßen Entschluß, sich selbst zu
+verteidigen, gänzlich benommen? Wie sollte es aber später werden? Was
+für Tage standen ihm bevor! Würde er den Weg finden, der durch alles
+hindurch zum guten Ende führte? Bedeutete nicht eine sorgfältige
+Verteidigung — und alles andere war sinnlos — bedeutete nicht eine
+sorgfältige Verteidigung gleichzeitig die Notwendigkeit, sich von allem
+andern möglichst abzuschließen? Würde er das glücklich überstehn? Und
+wie sollte ihm die Durchführung in der Bank gelingen? Es handelte sich
+ja nicht nur um die Eingabe, für die ein Urlaub vielleicht genügt
+hätte, trotzdem die Bitte um einen Urlaub gerade jetzt ein großes
+Wagnis gewesen wäre, es handelte sich doch um einen ganzen Prozeß,
+dessen Dauer unabsehbar war. Was für ein Hindernis war plötzlich in K.s
+Laufbahn geworfen worden!
+
+Und jetzt sollte er für die Bank arbeiten? — Er sah auf den
+Schreibtisch hin. — Jetzt sollte er Parteien vorlassen und mit ihnen
+verhandeln? Während sein Prozeß weiterrollte, während oben auf dem
+Dachboden die Gerichtsbeamten über den Schriften dieses Prozesses
+saßen, sollte er die Geschäfte der Bank besorgen? Sah es nicht aus wie
+eine Folter, die, vom Gericht anerkannt, mit dem Prozeß zusammenhing
+und ihn begleitete? Und würde man etwa in der Bank bei der Beurteilung
+seiner Arbeit seine besondere Lage berücksichtigen? Niemand und
+niemals. Ganz unbekannt war ja sein Prozeß nicht, wenn es auch noch
+nicht ganz klar war, wer davon wußte und wie viel. Bis zum
+Direktor-Stellvertreter aber war das Gerücht hoffentlich noch nicht
+gedrungen, sonst hätte man schon deutlich sehen müssen, wie er es ohne
+jede Kollegialität und Menschlichkeit gegen K. ausnützen würde. Und der
+Direktor? Gewiß, er war K. gut gesinnt und er hätte wahrscheinlich,
+sobald er vom Prozeß erfahren hätte, soweit es an ihm lag, manche
+Erleichterungen für K. schaffen wollen, aber er wäre damit gewiß nicht
+durchgedrungen, denn er unterlag jetzt, da das Gegengewicht, das K.
+bisher gebildet hatte, schwächer zu werden anfing, immer mehr dem
+Einfluß des Direktor-Stellvertreter, der außerdem auch den leidenden
+Zustand des Direktors zur Stärkung der eigenen Macht ausnutzte. Was
+hatte also K. zu erhoffen? Vielleicht schwächte er durch solche
+Überlegungen seine Widerstandskraft, aber es war doch auch notwendig,
+sich selbst nicht zu täuschen und alles so klar zu sehn, als es
+augenblicklich möglich war.
+
+Ohne besondern Grund, nur um vorläufig noch nicht zum Schreibtisch
+zurückkehren zu müssen, öffnete er das Fenster. Es ließ sich nur schwer
+öffnen, er mußte mit beiden Händen die Klinke drehn. Dann zog durch das
+Fenster in dessen ganzer Breite und Höhe der mit Rauch vermischte Nebel
+in das Zimmer und füllte es mit einem leichten Brandgeruch. Auch einige
+Schneeflocken wurden hereingeweht. „Ein häßlicher Herbst,“ sagte hinter
+K. der Fabrikant, der, vom Direktor-Stellvertreter kommend, unbemerkt
+ins Zimmer getreten war. K. nickte und sah unruhig auf die Aktentasche
+des Fabrikanten, aus der dieser nun wohl die Papiere herausziehn würde,
+um K. das Ergebnis der Verhandlungen mit dem Direktor-Stellvertreter
+mitzuteilen. Der Fabrikant aber folgte K.s Blick, klopfte auf seine
+Tasche und sagte, ohne sie zu öffnen: „Sie wollen hören, wie es
+ausgefallen ist. Ich trage schon fast den Geschäftsabschluß in der
+Tasche. Ein reizender Mensch, Ihr Direktor-Stellvertreter, aber
+durchaus nicht ungefährlich.“ Er lachte, schüttelte K.s Hand und wollte
+auch ihn zum Lachen bringen. Aber K. schien es nun wieder verdächtig,
+daß ihm der Fabrikant die Papiere nicht zeigen wollte und er fand an
+der Bemerkung des Fabrikanten nichts zum Lachen. „Herr Prokurist,“
+sagte der Fabrikant, „Sie leiden wohl unter dem Wetter. Sie sehn heute
+so bedrückt aus.“ „Ja,“ sagte K. und griff mit der Hand an die Schläfe,
+„Kopfschmerzen, Familiensorgen.“ „Sehr richtig,“ sagte der Fabrikant,
+der ein eiliger Mensch war und niemanden ruhig anhören konnte, „jeder
+hat sein Kreuz zu tragen.“ Unwillkürlich hatte K. einen Schritt gegen
+die Tür gemacht, als wolle er den Fabrikanten hinausbegleiten, dieser
+aber sagte: „Ich hätte, Herr Prokurist, noch eine kleine Mitteilung für
+Sie. Ich fürchte sehr, daß ich Sie gerade heute damit vielleicht
+belästige, aber ich war schon zweimal in der letzten Zeit bei Ihnen und
+habe es jedesmal vergessen. Schiebe ich es aber noch weiterhin auf,
+verliert es wahrscheinlich vollständig seinen Zweck. Das wäre aber
+schade, denn im Grunde ist meine Mitteilung vielleicht doch nicht
+wertlos.“ Ehe K. Zeit hatte zu antworten, trat der Fabrikant nahe an
+ihn heran, klopfte mit dem Fingerknöchel leicht an seine Brust und
+sagte leise: „Sie haben einen Prozeß, nicht wahr?“ K. trat zurück und
+rief sofort: „Das hat Ihnen der Direktor-Stellvertreter gesagt.“ „Ach
+nein,“ sagte der Fabrikant, „woher sollte denn der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter es wissen?“ „Durch Sie?“ fragte K. schon viel
+gefaßter. „Ich erfahre hie und da etwas von dem Gericht,“ sagte der
+Fabrikant, „das betrifft eben die Mitteilung, die ich Ihnen machen
+wollte.“ „So viel Leute sind mit dem Gericht in Verbindung!“ sagte K.
+mit gesenktem Kopf und führte den Fabrikanten zum Schreibtisch. Sie
+setzten sich wieder wie früher und der Fabrikant sagte: „Es ist leider
+nicht sehr viel, was ich Ihnen mitteilen kann. Aber in solchen Dingen
+soll man nicht das Geringste vernachlässigen. Außerdem drängte es mich
+aber, Ihnen irgendwie zu helfen, und sei meine Hilfe noch so
+bescheiden. Wir waren doch bisher gute Geschäftsfreunde, nicht? Nun
+also.“ K. wollte sich wegen seines Verhaltens bei der heutigen
+Besprechung entschuldigen, aber der Fabrikant duldete keine
+Unterbrechung, schob die Aktentasche hoch unter die Achsel, um zu
+zeigen, daß er Eile habe, und fuhr fort: „Von Ihrem Prozeß weiß ich
+durch einen gewissen Titorelli. Es ist ein Maler, Titorelli ist nur
+sein Künstlername, seinen wirklichen Namen kenne ich gar nicht. Er
+kommt schon seit Jahren von Zeit zu Zeit in mein Bureau und bringt
+kleine Bilder mit, für die ich ihm — er ist fast ein Bettler — immer
+eine Art Almosen gebe. Es sind übrigens hübsche Bilder,
+Heidelandschaften und dergleichen. Diese Verkäufe — wir hatten uns
+schon beide daran gewöhnt — gingen ganz glatt vor sich. Einmal aber
+wiederholten sich diese Besuche doch zu oft, ich machte ihm Vorwürfe,
+wir kamen ins Gespräch, es interessierte mich, wie er sich allein durch
+Malen erhalten könne, und ich erfuhr nun zu meinem Staunen, daß seine
+Haupteinnahmsquelle das Porträtmalen sei. Er arbeite für das Gericht,
+sagte er. Für welches Gericht, fragte ich. Und nun erzählte er mir von
+dem Gericht. Sie werden sich wohl am besten vorstellen können, wie
+erstaunt ich über diese Erzählungen war. Seitdem höre ich bei jedem
+seiner Besuche irgendwelche Neuigkeiten vom Gericht und bekomme so
+allmählich einen großen Einblick in die Sache. Allerdings ist Titorelli
+geschwätzig und ich muß ihn oft abwehren, nicht nur weil er gewiß auch
+lügt, sondern vor allem, weil ein Geschäftsmann wie ich, der unter den
+eigenen Geschäftssorgen fast zusammenbricht, sich nicht noch viel um
+fremde Dinge kümmern kann. Aber das nur nebenbei. Vielleicht — so
+dachte ich jetzt — kann Ihnen Titorelli ein wenig behilflich sein, er
+kennt viele Richter und wenn er selbst auch keinen großen Einfluß haben
+sollte, so kann er Ihnen doch Ratschläge geben, wie man verschiedenen
+einflußreichen Leuten beikommen kann. Und wenn auch diese Ratschläge an
+und für sich nicht entscheidend sein sollten, so werden sie doch meiner
+Meinung nach in Ihrem Besitz von großer Bedeutung sein. Sie sind ja
+fast ein Advokat. Ich pflege immer zu sagen: Prokurist K. ist fast ein
+Advokat. Oh, ich habe keine Sorgen wegen Ihres Prozesses. Wollen Sie
+nun aber zu Titorelli gehen? Auf meine Empfehlung hin wird er gewiß
+alles tun, was ihm möglich ist. Ich denke wirklich, Sie sollten
+hingehn. Es muß natürlich nicht heute sein, einmal, gelegentlich.
+Allerdings sind Sie — das will ich noch sagen — dadurch, daß gerade ich
+Ihnen diesen Rat gebe, nicht im geringsten verpflichtet, auch wirklich
+zu Titorelli hinzugehn. Nein, wenn Sie Titorelli entbehren zu können
+glauben, ist es gewiß besser, ihn ganz beiseite zu lassen. Vielleicht
+haben Sie schon einen ganz genauen Plan und Titorelli könnte ihn
+stören. Nein, dann gehn Sie natürlich auf keinen Fall hin. Es kostet
+gewiß auch Überwindung, sich von einem solchen Burschen Ratschläge
+geben zu lassen. Nun, wie Sie wollen. Hier ist das Empfehlungsschreiben
+und hier die Adresse.“
+
+Enttäuscht nahm K. den Brief und steckte ihn in die Tasche. Selbst im
+günstigsten Falle war der Vorteil, den ihm die Empfehlung bringen
+konnte, verhältnismäßig kleiner als der Schaden, der darin lag, daß der
+Fabrikant von seinem Prozeß wußte und daß der Maler die Nachricht
+weiter verbreitete. Er konnte sich kaum dazu zwingen, dem Fabrikanten,
+der schon auf dem Weg zur Tür war, mit ein paar Worten zu danken. „Ich
+werde hingehn,“ sagte er, als er sich bei der Tür vom Fabrikanten
+verabschiedete, „oder ihm, da ich jetzt sehr beschäftigt bin,
+schreiben, er möge einmal zu mir ins Bureau kommen.“ „Ich wußte ja,“
+sagte der Fabrikant, „daß Sie den besten Ausweg finden würden.
+Allerdings dachte ich, daß Sie es lieber vermeiden wollen, Leute wie
+diesen Titorelli in die Bank einzuladen, um mit ihm hier über den
+Prozeß zu sprechen. Es ist auch nicht immer vorteilhaft, Briefe an
+solche Leute aus der Hand zu geben. Aber Sie haben gewiß alles
+durchgedacht und wissen, was Sie tun dürfen.“ K. nickte und begleitete
+den Fabrikanten noch durch das Vorzimmer. Aber trotz äußerlicher Ruhe
+war er über sich sehr erschrocken. Daß er Titorelli schreiben würde,
+hatte er eigentlich nur gesagt, um dem Fabrikanten irgendwie zu zeigen,
+daß er die Empfehlung zu schätzen wisse und die Möglichkeiten mit
+Titorelli zusammenzukommen sofort überlege, aber wenn er Titorellis
+Beistand für wertvoll angesehen hätte, hätte er auch nicht gezögert,
+ihm wirklich zu schreiben. Die Gefahren aber, die das zur Folge haben
+könnte, hatte er erst durch die Bemerkung des Fabrikanten erkannt.
+Konnte er sich auf seinen eigenen Verstand tatsächlich schon so wenig
+verlassen? Wenn es möglich war, daß er einen fragwürdigen Menschen
+durch einen deutlichen Brief in die Bank einlud, um von ihm, nur durch
+eine Tür vom Direktor-Stellvertreter getrennt, Ratschläge wegen seines
+Prozesses zu erbitten, war es dann nicht möglich und sogar sehr
+wahrscheinlich, daß er auch andere Gefahren übersah oder in sie
+hineinrannte? Nicht immer stand jemand neben ihm, um ihn zu warnen. Und
+gerade jetzt, wo er mit gesammelten Kräften auftreten wollte, mußten
+derartige, ihm bisher fremde Zweifel an seiner eigenen Wachsamkeit
+auftreten! Sollten die Schwierigkeiten, die er bei Ausführung seiner
+Bureauarbeit fühlte, nun auch im Prozeß beginnen? Jetzt allerdings
+begriff er es gar nicht mehr, wie es möglich gewesen war, daß er an
+Titorelli hatte schreiben und ihn in die Bank einladen wollen.
+
+Er schüttelte noch den Kopf darüber, als der Diener an seine Seite trat
+und ihn auf drei Herren aufmerksam machte, die hier im Vorzimmer auf
+einer Bank saßen. Sie warteten schon lange darauf, zu K. vorgelassen zu
+werden. Jetzt, da der Diener mit K. sprach, waren sie aufgestanden und
+jeder wollte eine günstige Gelegenheit ausnützen, um sich vor den
+andern an K. heranzumachen. Da man von seiten der Bank so rücksichtslos
+war, sie hier im Wartezimmer ihre Zeit verlieren zu lassen, wollten
+auch sie keine Rücksicht mehr üben. „Herr Prokurist,“ sagte schon der
+eine. Aber K. hatte sich vom Diener den Winterrock bringen lassen und
+sagte, während er ihn mit Hilfe des Dieners anzog, zu allen dreien:
+„Verzeihen Sie meine Herren, ich habe augenblicklich leider keine Zeit,
+Sie zu empfangen. Ich bitte Sie sehr um Verzeihung, aber ich habe einen
+dringenden Geschäftsgang zu erledigen und muß sofort weggehn. Sie haben
+ja selbst gesehn, wie lange ich jetzt aufgehalten wurde. Wären Sie so
+freundlich, morgen oder wann immer wiederzukommen? Oder wollen wir die
+Sachen vielleicht telephonisch besprechen? Oder wollen Sie mir
+vielleicht jetzt kurz sagen, um was es sich handelt, und ich gebe Ihnen
+dann eine ausführliche schriftliche Antwort. Am besten wäre es
+allerdings, Sie kämen nächstens.“ Diese Vorschläge K.s brachten die
+Herren, die nun vollständig nutzlos gewartet haben sollten, in solches
+Staunen, daß sie einander stumm ansahen. „Wir sind also einig?“ fragte
+K., der sich nach dem Diener umgewendet hatte, der ihm nun auch den Hut
+brachte. Durch die offene Tür zu K.s Zimmer sah man, wie sich draußen
+der Schneefall sehr verstärkt hatte. K. schlug daher den Mantelkragen
+in die Höhe und knöpfte ihn hoch unter dem Halse zu.
+
+Da trat gerade aus dem Nebenzimmer der Direktor-Stellvertreter, sah
+lächelnd K. im Winterrock mit den Herren verhandeln und fragte: „Sie
+gehn jetzt weg, Herr Prokurist.“ „Ja,“ sagte K. und richtete sich auf,
+„ich habe einen Geschäftsgang zu machen.“ Aber der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter hatte sich schon den Herren zugewendet. „Und
+die Herren?“ fragte er. „Ich glaube, sie warten schon lange.“ „Wir
+haben uns schon geeinigt,“ sagte K. Aber nun ließen sich die Herren
+nicht mehr halten, umringten K. und erklärten, daß sie nicht
+stundenlang gewartet hätten, wenn ihre Angelegenheiten nicht wichtig
+wären und nicht jetzt, und zwar ausführlich und unter vier Augen
+besprochen werden müßten. Der Direktor-Stellvertreter hörte ihnen ein
+Weilchen zu, betrachtete auch K., der den Hut in der Hand hielt und ihn
+stellenweise von Staub reinigte, und sagte dann: „Meine Herren, es gibt
+ja einen sehr einfachen Ausweg. Wenn Sie mit mir vorlieb nehmen wollen,
+übernehme ich sehr gerne die Verhandlungen statt des Herrn Prokuristen.
+Ihre Angelegenheiten müssen natürlich sofort besprochen werden. Wir
+sind Geschäftsleute wie Sie und wissen die Zeit von Geschäftsleuten
+richtig zu bewerten. Wollen Sie hier eintreten?“ Und er öffnete die
+Tür, die zu dem Vorzimmer seines Bureaus führte.
+
+Wie sich doch der Direktor-Stellvertreter alles anzueignen verstand,
+was K. jetzt notgedrungen aufgeben mußte! Gab aber K. nicht mehr auf,
+als unbedingt nötig war? Während er mit unbestimmten und, wie er sich
+eingestehen mußte, sehr geringen Hoffnungen zu einem unbekannten Maler
+lief, erlitt hier sein Ansehen eine unheilbare Schädigung. Es wäre
+wahrscheinlich viel besser gewesen, den Winterrock wieder auszuziehn
+und wenigstens die zwei Herren, die ja nebenan doch noch warten mußten,
+für sich zurückzugewinnen. K. hätte es vielleicht auch versucht, wenn
+er nicht jetzt in seinem Zimmer den Direktor-Stellvertreter erblickt
+hätte, wie er im Bücherständer, als wäre es sein eigener, etwas suchte.
+Als K. sich erregt der Tür näherte, rief er: „Ach, Sie sind noch nicht
+weggegangen.“ Er wandte ihm sein Gesicht zu, dessen viele straffe
+Falten nicht Alter, sondern Kraft zu beweisen schienen, und fing sofort
+wieder zu suchen an. „Ich suche eine Vertragsabschrift,“ sagte er, „die
+sich, wie der Vertreter der Firma behauptet, bei Ihnen befinden soll.
+Wollen Sie mir nicht suchen helfen.“ K. machte einen Schritt, aber der
+Direktor-Stellvertreter sagte: „Danke, ich habe sie schon gefunden,“
+und kehrte mit einem großen Paket Schriften, das nicht nur die
+Vertragsabschrift, sondern gewiß noch vieles andere enthielt, wieder in
+sein Zimmer zurück.
+
+Jetzt bin ich ihm nicht gewachsen, sagte sich K., wenn aber meine
+persönlichen Schwierigkeiten einmal beseitigt sein werden, dann soll er
+wahrhaftig der erste sein, der es zu fühlen bekommt, und zwar möglichst
+bitter. Durch diesen Gedanken ein wenig beruhigt, gab K. dem Diener,
+der schon lange die Tür zum Korridor für ihn offenhielt, den Auftrag,
+dem Direktor gelegentlich die Meldung zu machen, daß er sich auf einem
+Geschäftsgang befinde, und verließ fast glücklich darüber, sich eine
+Zeitlang vollständiger seiner Sache widmen zu können, die Bank.
+
+Er fuhr sofort zum Maler, der in einer Vorstadt wohnte, die jener, in
+welcher sich die Gerichtskanzleien befanden, vollständig
+entgegengesetzt war. Es war eine noch ärmere Gegend, die Häuser noch
+dunkler, die Gassen voll Schmutz, der auf dem zerflossenen Schnee
+langsam umhertrieb. Im Hause, in dem der Maler wohnte, war nur ein
+Flügel des großen Tores geöffnet, in dem andern aber war unten in der
+Mauer eine Lücke gebrochen, aus der gerade, als sich K. näherte, eine
+widerliche gelbe, rauchende Flüssigkeit herausschoß, vor der sich eine
+Ratte in den nahen Kanal flüchtete. Unten an der Treppe lag ein kleines
+Kind bäuchlings auf der Erde und weinte, aber man hörte es kaum infolge
+des alles übertönenden Lärms, der aus einer Klempnerwerkstätte auf der
+andern Seite des Torganges kam. Die Tür der Werkstätte war offen, drei
+Gehilfen standen im Halbkreis um irgendein Werkstück, auf das sie mit
+den Hämmern schlugen. Eine große Platte Weißblech, die an der Wand
+hing, warf ein bleiches Licht, das zwischen zwei Gehilfen eindrang und
+die Gesichter und Arbeitsschürzen erhellte. K. hatte für alles nur
+einen flüchtigen Blick, er wollte möglichst rasch hier fertig werden,
+nur den Maler mit ein paar Worten ausforschen und sofort wieder in die
+Bank zurückgehn. Wenn er hier nur den kleinsten Erfolg hatte, sollte
+das auf seine heutige Arbeit in der Bank noch eine gute Wirkung
+ausüben. Im dritten Stockwerk mußte er seinen Schritt mäßigen, er war
+ganz außer Atem, die Treppen ebenso wie die Stockwerke waren übermäßig
+hoch, und der Maler sollte ganz oben in einer Dachkammer wohnen. Auch
+war die Luft sehr drückend, es gab keinen Treppenhof, die enge Treppe
+war auf beiden Seiten von Mauern eingeschlossen, in denen nur hier und
+da fast ganz oben kleine Fenster angebracht waren. Gerade als K. ein
+wenig stehenblieb, liefen ein paar kleine Mädchen aus einer Wohnung
+heraus und eilten lachend die Treppe weiter hinauf. K. folgte ihnen
+langsam, holte eines der Mädchen ein, das gestolpert und hinter den
+andern zurückgeblieben war, und fragte es, während sie neben einander
+weiterstiegen: „Wohnt hier ein Maler Titorelli?“ Das Mädchen, ein kaum
+dreizehnjähriges, etwas buckliges Mädchen, stieß ihn darauf mit dem
+Ellbogen an und sah von der Seite zu ihm auf. Weder ihre Jugend, noch
+ihr Körperfehler hatte verhindern können, daß sie schon ganz verdorben
+war. Sie lächelte nicht einmal, sondern sah K. ernst mit scharfem,
+aufforderndem Blicke an. K. tat, als hätte er ihr Benehmen nicht
+bemerkt, und fragte: „Kennst du den Maler Titorelli?“ Sie nickte und
+fragte ihrerseits: „Was wollen Sie von ihm?“ K. schien es vorteilhaft,
+sich noch schnell ein wenig über Titorelli zu unterrichten: „Ich will
+mich von ihm malen lassen,“ sagte er. „Malen lassen?“ fragte sie,
+öffnete übermäßig den Mund, schlug leicht mit der Hand gegen K., als
+hätte er etwas außerordentlich Überraschendes oder Ungeschicktes
+gesagt, hob mit beiden Händen ihr ohnedies sehr kurzes Röckchen und
+lief, so schnell sie konnte, hinter den andern Mädchen her, deren
+Geschrei schon undeutlich in der Höhe sich verlor. Bei der nächsten
+Wendung der Treppe aber traf K. schon wieder alle Mädchen. Sie waren
+offenbar von der Buckligen von K.s Absicht verständigt worden und
+erwarteten ihn. Sie standen zu beiden Seiten der Treppe, drückten sich
+an die Mauer, damit K. bequem zwischen ihnen durchkomme und glätteten
+mit der Hand ihre Schürzen. Alle Gesichter, wie auch diese
+Spalierbildung stellten eine Mischung von Kindlichkeit und
+Verworfenheit dar. Oben an der Spitze der Mädchen, die sich jetzt
+hinter K. lachend zusammenschlossen, war die Bucklige, welche die
+Führung übernahm. K. hatte es ihr zu verdanken, daß er gleich den
+richtigen Weg fand. Er wollte nämlich geradeaus weitersteigen, sie aber
+zeigte ihm, daß er eine Abzweigung der Treppe wählen müsse, um zu
+Titorelli zu kommen. Die Treppe, die zu ihm führte, war besonders
+schmal, sehr lang, ohne Biegung, in ihrer ganzen Länge zu übersehn und
+oben unmittelbar von Titorellis Tür abgeschlossen. Diese Tür, die durch
+ein kleines, schief über ihr eingesetztes Oberlichtfenster im Gegensatz
+zur übrigen Treppe verhältnismäßig hell beleuchtet wurde, war aus nicht
+übertünchten Balken zusammengesetzt, auf die der Name Titorelli mit
+roter Farbe in breiten Pinselstrichen gemalt war. K. war mit seinem
+Gefolge noch kaum in der Mitte der Treppe, als oben, offenbar veranlaßt
+durch das Geräusch der vielen Schritte, die Tür ein wenig geöffnet
+wurde und ein wahrscheinlich nur mit einem Nachthemd bekleideter Mann
+in der Türspalte erschien. „Oh!“ rief er, als er die Menge kommen sah,
+und verschwand. Die Bucklige klatschte vor Freude in die Hände und die
+übrigen Mädchen drängten hinter K., um ihn schneller vorwärtszutreiben.
+
+Sie waren aber noch nicht einmal hinaufgekommen, als oben der Maler die
+Tür gänzlich aufriß und mit einer tiefen Verbeugung K. einlud
+einzutreten. Die Mädchen dagegen wehrte er ab, er wollte keine von
+ihnen einlassen, so sehr sie baten und so sehr sie versuchten, wenn
+schon nicht mit seiner Erlaubnis, so gegen seinen Willen einzudringen.
+Nur der Buckligen gelang es, unter seinem ausgestreckten Arm
+durchzuschlüpfen, aber der Maler jagte hinter ihr her, packte sie bei
+den Röcken, wirbelte sie einmal um sich herum und setzte sie dann vor
+der Tür bei den andern Mädchen ab, die es, während der Maler seinen
+Posten verlassen hatte, doch nicht gewagt hatten, die Schwelle zu
+überschreiten. K. wußte nicht, wie er das Ganze beurteilen sollte, es
+hatte nämlich den Anschein, als ob alles in freundschaftlichem
+Einvernehmen geschehe. Die Mädchen bei der Tür streckten eines hinter
+dem andern die Hälse in die Höhe, riefen dem Maler verschiedene
+scherzhaft gemeinte Worte zu, die K. nicht verstand und auch der Maler
+lachte, während die Bucklige in seiner Hand fast flog. Dann schloß er
+die Tür, verbeugte sich nochmals vor K., reichte ihm die Hand und
+sagte, sich vorstellend: „Kunstmaler Titorelli.“ K. zeigte auf die Tür,
+hinter der die Mädchen flüsterten und sagte: „Sie scheinen im Hause
+sehr beliebt zu sein.“ „Ach, die Fratzen!“ sagte der Maler und suchte
+vergebens sein Nachthemd am Halse zuzuknöpfen. Er war im übrigen
+bloßfüßig und nur noch mit einer breiten gelblichen Leinenhose
+bekleidet, die mit einem Riemen festgemacht war, dessen langes Ende
+frei hin und her schlug. „Diese Fratzen sind mir eine wahre Last,“ fuhr
+er fort, während er vom Nachthemd, dessen letzter Knopf gerade
+abgerissen war, abließ, einen Sessel holte und K. zum Niedersetzen
+nötigte. „Ich habe eine von ihnen — sie ist heute nicht einmal dabei —
+einmal gemalt und seitdem verfolgen mich alle. Wenn ich selbst hier
+bin, kommen sie nur herein, wenn ich es erlaube, bin ich aber einmal
+weg, dann ist immer zumindest eine da. Sie haben sich einen Schlüssel
+zu meiner Tür machen lassen, den sie untereinander verleihen. Man kann
+sich kaum vorstellen, wie lästig das ist. Ich komme z. B. mit einer
+Dame, die ich malen soll, nach Hause, öffne die Tür mit meinem
+Schlüssel und finde etwa die Bucklige dort beim Tischchen, wie sie sich
+mit dem Pinsel die Lippen rot färbt, während ihre kleinen Geschwister,
+die sie zu beaufsichtigen hat, sich herumtreiben und das Zimmer in
+allen Ecken verunreinigen. Oder ich komme, wie es mir erst gestern
+geschehen ist, spät abends nach Hause — entschuldigen Sie bitte mit
+Rücksicht darauf meinen Zustand und die Unordnung im Zimmer — also ich
+komme spät abends nach Hause und will ins Bett steigen, da zwickt mich
+etwas ins Bein, ich schaue unter das Bett und ziehe wieder so ein Ding
+heraus. Warum sie sich so zu mir drängen, weiß ich nicht, daß ich sie
+nicht zu mir zu locken suche, dürften Sie eben bemerkt haben. Natürlich
+bin ich dadurch auch in meiner Arbeit gestört. Wäre mir dieses Atelier
+nicht umsonst zur Verfügung gestellt, ich wäre schon längst
+ausgezogen.“ Gerade rief hinter der Tür ein Stimmchen, zart und
+ängstlich: „Titorelli, dürfen wir schon kommen?“ „Nein,“ antwortete der
+Maler. „Ich allein auch nicht?“ fragte es wieder. „Auch nicht,“ sagte
+der Maler, ging zur Tür und sperrte sie ab.
+
+K. hatte sich inzwischen im Zimmer umgesehen, er wäre niemals selbst
+auf den Gedanken gekommen, daß man dieses elende kleine Zimmer ein
+Atelier nennen könnte. Mehr als zwei lange Schritte konnte man der
+Länge und Quere nach kaum hier machen. Alles, Fußboden, Wände und
+Zimmerdecke war aus Holz, zwischen den Balken sah man schmale Ritzen.
+K. gegenüber stand an der Wand das Bett, das mit verschiedenfarbigem
+Bettzeug überladen war. In der Mitte des Zimmers war auf einer
+Staffelei ein Bild, das mit einem Hemd verhüllt war, dessen Ärmel bis
+zum Boden baumelten. Hinter K. war das Fenster, durch das man im Nebel
+nicht weiter sehen konnte als über das mit Schnee bedeckte Dach des
+Nachbarhauses.
+
+Das Umdrehn des Schlüssels im Schloß erinnerte K. daran, daß er bald
+hatte weggehn wollen. Er zog daher den Brief des Fabrikanten aus der
+Tasche, reichte ihn dem Maler und sagte: „Ich habe durch diesen Herrn,
+Ihren Bekannten, von Ihnen erfahren und bin auf seinen Rat hin
+gekommen.“ Der Maler las den Brief flüchtig durch und warf ihn aufs
+Bett. Hätte der Fabrikant nicht auf das bestimmteste von Titorelli als
+von seinem Bekannten gesprochen, als von einem armen Menschen, der auf
+seine Almosen angewiesen war, so hätte man jetzt wirklich glauben
+können, Titorelli kenne den Fabrikanten nicht oder wisse sich an ihn
+wenigstens nicht zu erinnern. Überdies fragte nun der Maler: „Wollen
+Sie Bilder kaufen oder sich selbst malen lassen?“ K. sah den Maler
+erstaunt an. Was stand denn eigentlich in dem Brief? K. hatte es als
+selbstverständlich angenommen, daß der Fabrikant in dem Brief den Maler
+davon unterrichtet hatte, daß K. nichts anderes wollte, als sich hier
+wegen seines Prozesses zu erkundigen. Er war doch gar zu eilig und
+unüberlegt hierhergelaufen! Aber er mußte jetzt dem Maler irgendwie
+antworten und sagte mit einem Blick auf die Staffelei: „Sie arbeiten
+gerade an einem Bild?“ „Ja,“ sagte der Maler und warf das Hemd, das
+über der Staffelei hing, dem Brief nach auf das Bett. „Es ist ein
+Porträt. Eine gute Arbeit, aber noch nicht ganz fertig.“ Der Zufall war
+K. günstig, die Möglichkeit vom Gericht zu reden, wurde ihm förmlich
+angeboten, denn es war offenbar das Porträt eines Richters. Es war
+übrigens dem Bild im Arbeitszimmer des Advokaten auffallend ähnlich. Es
+handelte sich hier zwar um einen ganz andern Richter, einen dicken Mann
+mit schwarzem buschigen Vollbart, der seitlich weit die Wangen
+hinaufreichte, auch war jenes Bild ein Ölbild, dieses aber mit
+Pastellfarben schwach und undeutlich angesetzt. Aber alles übrige war
+ähnlich, denn auch hier wollte sich gerade der Richter von seinem
+Thronsessel, dessen Seitenlehnen er festhielt, drohend erheben. „Das
+ist ja ein Richter,“ hatte K. gleich sagen wollen, hielt sich dann aber
+vorläufig noch zurück und näherte sich dem Bild, als wolle er es in den
+Einzelheiten studieren. Eine große Figur, die in der Mitte über der
+Rückenlehne des Thronsessels stand, konnte er sich nicht erklären und
+fragte den Maler nach ihr. Sie müsse noch ein wenig ausgearbeitet
+werden, antwortete der Maler, holte von einem Tischchen einen
+Pastellstift und strichelte mit ihm ein wenig an den Rändern der Figur,
+ohne sie aber dadurch für K. deutlicher zu machen. „Es ist die
+Gerechtigkeit,“ sagte der Maler schließlich. „Jetzt erkenne ich sie
+schon,“ sagte K., „hier ist die Binde um die Augen und hier die Wage.
+Aber sind nicht an den Fersen Flügel und befindet sie sich nicht im
+Lauf?“ „Ja,“ sagte der Maler, „ich mußte es über Auftrag so malen, es
+ist eigentlich die Gerechtigkeit und die Siegesgöttin in einem.“ „Das
+ist keine gute Verbindung,“ sagte K. lächelnd, „die Gerechtigkeit muß
+ruhen, sonst schwankt die Wage und es ist kein gerechtes Urteil
+möglich.“ „Ich füge mich darin meinem Auftraggeber,“ sagte der Maler.
+„Ja gewiß,“ sagte K., der mit seiner Bemerkung niemanden hatte kränken
+wollen. „Sie haben die Figur so gemalt, wie sie auf dem Thronsessel
+wirklich steht.“ „Nein,“ sagte der Maler, „ich habe weder die Figur
+noch den Thronsessel gesehn, das alles ist Erfindung, aber es wurde mir
+angegeben, was ich zu malen habe.“ „Wie?“ fragte K., er tat
+absichtlich, als verstehe er den Maler nicht völlig, „es ist doch ein
+Richter, der auf dem Richterstuhl sitzt.“ „Ja,“ sagte der Maler, „aber
+es ist kein hoher Richter und ist niemals auf einem solchen Thronsessel
+gesessen.“ „Und läßt sich doch in so feierlicher Haltung malen? Er
+sitzt ja da wie ein Gerichtspräsident.“ „Ja, eitel sind die Herren,“
+sagte der Maler. „Aber sie haben die höhere Erlaubnis, sich so malen zu
+lassen. Jedem ist genau vorgeschrieben, wie er sich malen lassen darf.
+Nur kann man leider gerade nach diesem Bilde die Einzelheiten der
+Tracht und des Sitzes nicht beurteilen, die Pastellfarben sind für
+solche Darstellungen nicht geeignet.“ „Ja,“ sagte K., „es ist
+sonderbar, daß es in Pastellfarben gemalt ist.“ „Der Richter wünschte
+es so,“ sagte der Maler, „es ist für eine Dame bestimmt.“ Der Anblick
+des Bildes schien ihm Lust zur Arbeit gemacht zu haben, er krempelte
+die Hemdärmel aufwärts, nahm einige Stifte in die Hand und K. sah zu,
+wie unter den zitternden Spitzen der Stifte anschließend an den Kopf
+des Richters ein rötlicher Schatten sich bildete, der strahlenförmig
+gegen den Rand des Bildes verging. Allmählich umgab dieses Spiel des
+Schattens den Kopf wie ein Schmuck oder eine hohe Auszeichnung. Um die
+Figur der Gerechtigkeit aber blieb es bis auf eine unmerkliche Tönung
+hell, in dieser Helligkeit schien die Figur besonders vorzudringen, sie
+erinnerte kaum mehr an die Göttin der Gerechtigkeit, aber auch nicht an
+die des Sieges, sie sah jetzt vielmehr vollkommen wie die Göttin der
+Jagd aus. Die Arbeit des Malers zog K. mehr an, als er wollte;
+schließlich aber machte er sich doch Vorwürfe, daß er so lange schon
+hier war und im Grunde noch nichts für seine eigene Sache unternommen
+hatte. „Wie heißt dieser Richter?“ fragte er plötzlich. „Das darf ich
+nicht sagen,“ antwortete der Maler, er war tief zum Bild hinabgebeugt
+und vernachlässigte deutlich seinen Gast, den er doch zuerst so
+rücksichtsvoll empfangen hatte. K. hielt das für eine Laune und ärgerte
+sich darüber, weil er dadurch Zeit verlor. „Sie sind wohl ein
+Vertrauensmann des Gerichtes?“ fragte er. Sofort legte der Maler die
+Stifte beiseite, richtete sich auf, rieb die Hände aneinander und sah
+K. lächelnd an. „Nur immer gleich mit der Wahrheit heraus,“ sagte er,
+„Sie wollen etwas über das Gericht erfahren, wie es ja auch in Ihrem
+Empfehlungsschreiben steht, und haben zunächst über meine Bilder
+gesprochen, um mich zu gewinnen. Aber ich nehme das nicht übel, Sie
+konnten ja nicht wissen, daß das bei mir unangebracht ist. O bitte!“
+sagte er scharf abwehrend, als K. etwas einwenden wollte. Und fuhr dann
+fort: „Im übrigen haben Sie mit Ihrer Bemerkung vollständig recht, ich
+bin ein Vertrauensmann des Gerichtes.“ Er machte eine Pause, als wolle
+er K. Zeit lassen, sich mit dieser Tatsache abzufinden. Man hörte jetzt
+wieder hinter der Tür die Mädchen. Sie drängten sich wahrscheinlich um
+das Schlüsselloch, vielleicht konnte man auch durch die Ritzen ins
+Zimmer hereinsehn. K. unterließ es, sich irgendwie zu entschuldigen,
+denn er wollte den Maler nicht ablenken, wohl aber wollte er nicht, daß
+der Maler sich allzusehr überhebe und sich auf diese Weise
+gewissermaßen unerreichbar mache, er fragte deshalb: „Ist das eine
+öffentlich anerkannte Stellung?“ „Nein,“ sagte der Maler kurz, als sei
+ihm dadurch die weitere Rede verschlagen. K. wollte ihn aber nicht
+verstummen lassen und sagte: „Nun, oft sind derartige nicht anerkannte
+Stellungen einflußreicher als die anerkannten.“ „Das ist eben bei mir
+der Fall,“ sagte der Maler und nickte mit zusammengezogener Stirn. „Ich
+sprach gestern mit dem Fabrikanten über Ihren Fall, er fragte mich, ob
+ich Ihnen nicht helfen wollte, ich antwortete: „Der Mann kann ja einmal
+zu mir kommen,“ und nun freue ich mich, Sie so bald hier zu sehn. Die
+Sache scheint Ihnen ja sehr nahe zu gehn, worüber ich mich natürlich
+gar nicht wundere. Wollen Sie vielleicht zunächst Ihren Rock ablegen?“
+Trotzdem K. beabsichtigte, nur ganz kurze Zeit hierzubleiben, war ihm
+diese Aufforderung des Malers doch sehr willkommen. Die Luft im Zimmer
+war ihm allmählich drückend geworden, öfters hatte er schon verwundert
+auf einen kleinen, zweifellos nicht geheizten Eisenofen in der Ecke
+hingesehn, die Schwüle im Zimmer war unerklärlich. Während er den
+Winterrock ablegte und auch noch den Rock aufknöpfte, sagte der Maler
+sich entschuldigend: „Ich muß Wärme haben. Es ist hier doch sehr
+behaglich, nicht? Das Zimmer ist in dieser Hinsicht sehr gut gelegen.“
+K. sagte dazu nichts, aber es war eigentlich nicht die Wärme, die ihm
+Unbehagen machte, es war vielmehr die dumpfe, das Atmen fast
+behindernde Luft, das Zimmer war wohl schon lange nicht gelüftet. Diese
+Unannehmlichkeit wurde für K. dadurch noch verstärkt, daß ihn der Maler
+bat, sich auf das Bett zu setzen, während er sich selbst auf den
+einzigen Stuhl des Zimmers vor der Staffelei niedersetzte. Außerdem
+schien es der Maler mißzuverstehn, warum K. nur am Bettrand blieb, er
+bat vielmehr, K. möchte es sich bequem machen und ging, da K. zögerte,
+selbst hin und drängte ihn tief in die Betten und Polster hinein. Dann
+kehrte er wieder zu seinem Sessel zurück und stellte endlich die erste
+sachliche Frage, die K. alles andere vergessen ließ. „Sind Sie
+unschuldig?“ fragte er. „Ja,“ sagte K. Die Beantwortung dieser Frage
+machte ihm geradezu Freude, besonders da sie gegenüber einem
+Privatmann, also ohne jede Verantwortung erfolgte. Noch niemand hatte
+ihn so offen gefragt. Um diese Freude auszukosten, fügte er noch hinzu:
+„Ich bin vollständig unschuldig.“ „So,“ sagte der Maler, senkte den
+Kopf und schien nachzudenken. Plötzlich hob er wieder den Kopf und
+sagte: „Wenn Sie unschuldig sind, dann ist ja die Sache sehr einfach.“
+K.s Blick trübte sich, dieser angebliche Vertrauensmann des Gerichtes
+redete wie ein unwissendes Kind. „Meine Unschuld vereinfacht die Sache
+nicht,“ sagte K. Er mußte trotz allem lächeln und schüttelte langsam
+den Kopf. „Es kommt auf viele Feinheiten an, in die sich das Gericht
+verliert. Zum Schluß aber zieht es von irgendwoher, wo ursprünglich gar
+nichts gewesen ist, eine große Schuld hervor.“ „Ja, ja, gewiß,“ sagte
+der Maler, als störe K. unnötigerweise seinen Gedankengang. „Sie sind
+aber doch unschuldig?“ „Nun ja,“ sagte K. „Das ist die Hauptsache,“
+sagte der Maler. Er war durch Gegengründe nicht zu beeinflussen, nur
+war es trotz seiner Entschiedenheit nicht klar, ob er aus Überzeugung
+oder nur aus Gleichgültigkeit so redete. K. wollte das zunächst
+feststellen und sagte deshalb: „Sie kennen ja gewiß das Gericht viel
+besser als ich, ich weiß nicht viel mehr, als was ich darüber,
+allerdings von ganz verschiedenen Leuten, gehört habe. Darin stimmten
+aber alle überein, daß leichtsinnige Anklagen nicht erhoben werden, und
+daß das Gericht, wenn es einmal anklagt, fest von der Schuld des
+Angeklagten überzeugt ist und von dieser Überzeugung nur schwer
+abgebracht werden kann.“ „Schwer?“ fragte der Maler und warf eine Hand
+in die Höhe. „Niemals ist das Gericht davon abzubringen. Wenn ich hier
+alle Richter nebeneinander auf eine Leinwand male und Sie werden sich
+vor dieser Leinwand verteidigen, so werden Sie mehr Erfolg haben, als
+vor dem wirklichen Gericht.“ „Ja,“ sagte K. für sich und vergaß, daß er
+den Maler nur hatte ausforschen wollen.
+
+Wieder begann ein Mädchen hinter der Tür zu fragen: „Titorelli, wird er
+denn nicht schon bald weggehn.“ „Schweigt,“ rief der Maler zur Tür hin,
+„seht Ihr denn nicht, daß ich mit dem Herrn eine Besprechung habe.“
+Aber das Mädchen gab sich damit nicht zufrieden, sondern fragte: „Du
+wirst ihn malen?“ Und als der Maler nicht antwortete, sagte sie noch:
+„Bitte mal’ ihn nicht, einen so häßlichen Menschen.“ Ein Durcheinander
+unverständlicher zustimmender Zurufe folgte. Der Maler machte einen
+Sprung zur Tür, öffnete sie bis zu einem Spalt — man sah die bittend
+vorgestreckten gefalteten Hände der Mädchen — und sagte: „Wenn Ihr
+nicht still seid, werfe ich euch alle die Treppe hinunter. Setzt Euch
+hier auf die Stufen und verhaltet Euch ruhig.“ Wahrscheinlich folgten
+sie nicht gleich, so daß er kommandieren mußte: „Nieder auf die
+Stufen!“ Erst dann wurde es still.
+
+„Verzeihen Sie,“ sagte der Maler, als er zu K. wieder zurückkehrte. K.
+hatte sich kaum zur Tür hingewendet, er hatte es vollständig dem Maler
+überlassen, ob und wie er ihn in Schutz nehmen wollte. Er machte auch
+jetzt kaum eine Bewegung, als sich der Maler zu ihm niederbeugte und
+ihm, um draußen nicht gehört zu werden, ins Ohr flüsterte: „Auch diese
+Mädchen gehören zum Gericht.“ „Wie?“ fragte K., wich mit dem Kopf zur
+Seite und sah den Maler an. Dieser aber setzte sich wieder auf seinen
+Sessel und sagte halb im Scherz, halb zur Erklärung: „Es gehört ja
+alles zum Gericht.“ „Das habe ich noch nicht bemerkt,“ sagte K. kurz,
+die allgemeine Bemerkung des Malers nahm dem Hinweis auf die Mädchen
+alles Beunruhigende. Trotzdem sah K. ein Weilchen lang zur Tür hin,
+hinter der die Mädchen jetzt still auf den Stufen saßen. Nur eines
+hatte einen Strohhalm durch eine Ritze zwischen den Balken gestreckt
+und führte ihn langsam auf und ab.
+
+„Sie scheinen noch keinen Überblick über das Gericht zu haben,“ sagte
+der Maler, er hatte die Beine weit auseinandergestreckt und klatschte
+mit den Fußspitzen auf den Boden. „Da Sie aber unschuldig sind, werden
+Sie ihn auch nicht benötigen. Ich allein hole Sie heraus,“ „Wie wollen
+Sie das tun?“ fragte K. „Da Sie doch vor kurzem selbst gesagt haben,
+daß das Gericht für Beweisgründe vollständig unzugänglich ist.“
+„Unzugänglich nur für Beweisgründe, die man vor dem Gericht vorbringt,“
+sagte der Maler und hob den Zeigefinger, als habe K. eine feine
+Unterscheidung nicht bemerkt. „Anders verhält es sich aber damit, was
+man in dieser Hinsicht hinter dem öffentlichen Gericht versucht, also
+in den Beratungszimmern, in den Korridoren oder z. B. auch hier im
+Atelier.“ Was der Maler jetzt sagte, schien K. nicht mehr so
+unglaubwürdig, es zeigte vielmehr eine große Übereinstimmung mit dem,
+was K. auch von andern Leuten gehört hatte. Ja, es war sogar sehr
+hoffnungsvoll. War der Richter durch persönliche Beziehungen wirklich
+so leicht zu lenken, wie es der Advokat dargestellt hatte, dann waren
+die Beziehungen des Malers zu den eitlen Richtern besonders wichtig und
+jedenfalls keineswegs zu unterschätzen. Dann fügte sich der Maler sehr
+gut in den Kreis von Helfern, die K. allmählich um sich versammelte.
+Man hatte einmal in der Bank sein Organisationstalent gerühmt, hier, wo
+er ganz allein auf sich gestellt war, zeigte sich eine gute
+Gelegenheit, es auf das Äußerste zu erproben. Der Maler beobachtete die
+Wirkung, die seine Erklärung auf K. gemacht hatte und sagte dann mit
+einer gewissen Ängstlichkeit: „Fällt es Ihnen nicht auf, daß ich fast
+wie ein Jurist spreche? Es ist der ununterbrochene Verkehr mit den
+Herren vom Gericht, der mich so beeinflußt. Ich habe natürlich viel
+Gewinn davon, aber der künstlerische Schwung geht zum großen Teil
+verloren.“ „Wie sind Sie denn zum erstenmal mit den Richtern in
+Verbindung gekommen?“ fragte K., er wollte zuerst das Vertrauen des
+Malers gewinnen, bevor er ihn geradezu in seine Dienste nahm. „Das war
+sehr einfach,“ sagte der Maler, „ich habe diese Verbindung geerbt.
+Schon mein Vater war Gerichtsmaler. Es ist das eine Stellung, die sich
+immer vererbt. Man kann dafür neue Leute nicht brauchen. Es sind
+nämlich für das Malen der verschiedenen Beamtengrade so verschiedene,
+vielfache und vor allem geheime Regeln aufgestellt, daß sie überhaupt
+nicht außerhalb bestimmter Familien bekannt werden. Dort in der
+Schublade z. B. habe ich die Aufzeichnungen meines Vaters, die ich
+niemandem zeige. Aber nur wer sie kennt, ist zum Malen von Richtern
+befähigt. Jedoch selbst wenn ich sie verlieren würde, blieben mir noch
+so viele Regeln, die ich allein in meinem Kopfe trage, daß mir niemand
+meine Stellung streitig machen könnte. Es will doch jeder Richter so
+gemalt werden, wie die alten großen Richter gemalt worden sind, und das
+kann nur ich.“ „Das ist beneidenswert,“ sagte K., der an seine Stellung
+in der Bank dachte. „Ihre Stellung ist also unerschütterlich?“ „Ja,
+unerschütterlich,“ sagte der Maler und hob stolz die Achseln. „Deshalb
+kann ich es auch wagen, hie und da einem armen Manne, der einen Prozeß
+hat, zu helfen.“ „Und wie tun Sie das?“ fragte K., als sei es nicht er,
+den der Mann soeben einen armen Mann genannt hatte. Der Maler aber ließ
+sich nicht ablenken, sondern sagte: „In Ihrem Fall z. B. werde ich, da
+Sie vollständig unschuldig sind, Folgendes unternehmen.“ Die
+wiederholte Erwähnung seiner Unschuld wurde K. schon lästig. Ihm schien
+es manchmal, als mache der Maler durch solche Bemerkungen einen
+günstigen Ausgang des Prozesses zur Voraussetzung seiner Hilfe, die
+dadurch natürlich in sich selbst zusammenfiel. Trotz dieser Zweifel
+bezwang sich aber K. und unterbrach den Maler nicht. Verzichten wollte
+er auf die Hilfe des Malers nicht, dazu war er entschlossen, auch
+schien ihm diese Hilfe durchaus nicht fragwürdiger als die des
+Advokaten zu sein. K. zog sie jener sogar bei weitem vor, weil sie
+harmloser und offener dargeboten wurde.
+
+Der Maler hatte seinen Sessel näher zum Bett gezogen und fuhr mit
+gedämpfter Stimme fort: „Ich habe vergessen, Sie zunächst zu fragen,
+welche Art der Befreiung Sie wünschen. Es gibt drei Möglichkeiten,
+nämlich die wirkliche Freisprechung, die scheinbare Freisprechung und
+die Verschleppung. Die wirkliche Freisprechung ist natürlich das Beste,
+nur habe ich nicht den geringsten Einfluß auf diese Art der Lösung. Es
+gibt meiner Meinung nach überhaupt keine einzelne Person, die auf die
+wirkliche Freisprechung Einfluß hätte. Hier entscheidet wahrscheinlich
+nur die Unschuld des Angeklagten. Da Sie unschuldig sind, wäre es
+wirklich möglich, daß Sie sich allein auf Ihre Unschuld verlassen. Dann
+brauchen Sie aber weder mich noch irgendeine andere Hilfe.“
+
+Diese geordnete Darstellung verblüffte K. anfangs, dann aber sagte er
+ebenso leise wie der Maler: „Ich glaube, Sie widersprechen sich.“ „Wie
+denn?“ fragte der Maler geduldig und lehnte sich lächelnd zurück.
+Dieses Lächeln erweckte in K. das Gefühl, als ob er jetzt daran gehe,
+nicht in den Worten des Malers, sondern in dem Gerichtsverfahren selbst
+Widersprüche zu entdecken. Trotzdem wich er aber nicht zurück und
+sagte: „Sie haben früher die Bemerkung gemacht, daß das Gericht für
+Beweisgründe unzugänglich ist, später haben Sie dies auf das
+öffentliche Gericht eingeschränkt und jetzt sagen Sie sogar, daß der
+Unschuldige vor dem Gericht keine Hilfe braucht. Darin liegt schon ein
+Widerspruch. Außerdem aber haben Sie früher gesagt, daß man die Richter
+persönlich beeinflussen kann, stellen aber jetzt in Abrede, daß die
+wirkliche Freisprechung, wie Sie sie nennen, jemals durch persönliche
+Beeinflussung zu erreichen ist. Darin liegt der zweite Widerspruch.“
+„Diese Widersprüche sind leicht aufzuklären,“ sagte der Maler. „Es ist
+hier von zwei verschiedenen Dingen die Rede, von dem, was im Gesetz
+steht, und von dem, was ich persönlich erfahren habe, das dürfen Sie
+nicht verwechseln. Im Gesetz, ich habe es allerdings nicht gelesen,
+steht natürlich einerseits, daß der Unschuldige freigesprochen wird,
+andererseits steht dort aber nicht, daß die Richter beeinflußt werden
+können. Nun habe aber ich gerade das Gegenteil dessen erfahren. Ich
+weiß von keiner wirklichen Freisprechung, wohl aber von vielen
+Beeinflussungen. Es ist natürlich möglich, daß in allen mir bekannten
+Fällen keine Unschuld vorhanden war. Aber ist das nicht
+unwahrscheinlich? In so vielen Fällen keine einzige Unschuld? Schon als
+Kind hörte ich dem Vater genau zu, wenn er zu Hause von Prozessen
+erzählte, auch die Richter, die in sein Atelier kamen, erzählten vom
+Gericht, man spricht in unsern Kreisen überhaupt von nichts anderem;
+kaum bekam ich die Möglichkeit, selbst zu Gericht zu gehn, nützte ich
+sie immer aus, unzählbare Prozesse habe ich in wichtigen Stadien
+angehört und soweit sie sichtbar sind, verfolgt, und — ich muß es
+zugeben — nicht einen einzigen wirklichen Freispruch erlebt.“ „Keinen
+einzigen Freispruch also,“ sagte K., als rede er zu sich selbst und zu
+seinen Hoffnungen. „Das bestätigt aber die Meinung, die ich von dem
+Gericht schon habe. Es ist also auch von dieser Seite zwecklos. Ein
+einziger Henker könnte das ganze Gericht ersetzen.“ „Sie dürfen nicht
+verallgemeinern,“ sagte der Maler unzufrieden, „ich habe ja nur von
+meinen Erfahrungen gesprochen.“ „Das genügt doch,“ sagte K., „oder
+haben Sie von Freisprüchen aus früherer Zeit gehört?“ „Solche
+Freisprüche,“ antwortete der Maler, „soll es allerdings gegeben haben.
+Nur ist es sehr schwer, das festzustellen. Die abschließenden
+Entscheidungen des Gerichtes werden nicht veröffentlicht, sie sind
+nicht einmal den Richtern zugänglich, infolgedessen haben sich über
+alte Gerichtsfälle nur Legenden erhalten. Diese enthalten allerdings
+sogar in der Mehrzahl wirkliche Freisprechungen, man kann sie glauben,
+nachweisbar sind sie aber nicht. Trotzdem muß man sie nicht ganz
+vernachlässigen, eine gewisse Wahrheit enthalten sie wohl gewiß, auch
+sind sie sehr schön, ich selbst habe einige Bilder gemalt, die solche
+Legenden zum Inhalt haben.“ „Bloße Legenden ändern meine Meinung
+nicht,“ sagte K., „man kann sich wohl auch vor Gericht auf diese
+Legenden nicht berufen?“ Der Maler lachte. „Nein, das kann man nicht,“
+sagte er. „Dann ist es nutzlos, darüber zu reden,“ sagte K., er wollte
+vorläufig alle Meinungen des Malers hinnehmen, selbst wenn er sie für
+unwahrscheinlich hielt und sie andern Berichten widersprachen. Er hatte
+jetzt nicht die Zeit, alles, was der Maler sagte, auf die Wahrheit hin
+zu überprüfen oder gar zu widerlegen, es war schon das Äußerste
+erreicht, wenn er den Maler dazu bewog, ihm in irgendeiner, sei es auch
+in einer nicht entscheidenden Weise zu helfen. Darum sagte er: „Sehn
+wir also von der wirklichen Freisprechung ab, Sie erwähnten aber noch
+zwei andere Möglichkeiten.“ „Die scheinbare Freisprechung und die
+Verschleppung. Um die allein kann es sich handeln,“ sagte der Maler.
+„Wollen Sie aber nicht, ehe wir davon reden, den Rock ausziehn. Es ist
+Ihnen wohl heiß.“ „Ja,“ sagte K., der bisher auf nichts als auf die
+Erklärungen des Malers geachtet hatte, dem aber jetzt, da er an die
+Hitze erinnert worden war, starker Schweiß auf der Stirn ausbrach. „Es
+ist fast unerträglich.“ Der Maler nickte, als verstehe er K.s Unbehagen
+sehr gut. „Könnte man nicht das Fenster öffnen?“ fragte K. „Nein,“
+sagte der Maler. „Es ist bloß eine fest eingesetzte Glasscheibe, man
+kann es nicht öffnen.“ Jetzt erkannte K., daß er die ganze Zeit über
+darauf gehofft hatte, plötzlich werde der Maler oder er zum Fenster
+gehn und es aufreißen. Er war darauf vorbereitet, selbst den Nebel mit
+offenem Mund einzuatmen. Das Gefühl, hier von der Luft vollständig
+abgesperrt zu sein, verursachte ihm Schwindel. Er schlug leicht mit der
+Hand auf das Federbett neben sich und sagte mit schwacher Stimme: „Das
+ist ja unbequem und ungesund.“ „O nein,“ sagte der Maler zur
+Verteidigung seines Fensters. „Dadurch, daß es nicht aufgemacht werden
+kann, wird, trotzdem es nur eine einfache Scheibe ist, die Wärme hier
+besser festgehalten als durch ein Doppelfenster. Will ich aber lüften,
+was nicht sehr notwendig ist, da durch die Balkenritzen überall Luft
+eindringt, kann ich eine meiner Türen oder sogar beide öffnen.“ K.,
+durch diese Erklärung ein wenig getröstet, blickte herum, um die zweite
+Tür zu finden. Der Maler bemerkte das und sagte: „Sie ist hinter Ihnen,
+ich mußte sie durch das Bett verstellen.“ Jetzt erst sah K. die kleine
+Türe in der Wand. „Es ist eben hier alles viel zu klein für ein
+Atelier,“ sagte der Maler, als wolle er einem Tadel K.s zuvorkommen.
+„Ich mußte mich einrichten so gut es ging. Das Bett vor der Tür steht
+natürlich an einem sehr schlechten Platz. Der Richter z. B., den ich
+jetzt male, kommt immer durch die Tür beim Bett und ich habe ihm auch
+einen Schlüssel von dieser Tür gegeben, damit er, auch wenn ich nicht
+zu Hause bin, hier im Atelier auf mich warten kann. Nun kommt er aber
+gewöhnlich früh am Morgen, während ich noch schlafe. Es reißt mich
+natürlich immer aus dem tiefsten Schlaf, wenn sich neben dem Bett die
+Türe öffnet. Sie würden jede Ehrfurcht vor den Richtern verlieren, wenn
+Sie die Flüche hören würden, mit denen ich ihn empfange, wenn er früh
+über mein Bett steigt. Ich könnte ihm allerdings den Schlüssel
+wegnehmen, aber es würde dadurch nur ärger werden. Man kann hier alle
+Türen mit der geringsten Anstrengung aus den Angeln brechen.“ Während
+dieser ganzen Rede überlegte K., ob er den Rock ausziehn sollte, er sah
+aber schließlich ein, daß er, wenn er es nicht tat, unfähig war, hier
+noch länger zu bleiben, er zog daher den Rock aus, legte ihn aber über
+die Knie, um ihn, falls die Besprechung zu Ende wäre, wieder anziehn zu
+können. Kaum hatte er den Rock ausgezogen, rief eines der Mädchen: „Er
+hat schon den Rock ausgezogen“ und man hörte, wie sich alle zu den
+Ritzen drängten, um das Schauspiel selbst zu sehn. „Die Mädchen glauben
+nämlich,“ sagte der Maler, „daß ich Sie malen werde und daß Sie sich
+deshalb ausziehn.“ „So,“ sagte K. nur wenig belustigt, denn er fühlte
+sich nicht viel besser als früher, trotzdem er jetzt in Hemdärmeln
+dasaß. Fast mürrisch fragte er: „Wie nannten Sie die zwei andern
+Möglichkeiten.“ Er hatte die Ausdrücke schon wieder vergessen. „Die
+scheinbare Freisprechung und die Verschleppung,“ sagte der Maler. „Es
+liegt an Ihnen, was Sie davon wählen. Beides ist durch meine Hilfe
+erreichbar, natürlich nicht ohne Mühe, der Unterschied in dieser
+Hinsicht ist der, daß die scheinbare Freisprechung eine gesammelte
+zeitweilige, die Verschleppung eine viel geringere aber dauernde
+Anstrengung verlangt. Zunächst also die scheinbare Freisprechung. Wenn
+Sie diese wünschen sollten, schreibe ich auf einem Bogen Papier eine
+Bestätigung Ihrer Unschuld auf. Der Text für eine solche Bestätigung
+ist mir von meinem Vater überliefert und ganz unangreifbar. Mit dieser
+Bestätigung mache ich nun einen Rundgang bei den mir bekannten
+Richtern. Ich fange also etwa damit an, daß ich dem Richter, den ich
+jetzt male, heute abend, wenn er zur Sitzung kommt, die Bestätigung
+vorlege. Ich lege ihm die Bestätigung vor, erkläre ihm, daß Sie
+unschuldig sind und verbürge mich für Ihre Unschuld. Das ist aber keine
+bloß äußerliche, sondern eine wirkliche bindende Bürgschaft.“ In den
+Blicken des Malers lag es wie ein Vorwurf, daß K. ihm die Last einer
+solchen Bürgschaft auferlegen wolle. „Das wäre ja sehr freundlich,“
+sagte K. „Und der Richter würde Ihnen glauben und mich trotzdem nicht
+wirklich freisprechen?“ „Wie ich schon sagte,“ antwortete der Maler.
+„Übrigens ist es durchaus nicht sicher, daß jeder mir glauben würde,
+mancher Richter wird z. B. verlangen, daß ich Sie selbst zu ihm
+hinführe. Dann müßten Sie also einmal mitkommen. Allerdings ist in
+einem solchen Falle die Sache schon halb gewonnen, besonders, da ich
+Sie natürlich vorher genau darüber unterrichten würde, wie Sie sich bei
+dem betreffenden Richter zu verhalten haben. Schlimmer ist es bei den
+Richtern, die mich — auch das wird vorkommen — von vornherein abweisen.
+Auf diese müssen wir, wenn ich es auch an mehrfachen Versuchen gewiß
+nicht fehlen lassen werde, verzichten, wir dürfen das aber auch, denn
+einzelne Richter können hier nicht den Ausschlag geben. Wenn ich nun
+auf dieser Bestätigung eine genügende Anzahl von Unterschriften der
+Richter habe, gehe ich mit dieser Bestätigung zu dem Richter, der Ihren
+Prozeß gerade führt. Möglicherweise habe ich auch seine Unterschrift,
+dann entwickelt sich alles noch ein wenig rascher als sonst. Im
+allgemeinen gibt es aber dann überhaupt nicht mehr viel Hindernisse, es
+ist dann für den Angeklagten die Zeit der höchsten Zuversicht. Es ist
+merkwürdig, aber wahr, die Leute sind in dieser Zeit zuversichtlicher
+als nach dem Freispruch. Es bedarf jetzt keiner besondern Mühe mehr.
+Der Richter besitzt in der Bestätigung die Bürgschaft einer Anzahl von
+Richtern, kann Sie unbesorgt freisprechen und wird es allerdings nach
+Durchführung verschiedener Formalitäten mir und andern Bekannten zu
+Gefallen zweifellos tun. Sie aber treten aus dem Gericht und sind
+frei.“ „Dann bin ich also frei,“ sagte K. zögernd. „Ja,“ sagte der
+Maler, „aber nur scheinbar frei oder besser ausgedrückt zeitweilig
+frei. Die untersten Richter nämlich, zu denen meine Bekannten gehören,
+haben nicht das Recht, endgültig freizusprechen, dieses Recht hat nur
+das oberste, für Sie, für mich und für uns alle ganz unerreichbare
+Gericht. Wie es dort aussieht, wissen wir nicht und wollen wir,
+nebenbei gesagt, auch nicht wissen. Das große Recht, von der Anklage zu
+befreien, haben also unsere Richter nicht, wohl aber haben sie das
+Recht, von der Anklage loszulösen. Das heißt, wenn Sie auf diese Weise
+freigesprochen werden, sind Sie für den Augenblick der Anklage
+entzogen, aber sie schwebt auch weiterhin über Ihnen und kann, sobald
+nur der höhere Befehl kommt, sofort in Wirkung treten. Da ich mit dem
+Gericht in so guter Verbindung stehe, kann ich Ihnen auch sagen, wie
+sich in den Vorschriften für die Gerichtskanzleien der Unterschied
+zwischen der wirklichen und der scheinbaren Freisprechung rein
+äußerlich zeigt. Bei einer wirklichen Freisprechung sollen die
+Prozeßakten vollständig abgelegt werden, sie verschwinden gänzlich aus
+dem Verfahren, nicht nur die Anklage, auch der Prozeß und sogar der
+Freispruch sind vernichtet, alles ist vernichtet. Anders beim
+scheinbaren Freispruch. Mit dem Akt ist keine weitere Veränderung vor
+sich gegangen, als daß er um die Bestätigung der Unschuld, um den
+Freispruch und um die Begründung des Freispruchs bereichert worden ist.
+Im übrigen aber bleibt er im Verfahren, er wird, wie es der
+ununterbrochene Verkehr der Gerichtskanzleien erfordert, zu den höhern
+Gerichten weitergeleitet, kommt zu den niedrigen zurück und pendelt so
+mit größeren und kleineren Schwingungen, mit größeren und kleineren
+Stockungen auf und ab. Diese Wege sind unberechenbar. Von außen gesehn,
+kann es manchmal den Anschein bekommen, daß alles längst vergessen, der
+Akt verloren und der Freispruch ein vollkommener ist. Ein Eingeweihter
+wird das nicht glauben. Es geht kein Akt verloren, es gibt bei Gericht
+kein Vergessen. Eines Tages — niemand erwartet es — nimmt irgendein
+Richter den Akt aufmerksam in die Hand, erkennt, daß in diesem Falle
+die Anklage noch lebendig ist und ordnet die sofortige Verhaftung an.
+Ich habe hier angenommen, daß zwischen dem scheinbaren Freispruch und
+der neuen Verhaftung eine lange Zeit vergeht, das ist möglich und ich
+weiß von solchen Fällen, es ist aber ebensogut möglich, daß der
+Freigesprochene vom Gericht nach Hause kommt und dort schon Beauftragte
+warten, um ihn wieder zu verhaften. Dann ist natürlich das freie Leben
+zu Ende.“ „Und der Prozeß beginnt von neuem?“ fragte K. fast ungläubig.
+„Allerdings,“ sagte der Maler, „der Prozeß beginnt von neuem, es
+besteht aber wieder die Möglichkeit, ebenso wie früher, einen
+scheinbaren Freispruch zu erwirken. Man muß wieder alle Kräfte
+zusammennehmen und darf sich nicht ergeben.“ Das Letztere sagte der
+Maler vielleicht unter dem Eindruck, den K., der ein wenig
+zusammengesunken war, auf ihn machte. „Ist aber,“ fragte K., als wolle
+er jetzt irgendwelchen Enthüllungen des Malers zuvorkommen, „die
+Erwirkung eines zweiten Freispruchs nicht schwieriger als die des
+ersten?“ „Man kann,“ antwortete der Maler, „in dieser Hinsicht nichts
+Bestimmtes sagen. Sie meinen wohl, daß die Richter durch die zweite
+Verhaftung in ihrem Urteil zuungunsten des Angeklagten beeinflußt
+werden? Das ist nicht der Fall. Die Richter haben ja schon beim
+Freispruch diese Verhaftung vorhergesehn. Dieser Umstand wirkt also
+kaum ein. Wohl aber kann aus zahllosen sonstigen Gründen die Stimmung
+der Richter sowie ihre rechtliche Beurteilung des Falles eine andere
+geworden sein, und die Bemühungen um den zweiten Freispruch müssen
+daher den veränderten Umständen angepaßt werden und im allgemeinen
+ebenso kräftig sein wie die vor dem ersten Freispruch.“ „Aber dieser
+zweite Freispruch ist doch wieder nicht endgültig,“ sagte K. und drehte
+abweisend den Kopf. „Natürlich nicht,“ sagte der Maler, „dem zweiten
+Freispruch folgt die dritte Verhaftung, dem dritten Freispruch die
+vierte Verhaftung und so fort. Das liegt schon in dem Begriff des
+scheinbaren Freispruchs.“ K. schwieg. „Der scheinbare Freispruch
+scheint Ihnen offenbar nicht vorteilhaft zu sein,“ sagte der Maler,
+„vielleicht entspricht Ihnen die Verschleppung besser. Soll ich Ihnen
+das Wesen der Verschleppung erklären?“ K. nickte. Der Maler hatte sich
+breit in seinen Sessel zurückgelehnt, das Nachthemd war weit offen, er
+hatte eine Hand darunter geschoben, mit der er über die Brust und die
+Seiten strich. „Die Verschleppung,“ sagte der Maler und sah einen
+Augenblick vor sich hin, als suche er eine vollständig zutreffende
+Erklärung, „die Verschleppung besteht darin, daß der Prozeß dauernd im
+niedrigsten Prozeßstadium erhalten wird. Um dies zu erreichen, ist es
+nötig, daß der Angeklagte und der Helfer, insbesondere aber der Helfer
+in ununterbrochener persönlicher Fühlung mit dem Gerichte bleibt. Ich
+wiederhole, es ist hiefür kein solcher Kraftaufwand nötig, wie bei der
+Erreichung eines scheinbaren Freispruchs, wohl aber ist eine viel
+größere Aufmerksamkeit nötig. Man darf den Prozeß nicht aus dem Auge
+verlieren, man muß zu dem betreffenden Richter in regelmäßigen
+Zwischenräumen und außerdem bei besondern Gelegenheiten gehn und ihn
+auf jede Weise sich freundlich zu erhalten suchen; ist man mit dem
+Richter nicht persönlich bekannt, so muß man durch bekannte Richter ihn
+beeinflussen lassen, ohne daß man etwa deshalb die unmittelbaren
+Besprechungen aufgeben dürfte. Versäumt man in dieser Hinsicht nichts,
+so kann man mit genügender Bestimmtheit annehmen, daß der Prozeß  über
+sein erstes Stadium nicht hinauskommt. Der Prozeß hört zwar nicht auf,
+aber der Angeklagte ist vor einer Verurteilung fast ebenso gesichert,
+wie wenn er frei wäre. Gegenüber dem scheinbaren Freispruch hat die
+Verschleppung den Vorteil, daß die Zukunft des Angeklagten weniger
+unbestimmt ist, er bleibt vor dem Schrecken der plötzlichen
+Verhaftungen bewahrt und muß nicht fürchten, etwa gerade zu Zeiten, wo
+seine sonstigen Umstände dafür am wenigsten günstig sind, die
+Anstrengungen und Aufregungen auf sich nehmen zu müssen, welche mit der
+Erreichung des scheinbaren Freispruchs verbunden sind. Allerdings hat
+auch die Verschleppung für den Angeklagten gewisse Nachteile, die man
+nicht unterschätzen darf. Ich denke hiebei nicht daran, daß hier der
+Angeklagte niemals frei ist, das ist er ja auch bei der scheinbaren
+Freisprechung im eigentlichen Sinne nicht. Es ist ein anderer Nachteil.
+Der Prozeß kann nicht stillstehn, ohne daß wenigstens scheinbare Gründe
+dafür vorliegen. Es muß deshalb im Prozeß nach außen hin etwas
+geschehn. Es müssen also von Zeit zu Zeit verschiedene Anordnungen
+getroffen werden, der Angeklagte muß verhört werden, Untersuchungen
+müssen stattfinden usw. Der Prozeß muß eben immerfort in dem kleinen
+Kreis, auf den er künstlich eingeschränkt worden ist, gedreht werden.
+Das bringt natürlich gewisse Unannehmlichkeiten für den Angeklagten mit
+sich, die Sie sich aber wiederum nicht zu schlimm vorstellen dürfen. Es
+ist ja alles nur äußerlich, die Verhöre beispielsweise sind also nur
+ganz kurz; wenn man einmal keine Zeit oder keine Lust hat hinzugehn,
+darf man sich entschuldigen, man kann sogar bei gewissen Richtern die
+Anordnungen für eine lange Zeit im voraus gemeinsam festsetzen, es
+handelt sich im Wesen nur darum, daß man, da man Angeklagter ist, von
+Zeit zu Zeit bei seinem Richter sich meldet.“ Schon während der letzten
+Worte hatte K. den Rock über den Arm gelegt und war aufgestanden. „Er
+steht schon auf,“ rief es sofort draußen vor der Tür. „Sie wollen schon
+fortgehn?“ fragte der Maler, der auch aufgestanden war. „Es ist gewiß
+die Luft, die Sie von hier vertreibt. Es ist mir sehr peinlich. Ich
+hätte Ihnen auch noch manches zu sagen. Ich mußte mich ganz kurz
+fassen. Ich hoffe aber verständlich gewesen zu sein.“ „O ja,“ sagte K.,
+dem von der Anstrengung, mit der er sich zum Zuhören gezwungen hatte,
+der Kopf schmerzte. Trotz dieser Bestätigung sagte der Maler alles noch
+einmal zusammenfassend, als wolle er K. auf den Heimweg einen Trost
+mitgeben: „Beide Methoden haben das Gemeinsame, daß sie eine
+Verurteilung des Angeklagten verhindern.“ „Sie verhindern aber auch die
+wirkliche Freisprechung,“ sagte K. leise, als schäme er sich, das
+erkannt zu haben. „Sie haben den Kern der Sache erfaßt,“ sagte der
+Maler schnell. K. legte die Hand auf seinen Winterrock, konnte sich
+aber nicht einmal entschließen, den Rock anzuziehn. Am liebsten hätte
+er alles zusammengepackt und wäre damit an die frische Luft gelaufen.
+Auch die Mädchen konnten ihn nicht dazu bewegen, sich anzuziehn,
+trotzdem sie, verfrüht, einander schon zuriefen, daß er sich anziehe.
+Dem Maler lag daran, K.s Stimmung irgendwie zu deuten, er sagte
+deshalb: „Sie haben sich wohl hinsichtlich meiner Vorschläge noch nicht
+entschieden. Ich billige das. Ich hätte Ihnen sogar davon abgeraten,
+sich sofort zu entscheiden. Die Vorteile und Nachteile sind haarfein.
+Man muß alles genau abschätzen. Allerdings darf man auch nicht zuviel
+Zeit verlieren.“ „Ich werde bald wiederkommen,“ sagte K., der in einem
+plötzlichen Entschluß den Rock anzog, den Mantel über die Schulter warf
+und zur Tür eilte, hinter der jetzt die Mädchen zu schreien anfingen.
+K. glaubte, die schreienden Mädchen durch die Tür zu sehn. „Sie müssen
+aber Wort halten,“ sagte der Maler, der ihm nicht gefolgt war, „sonst
+komme ich in die Bank, um selbst nachzufragen.“ „Sperren Sie doch die
+Tür auf,“ sagte K. und riß an der Klinke, die die Mädchen, wie er an
+dem Gegendruck merkte, draußen festhielten. „Wollen Sie von den Mädchen
+belästigt werden?“ fragte der Maler. „Benutzen Sie doch lieber diesen
+Ausgang“, und er zeigte auf die Tür hinter dem Bett. K. war damit
+einverstanden und sprang zum Bett zurück. Aber statt die Tür dort zu
+öffnen, kroch der Maler unter das Bett und fragte von unten: „Nur noch
+einen Augenblick. Wollen Sie nicht noch ein Bild sehn, das ich Ihnen
+verkaufen könnte?“ K. wollte nicht unhöflich sein, der Maler hatte sich
+wirklich seiner angenommen und versprochen, ihm weiterhin zu helfen,
+auch war infolge der Vergeßlichkeit K.s über die Entlohnung für die
+Hilfe noch gar nicht gesprochen worden, deshalb konnte ihn K. jetzt
+nicht abweisen und ließ sich das Bild zeigen, wenn er auch vor Ungeduld
+zitterte, aus dem Atelier wegzukommen. Der Maler zog unter dem Bett
+einen Haufen ungerahmter Bilder hervor, die so mit Staub bedeckt waren,
+daß dieser, als ihn der Maler vom obersten Bild wegzublasen suchte,
+längere Zeit atemraubend K. vor den Augen wirbelte. „Eine
+Heidelandschaft,“ sagte der Maler und reichte K. das Bild. Es stellte
+zwei schwache Bäume dar, die weit voneinander entfernt im dunklen Gras
+standen. Im Hintergrund war ein vielfarbiger Sonnenuntergang. „Schön,“
+sagte K., „ich kaufe es.“ K. hatte unbedacht sich so kurz geäußert, er
+war daher froh, als der Maler, statt dies übelzunehmen, ein zweites
+Bild vom Boden aufhob. „Hier ist ein Gegenstück zu diesem Bild,“ sagte
+der Maler. Es mochte als Gegenstück beabsichtigt sein, es war aber
+nicht der geringste Unterschied gegenüber dem ersten Bild zu merken,
+hier waren die Bäume, hier das Gras und dort der Sonnenuntergang. Aber
+K. lag wenig daran. „Es sind schöne Landschaften,“ sagte er, „ich kaufe
+beide und werde sie in meinem Bureau aufhängen.“ „Das Motiv scheint
+Ihnen zu gefallen,“ sagte der Maler und holte ein drittes Bild herauf,
+„es trifft sich gut, daß ich noch ein ähnliches Bild hier habe.“ Es war
+aber nicht ähnlich, es war vielmehr die völlig gleiche alte
+Heidelandschaft. Der Maler nutzte diese Gelegenheit, alte Bilder zu
+verkaufen, gut aus. „Ich nehme auch dieses noch,“ sagte K. „Wieviel
+kosten die drei Bilder?“ „Darüber werden wir nächstens sprechen,“ sagte
+der Maler. „Sie haben jetzt Eile und wir bleiben doch in Verbindung. Im
+übrigen freut es mich, daß Ihnen die Bilder gefallen, ich werde Ihnen
+alle Bilder mitgeben, die ich hier unten habe. Es sind lauter
+Heidelandschaften, ich habe schon viele Heidelandschaften gemalt.
+Manche Leute weisen solche Bilder ab, weil sie zu düster sind, andere
+aber, und Sie gehören zu ihnen, lieben gerade das Düstere.“ Aber K.
+hatte jetzt keinen Sinn für die beruflichen Erfahrungen des
+Bettelmalers. „Packen Sie alle Bilder ein,“ rief er, dem Maler in die
+Rede fallend, „morgen kommt mein Diener und wird sie holen.“ „Es ist
+nicht nötig,“ sagte der Maler. „Ich hoffe, ich werde Ihnen einen Träger
+verschaffen können, der gleich mit Ihnen gehen wird.“ Und er beugte
+sich endlich über das Bett und sperrte die Tür auf, „Steigen Sie ohne
+Scheu auf das Bett,“ sagte der Maler, „das tut jeder, der hier
+hereinkommt.“ K. hätte auch ohne diese Aufforderung keine Rücksicht
+genommen, er hatte sogar schon einen Fuß mitten auf das Federbett
+gesetzt, da sah er durch die offene Tür hinaus und zog den Fuß wieder
+zurück. „Was ist das?“ fragte er den Maler. „Worüber staunen Sie?“
+fragte dieser, seinerseits staunend. „Es sind die Gerichtskanzleien.
+Wußten Sie nicht, daß hier Gerichtskanzleien sind? Gerichtskanzleien
+sind doch fast auf jedem Dachboden, warum sollten sie gerade hier
+fehlen? Auch mein Atelier gehört eigentlich zu den Gerichtskanzleien,
+das Gericht hat es mir aber zur Verfügung gestellt.“ K. erschrak nicht
+so sehr darüber, daß er auch hier Gerichtskanzleien gefunden hatte, er
+erschrak hauptsächlich über sich, über seine Unwissenheit in
+Gerichtssachen. Als eine Grundregel für das Verhalten eines Angeklagten
+erschien es ihm, immer vorbereitet zu sein, sich niemals überraschen
+lassen, nicht ahnungslos nach rechts zu schauen, wenn links der Richter
+neben ihm stand — und gerade gegen diese Grundregel verstieß er immer
+wieder. Vor ihm dehnte sich ein langer Gang, aus dem eine Luft wehte,
+mit der verglichen die Luft im Atelier erfrischend war. Bänke waren zu
+beiden Seiten des Ganges aufgestellt, genau so wie im Wartezimmer der
+Kanzlei, die für K. zuständig war. Es schienen genaue Vorschriften für
+die Einrichtung von Kanzleien zu bestehn. Augenblicklich war der
+Parteienverkehr hier nicht sehr groß. Ein Mann saß dort halb liegend,
+das Gesicht hatte er auf der Bank in seine Arme vergraben und schien zu
+schlafen; ein anderer stand im Halbdunkel am Ende des Ganges. K. stieg
+nun über das Bett, der Maler folgte ihm mit den Bildern. Sie trafen
+bald einen Gerichtsdiener — K. erkannte jetzt schon alle Gerichtsdiener
+an dem Goldknopf, den diese an ihrem Zivilanzug unter den gewöhnlichen
+Knöpfen hatten — und der Maler gab ihm den Auftrag, K. mit den Bildern
+zu begleiten. K. wankte mehr als er ging, das Taschentuch hielt er an
+den Mund gedrückt. Sie waren schon nahe am Ausgang, da stürmten ihnen
+die Mädchen entgegen, die also K. auch nicht erspart geblieben waren.
+Sie hatten offenbar gesehn, daß die zweite Tür des Ateliers geöffnet
+worden war und hatten den Umweg gemacht, um von dieser Seite
+einzudringen. „Ich kann Sie nicht mehr begleiten,“ rief der Maler
+lachend unter dem Andrang der Mädchen. „Auf Wiedersehn. Und überlegen
+Sie nicht zu lange!“ K. sah sich nicht einmal nach ihm um. Auf der
+Gasse nahm er den ersten Wagen, der ihm in den Weg kam. Es lag ihm
+daran, den Diener loszuwerden, dessen Goldknopf ihm unaufhörlich in die
+Augen stach, wenn er auch sonst wahrscheinlich niemandem auffiel. In
+seiner Dienstfertigkeit wollte sich der Diener noch auf den Kutschbock
+setzen, K. jagte ihn aber herunter. Mittag war schon längst vorüber,
+als K. vor der Bank ankam. Er hätte gern die Bilder im Wagen gelassen,
+fürchtete aber, bei irgendeiner Gelegenheit genötigt zu werden, sich
+dem Maler gegenüber mit ihnen auszuweisen. Er ließ sie daher in das
+Bureau schaffen und versperrte sie in die unterste Lade seines Tisches,
+um sie wenigstens für die allernächsten Tage vor den Blicken des
+Direktor-Stellvertreters in Sicherheit zu bringen.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ACHTES KAPITEL
+
+KAUFMANN BLOCK · KÜNDIGUNG DES ADVOKATEN
+
+
+Endlich hatte sich K. doch entschlossen, dem Advokaten seine Vertretung
+zu entziehn. Zweifel daran, ob es richtig war, so zu handeln, waren
+zwar nicht auszurotten, aber die Überzeugung von der Notwendigkeit
+dessen überwog. Die Entschließung hatte K. an dem Tage, an dem er zum
+Advokaten gehen wollte, viel Arbeitskraft entzogen, er arbeitete
+besonders langsam, er mußte sehr lange im Bureau bleiben, und es war
+schon 10 Uhr vorüber, als er endlich vor der Tür des Advokaten stand.
+Noch ehe er läutete, überlegte er, ob es nicht besser wäre, dem
+Advokaten telephonisch oder brieflich zu kündigen, die persönliche
+Unterredung würde gewiß sehr peinlich werden. Trotzdem wollte K.
+schließlich nicht auf sie verzichten, bei jeder andern Art der
+Kündigung würde diese stillschweigend oder mit ein paar förmlichen
+Worten angenommen werden und K. würde, wenn nicht etwa Leni einiges
+erforschen könnte, niemals erfahren, wie der Advokat die Kündigung
+aufgenommen hatte und was für Folgen für K. diese Kündigung nach der
+nicht unwichtigen Meinung des Advokaten haben könnte. Saß aber der
+Advokat K. gegenüber und wurde er von der Kündigung überrascht, so
+würde K., selbst wenn der Advokat sich nicht viel entlocken ließ, aus
+seinem Gesicht und seinem Benehmen alles, was er wollte, leicht
+entnehmen können. Es war sogar nicht ausgeschlossen, daß er überzeugt
+wurde, daß es doch gut wäre, dem Advokaten die Verteidigung zu
+überlassen und daß er dann seine Kündigung zurückzog.
+
+Das erste Läuten an der Tür des Advokaten war, wie gewöhnlich,
+zwecklos. „Leni könnte flinker sein,“ dachte K. Aber es war schon ein
+Vorteil, wenn sich nicht die andere Partei einmischte, wie sie es
+gewöhnlich tat, sei es, daß der Mann im Schlafrock oder sonst jemand zu
+belästigen anfing. Während K. zum zweitenmal den Knopf drückte, sah er
+nach der andern Tür zurück, diesmal aber blieb auch sie geschlossen.
+Endlich erschienen an dem Guckfenster der Tür des Advokaten zwei Augen,
+es waren aber nicht Lenis Augen. Jemand schloß die Tür auf, stemmte
+sich aber vorläufig noch gegen sie, rief in die Wohnung zurück: „Er ist
+es,“ und öffnete erst dann vollständig. K. hatte gegen die Tür
+gedrängt, denn schon hörte er, wie hinter ihm in der Tür der andern
+Wohnung der Schlüssel hastig im Schloß gedreht wurde. Als sich daher
+die Tür vor ihm endlich öffnete, stürmte er geradezu ins Vorzimmer und
+sah noch, wie durch den Gang, der zwischen den Zimmern hindurchführte,
+Leni, welcher der Warnungsruf des Türöffners gegolten hatte, im Hemd
+davonlief. Er blickte ihr ein Weilchen nach und sah sich dann nach dem
+Türöffner um. Es war ein kleiner dürrer Mann mit Vollbart, er hielt
+eine Kerze in der Hand. „Sie sind hier angestellt?“ fragte K. „Nein,“
+antwortete der Mann, „ich bin hier fremd, der Advokat ist nur mein
+Vertreter, ich bin hier wegen einer Rechtsangelegenheit.“ „Ohne Rock?“
+fragte K. und zeigte mit einer Handbewegung auf die mangelhafte
+Bekleidung des Mannes. „Ach verzeihen Sie,“ sagte der Mann und
+beleuchtete sich selbst mit der Kerze, als sähe er selbst zum erstenmal
+seinen Zustand. „Leni ist Ihre Geliebte?“ fragte K. kurz. Er hatte die
+Beine ein wenig gespreizt, die Hände, in denen er den Hut hielt, hinten
+verschlungen. Schon durch den Besitz eines starken Überrocks fühlte er
+sich dem magern Kleinen sehr überlegen. „O Gott,“ sagte der und hob die
+eine Hand in erschrockener Abwehr vor das Gesicht, „nein, nein, was
+denken Sie denn?“ „Sie sehn glaubwürdig aus,“ sagte K. lächelnd,
+„trotzdem — kommen Sie.“ Er winkte ihm mit dem Hut und ließ ihn vor
+sich gehn. „Wie heißen Sie denn?“ fragte K. auf dem Weg. „Block,
+Kaufmann Block,“ sagte der Kleine und drehte sich bei dieser
+Vorstellung nach K. um, stehenbleiben ließ ihn aber K. nicht. „Ist das
+Ihr wirklicher Name?“ fragte K. „Gewiß,“ war die Antwort, „warum haben
+Sie denn Zweifel?“ „Ich dachte, Sie könnten Grund haben, Ihren Namen zu
+verschweigen,“ sagte K. Er fühlte sich so frei, wie man es sonst nur
+ist, wenn man in der Fremde mit niedrigen Leuten spricht, alles was
+einen selbst betrifft, bei sich behält, nur gleichmütig von den
+Interessen der andern redet, sie dadurch vor sich selbst erhöht, aber
+auch nach Belieben fallen lassen kann. Bei der Tür des Arbeitszimmers
+des Advokaten blieb K. stehn, öffnete sie und rief dem Kaufmann, der
+folgsam weitergegangen war, zu: „Nicht so eilig, leuchten Sie hier.“ K.
+dachte, Leni könnte sich hier versteckt haben, er ließ den Kaufmann
+alle Winkel absuchen, aber das Zimmer war leer. Vor dem Bild des
+Richters hielt K. den Kaufmann hinten an den Hosenträgern zurück.
+„Kennen Sie den,“ fragte er und zeigte mit dem Zeigefinger in die Höhe.
+Der Kaufmann hob die Kerze, sah blinzelnd hinauf und sagte: „Es ist ein
+Richter.“ „Ein hoher Richter?“ fragte K. und stellte sich seitlich vor
+den Kaufmann, um den Eindruck, den das Bild auf ihn machte, zu
+beobachten. Der Kaufmann sah bewundernd aufwärts. „Es ist ein hoher
+Richter,“ sagte er. „Sie haben keinen großen Einblick,“ sagte K. „Unter
+den niedrigen Untersuchungsrichtern ist er der niedrigste.“ „Nun
+erinnere ich mich,“ sagte der Kaufmann und senkte die Kerze, „ich habe
+es auch schon gehört.“ „Aber natürlich,“ rief K., „ich vergaß ja,
+natürlich müssen Sie es schon gehört haben.“ „Aber warum denn, warum
+denn?“ fragte der Kaufmann, während er sich, von K. mit den Händen
+angetrieben, zur Tür fortbewegte. Draußen auf dem Gang sagte K.: „Sie
+wissen doch, wo sich Leni versteckt hat?“ „Versteckt?“ sagte der
+Kaufmann, „nein, sie dürfte aber in der Küche sein und dem Advokaten
+eine Suppe kochen.“ „Warum haben Sie das nicht gleich gesagt?“ fragte
+K. „Ich wollte Sie ja hinführen, Sie haben mich aber wieder
+zurückgerufen,“ antwortete der Kaufmann, wie verwirrt durch die
+widersprechenden Befehle. „Sie glauben wohl sehr schlau zu sein,“ sagte
+K., „führen Sie mich also!“ In der Küche war K. noch nie gewesen, sie
+war überraschend groß und reich ausgestattet. Allein der Herd war
+dreimal so groß wie gewöhnliche Herde, von dem übrigen sah man keine
+Einzelheiten, denn die Küche wurde jetzt nur von einer kleinen Lampe
+beleuchtet, die beim Eingang hing. Am Herd stand Leni in weißer Schürze
+wie immer und leerte Eier in einen Topf aus, der auf einem
+Spiritusfeuer stand. „Guten Abend, Josef,“ sagte sie mit einem
+Seitenblick. „Guten Abend,“ sagte K. und zeigte mit einer Hand auf
+einen abseits stehenden Sessel, auf den sich der Kaufmann setzen
+sollte, was dieser auch tat. K. aber ging ganz nahe hinter Leni, beugte
+sich über ihre Schulter und fragte: „Wer ist der Mann?“ Leni umfaßte K.
+mit einer Hand, die andere quirlte die Suppe, zog ihn nach vorn zu sich
+und sagte: „Es ist ein bedauernswerter Mensch, ein armer Kaufmann, ein
+gewisser Block. Sieh ihn nur an.“ Sie blickten beide zurück. Der
+Kaufmann saß auf dem Sessel, auf den ihn K. gewiesen hatte, er hatte
+die Kerze, deren Licht jetzt unnötig war, ausgepustet und drückte mit
+den Fingern den Docht, um den Rauch zu verhindern. „Du warst im Hemd,“
+sagte K. und wendete ihren Kopf mit der Hand wieder dem Herd zu. Sie
+schwieg. „Er ist dein Geliebter?“ fragte K. Sie wollte nach dem
+Suppentopf greifen, aber K. nahm ihre beiden Hände und sagte: „Nun,
+antworte!“ Sie sagte: „Komm ins Arbeitszimmer, ich werde dir alles
+erklären.“ „Nein,“ sagte K., „ich will, daß du es hier erklärst.“ Sie
+hing sich an ihn und wollte ihn küssen. K. wehrte sie aber ab und
+sagte: „Ich will nicht, daß du mich jetzt küßt.“ „Josef,“ sagte Leni
+und sah K. bittend und doch offen in die Augen, „du wirst doch nicht
+auf Herrn Block eifersüchtig sein.“ „Rudi,“ sagte sie dann, sich an den
+Kaufmann wendend, „so hilf mir doch, du siehst, ich werde verdächtigt,
+laß die Kerze.“ Man hätte denken können, er hätte nicht achtgegeben,
+aber er war vollständig eingeweiht. „Ich wüßte auch nicht, warum Sie
+eifersüchtig sein sollten,“ sagte er wenig schlagfertig. „Ich weiß es
+eigentlich auch nicht,“ sagte K. und sah den Kaufmann lächelnd an. Leni
+lachte laut, benutzte die Unaufmerksamkeit K.s, um sich in seinen Arm
+einzuhängen und flüsterte: „Laß ihn jetzt, du siehst ja, was für ein
+Mensch er ist. Ich habe mich seiner ein wenig angenommen, weil er eine
+große Kundschaft des Advokaten ist, aus keinem andern Grunde. Und du?
+Willst du noch heute mit dem Advokaten sprechen? Er ist heute sehr
+krank, aber wenn du willst, melde ich dich doch an. Über Nacht bleibst
+du aber bei mir ganz gewiß. Du warst auch schon so lange nicht bei uns,
+selbst der Advokat hat nach dir gefragt. Vernachlässige den Prozeß
+nicht! Auch ich habe dir verschiedenes mitzuteilen, was ich erfahren
+habe. Nun aber zieh fürs erste deinen Mantel aus!“ Sie half ihm ihn
+ausziehn, nahm ihm den Hut ab, lief mit den Sachen ins Vorzimmer, sie
+anzuhängen, lief dann wieder zurück und sah nach der Suppe. „Soll ich
+zuerst dich anmelden oder ihm zuerst die Suppe bringen.“ „Melde mich
+zuerst an,“ sagte K. Er war ärgerlich, er hatte ursprünglich
+beabsichtigt, mit Leni seine Angelegenheit, insbesondere die fragliche
+Kündigung, genau zu besprechen, die Anwesenheit des Kaufmanns hatte ihm
+aber die Lust dazu genommen. Jetzt aber hielt er seine Sache doch für
+zu wichtig, als daß dieser kleine Kaufmann vielleicht entscheidend
+eingreifen sollte und so rief er Leni, die schon auf dem Gang war,
+wieder zurück. „Bring ihm doch zuerst die Suppe,“ sagte er, „er soll
+sich für die Unterredung mit mir stärken, er wird es nötig haben.“ „Sie
+sind auch ein Klient des Advokaten,“ sagte wie zur Feststellung der
+Kaufmann leise aus seiner Ecke. Es wurde aber nicht gut aufgenommen.
+„Was kümmert Sie denn das?“ sagte K. und Leni sagte: „Wirst du still
+sein.“ „Dann bringe ich ihm also zuerst die Suppe,“ sagte Leni zu K.
+und goß die Suppe auf einen Teller. „Es ist dann nur zu befürchten, daß
+er bald einschläft, nach dem Essen schläft er bald ein.“ „Das, was ich
+ihm sagen werde, wird ihn wacherhalten,“ sagte K., er wollte immerfort
+durchblicken lassen, daß er etwas Wichtiges mit dem Advokaten zu
+verhandeln beabsichtige, er wollte von Leni gefragt werden, was es sei,
+und dann erst sie um Rat fragen. Aber sie erfüllte pünktlich bloß die
+ausgesprochenen Befehle. Als sie mit der Tasse an ihm vorüberging,
+stieß sie absichtlich sanft an ihn und flüsterte: „Bis er die Suppe
+gegessen hat, melde ich dich gleich an, damit ich dich möglichst bald
+wieder bekomme.“ „Geh nur,“ sagte K., „geh nur.“ „Sei doch
+freundlicher,“ sagte sie und drehte sich in der Tür mit der Tasse
+nochmals ganz um.
+
+K. sah ihr nach; nun war es endgültig beschlossen, daß der Advokat
+entlassen würde, es war wohl auch besser, daß er vorher mit Leni nicht
+mehr darüber sprechen konnte; sie hatte kaum den genügenden Überblick
+über das Ganze, hätte gewiß abgeraten, hätte möglicherweise K. auch
+wirklich von der Kündigung diesmal abgehalten, er wäre weiterhin in
+Zweifel und Unruhe geblieben und schließlich hätte er nach einiger Zeit
+seinen Entschluß doch ausgeführt, denn dieser Entschluß war allzu
+zwingend. Je früher er aber ausgeführt wurde, desto mehr Schaden wurde
+abgehalten. Vielleicht wußte übrigens der Kaufmann etwas darüber zu
+sagen.
+
+K. wandte sich um; kaum bemerkte das der Kaufmann, als er sofort
+aufstehen wollte. „Bleiben Sie sitzen,“ sagte K. und zog einen Sessel
+neben ihn. „Sind Sie schon ein alter Klient des Advokaten?“ fragte K.
+„Ja,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „ein sehr alter Klient.“ „Wieviel Jahre
+vertritt er Sie denn schon?“ fragte K. „Ich weiß nicht, wie Sie es
+meinen,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „in geschäftlichen Rechtsangelegenheiten —
+ich habe ein Getreidegeschäft — vertritt mich der Advokat schon seitdem
+ich das Geschäft übernommen habe, also etwa seit 20 Jahren, in meinem
+eigenen Prozeß, auf den Sie wahrscheinlich anspielen, vertritt er mich
+auch seit Beginn, es ist schon länger als 5 Jahre. Ja, weit über 5
+Jahre,“ fügte er dann hinzu und zog eine alte Brieftasche hervor, „hier
+habe ich alles aufgeschrieben; wenn Sie wollen, sage ich Ihnen die
+genauen Daten. Es ist schwer, alles zu behalten. Mein Prozeß dauert
+wahrscheinlich schon viel länger, er begann kurz nach dem Tod meiner
+Frau und das ist schon länger als 5½ Jahre.“ K. rückte näher zu ihm.
+„Der Advokat übernimmt also auch gewöhnliche Rechtssachen?“ fragte er.
+Diese Verbindung der Geschäfte und Rechtswissenschaften schien K.
+ungemein beruhigend. „Gewiß,“ sagte der Kaufmann und flüsterte dann K.
+zu: „Man sagt sogar, daß er in diesen Rechtssachen tüchtiger ist, als
+in den andern.“ Aber dann schien er das Gesagte zu bereuen, er legte K.
+eine Hand auf die Schulter und sagte: „Ich bitte Sie sehr, verraten Sie
+mich nicht.“ K. klopfte ihm zur Beruhigung auf den Schenkel und sagte:
+„Nein, ich bin kein Verräter.“ „Er ist nämlich rachsüchtig,“ sagte der
+Kaufmann. „Gegen einen so treuen Klienten wird er gewiß nichts tun,“
+sagte K. „O doch,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „wenn er aufgeregt ist, kennt er
+keine Unterschiede, übrigens bin ich ihm nicht eigentlich treu.“ „Wieso
+denn nicht?“ fragte K. „Soll ich es Ihnen anvertrauen,“ fragte der
+Kaufmann zweifelnd. „Ich denke, Sie dürfen es,“ sagte K. „Nun,“ sagte
+der Kaufmann, „ich werde es Ihnen zum Teil anvertrauen, Sie müssen mir
+aber auch ein Geheimnis sagen, damit wir uns gegenüber dem Advokaten
+gegenseitig festhalten.“ „Sie sind sehr vorsichtig,“ sagte K., „aber
+ich werde Ihnen ein Geheimnis sagen, das Sie vollständig beruhigen
+wird. Worin besteht also Ihre Untreue gegenüber dem Advokaten?“ „Ich
+habe,“ sagte der Kaufmann zögernd und in einem Ton, als gestehe er
+etwas Unehrenhaftes ein, „ich habe außer ihm noch andere Advokaten.“
+„Das ist doch nichts so Schlimmes,“ sagte K. ein wenig enttäuscht.
+„Hier ja,“ sagte der Kaufmann, der noch seit seinem Geständnis schwer
+atmete, infolge K.s Bemerkung aber mehr Vertrauen faßte. „Es ist nicht
+erlaubt. Und am allerwenigsten ist es erlaubt, neben einem sogenannten
+Advokaten auch noch Winkeladvokaten zu nehmen. Und gerade das habe ich
+getan, ich habe außer ihm noch fünf Winkeladvokaten.“ „Fünf!“ rief K.,
+erst die Zahl setzte ihn in Erstaunen, „fünf Advokaten außer diesem?“
+Der Kaufmann nickte: „Ich verhandle gerade noch mit einem sechsten.“
+„Aber wozu brauchen Sie denn so viel Advokaten,“ fragte K. „Ich brauche
+alle,“ sagte der Kaufmann. „Wollen Sie mir das nicht erklären?“ fragte
+K. „Gern,“ sagte der Kaufmann. „Vor allem will ich doch meinen Prozeß
+nicht verlieren, das ist doch selbstverständlich. Infolgedessen darf
+ich nichts, was mir nützen könnte, außer acht lassen; selbst wenn die
+Hoffnung auf Nutzen in einem bestimmten Falle nur ganz gering ist, darf
+ich sie nicht verwerfen. Ich habe deshalb alles, was ich besitze, auf
+den Prozeß verwendet. So habe ich z. B. alles Geld meinem Geschäft
+entzogen, früher füllten die Bureauräume meines Geschäfts fast ein
+Stockwerk, heute genügt eine kleine Kammer im Hinterhaus, wo ich mit
+einem Lehrjungen arbeite. Diesen Rückgang hatte natürlich nicht nur die
+Entziehung des Geldes verschuldet, sondern mehr noch die Entziehung
+meiner Arbeitskraft. Wenn man für seinen Prozeß etwas tun will, kann
+man sich mit anderem nur wenig befassen.“ „Sie arbeiten also noch
+selbst bei Gericht,“ fragte K. „Gerade darüber möchte ich gern etwas
+erfahren.“ „Darüber kann ich nur wenig berichten,“ sagte der Kaufmann,
+„anfangs habe ich es wohl auch versucht, aber ich habe bald wieder
+davon abgelassen. Es ist zu erschöpfend und bringt nicht viel Erfolg.
+Selbst dort zu arbeiten und zu unterhandeln hat sich wenigstens für
+mich als ganz unmöglich erwiesen. Es ist ja dort schon das bloße Sitzen
+und Warten eine große Anstrengung. Sie kennen ja selbst die schwere
+Luft in den Kanzleien.“ „Wieso wissen Sie denn, daß ich dort war?“
+fragte K. „Ich war gerade im Wartezimmer, als Sie durchgingen.“ „Was
+für ein Zufall das ist!“ rief K. ganz hingenommen und die frühere
+Lächerlichkeit des Kaufmanns ganz vergessend, „Sie haben mich also
+gesehn! Sie waren im Wartezimmer, als ich durchging. Ja, ich bin dort
+einmal durchgegangen.“ „Es ist kein so großer Zufall,“ sagte der
+Kaufmann, „ich bin dort fast jeden Tag.“ „Ich werde nun wahrscheinlich
+auch öfters hingehn müssen,“ sagte K., „nur werde ich wohl kaum mehr so
+ehrenvoll aufgenommen werden wie damals. Alle standen auf. Man dachte
+wohl, ich sei ein Richter.“ „Nein,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „wir grüßten
+damals den Gerichtsdiener. Daß Sie ein Angeklagter sind, das wußten
+wir. Solche Nachrichten verbreiten sich sehr rasch.“ „Das wußten Sie
+also schon,“ sagte K., „dann erschien Ihnen aber mein Benehmen
+vielleicht hochmütig. Sprach man sich nicht darüber aus?“ „Nein,“ sagte
+der Kaufmann, „im Gegenteil. Aber das sind Dummheiten.“ „Was für
+Dummheiten denn?“ fragte K. „Warum fragen Sie danach?“ sagte der
+Kaufmann ärgerlich. „Sie scheinen die Leute dort noch nicht zu kennen
+und werden es vielleicht unrichtig auffassen. Sie müssen bedenken, daß
+in diesem Verfahren immer wieder viele Dinge zur Sprache kommen, für
+die der Verstand nicht mehr ausreicht, man ist einfach zu müde und
+abgelenkt für vieles und zum Ersatz verlegt man sich auf den
+Aberglauben. Ich rede von den andern, bin aber selbst gar nicht besser.
+Ein solcher Aberglaube ist es z. B., daß viele aus dem Gesicht des
+Angeklagten, insbesondere aus der Zeichnung der Lippen den Ausgang des
+Prozesses erkennen wollen. Diese Leute also haben behauptet, Sie
+würden, nach Ihren Lippen zu schließen, gewiß und bald verurteilt
+werden. Ich wiederhole, es ist ein lächerlicher Aberglaube und in den
+meisten Fällen durch die Tatsachen auch vollständig widerlegt, aber
+wenn man in jener Gesellschaft lebt, ist es schwer, sich solchen
+Meinungen zu entziehen. Denken Sie nur, wie stark dieser Aberglaube
+wirken kann. Sie haben doch einen dort angesprochen, nicht? Er konnte
+Ihnen aber kaum antworten. Es gibt natürlich viele Gründe, um dort
+verwirrt zu sein, aber einer davon war auch der Anblick Ihrer Lippen.
+Er hat später erzählt, er hätte auf Ihren Lippen auch das Zeichen
+seiner eigenen Verurteilung zu sehen geglaubt.“ „Meine Lippen?“ fragte
+K., zog einen Taschenspiegel hervor und sah sich an. „Ich kann an
+meinen Lippen nichts Besonderes erkennen. Und Sie?“ „Ich auch nicht,“
+sagte der Kaufmann, „ganz und gar nicht.“ „Wie abergläubisch diese
+Leute sind,“ rief K. aus. „Sagte ich es nicht?“ fragte der Kaufmann.
+„Verkehren sie denn so viel untereinander und tauschen sie ihre
+Meinungen aus?“ sagte K. „Ich habe mich bisher ganz abseits gehalten.“
+„Im allgemeinen verkehren sie nicht miteinander,“ sagte der Kaufmann,
+„das wäre nicht möglich, es sind ja so viele. Es gibt auch wenig
+gemeinsame Interessen. Wenn manchmal in einer Gruppe der Glaube an ein
+gemeinsames Interesse auftaucht, so erweist er sich bald als ein
+Irrtum. Gemeinsam läßt sich gegen das Gericht nichts durchsetzen. Jeder
+Fall wird für sich untersucht, es ist ja das sorgfältigste Gericht.
+Gemeinsam kann man also nichts durchsetzen, nur ein einzelner erreicht
+manchmal etwas im Geheimen; erst wenn es erreicht ist, erfahren es die
+andern; keiner weiß, wie es geschehen ist. Es gibt also keine
+Gemeinsamkeit, man kommt zwar hie und da in den Wartezimmern zusammen,
+aber dort wird wenig besprochen. Die abergläubischen Meinungen bestehen
+schon seit altersher und vermehren sich förmlich von selbst.“ „Ich sah
+die Herren dort im Wartezimmer,“ sagte K., „ihr Warten kam mir so
+nutzlos vor.“ „Das Warten ist nicht nutzlos,“ sagte der Kaufmann,
+„nutzlos ist nur das selbständige Eingreifen. Ich sagte schon, daß ich
+jetzt außer diesem noch fünf Advokaten habe. Man sollte doch glauben —
+ich selbst glaubte es zuerst — jetzt könnte ich ihnen die Sache
+vollständig überlassen. Das wäre aber ganz falsch. Ich kann sie ihnen
+weniger überlassen, als wenn ich nur einen hätte. Sie verstehn das wohl
+nicht?“ „Nein,“ sagte K. und legte, um den Kaufmann an seinen allzu
+schnellen Reden zu hindern, die Hand beruhigend auf seine Hand, „ich
+möchte Sie nur bitten, ein wenig langsamer zu reden, es sind doch
+lauter für mich sehr wichtige Dinge und ich kann ihnen nicht recht
+folgen.“ „Gut, daß Sie mich daran erinnern,“ sagte der Kaufmann, „Sie
+sind ja ein Neuer, ein Junger. Ihr Prozeß ist ein halbes Jahr alt,
+nicht wahr? Ja, ich habe davon gehört. Ein so junger Prozeß! Ich aber
+habe diese Dinge schon unzähligemal durchgedacht, sie sind mir das
+Selbstverständlichste auf der Welt.“ „Sie sind wohl froh, daß Ihr
+Prozeß schon so weit fortgeschritten ist?“ fragte K., er wollte nicht
+geradezu fragen wie die Angelegenheiten des Kaufmanns stünden. Er bekam
+aber auch keine deutliche Antwort. „Ja, ich habe meinen Prozeß fünf
+Jahre lang fortgewälzt,“ sagte der Kaufmann und senkte den Kopf, „es
+ist keine kleine Leistung.“ Dann schwieg er ein Weilchen. K. horchte,
+ob Leni nicht schon komme. Einerseits wollte er nicht, daß sie komme,
+denn er hatte noch vieles zu fragen und wollte auch nicht von Leni in
+diesem vertraulichen Gespräch mit dem Kaufmann angetroffen werden,
+andererseits aber ärgerte er sich darüber, daß sie trotz seiner
+Anwesenheit solange beim Advokaten blieb, viel länger, als zum Reichen
+der Suppe nötig war. „Ich erinnere mich noch genau an diese Zeit,“
+begann der Kaufmann wieder und K. war gleich voll Aufmerksamkeit, „als
+mein Prozeß etwa so alt war wie jetzt Ihr Prozeß. Ich hatte damals nur
+diesen Advokaten, war aber nicht sehr mit ihm zufrieden.“ Hier erfahre
+ich ja alles, dachte K. und nickte lebhaft mit dem Kopf, als könne er
+dadurch den Kaufmann aufmuntern, alles Wissenswerte zu sagen. „Mein
+Prozeß,“ fuhr der Kaufmann fort, „kam nicht vorwärts, es fanden zwar
+Untersuchungen statt, ich kam auch zu jeder, sammelte Material, erlegte
+alle meine Geschäftsbücher bei Gericht, was, wie ich später erfuhr,
+nicht einmal nötig war, ich lief immer wieder zum Advokaten, er brachte
+auch verschiedene Eingaben ein —.“ „Verschiedene Eingaben?“ fragte K.
+„Ja, gewiß,“ sagte der Kaufmann. „Das ist mir sehr wichtig,“ sagte K.,
+„in meinem Fall arbeitet er noch immer an der ersten Eingabe. Er hat
+noch nichts getan. Ich sehe jetzt, er vernachlässigt mich schändlich.“
+„Daß die Eingabe noch nicht fertig ist, kann verschiedene berechtigte
+Gründe haben,“ sagte der Kaufmann. „Übrigens hatte es sich bei meinen
+Eingaben später gezeigt, daß sie ganz wertlos waren. Ich habe sogar
+eine durch das Entgegenkommen eines Gerichtsbeamten selbst gelesen. Sie
+war zwar gelehrt, aber eigentlich inhaltslos. Vor allem sehr viel
+Latein, das ich nicht verstehe, dann seitenlange allgemeine Anrufungen
+des Gerichtes, dann Schmeicheleien für einzelne bestimmte Beamte, die
+zwar nicht genannt waren, die aber ein Eingeweihter jedenfalls erraten
+mußte, dann Selbstlob des Advokaten, wobei er sich auf geradezu
+hündische Weise vor dem Gericht demütigte, und endlich Untersuchungen
+von Rechtsfällen aus alter Zeit, die dem meinigen ähnlich sein sollten.
+Diese Untersuchungen waren allerdings, soweit ich ihnen folgen konnte,
+sehr sorgfältig gemacht. Ich will auch mit diesem allen kein Urteil
+über die Arbeit des Advokaten abgeben, auch war die Eingabe, die ich
+gelesen habe, nur eine unter mehreren, jedenfalls aber, und davon will
+ich jetzt sprechen, konnte ich damals in meinem Prozeß keinen
+Fortschritt sehn.“ „Was für einen Fortschritt wollten Sie denn sehn?“
+fragte K. „Sie fragen ganz vernünftig,“ sagte der Kaufmann lächelnd,
+„man kann in diesem Verfahren nur selten Fortschritte sehn. Aber damals
+wußte ich das nicht. Ich bin Kaufmann und war es damals noch viel mehr
+als heute, ich wollte greifbare Fortschritte haben, das Ganze sollte
+sich zum Ende neigen oder wenigstens den regelrechten Aufstieg nehmen.
+Statt dessen gab es nur Einvernehmungen, die meist den gleichen Inhalt
+hatten; die Antworten hatte ich schon bereit wie eine Litanei; mehrmals
+in der Woche kamen Gerichtsboten in mein Geschäft, in meine Wohnung
+oder wo sie mich sonst antreffen konnten, das war natürlich störend
+(heute ist es wenigstens in dieser Hinsicht viel besser, der
+telephonische Anruf stört mich weniger), auch unter meinen
+Geschäftsfreunden, insbesondere aber unter meinen Verwandten, fingen
+Gerüchte von meinem Prozeß sich zu verbreiten an, Schädigungen gab es
+also von allen Seiten, aber nicht das geringste Anzeichen sprach dafür,
+daß auch nur die erste Gerichtsverhandlung in der nächsten Zeit
+stattfinden würde. Ich ging also zum Advokaten und beklagte mich. Er
+gab mir zwar lange Erklärungen, lehnte es aber entschieden ab, etwas in
+meinem Sinne zu tun, niemand habe Einfluß auf die Festsetzung der
+Verhandlung, in einer Eingabe darauf zu dringen — wie ich es verlangte
+— sei einfach unerhört und würde mich und ihn verderben. Ich dachte:
+was dieser Advokat nicht will oder kann, wird ein anderer wollen und
+können. Ich sah mich also nach andern Advokaten um. Ich will es gleich
+vorwegnehmen: keiner hat die Festsetzung der Hauptverhandlung verlangt
+oder durchgesetzt, es ist, allerdings mit einem Vorbehalt, von dem ich
+noch sprechen werde, wirklich unmöglich, hinsichtlich dieses Punktes
+hat mich also dieser Advokat nicht getäuscht; im übrigen aber hatte ich
+es nicht zu bedauern, mich noch an andere Advokaten gewendet zu haben.
+Sie dürften wohl von Dr. Huld auch schon manches über die
+Winkeladvokaten gehört haben, er hat sie Ihnen wahrscheinlich als sehr
+verächtlich dargestellt und das sind sie wirklich. Allerdings
+unterläuft ihm immer, wenn er von ihnen spricht und sich und seine
+Kollegen zu ihnen in Vergleich setzt, ein kleiner Fehler, auf den ich
+Sie ganz nebenbei auch aufmerksam machen will. Er nennt dann immer die
+Advokaten seines Kreises zur Unterscheidung die „großen Advokaten“. Das
+ist falsch, es kann sich natürlich jeder „groß“ nennen, wenn es ihm
+beliebt, in diesem Fall aber entscheidet doch nur der Gerichtsgebrauch.
+Nach diesem gibt es nämlich außer den Winkeladvokaten noch kleine und
+große Advokaten. Dieser Advokat und seine Kollegen sind jedoch nur die
+kleinen Advokaten, die großen Advokaten aber, von denen ich nur gehört
+und die ich nie gesehn habe, stehen im Rang unvergleichlich höher über
+den kleinen Advokaten, als diese über den verachteten Winkeladvokaten.“
+„Die großen Advokaten?“ fragte K. „Wer sind denn die? Wie kommt man zu
+ihnen?“ „Sie haben also noch nie von ihnen gehört,“ sagte der Kaufmann.
+„Es gibt kaum einen Angeklagten, der nicht, nachdem er von ihnen
+erfahren hat, eine Zeit lang von ihnen träumen würde. Lassen Sie sich
+lieber nicht dazu verführen. Wer die großen Advokaten sind, weiß ich
+nicht, und zu ihnen kommen kann man wohl gar nicht. Ich kenne keinen
+Fall, von dem sich mit Bestimmtheit sagen ließe, daß sie eingegriffen
+hätten. Manchen verteidigen sie, aber durch eigenen Willen kann man das
+nicht erreichen, sie verteidigen nur den, den sie verteidigen wollen.
+Die Sache, deren sie sich annehmen, muß aber wohl über das niedrige
+Gericht schon hinausgekommen sein. Im übrigen ist es besser, nicht an
+sie zu denken, denn sonst kommen einem die Besprechungen mit den andern
+Advokaten, deren Ratschläge und deren Hilfeleistungen so widerlich und
+nutzlos vor, ich habe es selbst erfahren, daß man am liebsten alles
+wegwerfen, sich zu Hause ins Bett legen und von nichts mehr hören
+wollte. Das wäre aber natürlich wieder das Dümmste, auch hätte man im
+Bett nicht lange Ruhe.“ „Sie dachten damals also nicht an die großen
+Advokaten?“ fragte K. „Nicht lange,“ sagte der Kaufmann und lächelte
+wieder, „vollständig vergessen kann man sie leider nicht, besonders die
+Nacht ist solchen Gedanken günstig. Aber damals wollte ich ja sofortige
+Erfolge, ich ging daher zu den Winkeladvokaten.“
+
+„Wie Ihr hier beieinander sitzt,“ rief Leni, die mit der Tasse
+zurückgekommen war und in der Tür stehenblieb. Sie saßen wirklich eng
+beisammen, bei der kleinsten Wendung mußten sie mit den Köpfen
+aneinanderstoßen, der Kaufmann, der abgesehen von seiner Kleinheit auch
+noch den Rücken gekrümmt hielt, hatte K. gezwungen, sich auch tief zu
+bücken, wenn er alles hören wollte. „Noch ein Weilchen,“ rief K. Leni
+abwehrend zu und zuckte ungeduldig mit der Hand, die er noch immer auf
+des Kaufmanns Hand liegen hatte. „Er wollte, daß ich ihm von meinem
+Prozeß erzähle,“ sagte der Kaufmann zu Leni. „Erzähle nur, erzähle,“
+sagte diese. Sie sprach mit dem Kaufmann liebevoll, aber doch auch
+herablassend. K. gefiel das nicht; wie er jetzt erkannt hatte, hatte
+der Mann doch einen gewissen Wert, zunächst hatte er Erfahrungen, die
+er gut mitzuteilen verstand. Leni beurteilte ihn wahrscheinlich
+unrichtig. Er sah ärgerlich zu, als Leni jetzt dem Kaufmann die Kerze,
+die er die ganze Zeit über festgehalten hatte, abnahm, ihm die Hand mit
+ihrer Schürze abwischte und dann neben ihm niederkniete, um etwas Wachs
+wegzukratzen, das von der Kerze auf seine Hose getropft war. „Sie
+wollten mir von den Winkeladvokaten erzählen,“ sagte K. und schob ohne
+eine weitere Bemerkung Lenis Hand weg. „Was willst du denn?“ fragte
+Leni, schlug leicht nach K. und setzte ihre Arbeit fort. „Ja, von den
+Winkeladvokaten,“ sagte der Kaufmann und fuhr sich über die Stirn, als
+denke er nach. K. wollte ihm nachhelfen und sagte: „Sie wollten
+sofortige Erfolge haben und gingen deshalb zu den Winkeladvokaten.“
+„Ganz richtig,“ sagte der Kaufmann, setzte aber nicht fort. „Er will
+vielleicht vor Leni nicht davon sprechen,“ dachte K., bezwang seine
+Ungeduld, das Weitere gleich jetzt zu hören und drang nun nicht mehr
+weiter in ihn.
+
+„Hast du mich angemeldet?“ fragte er Leni. „Natürlich,“ sagte diese,
+„er wartet auf dich. Laß’ jetzt Block, mit Block kannst du auch später
+reden, er bleibt doch hier.“ K. zögerte noch. „Sie bleiben hier?“
+fragte er den Kaufmann, er wollte seine eigene Antwort, er wollte
+nicht, daß Leni vom Kaufmann wie von einem Abwesenden sprach, er war
+heute gegen Leni voll geheimen Ärgers. Und wieder antwortete nur Leni:
+„Er schläft hier öfters.“ „Schläft hier?“ rief K., er hatte gedacht,
+der Kaufmann werde hier nur auf ihn warten, während er die Unterredung
+mit dem Advokaten rasch erledigen würde, dann aber würden sie gemeinsam
+fortgehn und alles gründlich und ungestört besprechen. „Ja,“ sagte
+Leni, „nicht jeder wird wie du, Josef, zu beliebiger Stunde beim
+Advokaten vorgelassen. Du scheinst dich ja gar nicht darüber zu
+wundern, daß dich der Advokat trotz seiner Krankheit noch um 11 Uhr
+nachts empfängt. Du nimmst das, was deine Freunde für dich tun, doch
+als gar zu selbstverständlich an. Nun, deine Freunde oder zunächst ich,
+tun es gerne. Ich will keinen andern Dank und brauche auch keinen
+andern, als daß du mich lieb hast.“ „Dich liebhaben?“ dachte K. im
+ersten Augenblick, erst dann ging es ihm durch den Kopf: „Nun ja, ich
+habe sie lieb.“ Trotzdem sagte er, alles andere vernachlässigend: „Er
+empfängt mich, weil ich sein Klient bin. Wenn auch dafür noch fremde
+Hilfe nötig wäre, müßte man bei jedem Schritt immer gleichzeitig
+betteln und danken.“ „Wie schlimm er heute ist, nicht?“ fragte Leni den
+Kaufmann. „Jetzt bin ich der Abwesende,“ dachte K. und wurde fast sogar
+auf den Kaufmann böse, als dieser die Unhöflichkeit Lenis übernehmend
+sagte: „Der Advokat empfängt ihn auch noch aus andern Gründen. Sein
+Fall ist nämlich interessanter als der meine. Außerdem aber ist sein
+Prozeß in den Anfängen, also wahrscheinlich noch nicht sehr verfahren,
+da beschäftigt sich der Advokat noch gern mit ihm. Später wird das
+anders werden.“ „Ja, ja,“ sagte Leni und sah den Kaufmann lachend an,
+„wie er schwatzt! Ihm darfst du nämlich,“ hierbei wandte sie sich an
+K., „gar nichts glauben. So lieb er ist, so geschwätzig ist er.
+Vielleicht mag ihn der Advokat auch deshalb nicht leiden. Jedenfalls
+empfängt er ihn nur, wenn er in Laune ist. Ich habe mir schon viel Mühe
+gegeben, das zu ändern, aber es ist unmöglich. Denke nur, manchmal
+melde ich Block an, er empfängt ihn aber erst am dritten Tag nachher.
+Ist Block aber zu der Zeit, wenn er vorgerufen wird, nicht zur Stelle,
+so ist alles verloren und er muß von neuem angemeldet werden. Deshalb
+habe ich Block erlaubt, hier zu schlafen, es ist ja schon vorgekommen,
+daß er in der Nacht um ihn geläutet hat. Jetzt ist also Block auch in
+der Nacht bereit. Allerdings geschieht es jetzt wieder, daß der
+Advokat, wenn sich zeigt, daß Block da ist, seinen Auftrag, ihn
+vorzulassen, manchmal widerruft.“ K. sah fragend zum Kaufmann hin.
+Dieser nickte und sagte, so offen wie er früher mit K. gesprochen
+hatte, vielleicht war er zerstreut vor Beschämung: „Ja, man wird später
+sehr abhängig von seinem Advokaten.“ „Er klagt ja nur zum Schein,“
+sagte Leni. „Er schläft hier sehr gern, wie er mir schon oft gestanden
+hat.“ Sie ging zu einer kleinen Tür und stieß sie auf. „Willst du sein
+Schlafzimmer sehn?“ fragte sie K., ging hin und sah von der Schwelle
+aus in den niedrigen fensterlosen Raum, der von einem schmalen Bett
+vollständig ausgefüllt war. In dieses Bett mußte man über den
+Bettpfosten steigen. Am Kopfende des Bettes war eine Vertiefung in der
+Mauer, dort standen peinlich geordnet eine Kerze, Tintenfaß und Feder,
+sowie ein Bündel Papiere, wahrscheinlich Prozeßschriften. „Sie schlafen
+im Dienstmädchenzimmer?“ fragte K. und wendete sich zum Kaufmann
+zurück. „Leni hat es mir eingeräumt,“ antwortete der Kaufmann, „es ist
+sehr vorteilhaft.“ K. sah ihn lange an; der erste Eindruck, den er von
+dem Kaufmann erhalten hatte, war vielleicht doch der richtige gewesen;
+Erfahrungen hatte er, denn sein Prozeß dauerte schon lange, aber er
+hatte diese Erfahrungen teuer bezahlt. Plötzlich ertrug K. den Anblick
+des Kaufmanns nicht mehr. „Bring ihn doch ins Bett,“ rief er Leni zu,
+die ihn gar nicht zu verstehen schien. Er selbst aber wollte zum
+Advokaten gehn und durch die Kündigung sich nicht nur vom Advokaten,
+sondern auch von Leni und dem Kaufmann befreien. Aber noch ehe er zur
+Tür gekommen war, sprach ihn der Kaufmann mit leiser Stimme an: „Herr
+Prokurist,“ K. wandte sich mit bösem Gesichte um. „Sie haben Ihr
+Versprechen vergessen,“ sagte der Kaufmann und streckte sich von seinem
+Sitz aus bittend K. entgegen. „Sie wollten mir auch ein Geheimnis
+sagen.“ „Wahrhaftig,“ sagte K. und streifte auch Leni, die ihn
+aufmerksam ansah mit einem Blick, „also hören  Sie: es ist allerdings
+fast kein Geheimnis mehr. Ich gehe jetzt zum Advokaten, um ihn zu
+entlassen.“ „Er entläßt ihn,“ rief der Kaufmann, sprang vom Sessel und
+lief mit erhobenen Armen in der Küche umher. Immer wieder rief er: „Er
+entläßt den Advokaten.“ Leni wollte gleich auf K. losfahren, aber der
+Kaufmann kam ihr in den Weg, wofür sie ihm mit den Fäusten einen Hieb
+gab. Noch mit den zu Fäusten geballten Händen lief sie dann hinter K.,
+der aber einen großen Vorsprung hatte. Er war schon in das Zimmer des
+Advokaten eingetreten, als ihn Leni einholte. Die Tür hatte er hinter
+sich fest geschlossen, aber Leni, die mit dem Fuß den Türflügel
+offenhielt, faßte ihn beim Arm und wollte ihn zurückziehen. Aber er
+drückte ihr Handgelenk so stark, daß sie ihn unter einem Seufzer
+loslassen mußte. Ins Zimmer einzutreten wagte sie nicht gleich, K. aber
+versperrte die Tür mit dem Schlüssel.
+
+„Ich warte schon sehr lange auf Sie,“ sagte der Advokat vom Bett aus,
+legte ein Schriftstück, das er beim Licht einer Kerze gelesen hatte,
+auf das Nachttischchen und setzte sich eine Brille auf, mit der er K.
+scharf ansah. Statt sich zu entschuldigen, sagte K.: „Ich gehe bald
+wieder weg.“ Der Advokat hatte K.s Bemerkung, weil sie keine
+Entschuldigung war, unbeachtet gelassen und sagte: „Ich werde Sie
+nächstens zu dieser späten Stunde nicht mehr vorlassen.“ „Das kommt
+meinem Anliegen entgegen,“ sagte K. Der Advokat sah ihn fragend an.
+„Setzen Sie sich,“ sagte er. „Weil Sie es wünschen“, sagte K., zog
+einen Sessel zum Nachttischchen und setzte sich. „Es schien mir, daß
+Sie die Tür abgesperrt haben,“ sagte der Advokat. „Ja,“ sagte K., „es
+war Lenis wegen.“ Er hatte nicht die Absicht, irgend jemanden zu
+schonen. Aber der Advokat fragte: „War sie wieder zudringlich?“
+„Zudringlich?“ fragte K. „Ja,“ sagte der Advokat, er lachte dabei,
+bekam einen Hustenanfall und begann, nachdem dieser vergangen war,
+wieder zu lachen. „Sie haben doch wohl ihre Zudringlichkeit schon
+bemerkt,“ fragte er und klopfte K. auf die Hand, die dieser zerstreut
+auf das Nachttischchen gestützt hatte und die er jetzt rasch zurückzog.
+„Sie legen dem nicht viel Bedeutung bei,“ sagte der Advokat, als K.
+schwieg, „desto besser. Sonst hätte ich mich vielleicht bei Ihnen
+entschuldigen müssen. Es ist eine Sonderbarkeit Lenis, die ich ihr
+übrigens längst verziehen habe und von der ich auch nicht reden würde,
+wenn Sie nicht eben jetzt die Tür abgesperrt hätten. Diese
+Sonderbarkeit, Ihnen allerdings müßte ich sie wohl am wenigstens
+erklären, aber Sie sehen mich so bestürzt an und deshalb tue ich es,
+diese Sonderbarkeit besteht darin, daß Leni die meisten Angeklagten
+schön findet. Sie hängt sich an alle, liebt alle, scheint allerdings
+auch von allen geliebt zu werden; um mich zu unterhalten, erzählt sie
+mir dann, wenn ich es erlaube, manchmal davon. Ich bin über das Ganze
+nicht so erstaunt wie Sie es zu sein scheinen. Wenn man den richtigen
+Blick dafür hat, findet man die Angeklagten wirklich oft schön. Das
+allerdings ist eine merkwürdige, gewissermaßen naturwissenschaftliche
+Erscheinung. Es tritt natürlich als Folge der Anklage nicht etwa eine
+deutliche, genau zu bestimmende Veränderung des Aussehens ein. Es ist
+doch nicht wie in andern Gerichtssachen, die meisten bleiben in ihrer
+gewöhnlichen Lebensweise und werden, wenn sie einen guten Advokaten
+haben, der für sie sorgt, durch den Prozeß nicht sehr behindert.
+Trotzdem sind diejenigen, welche darin Erfahrung haben, imstande, aus
+der größten Menge die Angeklagten Mann für Mann zu erkennen. Woran?
+werden Sie fragen. Meine Antwort wird Sie nicht befriedigen. Die
+Angeklagten sind eben die Schönsten. Es kann nicht die Schuld sein, die
+sie schön macht, denn — so muß wenigstens ich als Advokat sprechen — es
+sind doch nicht alle schuldig, es kann auch nicht die richtige Strafe
+sein, die sie jetzt schon schön macht, denn es werden doch nicht alle
+bestraft, es kann also nur an dem gegen sie erhobenen Verfahren liegen,
+das ihnen irgendwie anhaftet. Allerdings gibt es unter den Schönen auch
+besonders Schöne. Schön sind aber alle, selbst Block, dieser elende
+Wurm.“
+
+K. war, als der Advokat geendet hatte, vollständig gefaßt, er hatte
+sogar zu den letzten Worten auffallend genickt und sich so selbst die
+Bestätigung seiner alten Ansicht gegeben, nach welcher der Advokat ihn
+immer und so auch diesmal durch allgemeine Mitteilungen, die nicht zur
+Sache gehörten, zu zerstreuen und von der Hauptfrage, was er an
+tatsächlicher Arbeit für K.s Sache getan hatte, abzulenken suchte. Der
+Advokat merkte wohl, daß ihm K. diesmal mehr Widerstand leistete als
+sonst, denn er verstummte jetzt, um K. die Möglichkeit zu geben, selbst
+zu sprechen, und fragte dann, da K. stumm blieb: „Sind Sie heute mit
+einer bestimmten Absicht zu mir gekommen?“ „Ja,“ sagte K. und blendete
+mit der Hand ein wenig die Kerze ab, um den Advokaten besser zu sehn,
+„ich wollte Ihnen sagen, daß ich Ihnen mit dem heutigen Tage meine
+Vertretung entziehe.“ „Verstehe ich Sie recht,“ fragte der Advokat,
+erhob sich halb im Bett und stützte sich mit einer Hand auf die Kissen.
+„Ich nehme es an,“ sagte K., der straff aufgerichtet wie auf der Lauer
+dasaß. „Nun, wir können ja auch diesen Plan besprechen,“ sagte der
+Advokat nach einem Weilchen. „Es ist kein Plan mehr,“ sagte K. „Mag
+sein,“ sagte der Advokat, „wir wollen aber trotzdem nichts übereilen.“
+Er gebrauchte das Wort „wir“, als habe er nicht die Absicht, K.
+freizulassen und als wolle er, wenn er schon nicht sein Vertreter sein
+dürfe, wenigstens sein Berater bleiben. „Es ist nicht übereilt,“ sagte
+K., stand langsam auf und trat hinter seinen Sessel, „es ist gut
+überlegt und vielleicht sogar zu lange. Der Entschluß ist endgültig.“
+„Dann erlauben Sie mir nur noch einige Worte,“ sagte der Advokat, hob
+das Federbett weg und setzte sich auf den Bettrand. Seine nackten
+weißhaarigen Beine zitterten vor Kälte. Er bat K., ihm vom Kanapee eine
+Decke zu reichen. K. holte die Decke und sagte: „Sie setzen sich ganz
+unnötig einer Verkühlung aus.“ „Der Anlaß ist wichtig genug,“ sagte der
+Advokat, während er den Oberkörper mit dem Federbett umhüllte und dann
+die Beine in die Decke einwickelte. „Ihr Onkel ist mein Freund und auch
+Sie sind mir im Laufe der Zeit lieb geworden. Ich gestehe das offen
+ein. Ich brauche mich dessen nicht zu schämen.“ Diese rührseligen Reden
+des alten Mannes waren K. sehr unwillkommen, denn sie zwangen ihn zu
+einer ausführlicheren Erklärung, die er gern vermieden hätte, und sie
+beirrten ihn außerdem, wie er sich offen eingestand, wenn sie
+allerdings auch seinen Entschluß niemals rückgängig machen konnten.
+„Ich danke Ihnen für Ihre freundliche Gesinnung,“ sagte er, „ich
+erkenne auch an, daß Sie sich meiner Sache so sehr angenommen haben,
+wie es Ihnen möglich ist und wie es Ihnen für mich vorteilhaft scheint.
+Ich jedoch habe in der letzten Zeit die Überzeugung gewonnen, daß das
+nicht genügend ist. Ich werde natürlich niemals versuchen, Sie, einen
+so viel älteren und erfahreneren Mann von meiner Ansicht überzeugen zu
+wollen; wenn ich es manchmal unwillkürlich versucht habe, so verzeihen
+Sie mir, die Sache aber ist, wie Sie sich selbst ausdrückten, wichtig
+genug, und es ist meiner Überzeugung nach notwendig, viel kräftiger in
+den Prozeß einzugreifen, als es bisher geschehen ist.“ „Ich verstehe
+Sie,“ sagte der Advokat, „Sie sind ungeduldig.“ „Ich bin nicht
+ungeduldig,“ sagte K. ein wenig gereizt und achtete nicht mehr so viel
+auf seine Worte. „Sie dürften bei meinem ersten Besuch, als ich mit
+meinem Onkel zu Ihnen kam, bemerkt haben, daß mir an dem Prozeß nicht
+viel lag; wenn man mich nicht gewissermaßen gewaltsam an ihn erinnerte,
+vergaß ich ihn vollständig. Aber mein Onkel bestand darauf, daß ich
+Ihnen meine Vertretung übergebe, ich tat es, um ihm gefällig zu sein.
+Und nun hätte man doch erwarten sollen, daß mir der Prozeß noch
+leichter fallen würde als bis dahin, denn man übergibt doch dem
+Advokaten die Vertretung, um die Last des Prozesses ein wenig von sich
+abzuwälzen. Es geschah aber das Gegenteil. Niemals früher hatte ich so
+große Sorgen wegen des Prozesses wie seit der Zeit, seitdem Sie mich
+vertreten. Als ich allein war, unternahm ich nichts in meiner Sache,
+aber ich fühlte es kaum, jetzt dagegen hatte ich einen Vertreter, alles
+war dafür eingerichtet, daß etwas geschehe, unaufhörlich und immer
+gespannter erwartete ich Ihr Eingreifen, aber es blieb aus. Ich bekam
+von Ihnen allerdings verschiedene Mitteilungen über das Gericht, die
+ich vielleicht von niemandem sonst hätte bekommen können. Aber das kann
+mir nicht genügen, wenn mir jetzt der Prozeß förmlich im Geheimen immer
+näher an den Leib rückt.“ K. hatte den Sessel von sich gestoßen und
+stand, die Hände in den Rocktaschen, aufrecht da. „Von einem gewissen
+Zeitpunkt der Praxis an,“ sagte der Advokat leise und ruhig, „ereignet
+sich nichts wesentlich Neues mehr. Wie viele Parteien sind in ähnlichen
+Stadien der Prozesse ähnlich wie Sie vor mir gestanden und haben
+ähnlich gesprochen.“ „Dann haben,“ sagte K., „alle diese ähnlichen
+Parteien ebenso recht gehabt wie ich. Das widerlegt mich gar nicht.“
+„Ich wollte Sie damit nicht widerlegen,“ sagte der Advokat, „ich wollte
+aber noch hinzufügen, daß ich bei Ihnen mehr Urteilskraft erwartet
+hätte als bei andern, besonders da ich Ihnen mehr Einblick in das
+Gerichtswesen und in meine Tätigkeit gegeben habe, als ich es sonst
+Parteien gegenüber tue. Und nun muß ich sehn, daß Sie trotz allem nicht
+genügend Vertrauen zu mir haben. Sie machen es mir nicht leicht.“ Wie
+sich der Advokat vor K. demütigte! Ohne jede Rücksicht auf die
+Standesehre, die gewiß gerade in diesem Punkte am empfindlichsten ist.
+Und warum tat er das? Er war doch dem Anschein nach ein
+vielbeschäftigter Advokat und überdies ein reicher Mann, es konnte ihm
+an und für sich weder an dem Verdienstentgang noch an dem Verlust eines
+Klienten viel liegen. Außerdem war er kränklich und hätte selbst darauf
+bedacht sein sollen, daß ihm Arbeit abgenommen werde. Und trotzdem
+hielt er K. so fest! Warum? War es persönliche Anteilnahme für den
+Onkel oder sah er K.s Prozeß wirklich für so außerordentlich an und
+hoffte sich darin auszuzeichnen entweder für K. oder — diese
+Möglichkeit war eben niemals auszuschließen — für die Freunde beim
+Gericht? An ihm selbst war nichts zu erkennen, so rücksichtslos prüfend
+ihn auch K. ansah. Man hätte fast annehmen können, er warte mit
+absichtlich verschlossener Miene die Wirkung seiner Worte ab. Aber er
+deutete offenbar das Schweigen K.s für sich allzu günstig, wenn er
+jetzt fortfuhr: „Sie werden bemerkt haben, daß ich zwar eine große
+Kanzlei habe, aber keine Hilfskräfte beschäftige. Das war früher
+anders, es gab eine Zeit, wo einige junge Juristen für mich arbeiteten,
+heute arbeite ich allein. Es hängt dies zum Teil mit der Änderung
+meiner Praxis zusammen, indem ich mich immer mehr auf Rechtssachen von
+der Art der Ihrigen beschränkte, zum Teil mit der immer tiefern
+Erkenntnis, die ich von diesen Rechtssachen erhielt. Ich fand, daß ich
+diese Arbeit niemandem überlassen dürfe, wenn ich mich nicht an meinen
+Klienten und an der Aufgabe, die ich übernommen hatte, versündigen
+wollte. Der Entschluß aber, alle Arbeit selbst zu leisten, hatte die
+natürlichen Folgen: ich mußte fast alle Ansuchen um Vertretungen
+abweisen und konnte nur denen nachgeben, die mir besonders nahe gingen
+— nun, es gibt ja genug Kreaturen, und sogar ganz in der Nähe, die sich
+auf jeden Brocken stürzen, den ich wegwerfe. Und außerdem wurde ich vor
+Überanstrengung krank. Aber trotzdem bereue ich meinen Entschluß nicht,
+es ist möglich, daß ich mehr Vertretungen hätte abweisen sollen, als
+ich getan habe, daß ich aber den übernommenen Prozessen mich ganz
+hingegeben habe, hat sich als unbedingt notwendig herausgestellt und
+durch die Erfolge belohnt. Ich habe einmal in einer Schrift den
+Unterschied sehr schön ausgedrückt gefunden, der zwischen der
+Vertretung in gewöhnlichen Rechtssachen und der Vertretung in diesen
+Rechtssachen besteht. Es hieß dort: der eine Advokat führt seinen
+Klienten an einem Zwirnsfaden bis zum Urteil, der andere aber hebt
+seinen Klienten gleich auf die Schultern und trägt ihn, ohne ihn
+abzusetzen, zum Urteil und noch darüber hinaus. So ist es. Aber es war
+nicht ganz richtig, wenn ich sagte, daß ich diese große Arbeit niemals
+bereue. Wenn sie, wie in Ihrem Fall, so vollständig verkannt wird,
+dann, nun dann bereue ich fast.“ K. wurde durch diese Reden mehr
+ungeduldig als überzeugt. Er glaubte irgendwie aus dem Tonfall des
+Advokaten herauszuhören, was ihn erwartete, wenn er nachgeben würde,
+wieder würden die Vertröstungen beginnen, die Hinweise auf die
+fortschreitende Eingabe, auf die gebesserte Stimmung der
+Gerichtsbeamten, aber auch auf die großen Schwierigkeiten, die sich der
+Arbeit entgegenstellten, — kurz, alles bis zum Überdruß Bekannte würde
+hervorgeholt werden, um K. wieder mit unbestimmten Hoffnungen zu
+täuschen und mit unbestimmten Drohungen zu quälen. Das mußte endgültig
+verhindert werden, er sagte deshalb: „Was wollen Sie in meiner Sache
+unternehmen, wenn Sie die Vertretung behalten?“ Der Advokat fügte sich
+sogar dieser beleidigenden Frage und antwortete: „In dem, was ich für
+Sie bereits unternommen habe, weiter fortfahren.“ „Ich wußte es ja,“
+sagte K., „nun ist aber jedes weitere Wort überflüssig.“ „Ich werde
+noch einen Versuch machen,“ sagte der Advokat, als geschehe das, was K.
+erregte, nicht K. sondern ihm. „Ich habe nämlich die Vermutung, daß Sie
+nicht nur zu der falschen Beurteilung meines Rechtsbeistandes, sondern
+auch zu Ihrem sonstigen Verhalten, dadurch verleitet werden, daß man
+Sie, trotzdem Sie Angeklagter sind, zu gut behandelt oder richtiger
+ausgedrückt nachlässig, scheinbar nachlässig behandelt. Auch dieses
+Letztere hat seinen Grund; es ist oft besser in Ketten als frei zu
+sein. Aber ich möchte Ihnen doch zeigen, wie andere Angeklagte
+behandelt werden, vielleicht gelingt es Ihnen, daraus eine Lehre zu
+nehmen. Ich werde jetzt nämlich Block vorrufen, sperren Sie die Tür auf
+und setzen Sie sich hier neben den Nachttisch.“ „Gerne,“ sagte K. und
+tat, was der Advokat verlangt hatte; zu lernen war er immer bereit. Um
+sich aber für jeden Fall zu sichern, fragte er noch: „Sie haben aber
+zur Kenntnis genommen, daß ich Ihnen meine Vertretung entziehe?“ „Ja,“
+sagte der Advokat, „Sie können es aber heute noch rückgängig machen.“
+Er legte sich wieder ins Bett zurück, zog das Federbett bis zum Knie
+und drehte sich der Wand zu. Dann läutete er.
+
+Fast gleichzeitig mit dem Glockenzeichen erschien Leni, sie suchte
+durch rasche Blicke zu erfahren, was geschehen war; daß K. still beim
+Bett des Advokaten saß, schien ihr beruhigend. Sie nickte K., der sie
+starr ansah, lächelnd zu. „Hole Block,“ sagte der Advokat. Statt ihn
+aber zu holen, trat sie nur vor die Tür, rief: „Block! Zum Advokaten!“
+und schlüpfte dann, wahrscheinlich weil der Advokat zur Wand abgekehrt
+blieb und sich um nichts kümmerte, hinter K.s Sessel. Sie störte ihn
+von nun ab, indem sie sich über die Sessellehne vorbeugte oder mit den
+Händen, allerdings sehr zart und vorsichtig, durch sein Haar fuhr und
+über seine Wangen strich. Schließlich suchte K. sie daran zu hindern,
+indem er sie bei einer Hand erfaßte, die sie ihm nach einigem
+Widerstreben überließ.
+
+Block war auf den Anruf hin gleich gekommen, blieb aber vor der Tür
+stehn und schien zu überlegen, ob er eintreten sollte. Er zog die
+Augenbrauen hoch und neigte den Kopf, als horche er, ob sich der Befehl
+zum Advokaten zu kommen, wiederholen würde. K. hätte ihn zum Eintreten
+aufmuntern können, aber er hatte sich vorgenommen, nicht nur mit dem
+Advokaten, sondern mit allem, was hier in der Wohnung war, endgültig zu
+brechen und verhielt sich deshalb regungslos. Auch Leni schwieg. Block
+merkte, daß ihn wenigstens niemand verjage und trat auf den Fußspitzen
+ein, das Gesicht gespannt, die Hände auf dem Rücken verkrampft. Die Tür
+hatte er für einen möglichen Rückzug offengelassen. K. blickte er gar
+nicht an, sondern immer nur das hohe Federbett, unter dem der Advokat,
+da er sich ganz nahe an die Wand geschoben hatte, nicht einmal zu sehen
+war. Da hörte man aber seine Stimme: „Block hier?“ fragte er. Diese
+Frage gab Block, der schon eine große Strecke weitergerückt war,
+förmlich einen Stoß in die Brust und dann einen in den Rücken, er
+taumelte, blieb tief gebückt stehn und sagte: „Zu dienen.“ „Was willst
+du?“ fragte der Advokat, „du kommst ungelegen.“ „Wurde ich nicht
+gerufen?“ fragte Block mehr sich selbst als den Advokaten, hielt die
+Hände zum Schutze vor und war bereit wegzulaufen. „Du wurdest gerufen,“
+sagte der Advokat, „trotzdem kommst du ungelegen.“ Und nach einer Pause
+fügte er hinzu: „Du kommst immer ungelegen.“ Seitdem der Advokat
+sprach, sah Block nicht mehr auf das Bett hin, er starrte vielmehr
+irgendwo in eine Ecke und lauschte nur, als sei der Seitenblick des
+Sprechers zu blendend, als daß er ihn ertragen könnte. Es war aber auch
+das Zuhören schwer, denn der Advokat sprach gegen die Wand, und zwar
+leise und schnell. „Wollt Ihr, daß ich weggehe?“ fragte Block. „Nun
+bist du einmal da,“ sagte der Advokat. „Bleib!“ Man hätte glauben
+können, der Advokat habe nicht Blocks Wunsch erfüllt, sondern ihm etwa
+mit Prügeln gedroht, denn jetzt fing Block wirklich zu zittern an. „Ich
+war gestern,“ sagte der Advokat, „beim dritten Richter, meinem Freund,
+und habe allmählich das Gespräch auf dich gelenkt. Willst du wissen,
+was er sagte?“ „O bitte,“ sagte Block. Da der Advokat nicht gleich
+antwortete, wiederholte Block nochmals die Bitte und neigte sich, als
+wolle er niederknien. Da fuhr ihn aber K. an: „Was tust du?“ rief er.
+Da ihn Leni an dem Ausruf hatte hindern wollen, faßte er auch ihre
+zweite Hand. Es war nicht der Druck der Liebe, mit dem er sie
+festhielt, sie seufzte auch öfters und suchte ihm die Hände zu
+entwinden. Für K.s Ausruf aber wurde Block gestraft, denn der Advokat
+fragte ihn: „Wer ist denn dein Advokat?“ „Ihr seid es,“ sagte Block.
+„Und außer mir?“ fragte der Advokat. „Niemand außer Euch,“ sagte Block.
+„Dann folge auch niemandem sonst,“ sagte der Advokat. Block erkannte
+das vollständig an, er maß K. mit bösen Blicken und schüttelte heftig
+gegen ihn den Kopf. Hätte man dieses Benehmen in Worte übersetzt, so
+wären es grobe Beschimpfungen gewesen. Mit diesem Menschen hatte K.
+freundschaftlich über seine eigene Sache reden wollen! „Ich werde dich
+nicht mehr stören,“ sagte K. in den Sessel zurückgelehnt. „Knie nieder
+oder krieche auf allen Vieren, tu’ was du willst, ich werde mich nicht
+darum kümmern.“ Aber Block hatte doch Ehrgefühl, wenigstens gegenüber
+K., denn er ging mit den Fäusten fuchtelnd auf ihn zu, und rief so laut
+als er es nur in der Nähe des Advokaten wagte: „Sie dürfen nicht so mit
+mir reden, das ist nicht erlaubt. Warum beleidigen Sie mich? Und
+überdies noch hier vor dem Herrn Advokaten, wo wir beide, Sie und ich,
+nur aus Barmherzigkeit geduldet sind? Sie sind kein besserer Mensch als
+ich, denn Sie sind auch angeklagt und haben auch einen Prozeß. Wenn Sie
+aber trotzdem noch ein Herr sind, dann bin ich ein ebensolcher Herr,
+wenn nicht gar ein noch größerer. Und ich will auch als ein solcher
+angesprochen werden, gerade von Ihnen. Wenn Sie sich aber dadurch für
+bevorzugt halten, daß Sie hier sitzen und ruhig zuhören dürfen, während
+ich, wie Sie sich ausdrücken, auf allen Vieren krieche, dann erinnere
+ich Sie an den alten Rechtsspruch: für den Verdächtigen ist Bewegung
+besser als Ruhe, denn der, welcher ruht, kann immer, ohne es zu wissen,
+auf einer Wagschale sein und mit seinen Sünden gewogen werden.“ K.
+sagte nichts, er staunte nur mit unbeweglichen Augen diesen verwirrten
+Menschen an. Was für Veränderungen waren mit ihm nur schon in der
+letzten Stunde vor sich gegangen! War es der Prozeß, der ihn so hin und
+her warf und ihn nicht erkennen ließ, wo Freund und wo Feind war. Sah
+er denn nicht, daß der Advokat ihn absichtlich demütigte und diesmal
+nichts anderes bezweckte, als sich vor K. mit seiner Macht zu brüsten
+und sich dadurch vielleicht auch K. zu unterwerfen? Wenn Block aber
+nicht fähig war, das zu erkennen oder wenn er den Advokaten so sehr
+fürchtete, daß ihm jene Erkenntnis nichts helfen konnte, wie kam es,
+daß er doch wieder so schlau oder so kühn war, den Advokaten zu
+betrügen und ihm zu verschweigen, daß er außer ihm noch andere
+Advokaten für sich arbeiten ließ. Und wieso wagte er es, K.
+anzugreifen, da dieser doch gleich sein Geheimnis verraten konnte. Aber
+er wagte noch mehr, er ging zum Bett des Advokaten und begann sich nun
+auch dort über K. zu beschweren: „Herr Advokat,“ sagte er, „habt Ihr
+gehört, wie dieser Mann mit mir gesprochen hat? Man kann noch die
+Stunden seines Prozesses zählen und schon will er mir, einem Mann, der
+fünf Jahre im Prozesse steht, gute Lehren geben. Er beschimpft mich
+sogar. Weiß nichts und beschimpft mich, der ich, soweit meine schwachen
+Kräfte reichen, genau studiert habe, was Anstand, Pflicht und
+Gerichtsgebrauch verlangt.“ „Kümmere dich um niemanden,“ sagte der
+Advokat, „und tue, was dir richtig scheint.“ „Gewiß,“ sagte Block, als
+spreche er sich selbst Mut zu, und kniete unter einem kurzen
+Seitenblick nun knapp beim Bett nieder. „Ich knie schon, mein Advokat,“
+sagte er. Der Advokat schwieg aber. Block streichelte mit einer Hand
+vorsichtig das Federbett. In der Stille, die jetzt herrschte, sagte
+Leni, indem sie sich von K.s Händen befreite: „Du machst mir Schmerzen.
+Laß mich. Ich gehe zu Block.“ Sie ging hin und setzte sich auf den
+Bettrand. Block war über ihr Kommen sehr erfreut, er bat sie gleich
+durch lebhafte, aber stumme Zeichen, sich beim Advokaten für ihn
+einzusetzen. Er benötigte offenbar die Mitteilungen des Advokaten sehr
+dringend, aber vielleicht nur zu dem Zweck, um sie durch seine übrigen
+Advokaten ausnützen zu lassen. Leni wußte wahrscheinlich genau, wie man
+dem Advokaten beikommen könne, sie zeigte auf die Hand des Advokaten
+und spitzte die Lippen wie zum Kuß. Gleich führte Block den Handkuß aus
+und wiederholte ihn auf eine Aufforderung Lenis hin noch zweimal. Aber
+der Advokat schwieg noch immer. Da beugte sich Leni über den Advokaten
+hin, der schöne Wuchs ihres Körpers wurde sichtbar, als sie sich so
+streckte, und strich tief zu seinem Gesicht geneigt über sein langes
+weißes Haar. Das zwang ihm nun doch eine Antwort ab. „Ich zögere, es
+ihm mitzuteilen,“ sagte der Advokat und man sah, wie er den Kopf ein
+wenig schüttelte, vielleicht um des Drucks von Lenis Hand mehr
+teilhaftig zu werden. Block horchte mit gesenktem Kopf, als übertrete
+er durch dieses Horchen ein Gebot. „Warum zögerst du denn?“ fragte
+Leni. K. hatte das Gefühl, als höre er ein einstudiertes Gespräch, das
+sich schon oft wiederholt hatte, das sich noch oft wiederholen würde
+und das nur für Block seine Neuheit nicht verlieren konnte. „Wie hat er
+sich heute verhalten?“ fragte der Advokat, statt zu antworten. Ehe sich
+Leni darüber äußerte, sah sie zu Block hinunter und beobachtete ein
+Weilchen, wie er die Hände ihr entgegenhob und bittend aneinander rieb.
+Schließlich nickte sie ernst, wandte sich zum Advokaten und sagte: „Er
+war ruhig und fleißig.“ Ein alter Kaufmann, ein Mann mit langem Bart
+flehte ein junges Mädchen um ein günstiges Zeugnis an. Mochte er dabei
+auch Hintergedanken haben, nichts konnte ihn in den Augen eines
+Mitmenschen rechtfertigen. Er entwürdigte fast den Zuseher. So wirkte
+also die Methode des Advokaten, welcher K. glücklicherweise nicht lange
+genug ausgesetzt gewesen war, daß der Klient schließlich die ganze Welt
+vergaß und nur auf diesem Irrweg zum Ende des Prozesses sich
+fortzuschleppen hoffte. Das war kein Klient mehr, das war der Hund des
+Advokaten. Hätte ihm dieser befohlen, unter das Bett wie in eine
+Hundehütte zu kriechen und von dort aus zu bellen, er hätte es mit Lust
+getan. Als sei K. beauftragt, alles was hier gesprochen wurde, genau in
+sich aufzunehmen, an einem höhern Ort die Anzeige davon zu erstatten
+und einen Bericht abzulegen, hörte er prüfend und überlegen zu. „Was
+hat er während des ganzen Tags getan?“ fragte der Advokat. „Ich habe
+ihn,“ sagte Leni, „damit er mich bei der Arbeit nicht störe, in dem
+Dienstmädchenzimmer eingesperrt, wo er sich ja gewöhnlich aufhält.
+Durch die Lücke konnte ich von Zeit zu Zeit nachsehn, was er machte. Er
+kniete immer auf dem Bett, hatte die Schriften, die du ihm geliehen
+hast, auf dem Fensterbrett aufgeschlagen und las in ihnen. Das hat
+einen guten Eindruck auf mich gemacht; das Fenster führt nämlich nur in
+einen Luftschacht und gibt fast kein Licht. Daß Block trotzdem las,
+zeigte mir, wie folgsam er ist.“ „Es freut mich, das zu hören,“ sagte
+der Advokat. „Hat er aber auch mit Verständnis gelesen?“ Block bewegte
+während dieses Gesprächs unaufhörlich die Lippen, offenbar formulierte
+er die Antworten, die er von Leni erhoffte. „Darauf kann ich
+natürlich,“ sagte Leni, „nicht mit Bestimmtheit antworten. Jedenfalls
+habe ich gesehn, daß er gründlich las. Er hat den ganzen Tag über die
+gleiche Seite gelesen und beim Lesen den Finger die Zeilen
+entlanggeführt. Immer wenn ich zu ihm hineinsah, hat er geseufzt, als
+mache ihm das Lesen viel Mühe. Die Schriften, die du ihm geliehen hast,
+sind wahrscheinlich schwer verständlich.“  „Ja,“ sagte der Advokat,
+„das sind sie allerdings. Ich glaube auch nicht, daß er etwas von ihnen
+versteht. Sie sollen ihm nur eine Ahnung davon geben, wie schwer der
+Kampf ist, den ich zu seiner Verteidigung führe. Und für wen führe ich
+diesen schweren Kampf? Für — es ist fast lächerlich es auszusprechen —
+für Block. Auch was das bedeutet, soll er begreifen lernen. Hat er
+ununterbrochen studiert?“ „Fast ununterbrochen,“ antwortete Leni, „nur
+einmal hat er mich um Wasser zum Trinken gebeten. Da habe ich ihm ein
+Glas durch die Luke gereicht. Um 8 Uhr habe ich ihn dann herausgelassen
+und ihm etwas zu essen gegeben.“ Block streifte K. mit einem
+Seitenblick, als werde hier Rühmendes von ihm erzählt und müsse auch
+auf K. Eindruck machen. Er schien jetzt gute Hoffnungen zu haben,
+bewegte sich freier und rückte auf den Knien hin und her. Desto
+deutlicher war es, wie er unter den folgenden Worten des Advokaten
+erstarrte. „Du lobst ihn,“ sagte der Advokat. „Aber gerade das macht es
+mir schwer, zu reden. Der Richter hat sich nämlich nicht günstig
+ausgesprochen, weder über Block selbst noch über seinen Prozeß.“ „Nicht
+günstig?“ fragte Leni. „Wie ist das möglich?“ Block sah sie mit einem
+so gespannten Blick an, als traue er ihr die Fähigkeit zu, jetzt noch
+die längst ausgesprochenen Worte des Richters zu seinen Gunsten zu
+wenden. „Nicht günstig,“ sagte der Advokat. „Er war sogar unangenehm
+berührt, als ich von Block zu sprechen anfing. Reden Sie nicht von
+Block, sagte er. Er ist mein Klient, sagte ich. Sie lassen sich
+mißbrauchen, sagte er. Ich halte seine Sache nicht für verloren, sagte
+ich. Sie lassen sich mißbrauchen, wiederholte er. Ich glaube es nicht,
+sagte ich. Block ist im Prozeß fleißig und immer hinter seiner Sache
+her. Er wohnt fast bei mir, um immer auf dem Laufenden zu sein. Solchen
+Eifer findet man nicht immer. Gewiß, er ist persönlich nicht angenehm,
+hat häßliche Umgangsformen und ist schmutzig, aber in prozessualer
+Hinsicht ist er untadelhaft. Ich sagte untadelhaft, ich übertrieb
+absichtlich. Darauf sagte er: Block ist bloß schlau. Er hat viel
+Erfahrung angesammelt und versteht es, den Prozeß zu verschleppen. Aber
+seine Unwissenheit ist noch viel größer als seine Schlauheit. Was würde
+er wohl dazu sagen, wenn er erfahren würde, daß sein Prozeß noch gar
+nicht begonnen hat, wenn man ihm sagen würde, daß noch nicht einmal das
+Glockenzeichen zum Beginn des Prozesses gegeben ist. Ruhig, Block,“
+sagte der Advokat, denn Block begann sich gerade auf unsicheren Knien
+zu erheben und wollte offenbar um Aufklärung bitten. Es war jetzt das
+erstemal, daß sich der Advokat mit ausführlicheren Worten geradezu an
+Block wendete. Mit müden Augen sah er halb ziellos, halb zu Block
+hinunter, der unter diesem Blick wieder langsam in die Knie zurücksank.
+„Diese Äußerung des Richters hat für dich gar keine Bedeutung,“ sagte
+der Advokat. „Erschrick doch nicht bei jedem Wort. Wenn sich das
+wiederholt, werde ich dir gar nichts mehr verraten. Man kann keinen
+Satz beginnen, ohne daß du einen anschaust, als ob jetzt dein Endurteil
+käme. Schäme dich hier vor meinem Klienten! Auch erschütterst du das
+Vertrauen, das er in mich setzt. Was willst du denn? Noch lebst du,
+noch stehst du unter meinem Schutz. Sinnlose Angst! Du hast irgendwo
+gelesen, daß das Endurteil in manchen Fällen unversehens komme aus
+beliebigem Munde zu beliebiger Zeit. Mit vielen Vorbehalten ist das
+allerdings wahr, ebenso wahr aber ist es, daß mich deine Angst anwidert
+und daß ich darin einen Mangel des notwendigen Vertrauens sehe. Was
+habe ich denn gesagt? Ich habe die Äußerung eines Richters
+wiedergegeben. Du weißt, die verschiedenen Ansichten häufen sich um das
+Verfahren bis zur Undurchdringlichkeit. Dieser Richter z. B. nimmt den
+Anfang des Verfahrens zu einem andern Zeitpunkt an als ich. Ein
+Meinungsunterschied, nichts weiter. In einem gewissen Stadium des
+Prozesses wird nach altem Brauch ein Glockenzeichen gegeben. Nach der
+Ansicht dieses Richters beginnt damit der Prozeß. Ich kann dir jetzt
+nicht alles sagen, was dagegen spricht, du würdest es auch nicht
+verstehn, es genüge dir, daß viel dagegen spricht.“ Verlegen fuhr Block
+unten mit den Fingern durch das Fell des Bettvorlegers, die Angst wegen
+des Ausspruchs des Richters ließ ihn zeitweise die eigene
+Untertänigkeit gegenüber dem Advokaten vergessen, er dachte dann nur an
+sich und drehte die Worte des Richters nach allen Seiten. „Block,“
+sagte Leni in warnendem Ton und zog ihn am Rockkragen ein wenig in die
+Höhe. „Laß jetzt das Fell und höre dem Advokaten zu.“ K. begriff nicht,
+wie der Advokat daran hatte denken können, durch diese Vorführung ihn
+zu gewinnen. Hätte er ihn nicht schon früher verjagt, er hätte es durch
+diese Szene erreicht.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+NEUNTES KAPITEL
+
+IM DOM
+
+
+K. bekam den Auftrag, einem italienischen Geschäftsfreund der Bank, der
+für sie sehr wichtig war und sich zum erstenmal in dieser Stadt
+aufhielt, einige Kunstdenkmäler zu zeigen. Es war ein Auftrag, den er
+zu anderer Zeit gewiß für ehrend gehalten hätte, den er aber jetzt, da
+er nur mit großer Anstrengung sein Ansehn in der Bank noch wahren
+konnte, widerwillig übernahm. Jede Stunde, die er dem Bureau entzogen
+wurde, machte ihm Kummer; er konnte zwar die Bureauzeit bei weitem
+nicht mehr so ausnutzen wie früher, er brachte manche Stunden nur unter
+dem notdürftigsten Anschein wirklicher Arbeit hin, aber desto größer
+waren seine Sorgen, wenn er nicht im Bureau war. Er glaubte dann zu
+sehn, wie der Direktor-Stellvertreter, der ja immer auf der Lauer
+gewesen war, von Zeit zu Zeit in sein Bureau kam, sich an seinen
+Schreibtisch setzte, seine Schriftstücke durchsuchte, Parteien, mit
+denen K. seit Jahren fast befreundet gewesen war, empfing und ihm
+abspenstig machte, ja vielleicht sogar Fehler aufdeckte, von denen sich
+K. während der Arbeit jetzt immer aus tausend Richtungen bedroht sah
+und die er nicht mehr vermeiden konnte. Wurde er daher einmal, sei es
+in noch so auszeichnender Weise, zu einem Geschäftsweg oder gar zu
+einer kleinen Reise beauftragt — solche Aufträge hatten sich in der
+letzten Zeit ganz zufällig gehäuft — dann lag immerhin die Vermutung
+nahe, daß man ihn für ein Weilchen aus dem Bureau entfernen und seine
+Arbeit überprüfen wolle oder wenigstens, daß man ihn im Bureau für
+leicht entbehrlich halte. Die meisten dieser Aufträge hätte er ohne
+Schwierigkeit ablehnen können, aber er wagte es nicht, denn, wenn seine
+Befürchtung auch nur im geringsten begründet war, bedeutete die
+Ablehnung des Auftrags Geständnis seiner Angst. Aus diesem Grunde nahm
+er solche Aufträge scheinbar gleichmütig hin und verschwieg sogar, als
+er eine anstrengende zweitägige Geschäftsreise machen sollte, eine
+ernstliche Verkühlung, um sich nur nicht der Gefahr auszusetzen, mit
+Berufung auf das gerade herrschende regnerische Herbstwetter von der
+Reise abgehalten zu werden. Als er von dieser Reise mit wütenden
+Kopfschmerzen zurückkehrte, erfuhr er, daß er dazu bestimmt sei, am
+nächsten Tag den italienischen Geschäftsfreund zu begleiten. Die
+Verlockung, sich wenigstens dieses eine Mal zu weigern, war sehr groß,
+vor allem war das, was man ihm hier zugedacht hatte, keine unmittelbar
+mit dem Geschäft zusammenhängende Arbeit, aber die Erfüllung dieser
+gesellschaftlichen Pflicht gegenüber dem Geschäftsfreund war an sich
+zweifellos wichtig genug, nur nicht für K., der wohl wußte, daß er sich
+nur durch Arbeitserfolge erhalten könne, und daß es, wenn ihm das nicht
+gelingen würde, vollständig wertlos war, wenn er diesen Italiener
+unerwarteterweise sogar bezaubern sollte; er wollte nicht einmal für
+einen Tag aus dem Bereich der Arbeit geschoben werden, denn die Furcht,
+nicht mehr zurückgelassen zu werden, war zu groß, eine Furcht, die er
+sehr genau als übertrieben erkannte, die ihn aber doch beengte. In
+diesem Fall allerdings war es fast unmöglich, einen annehmbaren Einwand
+zu erfinden, K.s Kenntnis des Italienischen war zwar nicht sehr groß,
+aber immerhin genügend; das Entscheidende aber war, daß K. aus früherer
+Zeit einige künstlerische Kenntnisse besaß, was in äußerst
+übertriebener Weise dadurch in der Bank bekannt geworden war, daß K.
+eine Zeit lang übrigens auch nur aus geschäftlichen Gründen Mitglied
+des Vereins zur Erhaltung der städtischen Kunstdenkmäler gewesen war.
+Nun war aber der Italiener, wie man gerüchtweise erfahren hatte, ein
+Kunstliebhaber und die Wahl K.s zu seinem Begleiter war daher
+selbstverständlich.
+
+Es war ein sehr regnerischer stürmischer Morgen, als K. voll Ärger über
+den Tag, der ihm bevorstand, schon um 7 Uhr ins Bureau kam, um
+wenigstens einige Arbeit noch fertigzubringen, ehe der Besuch ihn allem
+entziehen würde. Er war sehr müde, denn er hatte die halbe Nacht mit
+dem Studium einer italienischen Grammatik verbracht, um sich ein wenig
+vorzubereiten, das Fenster, an dem er in der letzten Zeit viel zu oft
+zu sitzen pflegte, lockte ihn mehr als der Schreibtisch, aber er
+widerstand und setzte sich zur Arbeit. Leider trat gerade der Diener
+ein und meldete, der Herr Direktor habe ihn geschickt, um nachzusehn,
+ob der Herr Prokurist schon hier sei; sei er hier, dann möge er so
+freundlich sein und ins Empfangszimmer hinüberkommen, der Herr aus
+Italien sei schon da. „Ich komme schon,“ sagte K., steckte ein kleines
+Wörterbuch in die Tasche, nahm ein Album der städtischen
+Sehenswürdigkeiten, das er für den Fremden vorbereitet hatte, unter den
+Arm, und ging durch das Bureau des Direktor-Stellvertreters in das
+Direktionszimmer. Er war glücklich darüber, so früh ins Bureau gekommen
+zu sein und sofort zur Verfügung stehn zu können, was wohl niemand
+ernstlich erwartet hatte. Das Bureau des Direktor-Stellvertreters war
+natürlich noch leer wie in tiefer Nacht, wahrscheinlich hatte der
+Diener auch ihn ins Empfangszimmer berufen sollen, es war aber
+erfolglos gewesen. Als K. ins Empfangszimmer eintrat, erhoben sich die
+zwei Herren aus den tiefen Fauteuils. Der Direktor lächelte freundlich,
+offenbar war er sehr erfreut über K.s Kommen, er besorgte sofort die
+Vorstellung, der Italiener schüttelte K. kräftig die Hand und nannte
+lachend irgend jemanden einen Frühaufsteher, K. verstand nicht genau
+wen er meinte, es war überdies ein sonderbares Wort, dessen Sinn K.
+erst nach einem Weilchen erriet. Er antwortete mit einigen glatten
+Sätzen, die der Italiener wieder lachend hinnahm, wobei er mehrmals mit
+nervöser Hand über seinen graublauen buschigen Schnurrbart fuhr. Dieser
+Bart war offenbar parfümiert, man war fast versucht, sich zu nähern und
+zu riechen. Als sich alle gesetzt hatten und ein kleines einleitendes
+Gespräch begann, bemerkte K. mit großem Unbehagen, daß er den Italiener
+nur bruchstückweise verstand. Wenn er ganz ruhig sprach, verstand er
+ihn fast vollständig, das waren aber nur seltene Ausnahmen, meistens
+quoll ihm die Rede aus dem Mund, er schüttelte den Kopf wie vor Lust
+darüber. Bei solchen Reden aber verwickelte er sich regelmäßig in
+irgendeinen Dialekt, der für K. nichts Italienisches mehr hatte, den
+aber der Direktor nicht nur verstand, sondern auch sprach, was K.
+allerdings hätte voraussehn können, denn der Italiener stammte aus
+Süditalien, wo auch der Direktor einige Jahre gewesen war. Jedenfalls
+erkannte K., daß ihm die Möglichkeit, sich mit dem Italiener zu
+verständigen, zum größten Teil genommen war, denn auch dessen
+Französisch war nur schwer verständlich, auch verdeckte der Bart die
+Lippenbewegungen, deren Anblick vielleicht zum Verständnis geholfen
+hätte. K. begann viel Unannehmlichkeiten vorauszusehn, vorläufig gab er
+es auf, den Italiener verstehn zu wollen — in der Gegenwart des
+Direktors, der ihn so leicht verstand, wäre es unnötige Anstrengung
+gewesen — und er beschränkte sich darauf, ihn verdrießlich zu
+beobachten, wie er tief und doch leicht in dem Fauteuil ruhte, wie er
+öfters an seinem kurzen, scharf geschnittenen Röckchen zupfte und wie
+er einmal mit erhobenen Armen und lose in den Gelenken bewegten Händen
+irgend etwas darzustellen versuchte, das K. nicht begreifen konnte,
+trotzdem er vorgebeugt die Hände nicht aus den Augen ließ. Schließlich
+machte sich bei K., der sonst unbeschäftigt, nur mechanisch mit den
+Blicken dem Hin und Her der Reden folgte, die frühere Müdigkeit geltend
+und er ertappte sich einmal zu seinem Schrecken glücklicherweise noch
+rechtzeitig darauf, daß er in der Zerstreutheit gerade hatte aufstehn,
+sich umdrehn und weggehn wollen. Endlich sah der Italiener auf die Uhr
+und sprang auf. Nachdem er sich vom Direktor verabschiedet hatte,
+drängte er sich an K. und zwar so dicht, daß K. sein Fauteuil
+zurückschieben mußte, um sich bewegen zu können. Der Direktor, der
+gewiß an K.s Augen die Not erkannte, in der er sich gegenüber diesem
+Italienisch befand, mischte sich in das Gespräch und zwar so klug und
+so zart, daß es den Anschein hatte, als füge er nur kleine Ratschläge
+bei, während er in Wirklichkeit alles, was der Italiener, unermüdlich
+ihm in die Rede fallend, vorbrachte, in aller Kürze K. verständlich
+machte. K. erfuhr von ihm, daß der Italiener vorläufig noch einige
+Geschäfte zu besorgen habe, daß er leider auch im Ganzen nur wenig Zeit
+haben werde, daß er auch keinesfalls beabsichtige, in Eile alle
+Sehenswürdigkeiten abzulaufen, daß er sich vielmehr — allerdings nur
+wenn K. zustimme, bei ihm allein liege die Entscheidung — entschlossen
+habe, nur den Dom, diesen aber gründlich, zu besichtigen. Er freue sich
+ungemein, diese Besichtigung in Begleitung eines so gelehrten und
+liebenswürdigen Mannes — damit war K. gemeint, der mit nichts anderem
+beschäftigt war, als den Italiener zu überhören und die Worte des
+Direktors schnell aufzufassen — vornehmen zu können und er bitte ihn,
+wenn ihm die Stunde gelegen sei, in zwei Stunden, etwa um 10 Uhr, sich
+im Dom einzufinden. Er selbst hoffe, um diese Zeit schon bestimmt dort
+sein zu können. K. antwortete einiges Entsprechende, der Italiener
+drückte zuerst dem Direktor, dann K., dann nochmals dem Direktor die
+Hand und ging, von beiden gefolgt, nur noch halb ihnen zugewendet, im
+Reden aber noch immer nicht aussetzend, zur Tür. K. blieb dann noch ein
+Weilchen mit dem Direktor beisammen, der heute besonders leidend
+aussah. Er glaubte sich bei K. irgendwie entschuldigen zu müssen und
+sagte — sie standen vertraulich nahe beisammen — zuerst hätte er
+beabsichtigt, selbst mit dem Italiener zu gehn, dann aber — er gab
+keinen nähern Grund an — habe er sich entschlossen, lieber K. zu
+schicken. Wenn er den Italiener nicht gleich im Anfang verstehe, so
+müsse er sich dadurch nicht verblüffen lassen, das Verständnis komme
+sehr rasch, und wenn er auch viel überhaupt nicht verstehen sollte, so
+sei es auch nicht so schlimm, denn für den Italiener sei es nicht gar
+so wichtig, verstanden zu werden. Übrigens sei K.s Italienisch
+überraschend gut und er werde sich gewiß ausgezeichnet mit der Sache
+abfinden. Damit war K. verabschiedet. Die Zeit, die ihm noch freiblieb,
+verbrachte er damit, seltene Vokabeln, die er zur Führung im Dom
+benötigte, aus dem Wörterbuch herauszuschreiben. Es war eine äußerst
+lästige Arbeit, Diener brachten die Post, Beamte kamen mit
+verschiedenen Anfragen und blieben, da sie K. beschäftigt sahen, bei
+der Tür stehn, rührten sich aber nicht weg, bis sie K. angehört hatte,
+der Direktor-Stellvertreter ließ es sich nicht entgehn, K. zu stören,
+kam öfters herein, nahm ihm das Wörterbuch aus der Hand und blätterte
+offenbar ganz sinnlos darin, selbst Parteien tauchten, wenn sich die
+Tür öffnete, im Halbdunkel des Vorzimmers auf und verbeugten sich
+zögernd, sie wollten auf sich aufmerksam machen, waren aber dessen
+nicht sicher, ob sie gesehen wurden — das alles bewegte sich um K. als
+um seinen Mittelpunkt, während er selbst die Wörter, die er brauchte,
+zusammenstellte, dann im Wörterbuch suchte, dann herausschrieb, dann
+sich in ihrer Aussprache übte und schließlich auswendig zu lernen
+versuchte. Sein früheres gutes Gedächtnis schien ihn aber ganz
+verlassen zu haben, manchmal wurde er auf den Italiener, der ihm diese
+Anstrengung verursachte, so wütend, daß er das Wörterbuch unter
+Papieren vergrub mit der festen Absicht, sich nicht mehr vorzubereiten,
+dann aber sah er ein, daß er doch nicht stumm mit dem Italiener vor den
+Kunstwerken im Dom auf und ab gehen könne und er zog mit noch größerer
+Wut das Wörterbuch wieder hervor.
+
+Gerade um ½10 Uhr, als er weggehn wollte, erfolgte ein telephonischer
+Anruf, Leni wünschte ihm guten Morgen und fragte nach seinem Befinden,
+K. dankte eilig und bemerkte, er könne sich jetzt unmöglich in ein
+Gespräch einlassen, denn er müsse in den Dom. „In den Dom?“ fragte
+Leni. „Nun ja, in den Dom.“ „Warum denn in den Dom?“ sagte Leni. K.
+suchte es ihr in Kürze zu erklären, aber kaum hatte er damit
+angefangen, sagte Leni plötzlich: „Sie hetzen dich.“ Bedauern, das er
+nicht herausgefordert und nicht erwartet hatte, vertrug K. nicht, er
+verabschiedete sich mit zwei Worten, sagte aber doch, während er den
+Hörer an seinen Platz hängte, halb zu sich, halb zu dem fernen Mädchen,
+das es nicht mehr hörte: „Ja, sie hetzen mich.“
+
+Nun war es aber schon spät, es bestand schon fast die Gefahr, daß er
+nicht rechtzeitig ankam. Im Automobil fuhr er hin, im letzten
+Augenblick hatte er sich noch an das Album erinnert, das er früh zu
+übergeben keine Gelegenheit gefunden hatte und das er deshalb jetzt
+mitnahm. Er hielt es auf seinen Knien und trommelte während der ganzen
+Fahrt unruhig darauf. Der Regen war schwächer geworden, aber es war
+feucht, kühl und dunkel, man würde im Dom wenig sehn, wohl aber würde
+sich dort, infolge des langen Stehns auf den kalten Fließen, K.s
+Verkühlung sehr verschlimmern.
+
+Der Domplatz war ganz leer, K. erinnerte sich, daß es ihm schon als
+kleinem Kind aufgefallen war, daß in den Häusern dieses engen Platzes
+immer fast alle Fenstervorhänge herabgelassen waren. Bei dem heutigen
+Wetter war es allerdings verständlicher als sonst. Auch im Dom schien
+es leer zu sein, es fiel natürlich niemandem ein, jetzt
+hierherzukommen. K. durchlief beide Seitenschiffe, er traf nur ein
+altes Weib, das eingehüllt in ein warmes Tuch vor einem Marienbild
+kniete und es anblickte. Von weitem sah er dann noch einen hinkenden
+Diener in einer Mauertür verschwinden. K. war pünktlich gekommen,
+gerade bei seinem Eintritt hatte es 10 geschlagen, der Italiener war
+aber noch nicht hier. K. ging zum Haupteingang zurück, stand dort eine
+Zeit lang unentschlossen und machte dann im Regen einen Rundgang um den
+Dom, um nachzusehn, ob der Italiener nicht vielleicht bei irgendeinem
+Seiteneingang warte. Er war nirgends zu finden. Sollte der Direktor
+etwa die Zeitangabe mißverstanden haben? Wie konnte man auch diesen
+Menschen richtig verstehn. Wie es aber auch sein mochte, jedenfalls
+mußte K. zunächst eine halbe Stunde auf ihn warten. Da er müde war,
+wollte er sich setzen, er ging wieder in den Dom, fand auf einer Stufe
+einen kleinen teppichartigen Fetzen, zog ihn mit der Fußspitze vor eine
+nahe Bank, wickelte sich fester in seinen Mantel, schlug den Kragen in
+die Höhe und setzte sich. Um sich zu zerstreuen, schlug er das Album
+auf, blätterte darin ein wenig, mußte aber bald aufhören, denn es wurde
+so dunkel, daß er, als er aufblickte, in dem nahen Seitenschiff kaum
+eine Einzelheit unterscheiden konnte.
+
+In der Ferne funkelte auf dem Hauptaltar ein großes Dreieck von
+Kerzenlichtern, K. hätte nicht mit Bestimmtheit sagen können, ob er sie
+schon früher gesehen hatte. Vielleicht waren sie erst jetzt angezündet
+worden. Die Kirchendiener sind berufsmäßige Schleicher, man bemerkt sie
+nicht. Als sich K. zufällig umdrehte, sah er nicht weit hinter sich
+eine hohe starke an einer Säule befestigte Kerze gleichfalls brennen.
+So schön das war, zur Beleuchtung der Altarbilder, die meistens in der
+Finsternis der Seitenaltäre hingen, war es gänzlich unzureichend, es
+vermehrte vielmehr die Finsternis. Es war vom Italiener ebenso
+vernünftig als unhöflich gehandelt, daß er nicht gekommen war, es wäre
+nichts zu sehen gewesen, man hätte sich damit begnügen müssen, mit K.s
+elektrischer Taschenlampe einige Bilder zollweise abzusuchen. Um zu
+versuchen, was man davon erwarten könnte, ging K. zu einer nahen
+kleinen Seitenkapelle, stieg ein paar Stufen bis zu einer niedrigen
+Marmorbrüstung, und über sie vorgebeugt beleuchtete er mit der Lampe
+das Altarbild. Störend schwebte das ewige Licht davor. Das Erste, was
+K. sah und zum Teil erriet, war ein großer gepanzerter Ritter, der am
+äußersten Rande des Bildes dargestellt war. Er stützte sich auf sein
+Schwert, das er in den kahlen Boden vor sich — nur einige Grashalme
+kamen hier und da hervor — gestoßen hatte. Er schien aufmerksam einen
+Vorgang zu beobachten, der sich vor ihm abspielte. Es war erstaunlich,
+daß er so stehenblieb und sich nicht näherte. Vielleicht war er dazu
+bestimmt, Wache zu stehen. K., der schon lange keine Bilder gesehen
+hatte, betrachtete den Ritter längere Zeit, trotzdem er immerfort mit
+den Augen zwinkern mußte, da er das grüne Licht der Lampe nicht
+vertrug. Als er dann das Licht über den übrigen Teil des Bildes
+streichen ließ, fand er eine Grablegung Christi in gewöhnlicher
+Auffassung, es war übrigens ein neueres Bild. Er steckte die Lampe ein
+und kehrte wieder zu seinem Platz zurück.
+
+Es war nun schon wahrscheinlich unnötig, auf den Italiener zu warten,
+draußen war aber gewiß strömender Regen, und da es hier nicht so kalt
+war, wie K. erwartet hatte, beschloß er vorläufig hierzubleiben. In
+seiner Nachbarschaft war die große Kanzel, auf ihrem kleinen runden
+Dach waren halb liegend zwei leere goldene Kreuze angebracht, die sich
+mit ihrer äußersten Spitze überquerten. Die Außenwand der Brüstung und
+der Übergang zur tragenden Säule war von grünem Laubwerk gebildet, in
+das kleine Engel griffen, bald lebhaft, bald ruhend. K. trat vor die
+Kanzel und untersuchte sie von allen Seiten, die Bearbeitung des
+Steines war überaus sorgfältig, das tiefe Dunkel zwischen dem Laubwerk
+und hinter ihm schien wie eingefangen und festgehalten, K. legte seine
+Hand in eine solche Lücke und tastete dann den Stein vorsichtig ab, von
+dem Dasein dieser Kanzel hatte er bisher gar nicht gewußt. Da bemerkte
+er zufällig hinter der nächsten Bankreihe einen Kirchendiener, der dort
+in einem hängenden faltigen schwarzen Rock stand, in der linken Hand
+eine Schnupftabakdose hielt und ihn betrachtete. „Was will denn der
+Mann?“ dachte K. „Bin ich ihm verdächtig? Will er ein Trinkgeld?“ Als
+sich aber nun der Kirchendiener von K. bemerkt sah, zeigte er mit der
+Rechten, zwischen zwei Fingern hielt er noch eine Prise Tabak, in
+irgendeine unbestimmte Richtung. Sein Benehmen war fast unverständlich,
+K. wartete noch ein Weilchen, aber der Kirchendiener hörte nicht auf
+mit der Hand etwas zu zeigen und bekräftigte es noch durch Kopfnicken.
+„Was will er denn?“ fragte K. leise, er wagte es nicht, hier zu rufen;
+dann aber zog er die Geldtasche und drängte sich durch die nächste
+Bank, um zu dem Mann zu kommen. Doch dieser machte sofort eine
+abwehrende Bewegung mit der Hand, zuckte die Schultern und hinkte
+davon. Mit einer ähnlichen Gangart, wie es dieses eilige Hinken war,
+hatte K. als Kind das Reiten auf Pferden nachzuahmen versucht. „Ein
+kindischer Alter,“ dachte K., „sein Verstand reicht nur noch zum
+Kirchendienst aus. Wie er stehnbleibt, wenn ich stehe, und wie er
+lauert, ob ich weitergehen will.“ Lächelnd folgte K. dem Alten durch
+das ganze Seitenschiff fast bis zur Höhe des Hauptaltars, der Alte
+hörte nicht auf, etwas zu zeigen, aber K. drehte sich absichtlich nicht
+um, das Zeigen hatte keinen andern Zweck, als ihn von der Spur des
+Alten abzubringen. Schließlich ließ er wirklich von ihm, er wollte ihn
+nicht zu sehr ängstigen, auch wollte er die Erscheinung, für den Fall,
+daß der Italiener doch noch kommen sollte, nicht ganz verscheuchen.
+
+Als er in das Hauptschiff trat, um seinen Platz zu suchen, auf dem er
+das Album liegengelassen hatte, bemerkte er an einer Säule fast
+angrenzend an die Bänke des Altarchors eine kleine Nebenkanzel, ganz
+einfach, aus kahlem, bleichem Stein. Sie war so klein, daß sie aus der
+Ferne wie eine noch leere Nische erschien, die für die Aufnahme einer
+Statue bestimmt war. Der Prediger konnte gewiß keinen vollen Schritt
+von der Brüstung zurücktreten. Außerdem begann die steinerne Einwölbung
+der Kanzel ungewöhnlich tief und stieg zwar ohne jeden Schmuck, aber
+derartig geschweift in die Höhe, daß ein mittelgroßer Mann dort nicht
+aufrecht stehn konnte, sondern sich dauernd über die Brüstung vorbeugen
+mußte. Das Ganze war wie zur Qual des Predigers bestimmt, es war
+unverständlich, wozu man diese Kanzel benötigte, da man doch die andere
+große und so kunstvoll geschmückte zur Verfügung hatte.
+
+K. wäre auch diese kleine Kanzel gewiß nicht aufgefallen, wenn nicht
+oben eine Lampe befestigt gewesen wäre, wie man sie kurz vor einer
+Predigt bereitzustellen pflegt. Sollte jetzt etwa eine Predigt
+stattfinden? In der leeren Kirche? K. sah an der Treppe hinab, die an
+die Säule sich anschmiegend zur Kanzel führte und so schmal war, als
+solle sie nicht für Menschen, sondern nur zum Schmuck der Säule dienen.
+Aber unten an der Kanzel, K. lächelte vor Staunen, stand wirklich der
+Geistliche, hielt die Hand am Geländer, bereit aufzusteigen und sah auf
+K. hin. Dann nickte er ganz leicht mit dem Kopf, worauf K. sich
+bekreuzigte und verbeugte, was er schon früher hätte tun sollen. Der
+Geistliche gab sich einen kleinen Aufschwung und stieg mit kurzen,
+schnellen Schritten die Kanzel hinauf. Sollte wirklich eine Predigt
+beginnen? War vielleicht der Kirchendiener doch nicht so ganz vom
+Verstand verlassen und hatte K. dem Prediger zutreiben wollen, was
+allerdings in der leeren Kirche äußerst notwendig gewesen war. Übrigens
+gab es ja noch irgendwo vor einem Marienbild ein altes Weib, das auch
+hätte kommen sollen. Und wenn es schon eine Predigt sein sollte, warum
+wurde sie nicht von der Orgel eingeleitet. Aber die blieb still und
+blinkte nur schwach aus der Finsternis ihrer großen Höhe.
+
+K. dachte daran, ob er sich jetzt nicht eiligst entfernen sollte; wenn
+er es jetzt nicht tat, war keine Aussicht, daß er es während der
+Predigt tun könnte, er mußte dann bleiben, so lange sie dauerte, im
+Bureau verlor er so viel Zeit, auf den Italiener zu warten war er
+längst nicht mehr verpflichtet, er sah auf seine Uhr, es war 11. Aber
+konnte denn wirklich gepredigt werden? Konnte K. allein die Gemeinde
+darstellen? Wie, wenn er ein Fremder gewesen wäre, der nur die Kirche
+besichtigen wollte? Im Grunde war er auch nichts anderes. Es war
+unsinnig, daran zu denken, daß gepredigt werden sollte, jetzt um 11
+Uhr, an einem Werktag bei greulichstem Wetter. Der Geistliche — ein
+Geistlicher war es zweifellos, ein junger Mann mit glattem, dunklem
+Gesicht — ging offenbar nur hinauf, um die Lampe zu löschen, die
+irrtümlich angezündet worden war.
+
+Es war aber nicht so, der Geistliche prüfte vielmehr das Licht und
+schraubte es noch ein wenig auf, dann drehte er sich langsam der
+Brüstung zu, die er vorn an der kantigen Einfassung mit beiden Händen
+erfaßte. So stand er eine Zeitlang und blickte, ohne den Kopf zu
+rühren, umher. K. war ein großes Stück zurückgewichen und lehnte mit
+den Ellbogen an der vordersten Kirchenbank. Mit unsichern Augen sah er
+irgendwo, ohne den Ort genau zu bestimmen, den Kirchendiener mit
+krummem Rücken friedlich wie nach beendeter Aufgabe sich
+zusammenkauern. Was für eine Stille herrschte jetzt im Dom! Aber K.
+mußte sie stören, er hatte nicht die Absicht hierzubleiben; wenn es die
+Pflicht des Geistlichen war, zu einer bestimmten Stunde ohne Rücksicht
+auf die Umstände zu predigen, so mochte er es tun, es würde auch ohne
+K.s Beistand gelingen, ebenso wie die Anwesenheit K.s die Wirkung gewiß
+nicht steigern würde. Langsam setzte sich also K. in Gang, tastete sich
+auf den Fußspitzen an der Bank hin, kam dann in den breiten Hauptweg
+und ging auch dort ganz ungestört, nur daß der steinerne Boden unter
+dem leisesten Schritt erklang und die Wölbungen schwach, aber
+ununterbrochen, in vielfachem, gesetzmäßigem Fortschreiten davon
+widerhallten. K. fühlte sich ein wenig verlassen, als er dort, vom
+Geistlichen vielleicht beobachtet, zwischen den leeren Bänken allein
+hindurchging, auch schien ihm die Größe des Doms gerade an der Grenze
+des für Menschen noch Erträglichen zu liegen. Als er zu seinem früheren
+Platz kam, haschte er förmlich ohne weiteren Aufenthalt nach dem dort
+liegengelassenen Album und nahm es an sich. Fast hatte er schon das
+Gebiet der Bänke verlassen und näherte sich dem freien Raum, der
+zwischen ihnen und dem Ausgang lag, als er zum erstenmal die Stimme des
+Geistlichen hörte. Eine mächtige geübte Stimme. Wie durchdrang sie den
+zu ihrer Aufnahme bereiten Dom! Es war aber nicht die Gemeinde, die der
+Geistliche anrief, es war ganz eindeutig und es gab keine Ausflüchte,
+er rief: Josef K.!
+
+K. stockte und sah vor sich auf den Boden. Vorläufig war er noch frei,
+er konnte noch weitergehn und durch eine der drei kleinen dunklen
+Holztüren, die nicht weit vor ihm waren, sich davon machen. Es würde
+eben bedeuten, daß er nicht verstanden hatte, oder daß er zwar
+verstanden hatte, sich aber darum nicht kümmern wollte. Falls er sich
+aber umdrehte, war er festgehalten, denn dann hatte er das Geständnis
+gemacht, daß er gut verstanden hatte, daß er wirklich der Angerufene
+war und daß er auch folgen wollte. Hätte der Geistliche nochmals
+gerufen, wäre K. gewiß fortgegangen, aber da alles still blieb, so
+lange K. auch wartete, drehte er doch ein wenig den Kopf, denn er
+wollte sehn, was der Geistliche jetzt mache. Er stand ruhig auf der
+Kanzel wie früher, es war aber deutlich zu sehn, daß er K.s Kopfwendung
+bemerkt hatte. Es wäre ein kindliches Versteckenspiel gewesen, wenn
+sich jetzt K. nicht vollständig umgedreht hätte. Er tat es und wurde
+vom Geistlichen durch ein Winken des Fingers näher gerufen. Da jetzt
+alles offen geschehen konnte, lief er — er tat es auch aus Neugierde
+und um die Angelegenheit abzukürzen — mit langen fliegenden Schritten
+der Kanzel entgegen. Bei den ersten Bänken machte er halt, aber dem
+Geistlichen schien die Entfernung noch zu groß, er streckte die Hand
+aus und zeigte mit dem scharf gesenkten Zeigefinger auf eine Stelle
+knapp vor der Kanzel. K. folgte auch darin, er mußte auf diesem Platz
+den Kopf schon weit zurückbeugen, um den Geistlichen noch zu sehn. „Du
+bist Josef K.,“ sagte der Geistliche und erhob eine Hand auf der
+Brüstung in einer unbestimmten Bewegung. „Ja,“ sagte K., er dachte
+daran, wie offen er früher immer seinen Namen genannt hatte, seit
+einiger Zeit war er ihm eine Last, auch kannten jetzt seinen Namen
+Leute, mit denen er zum erstenmal zusammenkam; wie schön war es, sich
+zuerst vorzustellen und dann erst gekannt zu werden. „Du bist
+angeklagt,“ sagte der Geistliche besonders leise. „Ja,“ sagte K., „man
+hat mich davon verständigt.“ „Dann bist du der, den ich suche,“ sagte
+der Geistliche. „Ich bin der Gefängniskaplan.“ „Ach so,“ sagte K. „Ich
+habe dich hierher rufen lassen,“ sagte der Geistliche, „um mit dir zu
+sprechen.“ „Ich wußte es nicht,“ sagte K. „Ich bin hierhergekommen, um
+einem Italiener den Dom zu zeigen.“ „Laß das Nebensächliche,“ sagte der
+Geistliche. „Was hältst du in der Hand? Ist es ein Gebetbuch?“ „Nein,“
+antwortete K., „es ist ein Album der städtischen Sehenswürdigkeiten.“
+„Leg es aus der Hand,“ sagte der Geistliche. K. warf es so heftig weg,
+daß es aufklappte und mit zerdrückten Blättern ein Stück über den Boden
+schleifte. „Weißt du, daß dein Prozeß schlecht steht?“ fragte der
+Geistliche. „Es scheint mir auch so,“ sagte K. „Ich habe mir alle Mühe
+gegeben, bisher aber ohne Erfolg. Allerdings habe ich die Eingabe noch
+nicht fertig.“ „Wie stellst du dir das Ende vor,“ fragte der
+Geistliche. „Früher dachte ich, es müsse gut enden,“ sagte K., „jetzt
+zweifle ich daran manchmal selbst. Ich weiß nicht, wie es enden wird.
+Weißt du es?“ „Nein,“ sagte der Geistliche, „aber ich fürchte, es wird
+schlecht enden. Man hält dich für schuldig. Dein Prozeß wird vielleicht
+über ein niedriges Gericht gar nicht hinauskommen. Man hält wenigstens
+vorläufig deine Schuld für erwiesen.“ „Ich bin aber nicht schuldig,“
+sagte K. „Es ist ein Irrtum. Wie kann denn ein Mensch überhaupt
+schuldig sein. Wir sind hier doch alle Menschen, einer wie der andere.“
+„Das ist richtig,“ sagte der Geistliche, „aber so pflegen die
+Schuldigen zu reden.“ „Hast auch du ein Vorurteil gegen mich?“ fragte
+K. „Ich habe kein Vorurteil gegen dich,“ sagte der Geistliche. „Ich
+danke dir,“ sagte K. „Alle andern aber, die an dem Verfahren beteiligt
+sind, haben ein Vorurteil gegen mich. Sie flößen es auch den
+Unbeteiligten ein. Meine Stellung wird immer schwieriger.“ „Du
+mißverstehst die Tatsachen,“ sagte der Geistliche. „Das Urteil kommt
+nicht mit einemmal, das Verfahren geht allmählich ins Urteil über.“ „So
+ist es also,“ sagte K. und senkte den Kopf. „Was willst du nächstens in
+deiner Sache tun?“ fragte der Geistliche. „Ich will noch Hilfe suchen,“
+sagte K. und hob den Kopf, um zu sehn, wie der Geistliche es beurteile.
+„Es gibt noch gewisse Möglichkeiten, die ich nicht ausgenützt habe.“
+„Du suchst zuviel fremde Hilfe,“ sagte der Geistliche mißbilligend,
+„und besonders bei Frauen. Merkst du denn nicht, daß es nicht die wahre
+Hilfe ist.“ „Manchmal und sogar oft könnte ich dir recht geben,“ sagte
+K., „aber nicht immer. Die Frauen haben eine große Macht. Wenn ich
+einige Frauen, die ich kenne, dazu bewegen könnte, gemeinschaftlich für
+mich zu arbeiten, müßte ich durchdringen. Besonders bei diesem Gericht,
+das fast nur aus Frauenjägern besteht. Zeig dem Untersuchungsrichter
+eine Frau aus der Ferne und er überrennt, um nur rechtzeitig
+hinzukommen, den Gerichtstisch und den Angeklagten.“ Der Geistliche
+neigte den Kopf zur Brüstung, jetzt erst schien die Überdachung der
+Kanzel ihn niederzudrücken. Was für ein Unwetter mochte draußen sein?
+Das war kein trüber Tag mehr, das war schon tiefe Nacht. Keine
+Glasmalerei der großen Fenster war imstande, die dunkle Wand auch nur
+mit einem Schimmer zu unterbrechen. Und gerade jetzt begann der
+Kirchendiener die Kerzen auf dem Hauptaltar eine nach der andern
+auszulöschen. „Bist du mir böse,“ fragte K. den Geistlichen. „Du weißt
+vielleicht nicht, was für einem Gericht du dienst.“ Er bekam keine
+Antwort. „Es sind doch nur meine Erfahrungen,“ sagte K. Oben blieb es
+noch immer still. „Ich wollte dich nicht beleidigen,“ sagte K. Da
+schrie der Geistliche zu K. hinunter: „Siehst du denn nicht zwei
+Schritte weit?“ Es war im Zorn geschrien, aber gleichzeitig wie von
+einem, der jemanden fallen sieht und weil er selbst erschrocken ist,
+unvorsichtig ohne Willen schreit.
+
+Nun schwiegen beide lange. Gewiß konnte der Geistliche in dem Dunkel,
+das unten herrschte, K. nicht genau erkennen, während K. den
+Geistlichen im Licht der kleinen Lampe deutlich sah. Warum kam der
+Geistliche nicht herunter? Eine Predigt hatte er ja nicht gehalten,
+sondern K. nur einige Mitteilungen gemacht, die ihm, wenn er sie genau
+beachten würde, wahrscheinlich mehr schaden als nützen würden. Wohl
+aber schien K. die gute Absicht des Geistlichen zweifellos zu sein, es
+war nicht unmöglich, daß er sich mit ihm, wenn er herunterkäme, einigen
+würde, es war nicht unmöglich, daß er von ihm einen entscheidenden und
+annehmbaren Rat bekäme, der ihm z. B. zeigen würde, nicht etwa wie der
+Prozeß zu beeinflussen war, sondern wie man aus dem Prozeß ausbrechen,
+wie man ihn umgehen, wie man außerhalb des Prozesses leben könnte.
+Diese Möglichkeit mußte bestehn, K. hatte in der letzten Zeit öfters an
+sie gedacht. Wußte aber der Geistliche eine solche Möglichkeit, würde
+er sie vielleicht, wenn man ihn darum bat, verraten, trotzdem er selbst
+zum Gerichte gehörte und trotzdem er, als K. das Gericht angegriffen
+hatte, sein sanftes Wesen unterdrückt und K. sogar angeschrien hatte.
+
+„Willst du nicht herunterkommen?“ sagte K. „Es ist doch keine Predigt
+zu halten. Komm zu mir herunter.“ „Jetzt kann ich schon kommen,“ sagte
+der Geistliche, er bereute vielleicht sein Schreien. Während er die
+Lampe von ihrem Haken löste, sagte er: „Ich mußte zuerst aus der
+Entfernung mit dir sprechen. Ich lasse mich sonst zu leicht
+beeinflussen und vergesse meinen Dienst.“
+
+K. erwartete ihn unten an der Treppe. Der Geistliche streckte ihm schon
+von einer obern Stufe im Hinuntergehn die Hand entgegen. „Hast du ein
+wenig Zeit für mich?“ fragte K. „Soviel Zeit als du brauchst,“ sagte
+der Geistliche und reichte K. die kleine Lampe, damit er sie trage.
+Auch in der Nähe verlor sich eine gewisse Feierlichkeit aus seinem
+Wesen nicht. „Du bist sehr freundlich zu mir,“ sagte K. Sie gingen
+nebeneinander im dunklen Seitenschiff auf und ab. „Du bist eine
+Ausnahme unter allen, die zum Gericht gehören. Ich habe mehr Vertrauen
+zu dir als zu irgendjemandem von ihnen, so viele ich schon kenne. Mit
+dir kann ich offen reden.“ „Täusche dich nicht,“ sagte der Geistliche.
+„Worin sollte ich mich denn täuschen?“ fragte K. „In dem Gericht
+täuschst du dich,“ sagte der Geistliche, „in den einleitenden Schriften
+zum Gesetz heißt es von dieser Täuschung: vor dem Gesetz steht ein
+Türhüter. Zu diesem Türhüter kommt ein Mann vom Lande und bittet um
+Eintritt in das Gesetz. Aber der Türhüter sagt, daß er ihm jetzt den
+Eintritt nicht gewähren könne. Der Mann überlegt und fragt dann, ob er
+also später werde eintreten dürfen. „Es ist möglich,“ sagt der
+Türhüter, „jetzt aber nicht.“ Da das Tor zum Gesetz offensteht wie
+immer und der Türhüter beiseitetritt, bückt sich der Mann, um durch das
+Tor in das Innere zu sehn. Als der Türhüter das merkt, lacht er und
+sagt: „Wenn es dich so lockt, versuche es doch trotz meines Verbotes
+hineinzugehn. Merke aber: ich bin mächtig. Und ich bin nur der unterste
+Türhüter. Von Saal zu Saal stehn aber Türhüter, einer mächtiger als der
+andere. Schon den Anblick des dritten kann nicht einmal ich mehr
+vertragen.“ Solche Schwierigkeiten hat der Mann vom Lande nicht
+erwartet, das Gesetz soll doch jedem und immer zugänglich sein, denkt
+er, aber als er jetzt den Türhüter in seinem Pelzmantel genauer
+ansieht, seine große Spitznase, den langen, dünnen, schwarzen,
+tartarischen Bart, entschließt er sich doch, lieber zu warten, bis er
+die Erlaubnis zum Eintritt bekommt. Der Türhüter gibt ihm einen Schemel
+und läßt ihn seitwärts von der Tür sich niedersetzen. Dort sitzt er
+Tage und Jahre. Er macht viele Versuche eingelassen zu werden und
+ermüdet den Türhüter durch seine Bitten. Der Türhüter stellt öfters
+kleine Verhöre mit ihm an, fragt ihn nach seiner Heimat aus und nach
+vielem andern, es sind aber teilnahmslose Fragen, wie sie große Herren
+stellen, und zum Schlusse sagt er ihm immer wieder, daß er ihn noch
+nicht einlassen könne. Der Mann, der sich für seine Reise mit vielem
+ausgerüstet hat, verwendet alles und sei es noch so wertvoll, um den
+Türhüter zu bestechen. Dieser nimmt zwar alles an, aber sagt dabei:
+„Ich nehme es nur an, damit du nicht glaubst, etwas versäumt zu haben.“
+Während der vielen Jahre beobachtet der Mann den Türhüter fast
+ununterbrochen. Er vergißt die andern Türhüter und dieser erste scheint
+ihm das einzige Hindernis für den Eintritt in das Gesetz. Er verflucht
+den unglücklichen Zufall in den ersten Jahren laut, später, als er alt
+wird, brummt er nur noch vor sich hin. Er wird kindisch, und da er in
+dem jahrelangen Studium des Türhüters auch die Flöhe in seinem
+Pelzkragen erkannt hat, bittet er auch die Flöhe ihm zu helfen und den
+Türhüter umzustimmen. Schließlich wird sein Augenlicht schwach und er
+weiß nicht, ob es um ihn wirklich dunkler wird oder ob ihn nur die
+Augen täuschen. Wohl aber erkennt er jetzt im Dunkel einen Glanz, der
+unverlöschlich aus der Türe des Gesetzes bricht. Nun lebt er nicht mehr
+lange. Vor seinem Tode sammeln sich in seinem Kopfe alle Erfahrungen
+der ganzen Zeit zu einer Frage, die er bisher an den Türhüter noch
+nicht gestellt hat. Er winkt ihm zu, da er seinen erstarrenden Körper
+nicht mehr aufrichten kann. Der Türhüter muß sich tief zu ihm
+hinunterneigen, denn die Größenunterschiede haben sich sehr zuungunsten
+des Mannes verändert. „Was willst du denn jetzt noch wissen,“ fragt der
+Türhüter, „du bist unersättlich.“ „Alle streben doch nach dem Gesetz,“
+sagt der Mann, „wieso kommt es, daß in den vielen Jahren niemand außer
+mir Einlaß verlangt hat.“ Der Türhüter erkennt, daß der Mann schon am
+Ende ist und um sein vergehendes Gehör noch zu erreichen, brüllt er ihn
+an: „Hier konnte niemand sonst Einlaß erhalten, denn dieser Eingang war
+nur für dich bestimmt. Ich gehe jetzt und schließe ihn.“
+
+„Der Türhüter hat also den Mann getäuscht,“ sagte K. sofort, von der
+Geschichte sehr stark angezogen. „Sei nicht übereilt,“ sagte der
+Geistliche, „übernimm nicht die fremde Meinung ungeprüft. Ich habe dir
+die Geschichte im Wortlaut der Schrift erzählt. Von Täuschung steht
+darin nichts.“ „Es ist aber klar,“ sagte K., „und deine erste Deutung
+war ganz richtig. Der Türhüter hat die erlösende Mitteilung erst dann
+gemacht, als sie dem Manne nicht mehr helfen konnte.“ „Er wurde nicht
+früher gefragt,“ sagte der Geistliche, „bedenke auch, daß er nur
+Türhüter war und als solcher hat er seine Pflicht erfüllt.“ „Warum
+glaubst du, daß er seine Pflicht erfüllt hat?“ fragte K., „er hat sie
+nicht erfüllt. Seine Pflicht war es vielleicht, alle Fremden
+abzuwehren, diesen Mann aber, für den der Eingang bestimmt war, hätte
+er einlassen müssen.“ „Du hast nicht genug Achtung vor der Schrift und
+veränderst die Geschichte,“ sagte der Geistliche. „Die Geschichte
+enthält über den Einlaß im Gesetz zwei wichtige Erklärungen des
+Türhüters, eine am Anfang, eine am Ende. Die eine Stelle lautet: daß er
+ihm jetzt den Eintritt nicht gewähren könne und die andere: dieser
+Eingang war nur für dich bestimmt. Bestände zwischen diesen beiden
+Erklärungen ein Widerspruch, dann hättest du recht und der Türhüter
+hätte den Mann getäuscht. Nun besteht aber kein Widerspruch. Im
+Gegenteil, die erste Erklärung deutet sogar auf die zweite hin. Man
+könnte fast sagen, der Türhüter ging über seine Pflicht hinaus, indem
+er dem Mann eine zukünftige Möglichkeit des Einlasses in Aussicht
+stellte. Zu jener Zeit scheint es nur seine Pflicht gewesen zu sein,
+den Mann abzuweisen und tatsächlich wundern sich viele Erklärer der
+Schrift darüber, daß der Türhüter jene Andeutung überhaupt gemacht hat,
+denn er scheint die Genauigkeit zu lieben und wacht streng über sein
+Amt. Durch viele Jahre verläßt er seinen Posten nicht und schließt das
+Tor erst ganz zuletzt, er ist sich der Wichtigkeit seines Dienstes sehr
+bewußt, denn er sagt: „Ich bin mächtig,“ er hat Ehrfurcht vor den
+Vorgesetzten, denn er sagt: „Ich bin nur der unterste Türhüter,“ er ist
+nicht geschwätzig, denn während der vielen Jahre stellt er nur wie es
+heißt „teilnahmslose Fragen“, er ist nicht bestechlich, denn er sagt
+über ein Geschenk: „Ich nehme es nur an, damit du nicht glaubst, etwas
+versäumt zu haben,“ er ist, wo es um Pflichterfüllung geht, weder zu
+rühren noch zu erbittern, denn es heißt von dem Mann, „er ermüdet den
+Türhüter durch seine Bitten,“ schließlich deutet auch sein Äußeres auf
+einen pedantischen Charakter hin, die große Spitznase und der lange,
+dünne, schwarze, tartarische Bart. Kann es einen pflichttreueren
+Türhüter geben. Nun mischen sich aber in den Türhüter noch andere
+Wesenszüge ein, die für den, der Einlaß verlangt, sehr günstig sind und
+welche es immerhin begreiflich machen, daß er in jener Andeutung einer
+zukünftigen Möglichkeit über seine Pflicht etwas hinausgehn konnte. Es
+ist nämlich nicht zu leugnen, daß er ein wenig einfältig und im
+Zusammenhang damit ein wenig eingebildet ist. Wenn auch seine
+Äußerungen über seine Macht und über die Macht der andern Türhüter und
+über deren sogar für ihn unerträglichen Anblick — ich sage, wenn auch
+alle diese Äußerungen an sich richtig sein mögen, so zeigt doch die
+Art, wie er diese Äußerungen vorbringt, daß seine Auffassung durch
+Einfalt und Überhebung getrübt ist. Die Erklärer sagen hierzu:
+„Richtiges Auffassen einer Sache und Mißverstehn der gleichen Sache
+schließen einander nicht vollständig aus.“ Jedenfalls aber muß man
+annehmen, daß jene Einfalt und Überhebung, so geringfügig sie sich
+vielleicht auch äußern, doch die Bewachung des Eingangs schwächen, es
+sind Lücken im Charakter des Türhüters. Hierzu kommt noch, daß der
+Türhüter seiner Naturanlage nach freundlich zu sein scheint, er ist
+durchaus nicht immer Amtsperson. Gleich in den ersten Augenblicken
+macht er den Spaß, daß er den Mann trotz des ausdrücklich aufrecht
+erhaltenen Verbotes zum Eintritt einladet, dann schickt er ihn nicht
+etwa fort, sondern gibt ihm, wie es heißt, einen Schemel und läßt ihn
+seitwärts von der Tür sich niedersetzen. Die Geduld, mit der er durch
+alle die Jahre die Bitten des Mannes erträgt, die kleinen Verhöre, die
+Annahme der Geschenke, die Vornehmheit, mit der er es zuläßt, daß der
+Mann neben ihm laut den unglücklichen Zufall verflucht, der den
+Türhüter hier aufgestellt hat — alles dieses läßt auf Regungen des
+Mitleids schließen. Nicht jeder Türhüter hätte so gehandelt. Und
+schließlich beugt er sich noch auf einen Wink hin tief zu dem Mann
+hinab, um ihm Gelegenheit zur letzten Frage zu geben. Nur eine schwache
+Ungeduld — der Türhüter weiß ja, daß alles zu Ende ist — spricht sich
+in den Worten aus: „Du bist unersättlich.“ Manche gehn sogar in dieser
+Art der Erklärung noch weiter und meinen, die Worte, „Du bist
+unersättlich,“ drücken eine Art freundschaftlicher Bewunderung aus, die
+allerdings von Herablassung nicht frei ist. Jedenfalls schließt sich so
+die Gestalt des Türhüters anders ab, als du es glaubst.“ „Du kennst die
+Geschichte genauer als ich und längere Zeit,“ sagte K. Sie schwiegen
+ein Weilchen. Dann sagte K.: „Du glaubst also, der Mann wurde nicht
+getäuscht?“ „Mißverstehe mich nicht,“ sagte der Geistliche, „ich zeige
+dir nur die Meinungen, die darüber bestehn. Du mußt nicht zuviel auf
+Meinungen achten. Die Schrift ist unveränderlich und die Meinungen sind
+oft nur ein Ausdruck der Verzweiflung darüber. In diesem Falle gibt es
+sogar eine Meinung, nach welcher gerade der Türhüter der Getäuschte
+ist.“ „Das ist eine weitgehende Meinung,“ sagte K. „Wie wird sie
+begründet?“ „Die Begründung,“ antwortete der Geistliche, „geht von der
+Einfalt des Türhüters aus. Man sagt, daß er das Innere des Gesetzes
+nicht kennt, sondern nur den Weg, den er vor dem Eingang immer wieder
+abgehn muß. Die Vorstellungen, die er von dem Innern hat, werden für
+kindlich gehalten und man nimmt an, daß er das, wovor er dem Manne
+Furcht machen will, selbst fürchtet. Ja, er fürchtet es mehr als der
+Mann, denn dieser will ja nichts anderes als eintreten, selbst als er
+von den schrecklichen Türhütern des Innern gehört hat, der Türhüter
+dagegen will nicht eintreten, wenigstens erfährt man nichts darüber.
+Andere sagen zwar, daß er bereits im Innern gewesen sein muß, denn er
+ist doch einmal in den Dienst des Gesetzes aufgenommen worden und das
+könne nur im Innern geschehen sein. Darauf ist zu antworten, daß er
+wohl auch durch einen Ruf aus dem Innern zum Türhüter bestellt worden
+sein könne und daß er zumindest tief im Innern nicht gewesen sein
+dürfte, da er doch schon den Anblick des dritten Türhüters nicht mehr
+ertragen kann. Außerdem aber wird auch nicht berichtet, daß er während
+der vielen Jahre außer der Bemerkung über die Türhüter irgend etwas von
+dem Innern erzählt hätte. Es könnte ihm verboten sein, aber auch vom
+Verbot hat er nichts erzählt. Aus alledem schließt man, daß er über das
+Aussehn und die Bedeutung des Innern nichts weiß und sich darüber in
+Täuschung befindet. Aber auch über den Mann vom Lande soll er sich in
+Täuschung befinden, denn er ist diesem Mann untergeordnet und weiß es
+nicht. Daß er den Mann als einen Untergeordneten behandelt, erkennt man
+aus vielem, das dir noch erinnerlich sein dürfte. Daß er ihm aber
+tatsächlich untergeordnet ist, soll nach dieser Meinung ebenso deutlich
+hervorgehn. Vor allem ist der Freie dem Gebundenen übergeordnet. Nun
+ist der Mann tatsächlich frei, er kann hingehn, wohin er will, nur der
+Eingang in das Gesetz ist ihm verboten und überdies nur von einem
+Einzelnen, vom Türhüter. Wenn er sich auf den Schemel seitwärts vom Tor
+niedersetzt und dort sein Leben lang bleibt, so geschieht dies
+freiwillig, die Geschichte erzählt von keinem Zwang. Der Türhüter
+dagegen ist durch sein Amt an seinen Posten gebunden, er darf sich
+nicht auswärts entfernen, allem Anschein nach aber auch nicht in das
+Innere gehn, selbst wenn er es wollte. Außerdem ist er zwar im Dienst
+des Gesetzes, dient aber nur für diesen Eingang, also auch nur für
+diesen Mann, für den dieser Eingang allein bestimmt ist. Auch aus
+diesem Grunde ist er ihm untergeordnet. Es ist anzunehmen, daß er durch
+viele Jahre, durch ein ganzes Mannesalter gewissermaßen nur leeren
+Dienst geleistet hat, denn es wird gesagt, daß ein Mann kommt, also
+jemand im Mannesalter, daß also der Türhüter lange warten mußte, ehe
+sich sein Zweck erfüllte, und zwar so lange warten mußte, als es dem
+Mann beliebte, der doch freiwillig kam. Aber auch das Ende des Dienstes
+wird durch das Lebensende des Mannes bestimmt, bis zum Ende also bleibt
+er ihm untergeordnet. Und immer wieder wird betont, daß von alledem der
+Türhüter nichts zu wissen scheint. Daran wird aber nichts Auffälliges
+gesehn, denn nach dieser Meinung befindet sich der Türhüter noch in
+einer viel schwereren Täuschung, sie betrifft seinen Dienst. Zuletzt
+spricht er nämlich vom Eingang und sagt: „Ich gehe jetzt und schließe
+ihn,“ aber am Anfang heißt es, daß das Tor zum Gesetz offensteht wie
+immer, steht es aber immer offen, immer d. h. unabhängig von der
+Lebensdauer des Mannes, für den es bestimmt ist, dann wird es auch der
+Türhüter nicht schließen können. Darüber gehn die Meinungen
+auseinander, ob der Türhüter mit der Ankündigung, daß er das Tor
+schließen wird, nur eine Antwort geben oder seine Dienstpflicht betonen
+oder den Mann noch im letzten Augenblick in Reue und Trauer setzen
+will. Darin aber sind viele einig, daß er das Tor nicht wird schließen
+können. Sie glauben sogar, daß er wenigstens am Ende auch in seinem
+Wissen dem Manne untergeordnet ist, denn dieser sieht den Glanz, der
+aus dem Eingang des Gesetzes bricht, während der Türhüter als solcher
+wohl mit dem Rücken zum Eingang steht und auch durch keine Äußerung
+zeigt, daß er eine Veränderung bemerkt hätte.“ „Das ist gut begründet,“
+sagte K., der einzelne Stellen aus der Erklärung des Geistlichen
+halblaut für sich wiederholt hatte. „Es ist gut begründet und ich
+glaube nun auch, daß der Türhüter getäuscht ist. Dadurch bin ich aber
+von meiner frühern Meinung nicht abgekommen, denn beide decken sich
+teilweise. Es ist unentscheidend, ob der Türhüter klar sieht oder
+getäuscht wird. Ich sagte, der Mann wird getäuscht. Wenn der Türhüter
+klar sieht, könnte man daran zweifeln, wenn der Türhüter aber getäuscht
+ist, dann muß sich seine Täuschung notwendig auf den Mann übertragen.
+Der Türhüter ist dann zwar kein Betrüger, aber so einfältig, daß er
+sofort aus dem Dienst gejagt werden müßte. Du mußt doch bedenken, daß
+die Täuschung, in der sich der Türhüter befindet, ihm nichts schadet,
+dem Mann aber tausendfach.“ „Hier stößt du auf eine Gegenmeinung,“
+sagte der Geistliche. „Manche sagen nämlich, daß die Geschichte
+niemandem ein Recht gibt, über den Türhüter zu urteilen. Wie er uns
+auch erscheinen mag, so ist er doch ein Diener des Gesetzes, also zum
+Gesetz gehörig, also dem menschlichen Urteil entrückt. Man darf dann
+auch nicht glauben, daß der Türhüter dem Manne untergeordnet ist. Durch
+seinen Dienst auch nur an den Eingang des Gesetzes gebunden zu sein,
+ist unvergleichlich mehr als frei in der Welt zu leben. Der Mann kommt
+erst zum Gesetz, der Türhüter ist schon dort. Er ist vom Gesetz zum
+Dienst bestellt, an seiner Würdigkeit zu zweifeln, hieße am Gesetze
+zweifeln.“ „Mit dieser Meinung stimme ich nicht überein,“ sagte K.
+kopfschüttelnd, „denn wenn man sich ihr anschließt, muß man alles, was
+der Türhüter sagt, für wahr halten. Daß das aber nicht möglich ist,
+hast du ja selbst ausführlich begründet.“ „Nein,“ sagte der Geistliche,
+„man muß nicht alles für wahr halten, man muß es nur für notwendig
+halten.“ „Trübselige Meinung,“ sagte K. „Die Lüge wird zur Weltordnung
+gemacht.“
+
+K. sagte das abschließend, aber sein Endurteil war es nicht. Er war zu
+müde, um alle Folgerungen der Geschichte übersehn zu können, es waren
+auch ungewohnte Gedankengänge, in die sie ihn führte, unwirkliche
+Dinge, besser geeignet zur Besprechung für die Gesellschaft der
+Gerichtsbeamten als für ihn. Die einfache Geschichte war unförmlich
+geworden, er wollte sie von sich abschütteln und der Geistliche, der
+jetzt ein großes Zartgefühl bewies, duldete es und nahm K.s Bemerkung
+schweigend auf, trotzdem sie mit seiner eigenen Meinung gewiß nicht
+übereinstimmte.
+
+Sie gingen eine Zeitlang schweigend weiter, K. hielt sich eng neben dem
+Geistlichen, ohne in der Finsternis zu wissen, wo er sich befand. Die
+Lampe in seiner Hand war längst erloschen. Einmal blinkte gerade vor
+ihm das silberne Standbild eines Heiligen nur mit dem Schein des
+Silbers und spielte gleich wieder ins Dunkel über. Um nicht vollständig
+auf den Geistlichen angewiesen zu bleiben, fragte ihn K.: „Sind wir
+jetzt nicht in der Nähe des Haupteinganges?“ „Nein,“ sagte der
+Geistliche, „wir sind weit von ihm entfernt. Willst du schon fortgehn?“
+Trotzdem K. gerade jetzt nicht daran gedacht hatte, sagte er sofort:
+„Gewiß, ich muß fortgehn. Ich bin Prokurist einer Bank, man wartet auf
+mich, ich bin nur hergekommen, um einem ausländischen Geschäftsfreund
+den Dom zu zeigen.“ „Nun,“ sagte der Geistliche, und reichte K. die
+Hand, „dann geh’.“ „Ich kann mich aber im Dunkel allein nicht
+zurechtfinden,“ sagte K. „Geh’ links zur Wand,“ sagte der Geistliche,
+„dann weiter die Wand entlang, ohne sie zu verlassen und du wirst einen
+Ausgang finden.“ Der Geistliche hatte sich erst paar Schritte entfernt,
+aber K. rief schon sehr laut: „Bitte, warte noch.“ „Ich warte,“ sagte
+der Geistliche. „Willst du nicht noch etwas von mir?“ fragte K. „Nein,“
+sagte der Geistliche. „Du warst früher so freundlich zu mir,“ sagte K.,
+„und hast mir alles erklärt, jetzt aber entläßt du mich, als läge dir
+nichts an mir.“ „Du mußt doch fortgehn,“ sagte der Geistliche. „Nun
+ja,“ sagte K., „sieh das doch ein.“ „Sieh du zuerst ein, wer ich bin,“
+sagte der Geistliche. „Du bist der Gefängniskaplan,“ sagte K. und ging
+näher zum Geistlichen hin, seine sofortige Rückkehr in die Bank war
+nicht so notwendig, wie er sie dargestellt hatte, er konnte recht gut
+noch hier bleiben. „Ich gehöre also zum Gericht,“ sagte der Geistliche.
+„Warum sollte ich also etwas von dir wollen. Das Gericht will nichts
+von dir. Es nimmt dich auf, wenn du kommst, und es entläßt dich, wenn
+du gehst.“
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ZEHNTES KAPITEL
+
+ENDE
+
+
+Am Vorabend seines 31. Geburtstages — es war gegen 9 Uhr abends, die
+Zeit der Stille auf den Straßen — kamen zwei Herren in K.s Wohnung. In
+Gehröcken, bleich und fett, mit scheinbar unverrückbaren Zylinderhüten.
+Nach einer kleinen Förmlichkeit bei der Wohnungstür wegen des ersten
+Eintretens wiederholte sich die gleiche Förmlichkeit in größerem
+Umfange vor K.s Tür. Ohne daß ihm der Besuch angekündigt gewesen wäre,
+saß K. gleichfalls schwarz angezogen in einem Sessel in der Nähe der
+Türe und zog langsam neue, scharf sich über die Finger spannende
+Handschuhe an, in der Haltung, wie man Gäste erwartet. Er stand gleich
+auf und sah die Herren neugierig an. „Sie sind also für mich bestimmt,“
+fragte er. Die Herren nickten, einer zeigte mit dem Zylinderhut in der
+Hand auf den andern. K. gestand sich ein, daß er einen andern Besuch
+erwartet hatte. Er ging zum Fenster und sah noch einmal auf die dunkle
+Straße. Auch fast alle Fenster auf der andern Straßenseite waren noch
+dunkel, in vielen die Vorhänge herabgelassen. In einem beleuchteten
+Fenster des Stockwerkes spielten kleine Kinder hinter einem Gitter
+miteinander und tasteten, noch unfähig sich von ihren Plätzen
+fortzubewegen, mit den Händchen nach einander. „Alte untergeordnete
+Schauspieler schickt man um mich,“ sagte sich K. und sah sich um, um
+sich nochmals davon zu überzeugen. „Man sucht auf billige Weise mit mir
+fertig zu werden.“ K. wendete sich plötzlich ihnen zu und fragte: „An
+welchem Theater spielen Sie.“ „Theater?“ fragte der eine Herr mit
+zuckenden Mundwinkeln den andern um Rat. Der andere gebärdete sich wie
+ein Stummer, der mit dem widerspenstigen Organismus kämpft. „Sie sind
+nicht darauf vorbereitet, gefragt zu werden,“ sagte sich K. und ging
+seinen Hut holen.
+
+Schon auf der Treppe wollten sich die Herren in K. einhängen, aber K.
+sagte: „Erst auf der Gasse, ich bin nicht krank.“ Gleich aber vor dem
+Tor hängten sie sich in ihn in einer Weise ein, wie K. noch niemals mit
+einem Menschen gegangen war. Sie hielten die Schultern eng hinter den
+seinen, knickten die Arme nicht ein, sondern benutzten sie, um K.s Arme
+in ihrer ganzen Länge zu umschlingen, unten erfaßten sie K.s Hände mit
+einem schulmäßigen, eingeübten, unwiderstehlichen Griff. K. ging straff
+gestreckt zwischen ihnen, sie bildeten jetzt alle drei eine solche
+Einheit, daß, wenn man einen von ihnen zerschlagen hätte, alle
+zerschlagen gewesen wären. Es war eine Einheit, wie sie fast nur
+Lebloses bilden kann.
+
+Unter den Laternen versuchte K. öfters, so schwer es bei diesem engen
+Aneinander ausgeführt werden konnte, seine Begleiter deutlicher zu
+sehn, als es in der Dämmerung seines Zimmers möglich gewesen war.
+Vielleicht sind es Tenöre, dachte er im Anblick ihres schweren
+Doppelkinns. Er ekelte sich vor der Reinlichkeit ihrer Gesichter. Man
+sah förmlich noch die säubernde Hand, die in ihre Augenwinkel gefahren,
+die ihre Oberlippe gerieben, die die Falten am Kinn ausgekratzt hatte.
+
+Als K. das bemerkte, blieb er stehn, infolgedessen blieben auch die
+andern stehn; sie waren auf dem Rand eines freien, menschenleeren, mit
+Anlagen geschmückten Platzes. „Warum hat man gerade Sie geschickt!“
+rief er mehr als er fragte. Die Herren wußten scheinbar keine Antwort,
+sie warteten mit dem hängenden freien Arm, wie Krankenwärter, wenn der
+Kranke sich ausruhn will. „Ich gehe nicht weiter,“ sagte K.
+versuchsweise. Darauf brauchten die Herren nicht zu antworten, es
+genügte, daß sie den Griff nicht lockerten und K. von der Stelle
+wegzuheben versuchten, aber K. widerstand. „Ich werde nicht mehr viel
+Kraft brauchen, ich werde jetzt alle anwenden,“ dachte er. Ihm fielen
+die Fliegen ein, die mit zerreißenden Beinchen von der Leimrute
+wegstreben. „Die Herren werden schwere Arbeit haben.“
+
+Da stieg vor ihnen aus einer tiefer gelegenen Gasse auf einer kleinen
+Treppe Fräulein Bürstner zum Platz empor. Es war nicht ganz sicher, ob
+sie es war, die Ähnlichkeit war freilich groß. Aber K. lag auch nichts
+daran, ob es bestimmt Fräulein Bürstner war, bloß die Wertlosigkeit
+seines Widerstandes kam ihm gleich zum Bewußtsein. Es war nichts
+Heldenhaftes, wenn er widerstand, wenn er jetzt den Herren
+Schwierigkeiten bereitete, wenn er jetzt in der Abwehr noch den letzten
+Schein des Lebens zu genießen versuchte. Er setzte sich in Gang, und
+von der Freude, die er dadurch den Herren machte, ging noch etwas auf
+ihn selbst über. Sie duldeten es jetzt, daß er die Wegrichtung
+bestimmte und er bestimmte sie nach dem Weg, den das Fräulein vor ihnen
+nahm, nicht etwa, weil er sie einholen, nicht etwa, weil er sie
+möglichst lange sehen wollte, sondern nur deshalb, um die Mahnung, die
+sie für ihn bedeutete, nicht zu vergessen. „Das Einzige, was ich jetzt
+tun kann,“ sagte er sich und das Gleichmaß seiner Schritte und der
+Schritte der zwei andern bestätigte seine Gedanken, „das Einzige, was
+ich jetzt tue, ist, bis zum Ende den ruhig einteilenden Verstand
+behalten. Ich wollte immer mit zwanzig Händen in die Welt hineinfahren
+und überdies zu einem nicht zu billigenden Zweck. Das war unrichtig,
+soll ich nun zeigen, daß nicht einmal der einjährige Prozeß mich
+belehren konnte? Soll ich als ein begriffstutziger Mensch abgehn? Soll
+man mir nachsagen dürfen, daß ich am Anfang des Prozesses ihn beenden
+und jetzt an seinem Ende ihn wieder beginnen will. Ich will nicht, daß
+man das sagt. Ich bin dankbar dafür, daß man mir auf diesem Weg diese
+halbstummen verständnislosen Herren mitgegeben hat und daß man es mir
+überlassen hat, mir selbst das Notwendige zu sagen.“
+
+Das Fräulein war inzwischen in eine Seitengasse eingebogen, aber K.
+konnte sie schon entbehren und überließ sich seinen Begleitern. Alle
+drei zogen nun in vollem Einverständnis über eine Brücke im Mondschein,
+jeder kleinen Bewegung, die K. machte, gaben die Herren jetzt
+bereitwillig nach, als er ein wenig zum Geländer sich wendete, drehten
+auch sie sich in ganzer Front dorthin. Das im Mondlicht glänzende und
+zitternde Wasser teilte sich um eine kleine Insel, auf der wie
+zusammengedrängt Laubmassen von Bäumen und Sträuchern sich aufhäuften.
+Unter ihnen, jetzt unsichtbar, führten Kieswege mit bequemen Bänken,
+auf denen K. in manchem Sommer sich gestreckt und gedehnt hatte. „Ich
+wollte ja gar nicht stehn bleiben,“ sagte er zu seinen Begleitern,
+beschämt durch ihre Bereitwilligkeit. Der Eine schien dem Andern hinter
+K.s Rücken einen sanften Vorwurf wegen des mißverständlichen
+Stehenbleibens zu machen, dann gingen sie weiter.
+
+Sie kamen durch einige ansteigende Gassen, in denen hie und da
+Polizisten standen oder gingen; bald in der Ferne, bald in nächster
+Nähe. Einer mit buschigem Schnurrbart, die Hand am Griff des Säbels,
+trat wie mit Absicht nahe an die nicht ganz unverdächtige Gruppe. Die
+Herren stockten, der Polizeimann schien schon den Mund zu öffnen, da
+zog K. mit Macht die Herren vorwärts. Öfters drehte er sich vorsichtig
+um, ob der Polizeimann nicht folge; als sie aber eine Ecke zwischen
+sich und dem Polizeimann hatten, fing K. zu laufen an, die Herren
+mußten trotz großer Atemnot auch mit laufen.
+
+So kamen sie rasch aus der Stadt hinaus, die sich in dieser Richtung
+fast ohne Übergang an die Felder anschloß. Ein kleiner Steinbruch,
+verlassen und öde, lag in der Nähe eines noch ganz städtischen Hauses.
+Hier machten die Herren halt, sei es, daß dieser Ort von allem Anfang
+an ihr Ziel gewesen war, sei es, daß sie zu erschöpft waren, um noch
+weiter zu laufen. Jetzt ließen sie K. los, der stumm wartete, nahmen
+die Zylinderhüte ab und wischten sich, während sie sich im Steinbruch
+umsahen, mit den Taschentüchern den Schweiß von der Stirn. Überall lag
+der Mondschein mit seiner Natürlichkeit und Ruhe, die keinem andern
+Licht gegeben ist.
+
+Nach Austausch einiger Höflichkeiten hinsichtlich dessen, wer die
+nächsten Aufgaben auszuführen habe — die Herren schienen die Aufträge
+ungeteilt bekommen zu haben — ging der Eine zu K. und zog ihm den Rock,
+die Weste und schließlich das Hemd aus. K. fröstelte unwillkürlich,
+worauf ihm der Herr einen leichten beruhigenden Schlag auf den Rücken
+gab. Dann legte er die Sachen sorgfältig zusammen, wie Dinge, die man
+noch gebrauchen wird, wenn auch nicht in allernächster Zeit. Um K.
+nicht ohne Bewegung der immerhin kühlen Nachtluft auszusetzen, nahm er
+ihn unter den Arm und ging mit ihm ein wenig auf und ab, während der
+andere Herr den Steinbruch nach irgendeiner passenden Stelle absuchte.
+Als er sie gefunden hatte, winkte er und der andere Herr geleitete K.
+hin. Es war nahe der Bruchwand, es lag dort ein losgebrochener Stein.
+Die Herren setzten K. auf die Erde nieder, lehnten ihn an den Stein und
+betteten seinen Kopf obenauf. Trotz aller Anstrengung, die sie sich
+gaben, und trotz alles Entgegenkommens, das ihnen K. bewies, blieb
+seine Haltung eine sehr gezwungene und unglaubwürdige. Der eine Herr
+bat daher den andern, ihm für ein Weilchen das Hinlegen K.s allein zu
+überlassen, aber auch dadurch wurde es nicht besser. Schließlich ließen
+sie K. in einer Lage, die nicht einmal die beste von den bereits
+erreichten Lagen war. Dann öffnete der eine Herr seinen Gehrock und
+nahm aus einer Scheide, die an einem um die Weste gespannten Gürtel
+hing, ein langes, dünnes, beiderseitig geschärftes Fleischermesser,
+hielt es hoch und prüfte die Schärfen im Licht. Wieder begannen die
+widerlichen Höflichkeiten, einer reichte über K. hinweg das Messer dem
+andern, dieser reichte es wieder über K. zurück. K. wußte jetzt genau,
+daß es seine Pflicht gewesen wäre, das Messer, als es von Hand zu Hand
+über ihm schwebte, selbst zu fassen und sich einzubohren. Aber er tat
+es nicht, sondern drehte den noch freien Hals und sah umher.
+Vollständig konnte er sich nicht bewähren, alle Arbeit den Behörden
+nicht abnehmen, die Verantwortung für diesen letzten Fehler trug der,
+der ihm den Rest der dazu nötigen Kraft versagt hatte. Seine Blicke
+fielen auf das letzte Stockwerk des an dem Steinbruch angrenzenden
+Hauses. Wie ein Licht aufzuckt, so fuhren die Fensterflügel eines
+Fensters dort auseinander, ein Mensch, schwach und dünn in der Ferne
+und Höhe, beugte sich mit einem Ruck weit vor und streckte die Arme
+noch weiter aus. Wer war es? Ein Freund? Ein guter Mensch? Einer, der
+teilnahm? Einer der helfen wollte? War es ein Einzelner? Waren es alle?
+War noch Hilfe? Gab es Einwände, die man vergessen hatte? Gewiß gab es
+solche. Die Logik ist zwar unerschütterlich, aber einem Menschen, der
+leben will, widersteht sie nicht. Wo war der Richter, den er nie
+gesehen hatte? Wo war das hohe Gericht, bis zu dem er nie gekommen war?
+Er hob die Hände und spreizte alle Finger.
+
+Aber an K.s Gurgel legten sich die Hände des einen Herrn, während der
+andere das Messer ihm ins Herz stieß und zweimal dort drehte. Mit
+brechenden Augen sah noch K., wie die Herren, nahe vor seinem Gesicht,
+Wange an Wange aneinander gelehnt, die Entscheidung beobachteten. „Wie
+ein Hund!“ sagte er, es war, als sollte die Scham ihn überleben.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+NACHWORT
+
+
+Eigenartig und tief wie alle Lebensäußerungen Franz Kafkas war auch
+seine Stellungnahme seinem eigenen Werk und jeder Publikation
+gegenüber. Die Probleme, die er bei Behandlung dieser Angelegenheit
+austrug und die daher auch Richtschnur jeder Veröffentlichung aus
+seinem Nachlaß bleiben müssen, können in ihrem Ernst gar nicht
+überschätzt werden. Zu ihrer wenigstens annäherungsweisen Beurteilung
+diene das Folgende:
+
+Fast alles, was Kafka veröffentlicht hat, ist ihm von mir mit List und
+Überredungskunst abgenommen worden. Damit steht nicht im Widerspruch,
+daß er oftmals, in langen Lebensperioden, seines Schreibens wegen (er
+sprach freilich stets nur von einem „Kritzeln“) viel Glück empfunden
+hat. Wer ihn nur je in kleinem Kreise seine eigne Prosa mit
+hinreißendem Feuer, mit einem Rhythmus, dessen Lebendigkeit kein
+Schauspieler je erreichen wird, vorlesen hören durfte, der fühlte auch
+unmittelbar die echte unbändige Schaffenslust und Leidenschaft, die
+hinter diesem Werke stand. Daß er es trotzdem verwarf, hatte seinen
+Grund zunächst in gewissen traurigen Erlebnissen, die ihn zur
+Selbstsabotage, daher auch zum Nihilismus dem eignen Werk gegenüber
+führten; unabhängig davon aber auch in der Tatsache, daß er an dieses
+Werk (freilich ohne dies je auszusprechen) den höchsten religiösen
+Maßstab anlegte, dem es allerdings, aus vielerlei Wirrnissen entrungen,
+nicht entsprechen konnte. Daß sein Werk trotzdem vielen, die zum
+Glauben, zur Natur, zur vollkommenen Seelengesundheit hinstreben, ein
+starker Helfer hätte werden können, durfte ihm nichts bedeuten, der mit
+dem unerbittlichsten Ernst für sich selbst auf der Suche nach dem
+rechten Wege war und zunächst sich selbst, nicht andern Rat zu geben
+hatte.
+
+So deute ich für meine Person die negative Stellungnahme Kafkas zu
+seinem eignen Werk. Er sprach oft von den „falschen Händen, die sich
+einem während des Schreibens entgegenstrecken“ — auch davon, daß ihn
+das Geschriebene und gar das Veröffentlichte in der weitern Arbeit
+beirre. Es gab viele Widerstände zu überwinden, ehe ein Band von ihm
+erschien. Nichtsdestoweniger hat er an den fertigen schönen Büchern und
+gelegentlich auch an ihren Wirkungen eine rechte Freude gehabt, und es
+gab Zeiten, wo er wie sich selbst so auch sein Werk mit gleichsam
+wohlwollendern Blicken, nie ganz ohne Ironie, jedoch mit freundlicher
+Ironie musterte; mit einer Ironie, hinter der sich das ungeheure Pathos
+des kompromißlos nach dem Höchsten Strebenden verbarg.
+
+In Franz Kafkas Nachlaß hat sich kein Testament vorgefunden. In seinem
+Schreibtisch lag unter vielem andern Papier ein zusammengefalteter, mit
+Tinte geschriebener Zettel mit meiner Adresse. Der Zettel hat folgenden
+Wortlaut:
+
+
+    Liebster Max, meine letzte Bitte: Alles, was sich in meinem Nachlaß
+    (also im Buchkasten, Wäscheschrank, Schreibtisch, zu Hause und im
+    Bureau, oder wohin sonst irgend etwas vertragen worden sein sollte
+    und Dir auffällt) an Tagebüchern, Manuskripten, Briefen, fremden
+    und eignen, Gezeichnetem und so weiter findet, restlos und
+    ungelesen zu verbrennen, ebenso alles Geschriebene oder
+    Gezeichnete, das Du oder andre, die Du in meinem Namen darum bitten
+    sollst, haben. Briefe, die man Dir nicht übergeben will, soll man
+    wenigstens selbst zu verbrennen sich verpflichten.
+
+        Dein Franz Kafka.
+
+
+Bei genauerm Suchen fand sich auch noch ein mit Bleistift
+geschriebenes, vergilbtes, offenbar älteres Blatt. Es sagt:
+
+
+    Lieber Max, vielleicht stehe ich diesmal doch nicht mehr auf, das
+    Kommen der Lungenentzündung ist nach dem Monat Lungenfieber genug
+    wahrscheinlich, und nicht einmal, daß ich es niederschreibe, wird
+    sie abwehren, trotzdem es eine gewisse Macht hat.
+
+    Für diesen Fall also mein letzter Wille hinsichtlich alles von mir
+    Geschriebenen:
+
+    Von allem, was ich geschrieben habe, gelten nur die Bücher: Urteil,
+    Heizer, Verwandlung, Strafkolonie, Landarzt und die Erzählung:
+    Hungerkünstler. (Die paar Exemplare der ‚Betrachtung‘ mögen
+    bleiben, ich will niemandem die Mühe des Einstampfens machen, aber
+    neu gedruckt darf nichts daraus werden.) Wenn ich sage, daß jene
+    fünf Bücher und die Erzählung gelten, so meine ich damit nicht, daß
+    ich den Wunsch habe, sie mögen neu gedruckt und künftigen Zeiten
+    überliefert werden, im Gegenteil, sollten sie ganz verlorengehn,
+    entspricht dieses meinem eigentlichen Wunsch. Nur hindere ich, da
+    sie schon einmal da sind, niemanden daran, sie zu erhalten, wenn er
+    dazu Lust hat.
+
+    Dagegen ist alles, was sonst an Geschriebenem von mir vorliegt (in
+    Zeitschriften Gedrucktes, im Manuskript oder in Briefen)
+    ausnahmslos, soweit es erreichbar oder durch Bitten von den
+    Adressaten zu erhalten ist (die meisten Adressaten kennst Du ja, in
+    der Hauptsache handelt es sich um .........., vergiß besonders
+    nicht paar Hefte, die ..... hat) — alles dieses ist ausnahmslos, am
+    liebsten ungelesen (doch wehre ich Dir nicht hineinzuschaun, am
+    liebsten wäre es mir allerdings, wenn Du es nicht tust, jedenfalls
+    aber darf niemand andrer hineinschauen) — alles dieses ist
+    ausnahmslos zu verbrennen, und dies möglichst bald zu tun bitte ich
+    Dich
+
+        Franz
+
+
+Wenn ich diesen so kategorisch ausgesprochenen Verfügungen gegenüber
+dennoch ablehne, die herostratische Tat auszuführen, die mein Freund
+von mir verlangt, so habe ich hierzu die allertriftigsten Gründe.
+
+Einige davon entziehen sich öffentlicher Diskussion. Doch auch die,
+welche ich mitteilen kann, sind meiner Ansicht nach durchaus
+hinreichend zum Verständnis meines Entschlusses.
+
+Der Hauptgrund: als ich 1921 meinen Beruf wechselte, sagte ich meinem
+Freunde, daß ich mein Testament gemacht hätte, in dem ich ihn bäte,
+dieses und jenes zu vernichten, andres durchzusehn und so fort. Darauf
+sagte Kafka und zeigte mir den mit Tinte geschriebenen Zettel, den man
+dann in seinem Schreibtisch vorgefunden hat, von außen: „Mein Testament
+wird ganz einfach sein — die Bitte an dich, alles zu verbrennen.“ Ich
+entsinne mich auch noch ganz genau der Antwort, die ich damals gab:
+„Falls du mir im Ernste so etwas zumuten solltest, so sage ich dir
+schon jetzt, daß ich deine Bitte nicht erfüllen werde.“ Das ganze
+Gespräch wurde in jenem scherzhaften Ton geführt, der unter uns üblich
+war, jedoch mit dem heimlichen Ernst, den wir dabei stets einer bei dem
+andern voraussetzten. Von dem Ernst meiner Ablehnung überzeugt, hätte
+Franz einen andern Testamentsexekutor bestimmen müssen, wenn ihm seine
+eigne Verfügung unbedingter und letzter Ernst gewesen wäre.
+
+Ich bin ihm nicht dankbar, mich in diesen schweren Gewissenskonflikt
+gestürzt zu haben, den er voraussehen mußte, denn er kannte die
+fanatische Verehrung, die ich jedem seiner Worte entgegenbrachte, und
+die mich in den 22 Jahren unsrer niemals getrübten Freundschaft (unter
+anderm) veranlaßte, auch nicht das kleinste Zettelchen, keine
+Ansichtskarte, die von ihm kam, wegzuwerfen. — Das „ich bin nicht
+dankbar“ möge übrigens nicht mißverstanden werden! Was wiegt ein noch
+so schwerer Gewissenskonflikt gegenüber dem unendlichen Segen, den ich
+dem Freunde verdanke, der das eigentliche Rückgrat meiner ganzen
+geistigen Existenz war!
+
+Weitere Gründe: die Ordre des Bleistiftblatts ist von Franz selbst
+nicht befolgt worden, denn er hat später ausdrücklich die Erlaubnis
+gegeben, daß Teile der ‚Betrachtung‘ in einer Zeitung nachgedruckt, und
+daß drei weitere Novellen veröffentlicht würden, die er selbst mit dem
+„Hungerkünstler“ vereinigt und dem Verlag Die Schmiede übergeben hat.
+Beide Verfügungen stammen ferner aus einer Zeit, wo die
+selbstkritischen Tendenzen meines Freundes den Höhepunkt erreicht
+hatten. In seinem letzten Lebensjahre aber hat sein ganzes Dasein eine
+unvorhergesehene, neue, glückliche, positive Wendung genommen, die
+diesen Selbsthaß und Nihilismus derogiert. — Mein Entschluß, den
+Nachlaß zu veröffentlichen, wird übrigens durch die Erinnerung an all
+die erbitterten Kämpfe erleichtert, mit dem ich jede einzelne
+Veröffentlichung von Kafka erzwungen und oft genug erbettelt habe. Und
+dennoch war er nachträglich mit diesen Veröffentlichungen ausgesöhnt
+und relativ zufrieden. — Schließlich entfällt bei einer postumen
+Veröffentlichung eine Reihe von Motiven, zum Beispiel, daß
+Veröffentlichung weitere Arbeit beirren könnte, daß sie die Schatten
+persönlich peinlicher Lebensperioden aufrief. Wie sehr für Kafka die
+Nichtveröffentlichung mit dem Problem seiner Lebensführung zusammenhing
+(ein Problem, das zu unserem unermeßlichen Schmerz jetzt nicht mehr
+stört), geht wie aus vielen Gesprächen aus folgendem Brief an mich
+hervor: „... Die Romane lege ich nicht bei. Warum die alten
+Anstrengungen aufrühren? Nur deshalb, weil ich sie bisher nicht
+verbrannt habe? ... Wenn ich nächstens komme, geschieht es hoffentlich.
+Worin liegt der Sinn des Aufhebens solcher „sogar“ künstlerisch
+mißlungener Arbeiten? Darin, daß man hofft, daß sich aus diesen
+Stückchen ein Ganzes zusammensetzen wird, irgendeine Berufungsinstanz,
+an deren Brust ich werde schlagen können, wenn ich in Not bin. Ich
+weiß, daß das nicht möglich ist, daß von dort keine Hilfe kommt. Was
+soll ich also mit den Sachen? Sollen die, die mir nicht helfen können,
+mir auch noch schaden, wie es, dieses Wissen vorausgesetzt, sein muß?“
+
+Ich fühle sehr wohl, daß ein Rest bleibt, der besonders zartsinnigen
+Menschen die Publikation verbieten würde. Ich halte es aber für meine
+Pflicht, dieser sehr einschmeichelnden Verlockung des Zartsinns zu
+widerstehn. Entscheidend ist dabei natürlich nichts von dem bisher
+Vorgebrachten, sondern einzig und allein die Tatsache, daß der Nachlaß
+Kafkas die wundervollsten Schätze, auch an seinem eignen Werk gemessen
+das Beste, was er geschrieben hat, enthält. Ehrlicherweise muß ich
+eingestehn, daß diese eine Tatsache des literarischen und ethischen
+Werts genügt hätte (selbst wenn ich gegen die Kraft der letztwilligen
+Verfügungen Kafkas gar keinen Einwand hätte) — meine Entscheidung mit
+einer Präzision, der ich nichts entgegenzusetzen hätte, eindeutig zu
+bestimmen.
+
+Leider ist Franz Kafka an einem Teil seines Vermächtnisses sein eigner
+Exekutor geworden. Ich fand in seiner Wohnung zehn große Quarthefte —
+nur ihre Deckel, den Inhalt vollständig vernichtet. Ferner hat er
+(zuverlässigem Bericht zufolge) mehrere Schreibblocks verbrannt. In der
+Wohnung fand sich nur ein Konvolut (etwa hundert Aphorismen über
+religiöse Fragen), ein autobiographischer Versuch, der vorläufig
+unveröffentlicht bleibt, und ein Haufen ungeordneter Papiere, die ich
+jetzt sichte. Ich hoffe, daß sich in diesen Papieren manche vollendete
+oder nahezu vollendete Erzählung finden wird. Ferner wurde mir eine
+(unvollendete) Tier-Novelle und ein Skizzenbuch übergeben.
+
+Der kostbarste Teil des Vermächtnisses besteht mithin in den Werken,
+die dem Grimm des Autors rechtzeitig entzogen und in Sicherheit
+gebracht worden sind. Es sind dies drei Romane. ‚Der Heizer‘, die schon
+veröffentlichte Erzählung, bildet das erste Kapitel des einen Romans,
+der in Amerika spielt, und von dem auch das Schlußkapitel existiert, so
+daß er keine wesentliche Lücke aufweisen dürfte. Dieser Roman befindet
+sich bei einer Freundin des Toten; die beiden andern — „Das Schloß“ und
+den „Prozeß“ habe ich 1920 und 1923 zu mir gebracht, was mir heute ein
+wahrer Trost ist. Erst diese Werke werden zeigen, daß die eigentliche
+Bedeutung Franz Kafkas, den man bisher mit einigem Recht für einen
+Spezialisten, einen Meister der Kleinkunst halten konnte, in der großen
+epischen Form liegt.
+
+Mit diesen Werken, die etwa vier Bände einer Nachlaßausgabe füllen
+dürften, sind aber die Ausstrahlungen von Kafkas zauberhafter
+Persönlichkeit bei weitem nicht erschöpft. Kann auch vorläufig an eine
+Herausgabe der Briefe nicht gedacht werden, von denen jeder einzelne
+dieselbe Natürlichkeit und Intensität besitzt wie Kafkas literarisches
+Werk, so wird man doch in einem kleinen Kreise rechtzeitig daran gehen,
+alles zu sammeln, was als Äußerung dieses einzigartigen Menschen in
+Erinnerung geblieben ist. Um nur ein Beispiel anzuführen: wie viele der
+Werke, die jetzt zu meiner bittern Enttäuschung in Kafkas Wohnung nicht
+mehr vorgefunden wurden, hat mir mein Freund vorgelesen oder wenigstens
+teilweise vorgelesen, teilweise ihren Plan erzählt! Wie unvergeßliche,
+ganz originelle, ganz tiefe Gedanken hat er mir mitgeteilt! Soweit mein
+Gedächtnis, soweit meine Kräfte reichen, soll nichts verlorengehen.
+
+Das Manuskript des Romans „Der Prozeß“ habe ich im Juni 1920 an mich
+genommen und gleich damals geordnet. Das Manuskript trägt keinen Titel.
+Doch hat Kafka dem Roman im Gespräch stets den Titel „Der Prozeß“
+gegeben. Die Einteilung in Kapitel sowie die Kapitelüberschriften
+rühren von Kafka her. Bezüglich der Anordnung der Kapitel war ich auf
+mein Gefühl angewiesen. Doch da mir mein Freund einen großen Teil des
+Romans vorgelesen hatte, konnte sich mein Gefühl bei der Ordnung der
+Papiere auf Erinnerungen stützen. — Franz Kafka hat den Roman als
+unvollendet betrachtet. Vor dem Schlußkapitel, das vorliegt, sollten
+noch einige Stadien des geheimnisvollen Prozesses geschildert werden.
+Da aber der Prozeß nach der vom Dichter mündlich geäußerten Ansicht
+niemals bis zur höchsten Instanz vordringen sollte, war in einem
+gewissen Sinne der Roman überhaupt unvollendbar, d. h. in infinitum
+fortsetzbar. Die vollendeten Kapitel, mit dem abrundenden Schlußkapitel
+zusammengenommen, lassen jedenfalls sowohl den Sinn wie die Gestalt des
+Werkes mit einleuchtendster Klarheit hervortreten, und wer nicht darauf
+aufmerksam gemacht wird, daß der Dichter selbst an dem Werke noch
+weiterzuarbeiten gedachte (er unterließ es, weil er sich einer andern
+Lebensatmosphäre zuwandte) —, wird kaum seine Lücke fühlen. — Meine
+Arbeit an dem großen Papierbündel, das seinerzeit dieser Roman
+darstellte, beschränkte sich darauf, die vollendeten von den
+unvollendeten Kapiteln zu sondern. Die unvollendeten lasse ich für den
+Schlußband der Nachlaßausgabe zurück, sie enthalten nichts für den Gang
+der Handlung Wesentliches. Eines dieser Fragmente wurde vom Dichter
+selbst unter dem Titel „Ein Traum“ in den Band „Ein Landarzt“
+aufgenommen. Die vollendeten Kapitel sind hier vereinigt und geordnet.
+Von den unvollendeten habe ich nur eines, das offenbar nahezu vollendet
+ist, mit einer leichten Umstellung von vier Zeilen als Kapitel 8 hier
+eingereiht. — Im Text habe ich selbstverständlich nichts geändert. Ich
+habe nur die zahlreichen Abkürzungen transkribiert (z. B. statt F. B.
+„Fräulein Bürstner“ — statt T. „Titorelli“ voll ausgeschrieben) und
+einige kleine Versehen berichtigt, die offensichtlich nur deshalb in
+dem Manuskript stehen geblieben sind, weil es der Dichter einer
+definitiven Durchsicht nicht unterworfen hat.
+
+
+	Max Brod.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+        
+            *** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DER PROZESS: ROMAN ***
+        
+
+    
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
+be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
+law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
+so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
+States without permission and without paying copyright
+royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
+of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
+concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
+and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
+the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
+of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
+copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
+easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
+of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
+Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
+do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
+by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
+license, especially commercial redistribution.
+
+
+START: FULL LICENSE
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
+Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
+www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
+destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
+possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
+Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
+by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
+or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
+agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
+Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
+of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
+works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
+States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
+United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
+claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
+displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
+all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
+that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
+free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
+works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
+Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
+comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
+same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
+you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
+in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
+check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
+agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
+distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
+other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
+representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
+country other than the United States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
+immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
+prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
+on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
+phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
+performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
+
+    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
+    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
+    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
+    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
+    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
+  
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
+derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
+contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
+copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
+the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
+redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
+either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
+obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
+trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
+additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
+will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
+posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
+beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg™ License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
+any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
+to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
+other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
+version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
+(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
+to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
+of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
+Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
+full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+provided that:
+
+    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
+        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
+        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
+        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
+        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
+        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
+        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
+        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
+        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
+        Literary Archive Foundation.”
+    
+    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
+        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
+        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
+        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
+        works.
+    
+    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
+        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
+        receipt of the work.
+    
+    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
+    
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
+are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
+from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
+the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
+forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
+Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
+contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
+or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
+intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
+other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
+cannot be read by your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
+of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
+with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
+with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
+lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
+or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
+opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
+the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
+without further opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
+OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
+LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
+damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
+violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
+agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
+limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
+unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
+remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
+accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
+production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
+including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
+the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
+or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
+additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
+Defect you cause.
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
+
+Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
+computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
+exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
+from people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
+generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
+Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
+U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
+
+The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
+Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
+to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
+and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
+public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
+DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
+visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
+donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
+Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
+freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
+distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
+volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
+the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
+necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
+edition.
+
+Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
+facility: www.gutenberg.org.
+
+This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+
+
diff --git a/resources/pg7849-clean.txt b/resources/pg7849-clean.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d47b404
--- /dev/null
+++ b/resources/pg7849-clean.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,6666 @@
+Chapter One
+
+Arrest--Conversation with Mrs. Grubach--Then Miss Bürstner
+
+
+Someone must have been telling lies about Josef K., he knew he had done
+nothing wrong but, one morning, he was arrested. Every day at eight in
+the morning he was brought his breakfast by Mrs. Grubach's cook--Mrs.
+Grubach was his landlady--but today she didn't come. That had never
+happened before. K. waited a little while, looked from his pillow at the
+old woman who lived opposite and who was watching him with an
+inquisitiveness quite unusual for her, and finally, both hungry and
+disconcerted, rang the bell. There was immediately a knock at the door
+and a man entered. He had never seen the man in this house before. He
+was slim but firmly built, his clothes were black and close-fitting,
+with many folds and pockets, buckles and buttons and a belt, all of
+which gave the impression of being very practical but without making it
+very clear what they were actually for. "Who are you?" asked K., sitting
+half upright in his bed. The man, however, ignored the question as if
+his arrival simply had to be accepted, and merely replied, "You rang?"
+"Anna should have brought me my breakfast," said K. He tried to work
+out who the man actually was, first in silence, just through
+observation and by thinking about it, but the man didn't stay still to
+be looked at for very long. Instead he went over to the door, opened it
+slightly, and said to someone who was clearly standing immediately
+behind it, "He
+wants Anna to bring him his breakfast." There was a little laughter in
+the neighbouring room, it was not clear from the sound of it whether
+there were several people laughing. The strange man could not have
+learned anything from it that he hadn't known already, but now he said
+to K., as if making his report "It is not possible." "It would be the
+first time that's happened," said K., as he jumped out of bed and
+quickly pulled on his trousers. "I want to see who that is in the next
+room, and why it is that Mrs. Grubach has let me be disturbed in this
+way." It immediately occurred to him that he needn't have said this out
+loud, and that he must to some extent have acknowledged their authority
+by doing so, but that didn't seem important to him at the time. That, at
+least, is how the stranger took it, as he said, "Don't you think you'd
+better stay where you are?" "I want neither to stay here nor to be
+spoken to by you until you've introduced yourself." "I meant it for your
+own good," said the stranger and opened the door, this time without
+being asked. The next room, which K. entered more slowly than he had
+intended, looked at first glance exactly the same as it had the previous
+evening. It was Mrs. Grubach's living room, over-filled with furniture,
+tablecloths, porcelain and photographs. Perhaps there was a little more
+space in there than usual today, but if so it was not immediately
+obvious, especially as the main difference was the presence of a man
+sitting by the open window with a book from which he now looked up.
+"You should have stayed in your room! Didn't Franz tell you?" "And what
+is it you want, then?" said K., looking back and forth between this new
+acquaintance and the one named Franz, who had remained in the doorway.
+Through the open window he noticed the old woman again, who had come
+close to the window opposite so that she could continue to see
+everything. She was showing an inquisitiveness that really made it seem
+like she was going senile. "I want to see Mrs. Grubach ...," said K.,
+making a movement as if tearing himself away from the two men--even
+though they were standing well away from him--and wanted to go. "No,"
+said the man at the window, who threw his book down on a coffee table
+and stood up. "You can't go away when you're under arrest." "That's how
+it seems," said K. "And why am I under arrest?" he then asked. "That's
+something we're not allowed to tell you. Go into your room and wait
+there. Proceedings are underway and you'll learn about everything all in
+good time. It's not really part of my job to be friendly towards you
+like this, but I hope no-one, apart from Franz, will hear about it, and
+he's been more friendly towards you than he should have been, under the
+rules, himself. If you carry on having as much good luck as you have
+been with your arresting officers then you can reckon on things going
+well with you." K. wanted to sit down, but then he saw that, apart from
+the chair by the window, there was nowhere anywhere in the room where he
+could sit. "You'll get the chance to see for yourself how true all this
+is," said Franz and both men then walked up to K. They were
+significantly bigger than him, especially the second man, who frequently
+slapped him on the shoulder. The two of them felt K.'s nightshirt, and
+said he would now have to wear one that was of much lower quality, but
+that they would keep the nightshirt along with his other underclothes
+and return them to him if his case turned out well. "It's better for you
+if you give us the things than if you leave them in the storeroom," they
+said. "Things have a tendency to go missing in the storeroom, and after
+a certain amount of time they sell things off, whether the case involved
+has come to an end or not. And cases like this can last a long time,
+especially the ones that have been coming up lately. They'd give you the
+money they got for them, but it wouldn't be very much as it's not what
+they're offered for them when they sell them that counts, it's how much
+they get slipped on the side, and things like that lose their value
+anyway when they get passed on from hand to hand, year after year." K.
+paid hardly any attention to what they were saying, he did not place
+much value on what he may have still possessed or on who decided what
+happened to them. It was much more important to him to get a clear
+understanding of his position, but he could not think clearly while
+these people were here, the second policeman's belly--and they could
+only be policemen--looked friendly enough, sticking out towards him, but
+when K. looked up and saw his dry, bony face it did not seem to fit
+with the body. His strong nose twisted to one side as if ignoring K. and
+sharing an understanding with the other policeman. What sort of people
+were these? What were they talking about? What office did they belong
+to? K. was living in a free country, after all, everywhere was at peace,
+all laws were decent and were upheld, who was it who dared accost him in
+his own home. He was always inclined to take life as lightly as he
+could, to cross bridges when he came to them, pay no heed for the
+future, even when everything seemed under threat. But here that did not
+seem the right thing to do. He could have taken it all as a joke, a big
+joke set up by his colleagues at the bank for some unknown reason, or
+also perhaps because today was his thirtieth birthday, it was all
+possible of course, maybe all he had to do was laugh in the policemen's
+face in some way and they would laugh with him, maybe they were
+tradesmen from the corner of the street, they looked like they might
+be--but he was nonetheless determined, ever since he first caught sight
+of the one called Franz, not to lose any slight advantage he might have
+had over these people. There was a very slight risk that people would
+later say he couldn't understand a joke, but--although he wasn't
+normally in the habit of learning from experience--he might also have
+had a few unimportant occasions in mind when, unlike his more cautious
+friends, he had acted with no thought at all for what might follow and
+had been made to suffer for it. He didn't want that to happen again, not
+this time at least; if they were play-acting he would act along with
+them.
+
+He still had time. "Allow me," he said, and hurried between the two
+policemen through into his room. "He seems sensible enough," he heard
+them say behind him. Once in his room, he quickly pulled open the drawer
+of his writing desk, everything in it was very tidy but in his
+agitation he was unable to find the identification documents he was
+looking for straight away. He finally found his bicycle permit and was
+about to go back to the policemen with it when it seemed to him too
+petty, so he carried on searching until he found his birth certificate.
+Just as he got back in the adjoining room the door on the other side
+opened and Mrs. Grubach was about to enter. He only saw her for an
+instant, for as soon as she recognised K. she was clearly embarrassed,
+asked for forgiveness and disappeared, closing the door behind her very
+carefully. "Do come in," K. could have said just then. But now he stood
+in the middle of the room with his papers in his hand and still looking
+at the door which did not open again. He stayed like that until he was
+startled out of it by the shout of the policeman who sat at the little
+table at the open window and, as K. now saw, was eating his breakfast.
+"Why didn't she come in?" he asked. "She's not allowed to," said the
+big policeman. "You're under arrest, aren't you?" "But how can I be
+under arrest? And how come it's like this?" "Now you're starting again,"
+said the policeman, dipping a piece of buttered bread in the honeypot.
+"We don't answer questions like that." "You will have to answer them,"
+said K. "Here are my identification papers, now show me yours and I
+certainly want to see the arrest warrant." "Oh, my God!" said the
+policeman. "In a position like yours, and you think you can start giving
+orders, do you. It won't do you any good to get us on the wrong side,
+even if you think it will--we're probably more on your side that anyone
+else you know!" "That's true, you know, you'd better believe it," said
+Franz, holding a cup of coffee in his hand which he did not lift to his
+mouth but looked at K. in a way that was probably meant to be full of
+meaning but could not actually be understood. K. found himself, without
+intending it, in a mute dialogue with Franz, but then slapped his hand
+down on his papers and said, "Here are my identity documents." "And what
+do you want us to do about it?" replied the big policeman, loudly. "The
+way you're carrying on, it's worse than a child. What is it you want? Do
+you want to get this great, bloody trial of yours over with quickly by
+talking about ID and arrest warrants with us? We're just coppers, that's
+all we are. Junior officers like us hardly know one end of an ID card
+from another, all we've got to do with you is keep an eye on you for
+ten hours a day and get paid for it. That's all we are. Mind you, what
+we can do is make sure that the high officials we work for find out
+just what sort of person it is they're going to arrest, and why he
+should be arrested, before they issue the warrant. There's no mistake
+there. Our authorities as far as I know, and I only know the lowest
+grades, don't go out looking for guilt among the public; it's the guilt
+that draws them out, like it says in the law, and they have to send us
+police officers out. That's the law. Where d'you think there'd be any
+mistake there?" "I don't know this law," said K. "So much the worse for
+you, then," said the policeman. "It's probably exists only in your
+heads," said K., he wanted, in some way, to insinuate his way into the
+thoughts of the policemen, to re-shape those thoughts to his benefit or
+to make himself at home there. But the policeman just said dismissively,
+"You'll find out when it affects you." Franz joined in, and said, "Look
+at this, Willem, he admits he doesn't know the law and at the same time
+insists he's innocent." "You're quite right, but we can't get him to
+understand a thing," said the other. K. stopped talking with them; do I,
+he thought to himself, do I really have to carry on getting tangled up
+with the chattering of base functionaries like this?--and they admit
+themselves that they are of the lowest position. They're talking about
+things of which they don't have the slightest understanding, anyway.
+It's only because of their stupidity that they're able to be so sure of
+themselves. I just need few words with someone of the same social
+standing as myself and everything will be incomparably clearer, much
+clearer than a long conversation with these two can make it. He walked
+up and down the free space in the room a couple of times, across the
+street he could see the old woman who, now, had pulled an old man, much
+older than herself, up to the window and had her arms around him. K. had
+to put an end to this display, "Take me to your superior," he said. "As
+soon as he wants to see you. Not before," said the policeman, the one
+called Willem. "And now my advice to you," he added, "is to go into your
+room, stay calm, and wait and see what's to be done with you. If you
+take our advice, you won't tire yourself out thinking about things to no
+purpose, you need to pull yourself together as there's a lot that's
+going to required of you. You've not behaved towards us the way we
+deserve after being so good to you, you forget that we, whatever we are,
+we're still free men and you're not, and that's quite an advantage. But
+in spite of all that we're still willing, if you've got the money, to go
+and get you some breakfast from the café over the road."
+
+Without giving any answer to this offer, K. stood still for some time.
+Perhaps, if he opened the door of the next room or even the front door,
+the two of them would not dare to stand in his way, perhaps that would
+be the simplest way to settle the whole thing, by bringing it to a head.
+But maybe they would grab him, and if he were thrown down on the ground
+he would lose all the advantage he, in a certain respect, had over them.
+So he decided on the more certain solution, the way things would go in
+the natural course of events, and went back in his room without another
+word either from him or from the policemen.
+
+He threw himself down on his bed, and from the dressing table he took
+the nice apple that he had put there the previous evening for his
+breakfast. Now it was all the breakfast he had and anyway, as he
+confirmed as soon as he took his first, big bite of it, it was far
+better than a breakfast he could have had through the good will of the
+policemen from the dirty café. He felt well and confident, he had failed
+to go into work at the bank this morning but that could easily be
+excused because of the relatively high position he held there. Should he
+really send in his explanation? He wondered about it. If nobody believed
+him, and in this case that would be understandable, he could bring Mrs.
+Grubach in as a witness, or even the old pair from across the street,
+who probably even now were on their way over to the window opposite. It
+puzzled K., at least it puzzled him looking at it from the policemen's
+point of view, that they had made him go into the room and left him
+alone there, where he had ten different ways of killing himself. At the
+same time, though, he asked himself, this time looking at it from his
+own point of view, what reason he could have to do so. Because those two
+were sitting there in the next room and had taken his breakfast,
+perhaps. It would have been so pointless to kill himself that, even if
+he had wanted to, the pointlessness would have made him unable. Maybe,
+if the policemen had not been so obviously limited in their mental
+abilities, it could have been supposed that they had come to the same
+conclusion and saw no danger in leaving him alone because of it. They
+could watch now, if they wanted, and see how he went over to the
+cupboard in the wall where he kept a bottle of good schnapps, how he
+first emptied a glass of it in place of his breakfast and how he then
+took a second glassful in order to give himself courage, the last one
+just as a precaution for the unlikely chance it would be needed.
+
+Then he was so startled by a shout to him from the other room that he
+struck his teeth against the glass. "The supervisor wants to see you!" a
+voice said. It was only the shout that startled him, this curt, abrupt,
+military shout, that he would not have expected from the policeman
+called Franz. In itself, he found the order very welcome. "At last!" he
+called back, locked the cupboard and, without delay, hurried into the
+next room. The two policemen were standing there and chased him back
+into his bedroom as if that were a matter of course. "What d'you think
+you're doing?" they cried. "Think you're going to see the supervisor
+dressed in just your shirt, do you? He'd see to it you got a right
+thumping, and us and all!" "Let go of me for God's sake!" called K., who
+had already been pushed back as far as his wardrobe, "if you accost me
+when I'm still in bed you can't expect to find me in my evening dress."
+"That won't help you," said the policemen, who always became very quiet,
+almost sad, when K. began to shout, and in that way confused him or, to
+some extent, brought him to his senses. "Ridiculous formalities!" he
+grumbled, as he lifted his coat from the chair and kept it in both his
+hands for a little while, as if holding it out for the policemen's
+inspection. They shook their heads. "It's got to be a black coat,"
+they said. At that, K. threw the coat to the floor and said--without
+knowing even himself what he meant by it--"Well it's not going to be the
+main trial, after all." The policemen laughed, but continued to insist,
+"It's got to be a black coat." "Well that's alright by me if it makes
+things go any faster," said K. He opened the wardrobe himself, spent a
+long time searching through all the clothes, and chose his best black
+suit which had a short jacket that had greatly surprised those who knew
+him, then he also pulled out a fresh shirt and began, carefully, to get
+dressed. He secretly told himself that he had succeeded in speeding
+things up by letting the policemen forget to make him have a bath. He
+watched them to see if they might remember after all, but of course it
+never occurred to them, although Willem did not forget to send Franz up
+to the supervisor with the message saying that K. was getting dressed.
+
+Once he was properly dressed, K. had to pass by Willem as he went
+through the next room into the one beyond, the door of which was already
+wide open. K. knew very well that this room had recently been let to a
+typist called 'Miss Bürstner'. She was in the habit of going out to work
+very early and coming back home very late, and K. had never exchanged
+more than a few words of greeting with her. Now, her bedside table had
+been pulled into the middle of the room to be used as a desk for these
+proceedings, and the supervisor sat behind it. He had his legs crossed,
+and had thrown one arm over the backrest of the chair.
+
+In one corner of the room there were three young people looking at the
+photographs belonging to Miss Bürstner that had been put into a piece of
+fabric on the wall. Hung up on the handle of the open window was a white
+blouse. At the window across the street, there was the old pair again,
+although now their number had increased, as behind them, and far taller
+than they were, stood a man with an open shirt that showed his chest and
+a reddish goatee beard which he squeezed and twisted with his fingers.
+"Josef K.?" asked the supervisor, perhaps merely to attract K.'s
+attention as he looked round the room. K. nodded. "I daresay you were
+quite surprised by all that's been taking place this morning," said the
+supervisor as, with both hands, he pushed away the few items on the
+bedside table--the candle and box of matches, a book and a pin cushion
+which lay there as if they were things he would need for his own
+business. "Certainly," said K., and he began to feel relaxed now that,
+at last, he stood in front of someone with some sense, someone with whom
+he would be able to talk about his situation. "Certainly I'm surprised,
+but I'm not in any way very surprised." "You're not very surprised?"
+asked the supervisor, as he positioned the candle in the middle of the
+table and the other things in a group around it. "Perhaps you don't
+quite understand me," K. hurriedly pointed out. "What I mean is ..."
+here K. broke off what he was saying and looked round for somewhere to
+sit. "I may sit down, mayn't I?" he asked. "That's not usual," the
+supervisor answered. "What I mean is ...," said K. without delaying a
+second time, "that, yes, I am very surprised but when you've been in the
+world for thirty years already and had to make your own way through
+everything yourself, which has been my lot, then you become hardened to
+surprises and don't take them too hard. Especially not what's happened
+today." "Why especially not what's happened today?" "I wouldn't want to
+say that I see all of this as a joke, you seem to have gone to too much
+trouble making all these arrangements for that. Everyone in the house
+must be taking part in it as well as all of you, that would be going
+beyond what could be a joke. So I don't want to say that this is a
+joke." "Quite right," said the supervisor, looking to see how many
+matches were left in the box. "But on the other hand," K. went on,
+looking round at everyone there and even wishing he could get the
+attention of the three who were looking at the photographs, "on the
+other hand this really can't be all that important. That follows from
+the fact that I've been indicted, but can't think of the slightest
+offence for which I could be indicted. But even that is all beside the
+point, the main question is: Who is issuing the indictment? What office
+is conducting this affair? Are you officials? None of you is wearing a
+uniform, unless what you are wearing"--here he turned towards Franz--"is
+meant to be a uniform, it's actually more of a travelling suit. I
+require a clear answer to all these questions, and I'm quite sure that
+once things have been made clear we can take our leave of each other on
+the best of terms." The supervisor slammed the box of matches down on
+the table. "You're making a big mistake," he said. "These gentlemen and
+I have got nothing to do with your business, in fact we know almost
+nothing about you. We could be wearing uniforms as proper and exact as
+you like and your situation wouldn't be any the worse for it. As to
+whether you're on a charge, I can't give you any sort of clear answer to
+that, I don't even know whether you are or not. You're under arrest,
+you're quite right about that, but I don't know any more than that.
+Maybe these officers have been chit-chatting with you, well if they have
+that's all it is, chit-chat. I can't give you an answer to your
+questions, but I can give you a bit of advice: You'd better think less
+about us and what's going to happen to you, and think a bit more about
+yourself. And stop making all this fuss about your sense of innocence;
+you don't make such a bad impression, but with all this fuss you're
+damaging it. And you ought to do a bit less talking, too. Almost
+everything you've said so far has been things we could have taken from
+your behaviour, even if you'd said no more than a few words. And what
+you have said has not exactly been in your favour."
+
+K. stared at the supervisor. Was this man, probably younger than he was,
+lecturing him like a schoolmaster. Was he being punished for his honesty
+with a telling off. And was he to learn nothing about the reasons for
+his arrest or those who were arresting him. He became somewhat cross and
+began to walk up and down. No-one stopped him doing this and he pushed
+his sleeves back, felt his chest, straightened his hair, went over to
+the three men, said, "It makes no sense," at which these three turned
+round to face him and came towards him with serious expressions. He
+finally came again to a halt in front of the supervisor's desk. "State
+Attorney Hasterer is a good friend of mine," he said, "can I telephone
+him?" "Certainly," said the supervisor, "but I don't know what the point
+of that will be, I suppose you must have some private matter you want to
+discuss with him." "What the point is?" shouted K., more disconcerted
+that cross. "Who do you think you are? You want to see some point in it
+while you're carrying out something as pointless as it could be. It's
+enough to make you cry! These gentlemen first accost me, and now they
+sit or stand about in here and let me be hauled up in front of you.
+What point there would be, in telephoning a state attorney when I'm
+ostensibly under arrest? Very well, I won't make the telephone call."
+"You can call him if you want to," said the supervisor, stretching his
+hand out towards the outer room where the telephone was, "please, go on,
+do make your phone call." "No, I don't want to any more," said K., and
+went over to the window. Across the street, the people were still there
+at the window, and it was only now that K. had gone up to his window
+that they seemed to become uneasy about quietly watching what was going
+on. The old couple wanted to get up but the man behind them calmed them
+down. "We've got some kind of audience over there," called K. to the
+supervisor, quite loudly, as he pointed out with his forefinger. "Go
+away," he then called across to them. And the three of them did
+immediately retreat a few steps, the old pair even found themselves
+behind the man who then concealed them with the breadth of his body and
+seemed, going by the movements of his mouth, to be saying something
+incomprehensible into the distance. They did not disappear entirely,
+though, but seemed to be waiting for the moment when they could come
+back to the window without being noticed. "Intrusive, thoughtless
+people!" said K. as he turned back into the room. The supervisor may
+have agreed with him, at least K. thought that was what he saw from the
+corner of his eye. But it was just as possible that he had not even been
+listening as he had his hand pressed firmly down on the table and seemed
+to be comparing the length of his fingers. The two policemen were
+sitting on a chest covered with a coloured blanket, rubbing their knees.
+The three young people had put their hands on their hips and were
+looking round aimlessly. Everything was still, like in some office that
+has been forgotten about. "Now, gentlemen," called out K., and for a
+moment it seemed as if he was carrying all of them on his shoulders, "it
+looks like your business with me is over with. In my opinion, it's best
+now to stop wondering about whether you're proceeding correctly or
+incorrectly, and to bring the matter to a peaceful close with a mutual
+handshake. If you are of the same opinion, then please...." and he
+walked up to the supervisor's desk and held out his hand to him. The
+supervisor raised his eyes, bit his lip and looked at K.'s outstretched
+hand; K. still believed the supervisor would do as he suggested. But
+instead, he stood up, picked up a hard round hat that was laying on
+Miss Bürstner's bed and put it carefully onto his head, using both hands
+as if trying on a new hat. "Everything seems so simple to you, doesn't
+it," he said to K. as he did so, "so you think we should bring the
+matter to a peaceful close, do you? No, no, that won't do. Mind you, on
+the other hand I certainly wouldn't want you to think there's no hope
+for you. No, why should you think that? You're simply under arrest,
+nothing more than that. That's what I had to tell you, that's what I've
+done and now I've seen how you've taken it. That's enough for one day
+and we can take our leave of each other, for the time being at least. I
+expect you'll want to go in to the bank now, won't you?" "In to the
+bank?" asked K., "I thought I was under arrest." K. said this with a
+certain amount of defiance as, although his handshake had not been
+accepted, he was feeling more independent of all these people,
+especially since the supervisor had stood up. He was playing with them.
+If they left, he had decided he would run after them and offer to let
+them arrest him. That's why he even repeated, "How can I go in to the
+bank when I'm under arrest?" "I see you've misunderstood me," said the
+supervisor who was already at the door. "It's true that you're under
+arrest, but that shouldn't stop you from carrying out your job. And
+there shouldn't be anything to stop you carrying on with your usual
+life." "In that case it's not too bad, being under arrest," said K., and
+went up close to the supervisor. "I never meant it should be anything
+else," he replied. "It hardly seems to have been necessary to notify me
+of the arrest in that case," said K., and went even closer. The others
+had also come closer. All of them had gathered together into a narrow
+space by the door. "That was my duty," said the supervisor. "A silly
+duty," said K., unyielding. "Maybe so," replied the supervisor, "only
+don't let's waste our time talking on like this. I had assumed you'd be
+wanting to go to the bank. As you're paying close attention to every
+word I'll add this: I'm not forcing you to go to the bank, I'd just
+assumed you wanted to. And to make things easier for you, and to let you
+get to the bank with as little fuss as possible I've put these three
+gentlemen, colleagues of yours, at your disposal." "What's that?"
+exclaimed K., and looked at the three in astonishment. He could only
+remember seeing them in their group by the photographs, but these
+characterless, anaemic young people were indeed officials from his bank,
+not colleagues of his, that was putting it too high and it showed a gap
+in the omniscience of the supervisor, but they were nonetheless junior
+members of staff at the bank. How could K. have failed to see that? How
+occupied he must have been with the supervisor and the policemen not to
+have recognised these three! Rabensteiner, with his stiff demeanour and
+swinging hands, Kullich, with his blonde hair and deep-set eyes, and
+Kaminer, with his involuntary grin caused by chronic muscle spasms.
+"Good morning," said K. after a while, extending his hand to the
+gentlemen as they bowed correctly to him. "I didn't recognise you at
+all. So, we'll go into work now, shall we?" The gentlemen laughed and
+nodded enthusiastically, as if that was what they had been waiting for
+all the time, except that K. had left his hat in his room so they all
+dashed, one after another, into the room to fetch it, which caused a
+certain amount of embarrassment. K. stood where he was and watched them
+through the open double doorway, the last to go, of course, was the
+apathetic Rabensteiner who had broken into no more than an elegant trot.
+Kaminer got to the hat and K., as he often had to do at the bank,
+forcibly reminded himself that the grin was not deliberate, that he in
+fact wasn't able to grin deliberately. At that moment Mrs. Grubach
+opened the door from the hallway into the living room where all the
+people were. She did not seem to feel guilty about anything at all, and
+K., as often before, looked down at the belt of her apron which, for no
+reason, cut so deeply into her hefty body. Once downstairs, K., with his
+watch in his hand, decided to take a taxi--he had already been delayed
+by half an hour and there was no need to make the delay any longer.
+Kaminer ran to the corner to summon it, and the two others were making
+obvious efforts to keep K. diverted when Kullich pointed to the doorway
+of the house on the other side of the street where the large man with
+the blonde goatee beard appeared and, a little embarrassed at first at
+letting himself be seen in his full height, stepped back to the wall and
+leant against it. The old couple were probably still on the stairs. K.
+was cross with Kullich for pointing out this man whom he had already
+seen himself, in fact whom he had been expecting. "Don't look at him!"
+he snapped, without noticing how odd it was to speak to free men in this
+way. But there was no explanation needed anyway as just then the taxi
+arrived, they sat inside and set off. Inside the taxi, K. remembered
+that he had not noticed the supervisor and the policemen leaving--the
+supervisor had stopped him noticing the three bank staff and now the
+three bank staff had stopped him noticing the supervisor. This showed
+that K. was not very attentive, and he resolved to watch himself more
+carefully in this respect. Nonetheless, he gave it no thought as he
+twisted himself round and leant over onto the rear shelf of the car to
+catch sight of the supervisor and the policemen if he could. But he
+turned back round straight away and leant comfortably into the corner of
+the taxi without even having made the effort to see anyone. Although it
+did not seem like it, now was just the time when he needed some
+encouragement, but the gentlemen seemed tired just then, Rabensteiner
+looked out of the car to the right, Kullich to the left and only Kaminer
+was there with his grin at K.'s service. It would have been inhumane to
+make fun of that.
+
+That spring, whenever possible, K. usually spent his evenings after
+work--he usually stayed in the office until nine o'clock--with a short
+walk, either by himself or in the company of some of the bank officials,
+and then he would go into a pub where he would sit at the regulars'
+table with mostly older men until eleven. There were, however, also
+exceptions to this habit, times, for instance, when K. was invited by
+the bank's manager (whom he greatly respected for his industry and
+trustworthiness) to go with him for a ride in his car or to eat dinner
+with him at his large house. K. would also go, once a week, to see a
+girl called Elsa who worked as a waitress in a wine bar through the
+night until late in the morning. During the daytime she only received
+visitors while still in bed.
+
+That evening, though,--the day had passed quickly with a lot of hard
+work and many respectful and friendly birthday greetings--K. wanted to
+go straight home. Each time he had any small break from the day's work
+he considered, without knowing exactly what he had in mind, that Mrs.
+Grubach's flat seemed to have been put into great disarray by the events
+of that morning, and that it was up to him to put it back into order.
+Once order had been restored, every trace of those events would have
+been erased and everything would take its previous course once more. In
+particular, there was nothing to fear from the three bank officials,
+they had immersed themselves back into their paperwork and there was no
+alteration to be seen in them. K. had called each of them, separately or
+all together, into his office that day for no other reason than to
+observe them; he was always satisfied and had always been able to let
+them go again.
+
+At half past nine that evening, when he arrived back in front of the
+building where he lived, he met a young lad in the doorway who was
+standing there, his legs apart and smoking a pipe. "Who are you?"
+immediately asked K., bringing his face close to the lad's, as it was
+hard to see in the half light of the landing. "I'm the landlord's son,
+sir," answered the lad, taking the pipe from his mouth and stepping to
+one side. "The landlord's son?" asked K., and impatiently knocked on the
+ground with his stick. "Did you want anything, sir? Would you like me
+to fetch my father?" "No, no," said K., there was something forgiving
+in his voice, as if the boy had harmed him in some way and he was
+excusing him. "It's alright," he said then, and went on, but before
+going up the stairs he turned round once more.
+
+He could have gone directly to his room, but as he wanted to speak with
+Mrs. Grubach he went straight to her door and knocked. She was sat at
+the table with a knitted stocking and a pile of old stockings in front
+of her. K. apologised, a little embarrassed at coming so late, but Mrs.
+Grubach was very friendly and did not want to hear any apology, she was
+always ready to speak to him, he knew very well that he was her best and
+her favourite tenant. K. looked round the room, it looked exactly as it
+usually did, the breakfast dishes, which had been on the table by the
+window that morning, had already been cleared away. "A woman's hands
+will do many things when no-one's looking," he thought, he might himself
+have smashed all the dishes on the spot but certainly would not have
+been able to carry it all out. He looked at Mrs. Grubach with some
+gratitude. "Why are you working so late?" he asked. They were now both
+sitting at the table, and K. now and then sank his hands into the pile
+of stockings. "There's a lot of work to do," she said, "during the day I
+belong to the tenants; if I'm to sort out my own things there are only
+the evenings left to me." "I fear I may have caused you some exceptional
+work today." "How do you mean, Mr. K.?" she asked, becoming more
+interested and leaving her work in her lap. "I mean the men who were
+here this morning." "Oh, I see," she said, and went peacefully back to
+what she was doing, "that was no trouble, not especially." K. looked on
+in silence as she took up the knitted stocking once more. She seems
+surprised at my mentioning it, he thought, she seems to think it's
+improper for me to mention it. All the more important for me to do so.
+An old woman is the only person I can speak about it with. "But it must
+have caused some work for you," he said then, "but it won't happen
+again." "No, it can't happen again," she agreed, and smiled at K. in a
+way that was almost pained. "Do you mean that seriously?" asked K.
+"Yes," she said, more gently, "but the important thing is you mustn't
+take it too hard. There are so many awful things happening in the world!
+As you're being so honest with me, Mr. K., I can admit to you that I
+listened to a little of what was going on from behind the door, and that
+those two policemen told me one or two things as well. It's all to do
+with your happiness, and that's something that's quite close to my
+heart, perhaps more than it should be as I am, after all, only your
+landlady. Anyway, so I heard one or two things but I can't really say
+that it's about anything very serious. No. You have been arrested, but
+it's not in the same way as when they arrest a thief. If you're arrested
+in the same way as a thief, then it's bad, but an arrest like this....
+It seems to me that it's something very complicated--forgive me if I'm
+saying something stupid--something very complicated that I don't
+understand, but something that you don't really need to understand
+anyway."
+
+"There's nothing stupid about what you've said, Mrs. Grubach, or at
+least I partly agree with you, only, the way I judge the whole thing is
+harsher than yours, and think it's not only not something complicated
+but simply a fuss about nothing. I was just caught unawares, that's what
+happened. If I had got up as soon as I was awake without letting myself
+get confused because Anna wasn't there, if I'd got up and paid no regard
+to anyone who might have been in my way and come straight to you, if I'd
+done something like having my breakfast in the kitchen as an exception,
+asked you to bring my clothes from my room, in short, if I had behaved
+sensibly then nothing more would have happened, everything that was
+waiting to happen would have been stifled. People are so often
+unprepared. In the bank, for example, I am well prepared, nothing of
+this sort could possibly happen to me there, I have my own assistant
+there, there are telephones for internal and external calls in front of
+me on the desk, I continually receive visits from people,
+representatives, officials, but besides that, and most importantly, I'm
+always occupied with my work, that's to say I'm always alert, it would
+even be a pleasure for me to find myself faced with something of that
+sort. But now it's over with, and I didn't really even want to talk
+about it any more, only I wanted to hear what you, as a sensible woman,
+thought about it all, and I'm very glad to hear that we're in agreement.
+But now you must give me your hand, an agreement of this sort needs to
+be confirmed with a handshake."
+
+Will she shake hands with me? The supervisor didn't shake hands, he
+thought, and looked at the woman differently from before, examining her.
+She stood up, as he had also stood up, and was a little self-conscious,
+she hadn't been able to understand everything that K. said. As a result
+of this self-consciousness she said something that she certainly did
+not intend and certainly was not appropriate. "Don't take it so hard,
+Mr. K.," she said, with tears in her voice and also, of course,
+forgetting the handshake. "I didn't know I was taking it hard," said K.,
+feeling suddenly tired and seeing that if this woman did agree with him
+it was of very little value.
+
+Before going out the door he asked, "Is Miss Bürstner home?" "No," said
+Mrs. Grubach, smiling as she gave this simple piece of information,
+saying something sensible at last. "She's at the theatre. Did you want
+to see her? Should I give her a message?" "I, er, I just wanted to have
+a few words with her." "I'm afraid I don't know when she's coming in;
+she usually gets back late when she's been to the theatre." "It really
+doesn't matter," said K. his head hanging as he turned to the door to
+leave, "I just wanted to give her my apology for taking over her room
+today." "There's no need for that, Mr. K., you're too conscientious, the
+young lady doesn't know anything about it, she hasn't been home since
+early this morning and everything's been tidied up again, you can see
+for yourself." And she opened the door to Miss Bürstner's room. "Thank
+you, I'll take your word for it," said K., but went nonetheless over to
+the open door. The moon shone quietly into the unlit room. As far as
+could be seen, everything was indeed in its place, not even the blouse
+was hanging on the window handle. The pillows on the bed looked
+remarkably plump as they lay half in the moonlight. "Miss Bürstner often
+comes home late," said K., looking at Mrs. Grubach as if that were her
+responsibility. "That's how young people are!" said Mrs. Grubach to
+excuse herself. "Of course, of course," said K., "but it can be taken
+too far." "Yes, it can be," said Mrs. Grubach, "you're so right, Mr. K.
+Perhaps it is in this case. I certainly wouldn't want to say anything
+nasty about Miss Bürstner, she is a good, sweet girl, friendly, tidy,
+punctual, works hard, I appreciate all that very much, but one thing is
+true, she ought to have more pride, be a bit less forthcoming. Twice
+this month already, in the street over the way, I've seen her with a
+different gentleman. I really don't like saying this, you're the only
+one I've said this to, Mr. K., I swear to God, but I'm going to have no
+choice but to have a few words with Miss Bürstner about it myself. And
+it's not the only thing about her that I'm worried about." "Mrs.
+Grubach, you are on quite the wrong track," said K., so angry that he
+was hardly able to hide it, "and you have moreover misunderstood what I
+was saying about Miss Bürstner, that is not what I meant. In fact I warn
+you quite directly not to say anything to her, you are quite mistaken, I
+know Miss Bürstner very well and there is no truth at all in what you
+say. And what's more, perhaps I'm going to far, I don't want to get in
+your way, say to her whatever you see fit. Good night." "Mr. K.," said
+Mrs. Grubach as if asking him for something and hurrying to his door
+which he had already opened, "I don't want to speak to Miss Bürstner at
+all, not yet, of course I'll continue to keep an eye on her but you're
+the only one I've told what I know. And it is, after all something that
+everyone who lets rooms has to do if she's to keep the house decent,
+that's all I'm trying to do." "Decent!" called out K. through the crack
+in the door, "if you want to keep the house decent you'll first have to
+give me notice." Then he slammed the door shut, there was a gentle
+knocking to which he paid no more attention.
+
+He did not feel at all like going to bed, so he decided to stay up, and
+this would also give him the chance to find out when Miss Bürstner would
+arrive home. Perhaps it would also still be possible, even if a little
+inappropriate, to have a few words with her. As he lay there by the
+window, pressing his hands to his tired eyes, he even thought for a
+moment that he might punish Mrs. Grubach by persuading Miss Bürstner to
+give in her notice at the same time as he would. But he immediately
+realised that that would be shockingly excessive, and there would even
+be the suspicion that he was moving house because of the incidents of
+that morning. Nothing would have been more nonsensical and, above all,
+more pointless and contemptible.
+
+When he had become tired of looking out onto the empty street he
+slightly opened the door to the living room so that he could see anyone
+who entered the flat from where he was and lay down on the couch. He lay
+there, quietly smoking a cigar, until about eleven o'clock. He wasn't
+able to hold out longer than that, and went a little way into the
+hallway as if in that way he could make Miss Bürstner arrive sooner. He
+had no particular desire for her, he could not even remember what she
+looked like, but now he wanted to speak to her and it irritated him that
+her late arrival home meant this day would be full of unease and
+disorder right to its very end. It was also her fault that he had not
+had any dinner that evening and that he had been unable to visit Elsa
+as he had intended. He could still make up for both of those things,
+though, if he went to the wine bar where Elsa worked. He wanted to do so
+even later, after the discussion with Miss Bürstner.
+
+It was already gone half past eleven when someone could be heard in the
+stairway. K., who had been lost in his thoughts in the hallway, walking
+up and down loudly as if it were his own room, fled behind his door.
+Miss Bürstner had arrived. Shivering, she pulled a silk shawl over her
+slender shoulders as she locked the door. The next moment she would
+certainly go into her room, where K. ought not to intrude in the middle
+of the night; that meant he would have to speak to her now, but,
+unfortunately, he had not put the electric light on in his room so that
+when he stepped out of the dark it would give the impression of being an
+attack and would certainly, at the very least, have been quite alarming.
+There was no time to lose, and in his helplessness he whispered through
+the crack of the door, "Miss Bürstner." It sounded like he was pleading
+with her, not calling to her. "Is there someone there?" asked Miss
+Bürstner, looking round with her eyes wide open. "It's me," said K. and
+came out. "Oh, Mr. K.!" said Miss Bürstner with a smile. "Good Evening,"
+and offered him her hand. "I wanted to have a word with you, if you
+would allow me?" "Now?" asked Miss Bürstner, "does it have to be now? It
+is a little odd, isn't it?" "I've been waiting for you since nine
+o'clock." "Well, I was at the theatre, I didn't know anything about you
+waiting for me." "The reason I need to speak to you only came up
+today." "I see, well I don't see why not, I suppose, apart from being
+so tired I could drop. Come into my room for a few minutes then. We
+certainly can't talk out here, we'd wake everyone up and I think that
+would be more unpleasant for us than for them. Wait here till I've put
+the light on in my room, and then turn the light down out here." K. did
+as he was told, and then even waited until Miss Bürstner came out of her
+room and quietly invited him, once more, to come in. "Sit down," she
+said, indicating the ottoman, while she herself remained standing by
+the bedpost despite the tiredness she had spoken of; she did not even
+take off her hat, which was small but decorated with an abundance of
+flowers. "What is it you wanted, then? I'm really quite curious." She
+gently crossed her legs. "I expect you'll say," K. began, "that the
+matter really isn't all that urgent and we don't need to talk about it
+right now, but...." "I never listen to introductions," said Miss
+Bürstner. "That makes my job so much easier," said K. "This morning, to
+some extent through my fault, your room was made a little untidy, this
+happened because of people I did not know and against my will but, as I
+said, because of my fault; I wanted to apologise for it." "My room?"
+asked Miss Bürstner, and instead of looking round the room scrutinised
+K. "It is true," said K., and now, for the first time, they looked each
+other in the eyes, "there's no point in saying exactly how this came
+about." "But that's the interesting thing about it," said Miss Bürstner.
+"No," said K. "Well then," said Miss Bürstner, "I don't want to force my
+way into any secrets, if you insist that it's of no interest I won't
+insist. I'm quite happy to forgive you for it, as you ask, especially as
+I can't see anything at all that's been left untidy." With her hand laid
+flat on her lower hip, she made a tour around the room. At the mat where
+the photographs were she stopped. "Look at this!" she cried. "My
+photographs really have been put in the wrong places. Oh, that's
+horrible. Someone really has been in my room without permission." K.
+nodded, and quietly cursed Kaminer who worked at his bank and who was
+always active doing things that had neither use nor purpose. "It is
+odd," said Miss Bürstner, "that I'm forced to forbid you to do something
+that you ought to have forbidden yourself to do, namely to come into my
+room when I'm not here." "But I did explain to you," said K., and went
+over to join her by the photographs, "that it wasn't me who interfered
+with your photographs; but as you don't believe me I'll have to admit
+that the investigating committee brought along three bank employees with
+them, one of them must have touched your photographs and as soon as I
+get the chance I'll ask to have him dismissed from the bank. Yes, there
+was an investigating committee here," added K., as the young lady was
+looking at him enquiringly. "Because of you?" she asked. "Yes," answered
+K. "No!" the lady cried with a laugh. "Yes, they were," said K., "you
+believe that I'm innocent then, do you?" "Well now, innocent ..." said
+the lady, "I don't want to start making any pronouncements that might
+have serious consequences, I don't really know you after all, it means
+they're dealing with a serious criminal if they send an investigating
+committee straight out to get him. But you're not in custody now--at
+least I take it you've not escaped from prison considering that you seem
+quite calm--so you can't have committed any crime of that sort." "Yes,"
+said K., "but it might be that the investigating committee could see
+that I'm innocent, or not so guilty as had been supposed." "Yes, that's
+certainly a possibility," said Miss Bürstner, who seemed very
+interested. "Listen," said K., "you don't have much experience in legal
+matters." "No, that's true, I don't," said Miss Bürstner, "and I've
+often regretted it, as I'd like to know everything and I'm very
+interested in legal matters. There's something peculiarly attractive
+about the law, isn't there. But I'll certainly be perfecting my
+knowledge in this area, as next month I start work in a legal office."
+"That's very good," said K., "that means you'll be able to give me some
+help with my trial." "That could well be," said Miss Bürstner, "why not?
+I like to make use of what I know." "I mean it quite seriously," said
+K., "or at least, half seriously, as you do. This affair is too petty to
+call in a lawyer, but I could make good use of someone who could give me
+advice." "Yes, but if I'm to give you advice I'll have to know what it's
+all about," said Miss Bürstner. "That's exactly the problem," said K.,
+"I don't know that myself." "So you have been making fun of me, then,"
+said Miss Bürstner exceedingly disappointed, "you really ought not to
+try something like that on at this time of night." And she stepped away
+from the photographs where they had stood so long together. "Miss
+Bürstner, no," said K., "I'm not making fun of you. Please believe me!
+I've already told you everything I know. More than I know, in fact, as
+it actually wasn't even an investigating committee, that's just what I
+called them because I don't know what else to call them. There was no
+cross questioning at all, I was merely arrested, but by a committee."
+Miss Bürstner sat on the ottoman and laughed again. "What was it like
+then?" she asked. "It was terrible," said K., although his mind was no
+longer on the subject, he had become totally absorbed by Miss Bürstner's
+gaze who was supporting her chin on one hand--the elbow rested on the
+cushion of the ottoman--and slowly stroking her hip with the other.
+"That's too vague," said Miss Bürstner. "What's too vague?" asked K.
+Then he remembered himself and asked, "Would you like me to show you
+what it was like?" He wanted to move in some way but did not want to
+leave. "I'm already tired," said Miss Bürstner. "You arrived back so
+late," said K. "Now you've started telling me off. Well I suppose I
+deserve it as I shouldn't have let you in here in the first place, and
+it turns out there wasn't even any point." "Oh, there was a point,
+you'll see now how important a point it was," said K. "May I move this
+table away from your bedside and put it here?" "What do you think you're
+doing?" said Miss Bürstner. "Of course you can't!" "In that case I
+can't show you," said K., quite upset, as if Miss Bürstner had committed
+some incomprehensible offence against him. "Alright then, if you need it
+to show what you mean, just take the bedside table then," said Miss
+Bürstner, and after a short pause added in a weak voice, "I'm so tired
+I'm allowing more than I ought to." K. put the little table in the
+middle of the room and sat down behind it. "You have to get a proper
+idea of where the people were situated, it is very interesting. I'm the
+supervisor, sitting over there on the chest are two policemen, standing
+next to the photographs there are three young people. Hanging on the
+handle of the window is a white blouse--I just mention that by the way.
+And now it begins. Ah yes, I'm forgetting myself, the most important
+person of all, so I'm standing here in front of the table. The
+supervisor is sitting extremely comfortably with his legs crossed and
+his arm hanging over the backrest here like some layabout. And now it
+really does begin. The supervisor calls out as if he had to wake me up,
+in fact he shouts at me, I'm afraid, if I'm to make it clear to you,
+I'll have to shout as well, and it's nothing more than my name that he
+shouts out." Miss Bürstner, laughing as she listened to him, laid her
+forefinger on her mouth so that K. would not shout, but it was too late.
+K. was too engrossed in his role and slowly called out, "Josef K.!" It
+was not as loud as he had threatened, but nonetheless, once he had
+suddenly called it out, the cry seemed gradually to spread itself all
+round the room.
+
+There was a series of loud, curt and regular knocks at the door of the
+adjoining room. Miss Bürstner went pale and laid her hand on her heart.
+K. was especially startled, as for a moment he had been quite unable to
+think of anything other than the events of that morning and the girl for
+whom he was performing them. He had hardly pulled himself together when
+he jumped over to Miss Bürstner and took her hand. "Don't be afraid," he
+whispered, "I'll put everything right. But who can it be? It's only the
+living room next door, nobody sleeps in there." "Yes they do," whispered
+Miss Bürstner into K.'s ear, "a nephew of Mrs. Grubach's, a captain in
+the army, has been sleeping there since yesterday. There's no other room
+free. I'd forgotten about it too. Why did you have to shout like that?
+You've made me quite upset." "There is no reason for it," said K., and,
+now as she sank back onto the cushion, kissed her forehead. "Go away, go
+away," she said, hurriedly sitting back up, "get out of here, go, what
+is it you want, he's listening at the door, he can hear everything.
+You're causing me so much trouble!" "I won't go," said K., "until you've
+calmed down a bit. Come over into the other corner of the room, he
+won't be able to hear us there." She let him lead her there. "Don't
+forget," he said, "although this might be unpleasant for you you're not
+in any real danger. You know how much esteem Mrs. Grubach has for me,
+she's the one who will make all the decisions in this, especially as the
+captain is her nephew, but she believes everything I say without
+question. What's more, she has borrowed a large sum of money from me and
+that makes her dependent on me. I will confirm whatever you say to
+explain our being here together, however inappropriate it might be, and
+I guarantee to make sure that Mrs. Grubach will not only say she
+believes the explanation in public but will believe it truly and
+sincerely. You will have no need to consider me in any way. If you wish
+to let it be known that I have attacked you then Mrs. Grubach will be
+informed of such and she will believe it without even losing her trust
+in me, that's how much respect she has for me." Miss Bürstner looked at
+the floor in front of her, quiet and a little sunk in on herself. "Why
+would Mrs. Grubach not believe that I've attacked you?" added K. He
+looked at her hair in front of him, parted, bunched down, reddish and
+firmly held in place. He thought she would look up at him, but without
+changing her manner she said, "Forgive me, but it was the suddenness of
+the knocking that startled me so much, not so much what the consequences
+of the captain being here might be. It was all so quiet after you'd
+shouted, and then there was the knocking, that's what made me so
+shocked, and I was sitting right by the door, the knocking was right
+next to me. Thank you for your suggestions, but I won't accept them. I
+can bear the responsibility for anything that happens in my room myself,
+and I can do so with anyone. I'm surprised you don't realise just how
+insulting your suggestions are and what they imply about me, although I
+certainly acknowledge your good intentions. But now, please go, leave me
+alone, I need you to go now even more than I did earlier. The couple of
+minutes you asked for have grown into half an hour, more than half an
+hour now." K. took hold of her hand, and then of her wrist, "You're not
+cross with me, though?" he said. She pulled her hand away and answered,
+"No, no, I'm never cross with anyone." He grasped her wrist once more,
+she tolerated it now and, in that way, led him to the door. He had
+fully intended to leave. But when he reached the door he came to a halt
+as if he hadn't expected to find a door there, Miss Bürstner made use of
+that moment to get herself free, open the door, slip out into the
+hallway and gently say to K. from there, "Now, come along, please.
+Look," she pointed to the captain's door, from under which there was a
+light shining, "he's put a light on and he's laughing at us." "Alright,
+I'm coming," said K., moved forward, took hold of her, kissed her on
+the mouth and then over her whole face like a thirsty animal lapping
+with its tongue when it eventually finds water. He finally kissed her on
+her neck and her throat and left his lips pressed there for a long time.
+He did not look up until there was a noise from the captain's room.
+"I'll go now," he said, he wanted to address Miss Bürstner by her
+Christian name, but did not know it. She gave him a tired nod, offered
+him her hand to kiss as she turned away as if she did not know what she
+was doing, and went back into her room with her head bowed. A short
+while later, K. was lying in his bed. He very soon went to sleep, but
+before he did he thought a little while about his behaviour, he was
+satisfied with it but felt some surprise that he was not more satisfied;
+he was seriously worried about Miss Bürstner because of the captain.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Two
+
+First Cross-examination
+
+
+K. was informed by telephone that there would be a small hearing
+concerning his case the following Sunday. He was made aware that these
+cross examinations would follow one another regularly, perhaps not every
+week but quite frequently. On the one hand it was in everyone's interest
+to bring proceedings quickly to their conclusion, but on the other hand
+every aspect of the examinations had to be carried out thoroughly
+without lasting too long because of the associated stress. For these
+reasons, it had been decided to hold a series of brief examinations
+following on one after another. Sunday had been chosen as the day for
+the hearings so that K. would not be disturbed in his professional work.
+It was assumed that he would be in agreement with this, but if he wished
+for another date then, as far as possible, he would be accommodated.
+Cross-examinations could even be held in the night, for instance, but K.
+would probably not be fresh enough at that time. Anyway, as long as K.
+made no objection, the hearing would be left on Sundays. It was a matter
+of course that he would have to appear without fail, there was probably
+no need to point this out to him. He would be given the number of the
+building where he was to present himself, which was in a street in a
+suburb well away from the city centre which K. had never been to before.
+
+Once he had received this notice, K. hung up the receiver without giving
+an answer; he had decided immediately to go there that Sunday, it was
+certainly necessary, proceedings had begun and he had to face up to it,
+and this first examination would probably also be the last. He was still
+standing in thought by the telephone when he heard the voice of the
+deputy director behind him--he wanted to use the telephone but K. stood
+in his way. "Bad news?" asked the deputy director casually, not in order
+to find anything out but just to get K. away from the device. "No, no,"
+said K., he stepped to one side but did not go away entirely. The deputy
+director picked up the receiver and, as he waited for his connection,
+turned away from it and said to K., "One question, Mr. K.: Would you
+like to give me the pleasure of joining me on my sailing boat on Sunday
+morning? There's quite a few people coming, you're bound to know some
+of them. One of them is Hasterer, the state attorney. Would you like to
+come along? Do come along!" K. tried to pay attention to what the
+deputy director was saying. It was of no small importance for him, as
+this invitation from the deputy director, with whom he had never got on
+very well, meant that he was trying to improve his relations with him.
+It showed how important K. had become in the bank and how its second
+most important official seemed to value his friendship, or at least his
+impartiality. He was only speaking at the side of the telephone receiver
+while he waited for his connection, but in giving this invitation the
+deputy director was humbling himself. But K. would have to humiliate him
+a second time as a result, he said, "Thank you very much, but I'm afraid
+I will have no time on Sunday, I have a previous obligation." "Pity,"
+said the deputy director, and turned to the telephone conversation that
+had just been connected. It was not a short conversation, but K.
+remained standing confused by the instrument all the time it was going
+on. It was only when the deputy director hung up that he was shocked
+into awareness and said, in order to partially excuse his standing there
+for no reason, "I've just received a telephone call, there's somewhere I
+need to go, but they forgot to tell me what time." "Ask them then," said
+the deputy director. "It's not that important," said K., although in
+that way his earlier excuse, already weak enough, was made even weaker.
+As he went, the deputy director continued to speak about other things.
+K. forced himself to answer, but his thoughts were mainly about that
+Sunday, how it would be best to get there for nine o'clock in the
+morning as that was the time that courts always start work on weekdays.
+
+The weather was dull on Sunday. K. was very tired, as he had stayed out
+drinking until late in the night celebrating with some of the regulars,
+and he had almost overslept. He dressed hurriedly, without the time to
+think and assemble the various plans he had worked out during the week.
+With no breakfast, he rushed to the suburb he had been told about. Oddly
+enough, although he had little time to look around him, he came across
+the three bank officials involved in his case, Rabensteiner, Kullich and
+Kaminer. The first two were travelling in a tram that went across K.'s
+route, but Kaminer sat on the terrace of a café and leant curiously
+over the wall as K. came over. All of them seemed to be looking at him,
+surprised at seeing their superior running; it was a kind of pride that
+made K. want to go on foot, this was his affair and the idea of any help
+from strangers, however slight, was repulsive to him, he also wanted to
+avoid asking for anyone's help because that would initiate them into the
+affair even if only slightly. And after all, he had no wish at all to
+humiliate himself before the committee by being too punctual. Anyway,
+now he was running so that he would get there by nine o'clock if at all
+possible, even though he had no appointment for this time.
+
+He had thought that he would recognise the building from a distance by
+some kind of sign, without knowing exactly what the sign would look
+like, or from some particular kind of activity outside the entrance. K.
+had been told that the building was in Juliusstrasse, but when he stood
+at the street's entrance it consisted on each side of almost nothing but
+monotonous, grey constructions, tall blocks of flats occupied by poor
+people. Now, on a Sunday morning, most of the windows were occupied, men
+in their shirtsleeves leant out smoking, or carefully and gently held
+small children on the sills. Other windows were piled up with bedding,
+above which the dishevelled head of a woman would briefly appear. People
+called out to each other across the street, one of the calls provoked a
+loud laugh about K. himself. It was a long street, and spaced evenly
+along it were small shops below street level, selling various kinds of
+foodstuffs, which you reached by going down a few steps. Women went in
+and out of them or stood chatting on the steps. A fruitmonger, taking
+his goods up to the windows, was just as inattentive as K. and nearly
+knocked him down with his cart. Just then, a gramophone, which in better
+parts of town would have been seen as worn out, began to play some
+murderous tune.
+
+K. went further into the street, slowly, as if he had plenty of time
+now, or as if the examining magistrate were looking at him from one of
+the windows and therefore knew that K. had found his way there. It was
+shortly after nine. The building was quite far down the street, it
+covered so much area it was almost extraordinary, and the gateway in
+particular was tall and long. It was clearly intended for delivery
+wagons belonging to the various warehouses all round the yard which were
+now locked up and carried the names of companies some of which K. knew
+from his work at the bank. In contrast with his usual habits, he
+remained standing a while at the entrance to the yard taking in all
+these external details. Near him, there was a bare-footed man sitting on
+a crate and reading a newspaper. There were two lads swinging on a hand
+cart. In front of a pump stood a weak, young girl in a bedjacket who, as
+the water flowed into her can, looked at K. There was a piece of rope
+stretched between two windows in a corner of the yard, with some washing
+hanging on it to dry. A man stood below it calling out instructions to
+direct the work being done.
+
+K. went over to the stairway to get to the room where the hearing was to
+take place, but then stood still again as besides these steps he could
+see three other stairway entrances, and there also seemed to be a small
+passageway at the end of the yard leading into a second yard. It
+irritated him that he had not been given more precise directions to the
+room, it meant they were either being especially neglectful with him or
+especially indifferent, and he decided to make that clear to them very
+loudly and very unambiguously. In the end he decided to climb up the
+stairs, his thoughts playing on something that he remembered the
+policeman, Willem, saying to him; that the court is attracted by the
+guilt, from which it followed that the courtroom must be on the stairway
+that K. selected by chance.
+
+As he went up he disturbed a large group of children playing on the
+stairs who looked at him as he stepped through their rows. "Next time I
+come here," he said to himself, "I must either bring sweets with me to
+make them like me or a stick to hit them with." Just before he reached
+the first landing he even had to wait a little while until a ball had
+finished its movement, two small lads with sly faces like grown-up
+scoundrels held him by his trouser-legs until it had; if he were to
+shake them off he would have to hurt them, and he was afraid of what
+noise they would make by shouting.
+
+On the first floor, his search began for real. He still felt unable to
+ask for the investigating committee, and so he invented a joiner called
+Lanz--that name occurred to him because the captain, Mrs. Grubach's
+nephew, was called Lanz--so that he could ask at every flat whether Lanz
+the joiner lived there and thus obtain a chance to look into the rooms.
+It turned out, though, that that was mostly possible without further
+ado, as almost all the doors were left open and the children ran in and
+out. Most of them were small, one-windowed rooms where they also did the
+cooking. Many women held babies in one arm and worked at the stove with
+the other. Half grown girls, who seemed to be dressed in just their
+pinafores worked hardest running to and fro. In every room, the beds
+were still in use by people who were ill, or still asleep, or people
+stretched out on them in their clothes. K. knocked at the flats where
+the doors were closed and asked whether Lanz the joiner lived there. It
+was usually a woman who opened the door, heard the enquiry and turned to
+somebody in the room who would raise himself from the bed. "The
+gentleman's asking if a joiner called Lanz, lives here." "A joiner,
+called Lanz?" he would ask from the bed." "That's right," K. would say,
+although it was clear that the investigating committee was not to be
+found there, and so his task was at an end. There were many who thought
+it must be very important for K. to find Lanz the joiner and thought
+long about it, naming a joiner who was not called Lanz or giving a name
+that had some vague similarity with Lanz, or they asked neighbours or
+accompanied K. to a door a long way away where they thought someone of
+that sort might live in the back part of the building or where someone
+would be who could advise K. better than they could themselves. K.
+eventually had to give up asking if he did not want to be led all round
+from floor to floor in this way. He regretted his initial plan, which
+had at first seemed so practical to him. As he reached the fifth floor,
+he decided to give up the search, took his leave of a friendly, young
+worker who wanted to lead him on still further and went down the stairs.
+But then the thought of how much time he was wasting made him cross, he
+went back again and knocked at the first door on the fifth floor. The
+first thing he saw in the small room was a large clock on the wall which
+already showed ten o'clock. "Is there a joiner called Lanz who lives
+here?" he asked. "Pardon?" said a young woman with black, shining eyes
+who was, at that moment, washing children's underclothes in a bucket.
+She pointed her wet hand towards the open door of the adjoining room.
+
+K. thought he had stepped into a meeting. A medium sized, two windowed
+room was filled with the most diverse crowd of people--nobody paid any
+attention to the person who had just entered. Close under its ceiling it
+was surrounded by a gallery which was also fully occupied and where the
+people could only stand bent down with their heads and their backs
+touching the ceiling. K., who found the air too stuffy, stepped out
+again and said to the young woman, who had probably misunderstood what
+he had said, "I asked for a joiner, someone by the name of Lanz." "Yes,"
+said the woman, "please go on in." K. would probably not have followed
+her if the woman had not gone up to him, taken hold of the door handle
+and said, "I'll have to close the door after you, no-one else will be
+allowed in." "Very sensible," said K., "but it's too full already." But
+then he went back in anyway. He passed through between two men who were
+talking beside the door--one of them held both hands far out in front of
+himself making the movements of counting out money, the other looked him
+closely in the eyes--and someone took him by the hand. It was a small,
+red-faced youth. "Come in, come in," he said. K. let himself be led by
+him, and it turned out that there was--surprisingly in a densely packed
+crowd of people moving to and fro--a narrow passage which may have been
+the division between two factions; this idea was reinforced by the fact
+that in the first few rows to the left and the right of him there was
+hardly any face looking in his direction, he saw nothing but the backs
+of people directing their speech and their movements only towards
+members of their own side. Most of them were dressed in black, in old,
+long, formal frock coats that hung down loosely around them. These
+clothes were the only thing that puzzled K., as he would otherwise have
+taken the whole assembly for a local political meeting.
+
+At the other end of the hall where K. had been led there was a little
+table set at an angle on a very low podium which was as overcrowded as
+everywhere else, and behind the table, near the edge of the podium, sat
+a small, fat, wheezing man who was talking with someone behind him. This
+second man was standing with his legs crossed and his elbows on the
+backrest of the chair, provoking much laughter. From time to time he
+threw his arm in the air as if doing a caricature of someone. The youth
+who was leading K. had some difficulty in reporting to the man. He had
+already tried twice to tell him something, standing on tiptoe, but
+without getting the man's attention as he sat there above him. It was
+only when one of the people up on the podium drew his attention to the
+youth that the man turned to him and leant down to hear what it was he
+quietly said. Then he pulled out his watch and quickly looked over at K.
+"You should have been here one hour and five minutes ago," he said. K.
+was going to give him a reply but had no time to do so, as hardly had
+the man spoken than a general muttering arose all over the right hand
+side of the hall. "You should have been here one hour and five minutes
+ago," the man now repeated, raising his voice this time, and quickly
+looked round the hall beneath him. The muttering also became immediately
+louder and, as the man said nothing more, died away only gradually. Now
+the hall was much quieter than when K. had entered. Only the people up
+in the gallery had not stopped passing remarks. As far as could be
+distinguished, up in the half-darkness, dust and haze, they seemed to be
+less well dressed than those below. Many of them had brought pillows
+that they had put between their heads and the ceiling so that they would
+not hurt themselves pressed against it.
+
+K. had decided he would do more watching than talking, so he did not
+defend himself for supposedly having come late, and simply said, "Well
+maybe I have arrived late, I'm here now." There followed loud applause,
+once more from the right hand side of the hall. Easy people to get on
+your side, thought K., and was bothered only by the quiet from the left
+hand side which was directly behind him and from which there was
+applause from only a few individuals. He wondered what he could say to
+get all of them to support him together or, if that were not possible,
+to at least get the support of the others for a while.
+
+"Yes," said the man, "but I'm now no longer under any obligation to hear
+your case"--there was once more a muttering, but this time it was
+misleading as the man waved the people's objections aside with his hand
+and continued--"I will, however, as an exception, continue with it
+today. But you should never arrive late like this again. And now, step
+forward!" Someone jumped down from the podium so that there would be a
+place free for K., and K. stepped up onto it. He stood pressed closely
+against the table, the press of the crowd behind him was so great that
+he had to press back against it if he did not want to push the judge's
+desk down off the podium and perhaps the judge along with it.
+
+The judge, however, paid no attention to that but sat very comfortably
+on his chair and, after saying a few words to close his discussion with
+the man behind him, reached for a little note book, the only item on his
+desk. It was like an old school exercise book and had become quite
+misshapen from much thumbing. "Now then," said the judge, thumbing
+through the book. He turned to K. with the tone of someone who knows his
+facts and said, "you are a house painter?" "No," said K., "I am the
+chief clerk in a large bank." This reply was followed by laughter among
+the right hand faction down in the hall, it was so hearty that K.
+couldn't stop himself joining in with it. The people supported
+themselves with their hands on their knees and shook as if suffering a
+serious attack of coughing. Even some of those in the gallery were
+laughing. The judge had become quite cross but seemed to have no power
+over those below him in the hall, he tried to reduce what harm had been
+done in the gallery and jumped up threatening them, his eyebrows, until
+then hardly remarkable, pushed themselves up and became big, black and
+bushy over his eyes.
+
+The left hand side of the hall was still quiet, though, the people stood
+there in rows with their faces looking towards the podium listening to
+what was being said there, they observed the noise from the other side
+of the hall with the same quietness and even allowed some individuals
+from their own ranks, here and there, to go forward into the other
+faction. The people in the left faction were not only fewer in number
+than the right but probably were no more important than them, although
+their behaviour was calmer and that made it seem like they were. When K.
+now began to speak he was convinced he was doing it in the same way as
+them.
+
+"Your question, My Lord, as to whether I am a house painter--in fact
+even more than that, you did not ask at all but merely imposed it on
+me--is symptomatic of the whole way these proceedings against me are
+being carried out. Perhaps you will object that there are no proceedings
+against me. You will be quite right, as there are proceedings only if I
+acknowledge that there are. But, for the moment, I do acknowledge it,
+out of pity for yourselves to a large extent. It's impossible not to
+observe all this business without feeling pity. I don't say things are
+being done without due care but I would like to make it clear that it is
+I who make the acknowledgement."
+
+K. stopped speaking and looked down into the hall. He had spoken
+sharply, more sharply than he had intended, but he had been quite right.
+It should have been rewarded with some applause here and there but
+everything was quiet, they were all clearly waiting for what would
+follow, perhaps the quietness was laying the ground for an outbreak of
+activity that would bring this whole affair to an end. It was somewhat
+disturbing that just then the door at the end of the hall opened, the
+young washerwoman, who seemed to have finished her work, came in and,
+despite all her caution, attracted the attention of some of the people
+there. It was only the judge who gave K. any direct pleasure, as he
+seemed to have been immediately struck by K.'s words. Until then, he had
+listened to him standing, as K.'s speech had taken him by surprise while
+he was directing his attention to the gallery. Now, in the pause, he sat
+down very slowly, as if he did not want anyone to notice. He took out
+the notebook again, probably so that he could give the impression of
+being calmer.
+
+"That won't help you, sir," continued K., "even your little book will
+only confirm what I say." K. was satisfied to hear nothing but his own
+quiet words in this room full of strangers, and he even dared casually
+to pick up the examining judge's notebook and, touching it only with the
+tips of his fingers as if it were something revolting, lifted it in the
+air, holding it just by one of the middle pages so that the others on
+each side of it, closely written, blotted and yellowing, flapped down.
+"Those are the official notes of the examining judge," he said, and let
+the notebook fall down onto the desk. "You can read in your book as much
+as you like, sir, I really don't have anything in this charge book to be
+afraid of, even though I don't have access to it as I wouldn't want it
+in my hand, I can only touch it with two fingers." The judge grabbed the
+notebook from where it had fallen on the desk--which could only have
+been a sign of his deep humiliation, or at least that is how it must
+have been perceived--tried to tidy it up a little, and held it once more
+in front of himself in order to read from it.
+
+The people in the front row looked up at him, showing such tension on
+their faces that he looked back down at them for some time. Every one of
+them was an old man, some of them with white beards. Could they perhaps
+be the crucial group who could turn the whole assembly one way or the
+other. They had sunk into a state of motionlessness while K. gave his
+oration, and it had not been possible to raise them from this passivity
+even when the judge was being humiliated. "What has happened to me,"
+continued K., with less of the vigour he had had earlier, he continually
+scanned the faces in the first row, and this gave his address a somewhat
+nervous and distracted character, "what has happened to me is not just
+an isolated case. If it were it would not be of much importance as it's
+not of much importance to me, but it is a symptom of proceedings which
+are carried out against many. It's on behalf of them that I stand here
+now, not for myself alone."
+
+Without having intended it, he had raised his voice. Somewhere in the
+hall, someone raised his hands and applauded him shouting, "Bravo! Why
+not then? Bravo! Again I say, Bravo!" Some of the men in the first row
+groped around in their beards, none of them looked round to see who was
+shouting. Not even K. thought him of any importance but it did raise his
+spirits; he no longer thought it at all necessary that all of those in
+the hall should applaud him, it was enough if the majority of them began
+to think about the matter and if only one of them, now and then, was
+persuaded.
+
+"I'm not trying to be a successful orator," said K. after this thought,
+"that's probably more than I'm capable of anyway. I'm sure the examining
+judge can speak far better than I can, it is part of his job after all.
+All that I want is a public discussion of a public wrong. Listen: ten
+days ago I was placed under arrest, the arrest itself is something I
+laugh about but that's beside the point. They came for me in the morning
+when I was still in bed. Maybe the order had been given to arrest some
+house painter--that seems possible after what the judge has
+said--someone who is as innocent as I am, but it was me they chose.
+There were two police thugs occupying the next room. They could not have
+taken better precautions if I had been a dangerous robber. And these
+policemen were unprincipled riff-raff, they talked at me till I was sick
+of it, they wanted bribes, they wanted to trick me into giving them my
+clothes, they wanted money, supposedly so that they could bring me my
+breakfast after they had blatantly eaten my own breakfast in front of my
+eyes. And even that was not enough. I was led in front of the supervisor
+in another room. This was the room of a lady who I have a lot of respect
+for, and I was forced to look on while the supervisor and the policemen
+made quite a mess of this room because of me, although not through any
+fault of mine. It was not easy to stay calm, but I managed to do so and
+was completely calm when I asked the supervisor why it was that I was
+under arrest. If he were here he would have to confirm what I say. I can
+see him now, sitting on the chair belonging to that lady I mentioned--a
+picture of dull-witted arrogance. What do you think he answered? What
+he told me, gentlemen, was basically nothing at all; perhaps he really
+did know nothing, he had placed me under arrest and was satisfied. In
+fact he had done more than that and brought three junior employees from
+the bank where I work into the lady's room; they had made themselves
+busy interfering with some photographs that belonged to the lady and
+causing a mess. There was, of course, another reason for bringing these
+employees; they, just like my landlady and her maid, were expected to
+spread the news of my arrest and damage my public reputation and in
+particular to remove me from my position at the bank. Well they didn't
+succeed in any of that, not in the slightest, even my landlady, who is
+quite a simple person--and I will give you here her name in full
+respect, her name is Mrs. Grubach--even Mrs. Grubach was understanding
+enough to see that an arrest like this has no more significance than an
+attack carried out on the street by some youths who are not kept under
+proper control. I repeat, this whole affair has caused me nothing but
+unpleasantness and temporary irritation, but could it not also have had
+some far worse consequences?"
+
+K. broke off here and looked at the judge, who said nothing. As he did
+so he thought he saw the judge use a movement of his eyes to give a sign
+to someone in the crowd. K. smiled and said, "And now the judge, right
+next to me, is giving a secret sign to someone among you. There seems to
+be someone among you who is taking directions from above. I don't know
+whether the sign is meant to produce booing or applause, but I'll resist
+trying to guess what its meaning is too soon. It really doesn't matter
+to me, and I give his lordship the judge my full and public permission
+to stop giving secret signs to his paid subordinate down there and give
+his orders in words instead; let him just say 'Boo now!,' and then the
+next time 'Clap now!'"
+
+Whether it was embarrassment or impatience, the judge rocked backwards
+and forwards on his seat. The man behind him, whom he had been talking
+with earlier, leant forward again, either to give him a few general
+words of encouragement or some specific piece of advice. Below them in
+the hall the people talked to each other quietly but animatedly. The two
+factions had earlier seemed to hold views strongly opposed to each other
+but now they began to intermingle, a few individuals pointed up at K.,
+others pointed at the judge. The air in the room was fuggy and extremely
+oppressive, those who were standing furthest away could hardly even be
+seen through it. It must have been especially troublesome for those
+visitors who were in the gallery, as they were forced to quietly ask
+the participants in the assembly what exactly was happening, albeit
+with timid glances at the judge. The replies they received were just as
+quiet, and given behind the protection of a raised hand.
+
+"I have nearly finished what I have to say," said K., and as there was
+no bell available he struck the desk with his fist in a way that
+startled the judge and his advisor and made them look up from each
+other. "None of this concerns me, and I am therefore able to make a calm
+assessment of it, and, assuming that this so-called court is of any real
+importance, it will be very much to your advantage to listen to what I
+have to say. If you want to discuss what I say, please don't bother to
+write it down until later on, I don't have any time to waste and I'll
+soon be leaving."
+
+There was immediate silence, which showed how well K. was in control of
+the crowd. There were no shouts among them as there had been at the
+start, no-one even applauded, but if they weren't already persuaded they
+seemed very close to it.
+
+K. was pleased at the tension among all the people there as they
+listened to him, a rustling rose from the silence which was more
+invigorating than the most ecstatic applause could have been. "There is
+no doubt," he said quietly, "that there is some enormous organisation
+determining what is said by this court. In my case this includes my
+arrest and the examination taking place here today, an organisation that
+employs policemen who can be bribed, oafish supervisors and judges of
+whom nothing better can be said than that they are not as arrogant as
+some others. This organisation even maintains a high-level judiciary
+along with its train of countless servants, scribes, policemen and all
+the other assistance that it needs, perhaps even executioners and
+torturers--I'm not afraid of using those words. And what, gentlemen, is
+the purpose of this enormous organisation. Its purpose is to arrest
+innocent people and wage pointless prosecutions against them which, as
+in my case, lead to no result. How are we to avoid those in office
+becoming deeply corrupt when everything is devoid of meaning? That is
+impossible, not even the highest judge would be able to achieve that for
+himself. That is why policemen try to steal the clothes off the back of
+those they arrest, that is why supervisors break into the homes of
+people they do not know, that is why innocent people are humiliated in
+front of crowds rather than being given a proper trial. The policemen
+only talked about the warehouses where they put the property of those
+they arrest, I would like to see these warehouses where the hard won
+possessions of people under arrest is left to decay, if, that is, it's
+not stolen by the thieving hands of the warehouse workers."
+
+K. was interrupted by a screeching from the far end of the hall, he
+shaded his eyes to see that far, as the dull light of day made the smoke
+whitish and hard to see through. It was the washerwoman whom K. had
+recognised as a likely source of disturbance as soon as she had entered.
+It was hard to see now whether it was her fault or not. K. could only
+see that a man had pulled her into a corner by the door and was pressing
+himself against her. But it was not her who was screaming, but the man,
+he had opened his mouth wide and looked up at the ceiling. A small
+circle had formed around the two of them, the visitors near him in the
+gallery seemed delighted that the serious tone K. had introduced into
+the gathering had been disturbed in this way. K.'s first thought was to
+run over there, and he also thought that everyone would want to bring
+things back into order there or at least to make the pair leave the
+room, but the first row of people in front of him stayed were they were,
+no-one moved and no-one let K. through. On the contrary, they stood in
+his way, old men held out their arms in front of him and a hand from
+somewhere--he did not have the time to turn round--took hold of his
+collar. K., by this time, had forgotten about the pair, it seemed to him
+that his freedom was being limited as if his arrest was being taken
+seriously, and, without any thought for what he was doing, he jumped
+down from the podium. Now he stood face to face with the crowd. Had he
+judged the people properly? Had he put too much faith in the effect of
+his speech? Had they been putting up a pretence all the time he had
+been speaking, and now that he came to the end and to what must follow,
+were they tired of pretending? What faces they were, all around him!
+Dark, little eyes flickered here and there, cheeks drooped down like on
+drunken men, their long beards were thin and stiff, if they took hold of
+them it was more like they were making their hands into claws, not as if
+they were taking hold of their own beards. But underneath those
+beards--and this was the real discovery made by K.--there were badges of
+various sizes and colours shining on the collars of their coats. As far
+as he could see, every one of them was wearing one of these badges. All
+of them belonged to the same group, even though they seemed to be
+divided to the right and the left of him, and when he suddenly turned
+round he saw the same badge on the collar of the examining judge who
+calmly looked down at him with his hands in his lap. "So," called out
+K., throwing his arms in the air as if this sudden realisation needed
+more room, "all of you are working for this organisation, I see now that
+you are all the very bunch of cheats and liars I've just been speaking
+about, you've all pressed yourselves in here in order to listen in and
+snoop on me, you gave the impression of having formed into factions, one
+of you even applauded me to test me out, and you wanted to learn how to
+trap an innocent man! Well, I hope you haven't come here for nothing, I
+hope you've either had some fun from someone who expected you to defend
+his innocence or else--let go of me or I'll hit you," shouted K. to a
+quivery old man who had pressed himself especially close to him--"or
+else that you've actually learned something. And so I wish you good luck
+in your trade." He briskly took his hat from where it lay on the edge of
+the table and, surrounded by a silence caused perhaps by the
+completeness of their surprise, pushed his way to the exit. However, the
+examining judge seems to have moved even more quickly than K., as he was
+waiting for him at the doorway. "One moment," he said. K. stood where he
+was, but looked at the door with his hand already on its handle rather
+than at the judge. "I merely wanted to draw your attention," said the
+judge, "to something you seem not yet to be aware of: today, you have
+robbed yourself of the advantages that a hearing of this sort always
+gives to someone who is under arrest." K. laughed towards the door. "You
+bunch of louts," he called, "you can keep all your hearings as a present
+from me," then opened the door and hurried down the steps. Behind him,
+the noise of the assembly rose as it became lively once more and
+probably began to discuss these events as if making a scientific study
+of them.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Three
+
+In the empty Courtroom--The Student--The Offices
+
+
+Every day over the following week, K. expected another summons to
+arrive, he could not believe that his rejection of any more hearings had
+been taken literally, and when the expected summons really had not come
+by Saturday evening he took it to mean that he was expected, without
+being told, to appear at the same place at the same time. So on Sunday,
+he set out once more in the same direction, going without hesitation up
+the steps and through the corridors; some of the people remembered him
+and greeted him from their doorways, but he no longer needed to ask
+anyone the way and soon arrived at the right door. It was opened as soon
+as he knocked and, paying no attention to the woman he had seen last
+time who was standing at the doorway, he was about to go straight into
+the adjoining room when she said to him "There's no session today."
+"What do you mean; no session?" he asked, unable to believe it. But the
+woman persuaded him by opening the door to the next room. It was indeed
+empty, and looked even more dismal empty than it had the previous
+Sunday. On the podium stood the table exactly as it had been before with
+a few books laying on it. "Can I have a look at those books?" asked K.,
+not because he was especially curious but so that he would not have come
+for nothing. "No," said the woman as she re-closed the door, "that's not
+allowed. Those books belong to the examining judge." "I see," said K.,
+and nodded, "those books must be law books, and that's how this court
+does things, not only to try people who are innocent but even to try
+them without letting them know what's going on." "I expect you're
+right," said the woman, who had not understood exactly what he meant.
+"I'd better go away again, then," said K. "Should I give a message to
+the examining judge?" asked the woman. "Do you know him, then?" asked K.
+"Of course I know him," said the woman, "my husband is the court usher."
+It was only now that K. noticed that the room, which before had held
+nothing but a wash-tub, had been fitted out as a living room. The woman
+saw how surprised he was and said, "Yes, we're allowed to live here as
+we like, only we have to clear the room out when the court's in session.
+There's lots of disadvantages to my husband's job." "It's not so much
+the room that surprises me," said K., looking at her crossly, "it's your
+being married that shocks me." "Are you thinking about what happened
+last time the court was in session, when I disturbed what you were
+saying?" asked the woman. "Of course," said K., "it's in the past now
+and I've nearly forgotten about it, but at the time it made me furious.
+And now you tell me yourself that you are a married woman." "It wasn't
+any disadvantage for you to have your speech interrupted. The way they
+talked about you after you'd gone was really bad." "That could well be,"
+said K., turning away, "but it does not excuse you." "There's no-one I
+know who'd hold it against me," said the woman. "Him, who put his arms
+around me, he's been chasing after me for a long time. I might not be
+very attractive for most people, but I am for him. I've got no
+protection from him, even my husband has had to get used to it; if he
+wants to keep his job he's got to put up with it as that man's a student
+and he'll almost certainly be very powerful later on. He's always after
+me, he'd only just left when you arrived." "That fits in with everything
+else," said K., "I'm not surprised." "Do you want to make things a bit
+better here?" the woman asked slowly, watching him as if she were saying
+something that could be as dangerous for K. as for herself. "That's what
+I thought when I heard you speak, I really liked what you said. Mind
+you, I only heard part of it, I missed the beginning of it and at the
+end I was lying on the floor with the student--it's so horrible here,"
+she said after a pause, and took hold of K.'s hand. "Do you believe you
+really will be able to make things better?" K. smiled and twisted his
+hand round a little in her soft hands. "It's really not my job to make
+things better here, as you put it," he said, "and if you said that to
+the examining judge he would laugh at you or punish you for it. I really
+would not have become involved in this matter if I could have helped it,
+and I would have lost no sleep worrying about how this court needs to be
+made better. But because I'm told that I have been arrested--and I am
+under arrest--it forces me to take some action, and to do so for my own
+sake. However, if I can be of some service to you in the process I will,
+of course, be glad to do so. And I will be glad to do so not only for
+the sake of charity but also because you can be of some help to me."
+"How could I help you, then?" said the woman. "You could, for example,
+show me the books on the table there." "Yes, certainly," the woman
+cried, and pulled K. along behind her as she rushed to them. The books
+were old and well worn, the cover of one of them had nearly broken
+through in its middle, and it was held together with a few threads.
+"Everything is so dirty here," said K., shaking his head, and before he
+could pick the books up the woman wiped some of the dust off with her
+apron. K. took hold of the book that lay on top and threw it open, an
+indecent picture appeared. A man and a woman sat naked on a sofa, the
+base intent of whoever drew it was easy to see but he had been so
+grossly lacking in skill that all that anyone could really make out were
+the man and the woman who dominated the picture with their bodies,
+sitting in overly upright postures that created a false perspective and
+made it difficult for them to approach each other. K. didn't thumb
+through that book any more, but just threw open the next one at its
+title page, it was a novel with the title, What Grete Suffered from her
+Husband, Hans. "So this is the sort of law book they study here," said
+K., "this is the sort of person sitting in judgement over me." "I can
+help you," said the woman, "would you like me to?" "Could you really do
+that without placing yourself in danger? You did say earlier on that
+your husband is wholly dependent on his superiors." "I still want to
+help you," said the woman, "come over here, we've got to talk about it.
+Don't say any more about what danger I'm in, I only fear danger where I
+want to fear it. Come over here." She pointed to the podium and invited
+him to sit down on the step with her. "You've got lovely dark eyes," she
+said after they had sat down, looking up into K.'s face, "people say
+I've got nice eyes too, but yours are much nicer. It was the first thing
+I noticed when you first came here. That's even why I came in here, into
+the assembly room, afterwards, I'd never normally do that, I'm not
+really even allowed to." So that's what all this is about, thought K.,
+she's offering herself to me, she's as degenerate as everything else
+around here, she's had enough of the court officials, which is
+understandable I suppose, and so she approaches any stranger and makes
+compliments about his eyes. With that, K. stood up in silence as if he
+had spoken his thoughts out loud and thus explained his action to the
+woman. "I don't think you can be of any assistance to me," he said, "to
+be of any real assistance you would need to be in contact with high
+officials. But I'm sure you only know the lower employees, and there are
+crowds of them milling about here. I'm sure you're very familiar with
+them and could achieve a great deal through them, I've no doubt of that,
+but the most that could be done through them would have no bearing at
+all on the final outcome of the trial. You, on the other hand, would
+lose some of your friends as a result, and I have no wish of that. Carry
+on with these people in the same way as you have been, as it does seem
+to me to be something you cannot do without. I have no regrets in saying
+this as, in return for your compliment to me, I also find you rather
+attractive, especially when you look at me as sadly as you are now,
+although you really have no reason to do so. You belong to the people I
+have to combat, and you're very comfortable among them, you're even in
+love with the student, or if you don't love him you do at least prefer
+him to your husband. It's easy to see that from what you've been
+saying." "No!" she shouted, remained sitting where she was and grasped
+K.'s hand, which he failed to pull away fast enough. "You can't go away
+now, you can't go away when you've misjudged me like that! Are you
+really capable of going away now? Am I really so worthless that you
+won't even do me the favour of staying a little bit longer?" "You
+misunderstand me," said K., sitting back down, "if it's really important
+to you for me to stay here then I'll be glad to do so, I have plenty of
+time, I came here thinking there would be a trial taking place. All I
+meant with what I said just now was to ask you not to do anything on my
+behalf in the proceedings against me. But even that is nothing for you
+to worry about when you consider that there's nothing hanging on the
+outcome of this trial, and that, whatever the verdict, I will just laugh
+at it. And that's even presupposing it ever even reaches any conclusion,
+which I very much doubt. I think it's much more likely that the court
+officials will be too lazy, too forgetful, or even too fearful ever to
+continue with these proceedings and that they will soon be abandoned if
+they haven't been abandoned already. It's even possible that they will
+pretend to be carrying on with the trial in the hope of receiving a
+large bribe, although I can tell you now that that will be quite in vain
+as I pay bribes to no-one. Perhaps one favour you could do me would be
+to tell the examining judge, or anyone else who likes to spread
+important news, that I will never be induced to pay any sort of bribe
+through any stratagem of theirs--and I'm sure they have many stratagems
+at their disposal. There is no prospect of that, you can tell them that
+quite openly. And what's more, I expect they have already noticed
+themselves, or even if they haven't, this affair is really not so
+important to me as they think. Those gentlemen would only save some work
+for themselves, or at least some unpleasantness for me, which, however,
+I am glad to endure if I know that each piece of unpleasantness for me
+is a blow against them. And I will make quite sure it is a blow against
+them. Do you actually know the judge?" "Course I do," said the woman,
+"he was the first one I thought of when I offered to help you. I didn't
+know he's only a minor official, but if you say so it must be true. Mind
+you, I still think the report he gives to his superiors must have some
+influence. And he writes so many reports. You say these officials are
+lazy, but they're certainly not all lazy, especially this examining
+judge, he writes ever such a lot. Last Sunday, for instance, that
+session went on till the evening. Everyone had gone, but the examining
+judge, he stayed in the hall, I had to bring him a lamp in, all I had
+was a little kitchen lamp but he was very satisfied with it and started
+to write straight away. Meantime my husband arrived, he always has the
+day off on Sundays, we got the furniture back in and got our room sorted
+out and then a few of the neighbours came, we sat and talked for a bit
+by a candle, in short, we forgot all about the examining judge and went
+to bed. All of a sudden in the night, it must have been quite late in
+the night, I wakes up, next to the bed, there's the examining judge
+shading the lamp with his hand so that there's no light from it falls on
+my husband, he didn't need to be as careful as that, the way my husband
+sleeps the light wouldn't have woken him up anyway. I was quite shocked
+and nearly screamed, but the judge was very friendly, warned me I should
+be careful, he whispered to me he's been writing all this time, and now
+he's brought me the lamp back, and he'll never forget how I looked when
+he found me there asleep. What I mean, with all this, I just wanted to
+tell you how the examining judge really does write lots of reports,
+especially about you as questioning you was definitely one of the main
+things on the agenda that Sunday. If he writes reports as long as that
+they must be of some importance. And besides all that, you can see from
+what happened that the examining judge is after me, and it's right now,
+when he's first begun to notice me, that I can have a lot of influence
+on him. And I've got other proof I mean a lot to him, too. Yesterday, he
+sent that student to me, the one he really trusts and who he works with,
+he sent him with a present for me, silk stockings. He said it was
+because I clear up in the courtroom but that's only a pretence, that
+job's no more than what I'm supposed to do, it's what my husband gets
+paid for. Nice stockings, they are, look,"--she stretched out her leg,
+drew her skirt up to her knee and looked, herself, at the
+stocking--"they are nice stockings, but they're too good for me,
+really."
+
+She suddenly interrupted herself and lay her hand on K.'s as if she
+wanted to calm him down, and whispered, "Be quiet, Berthold is watching
+us." K. slowly looked up. In the doorway to the courtroom stood a young
+man, he was short, his legs were not quite straight, and he continually
+moved his finger round in a short, thin, red beard with which he hoped
+to make himself look dignified. K. looked at him with some curiosity, he
+was the first student he had ever met of the unfamiliar discipline of
+jurisprudence, face to face at least, a man who would even most likely
+attain high office one day. The student, in contrast, seemed to take no
+notice of K. at all, he merely withdrew his finger from his beard long
+enough to beckon to the woman and went over to the window, the woman
+leant over to K. and whispered, "Don't be cross with me, please don't,
+and please don't think ill of me either, I've got to go to him now, to
+this horrible man, just look at his bent legs. But I'll come straight
+back and then I'll go with you if you'll take me, I'll go wherever you
+want, you can do whatever you like with me, I'll be happy if I can be
+away from here for as long as possible, it'd be best if I could get away
+from here for good." She stroked K.'s hand once more, jumped up and ran
+over to the window. Before he realised it, K. grasped for her hand but
+failed to catch it. He really was attracted to the woman, and even after
+thinking hard about it could find no good reason why he should not give
+in to her allure. It briefly crossed his mind that the woman meant to
+entrap him on behalf of the court, but that was an objection he had no
+difficulty in fending off. In what way could she entrap him? Was he not
+still free, so free that he could crush the entire court whenever he
+wanted, at least where it concerned him? Could he not have that much
+confidence in himself? And her offer of help sounded sincere, and maybe
+it wasn't quite worthless. And maybe there was no better revenge against
+the examining judge and his cronies than to take this woman from him and
+have her for himself. Maybe then, after much hard work writing dishonest
+reports about K., the judge would go to the woman's bed late one night
+and find it empty. And it would be empty because she belonged to K.,
+because this woman at the window, this lush, supple, warm body in its
+sombre clothes of rough, heavy material belonged to him, totally to him
+and to him alone. Once he had settled his thoughts towards the woman in
+this way, he began to find the quiet conversation at the window was
+taking too long, he rapped on the podium with his knuckles, and then
+even with his fist. The student briefly looked away from the woman to
+glance at K. over his shoulder but did allow himself to be disturbed, in
+fact he even pressed himself close to the woman and put his arms around
+her. She dropped her head down low as if listening to him carefully, as
+she did so he kissed her right on the neck, hardly even interrupting
+what he was saying. K. saw this as confirmation of the tyranny the
+student held over the woman and which she had already complained about,
+he stood up and walked up and down the room. Glancing sideways at the
+student, he wondered what would be the quickest possible way to get rid
+of him, and so it was not unwelcome to him when the student, clearly
+disturbed by K.'s to-ing and fro-ing which K. had now developed into a
+stamping up and down, said to him, "You don't have to stay here, you
+know, if you're getting impatient. You could have gone earlier, no-one
+would have missed you. In fact you should have gone, you should have
+left as quickly as possible as soon as I got here." This comment could
+have caused all possible rage to break out between them, but K. also
+bore in mind that this was a prospective court official speaking to a
+disfavoured defendant, and he might well have been taking pride in
+speaking in this way. K. remained standing quite close to him and said
+with a smile, "You're quite right, I am impatient, but the easiest way
+to settle this impatience would be if you left us. On the other hand,
+if you've come here to study--you are a student, I hear--I'll be quite
+happy to leave the room to you and go away with the woman. I'm sure
+you'll still have a lot of study to do before you're made into a judge.
+It's true that I'm still not all that familiar with your branch of
+jurisprudence but I take it it involves a lot more than speaking
+roughly--and I see you have no shame in doing that extremely well." "He
+shouldn't have been allowed to move about so freely," said the student,
+as if he wanted to give the woman an explanation for K.'s insults, "that
+was a mistake. I've told the examining judge so. He should at least have
+been detained in his room between hearings. Sometimes it's impossible to
+understand what the judge thinks he's doing." "You're wasting your
+breath," said K., then he reached his hand out towards the woman and
+said, "come with me." "So that's it," said the student, "oh no, you're
+not going to get her," and with a strength you would not have expected
+from him, he glanced tenderly at her, lifted her up on one arm and, his
+back bent under the weight, ran with her to the door. In this way he
+showed, unmistakably, that he was to some extent afraid of K., but he
+nonetheless dared to provoke him still further by stroking and squeezing
+the woman's arm with his free hand. K. ran the few steps up to him, but
+when he had reached him and was about to take hold of him and, if
+necessary, throttle him, the woman said, "It's no good, it's the
+examining judge who's sent for me, I daren't go with you, this little
+bastard ..." and here she ran her hand over the student's face, "this
+little bastard won't let me." "And you don't want to be set free!"
+shouted K., laying his hand on the student's shoulder, who then snapped
+at it with his teeth. "No!" shouted the woman, pushing K. away with both
+hands, "no, no don't do that, what d'you think you're doing? That'd be
+the end of me. Let go of him, please just let go of him. He's only
+carrying out the judge's orders, he's carrying me to him." "Let him take
+you then, and I want to see nothing more of you," said K., enraged by
+his disappointment and giving the student a thump in the back so that he
+briefly stumbled and then, glad that he had not fallen, immediately
+jumped up all the higher with his burden. K. followed them slowly. He
+realised that this was the first unambiguous setback he had suffered
+from these people. It was of course nothing to worry about, he accepted
+the setback only because he was looking for a fight. If he stayed at
+home and carried on with his normal life he would be a thousand times
+superior to these people and could get any of them out of his way just
+with a kick. And he imagined the most laughable scene possible as an
+example of this, if this contemptible student, this inflated child, this
+knock-kneed redbeard, if he were kneeling at Elsa's bed wringing his
+hands and begging for forgiveness. K. so enjoyed imagining this scene
+that he decided to take the student along to Elsa with him if ever he
+should get the opportunity.
+
+K. was curious to see where the woman would be taken and he hurried over
+to the door, the student was not likely to carry her through the streets
+on his arm. It turned out that the journey was far shorter. Directly
+opposite the flat there was a narrow flight of wooden steps which
+probably led up to the attic, they turned as they went so that it was
+not possible to see where they ended. The student carried the woman up
+these steps, and after the exertions of running with her he was soon
+groaning and moving very slowly. The woman waved down at K. and by
+raising and lowering her shoulders she tried to show that she was an
+innocent party in this abduction, although the gesture did not show a
+lot of regret. K. watched her without expression like a stranger, he
+wanted to show neither that he was disappointed nor that he would easily
+get over his disappointment.
+
+The two of them had disappeared, but K. remained standing in the
+doorway. He had to accept that the woman had not only cheated him but
+that she had also lied to him when she said she was being taken to the
+examining judge. The examining judge certainly wouldn't be sitting and
+waiting in the attic. The wooden stairs would explain nothing to him
+however long he stared at them. Then K. noticed a small piece of paper
+next to them, went across to it and read, in a childish and unpractised
+hand, "Entrance to the Court Offices". Were the court offices here, in
+the attic of this tenement, then? If that was how they were
+accommodated it did not attract much respect, and it was some comfort
+for the accused to realise how little money this court had at its
+disposal if it had to locate its offices in a place where the tenants of
+the building, who were themselves among the poorest of people, would
+throw their unneeded junk. On the other hand, it was possible that the
+officials had enough money but that they squandered it on themselves
+rather than use it for the court's purposes. Going by K.'s experience of
+them so far, that even seemed probable, except that if the court were
+allowed to decay in that way it would not just humiliate the accused but
+also give him more encouragement than if the court were simply in a
+state of poverty. K. also now understood that the court was ashamed to
+summon those it accused to the attic of this building for the initial
+hearing, and why it preferred to impose upon them in their own homes.
+What a position it was that K. found himself in, compared with the judge
+sitting up in the attic! K., at the bank, had a big office with an
+ante-room, and had an enormous window through which he could look down
+at the activity in the square. It was true, though, that he had no
+secondary income from bribes and fraud, and he couldn't tell a servant
+to bring him a woman up to the office on his arm. K., however, was quite
+willing to do without such things, in this life at least. K. was still
+looking at the notice when a man came up the stairs, looked through the
+open door into the living room where it was also possible to see the
+courtroom, and finally asked K. whether he had just seen a woman there.
+"You're the court usher, aren't you?" asked K. "That's right," said the
+man, "oh, yes, you're defendant K., I recognise you now as well. Nice to
+see you here." And he offered K. his hand, which was far from what K.
+had expected. And when K. said nothing, he added, "There's no court
+session planned for today, though." "I know that," said K. as he looked
+at the usher's civilian coat which, beside its ordinary buttons,
+displayed two gilded ones as the only sign of his office and seemed to
+have been taken from an old army officer's coat. "I was speaking with
+your wife a little while ago. She is no longer here. The student has
+carried her off to the examining judge." "Listen to this," said the
+usher, "they're always carrying her away from me. It's Sunday today, and
+it's not part of my job to do any work today, but they send me off with
+some message which isn't even necessary just to get me away from here.
+What they do is they send me off not too far away so that I can still
+hope to get back on time if I really hurry. So off I go running as fast
+as I can, shout the message through the crack in the door of the office
+I've been sent to, so out of breath they'll hardly be able to understand
+it, run back here again, but the student's been even faster than I
+have--well he's got less far to go, he's only got to run down the steps.
+If I wasn't so dependent on them I'd have squashed the student against
+the wall here a long time ago. Right here, next to the sign. I'm always
+dreaming of doing that. Just here, just above the floor, that's where
+he's crushed onto the wall, his arms stretched out, his fingers spread
+apart, his crooked legs twisted round into a circle and blood squirted
+out all around him. It's only ever been a dream so far, though." "Is
+there nothing else you do?" asked K. with a smile. "Nothing that I know
+of," said the usher. "And it's going to get even worse now, up till now
+he's only been carrying her off for himself, now he's started carrying
+her off for the judge and all, just like I'd always said he would."
+"Does your wife, then, not share some of the responsibility?" asked K.
+He had to force himself as he asked this question, as he, too, felt so
+jealous now. "Course she does," said the usher, "it's more her fault
+than theirs. It was her who attached herself to him. All he did, he just
+chases after any woman. There's five flats in this block alone where
+he's been thrown out after working his way in there. And my wife is the
+best looking woman in the whole building, but it's me who's not even
+allowed to defend himself." "If that's how things are, then there's
+nothing that can be done," said K. "Well why not?" asked the usher.
+"He's a coward that student, if he wants to lay a finger on my wife all
+you'd have to do is give him such a good hiding he'd never dare do it
+again. But I'm not allowed to do that, and nobody else is going to do me
+the favour as they're all afraid of his power. The only one who could do
+it is a man like you." "What, how could I do it?" asked K. in
+astonishment. "Well you're facing a charge, aren't you," said the usher.
+"Yes, but that's all the more reason for me to be afraid. Even if he has
+no influence on the outcome of the trial he probably has some on the
+initial examination." "Yes, exactly," said the usher, as if K.'s view
+had been just as correct as his own. "Only we don't usually get any
+trials heard here with no hope at all." "I am not of the same opinion,"
+said K., "although that ought not to prevent me from dealing with the
+student if the opportunity arises." "I would be very grateful to you,"
+said the usher of the court, somewhat formally, not really seeming to
+believe that his highest wish could be fulfilled. "Perhaps," continued
+K., "perhaps there are some other officials of yours here, perhaps all
+of them, who would deserve the same." "Oh yes, yes," said the usher, as
+if this was a matter of course. Then he looked at K. trustingly which,
+despite all his friendliness, he had not done until then, and added,
+"they're always rebelling." But the conversation seemed to have become a
+little uncomfortable for him, as he broke it off by saying, "now I have
+to report to the office. Would you like to come with me?" "There's
+nothing for me to do there," said K. "You'd be able to have a look at
+it. No-one will take any notice of you." "Is it worth seeing then?"
+asked K. hesitatingly, although he felt very keen to go with him.
+"Well," said the usher, "I thought you'd be interested in it." "Alright
+then," said K. finally, "I'll come with you." And, quicker than the
+usher himself, he ran up the steps.
+
+At the entrance he nearly fell over, as behind the door there was
+another step. "They don't show much concern for the public," he said.
+"They don't show any concern at all," said the usher, "just look at the
+waiting room here." It consisted of a long corridor from which roughly
+made doors led out to the separate departments of the attic. There was
+no direct source of light but it was not entirely dark as many of the
+departments, instead of solid walls, had just wooden bars reaching up to
+the ceiling to separate them from the corridor. The light made its way
+in through them, and it was also possible to see individual officials
+through them as they sat writing at their desks or stood up at the
+wooden frameworks and watched the people on the corridor through the
+gaps. There were only a few people in the corridor, probably because it
+was Sunday. They were not very impressive. They sat, equally spaced, on
+two rows of long wooden benches which had been placed along both sides
+of the corridor. All of them were carelessly dressed although the
+expressions on their faces, their bearing, the style of their beards and
+many details which were hard to identify showed that they belonged to
+the upper classes. There were no coat hooks for them to use, and so they
+had placed their hats under the bench, each probably having followed the
+example of the others. When those who were sitting nearest the door saw
+K. and the usher of the court they stood up to greet them, and when the
+others saw that, they also thought they had to greet them, so that as
+the two of them went by all the people there stood up. None of them
+stood properly upright, their backs were bowed, their knees bent, they
+stood like beggars on the street. K. waited for the usher, who was
+following just behind him. "They must all be very dispirited," he said.
+"Yes," said the usher, "they are the accused, everyone you see here has
+been accused." "Really!" said K. "They're colleagues of mine then." And
+he turned to the nearest one, a tall, thin man with hair that was nearly
+grey. "What is it you are waiting for here?" asked K., politely, but the
+man was startled at being spoken to unexpectedly, which was all the more
+pitiful to see because the man clearly had some experience of the world
+and elsewhere would certainly have been able to show his superiority and
+would not have easily given up the advantage he had acquired. Here,
+though, he did not know what answer to give to such a simple question
+and looked round at the others as if they were under some obligation to
+help him, and as if no-one could expect any answer from him without this
+help. Then the usher of the court stepped forward to him and, in order
+to calm him down and raise his spirits, said, "The gentleman here's only
+asking what it is you're waiting for. You can give him an answer." The
+voice of the usher was probably familiar to him, and had a better effect
+than K.'s. "I'm ... I'm waiting...." he began, and then came to a halt.
+He had clearly chosen this beginning so that he could give a precise
+answer to the question, but now he didn't know how to continue. Some of
+the others waiting had come closer and stood round the group, the usher
+of the court said to them, "Get out the way, keep the gangway free."
+They moved back slightly, but not as far as where they had been sitting
+before. In the meantime, the man whom K. had first approached had pulled
+himself together and even answered him with a smile. "A month ago I made
+some applications for evidence to be heard in my case, and I'm waiting
+for it to be settled." "You certainly seem to be going to a lot of
+effort," said K. "Yes," said the man, "it is my affair after all." "Not
+everyone thinks the same way as you do," said K. "I've been indicted as
+well but I swear on my soul that I've neither submitted evidence nor
+done anything else of the sort. Do you really think that's necessary?"
+"I don't really know, exactly," said the man, once more totally unsure
+of himself; he clearly thought K. was joking with him and therefore
+probably thought it best to repeat his earlier answer in order to avoid
+making any new mistakes. With K. looking at him impatiently, he just
+said, "as far as I'm concerned, I've applied to have this evidence
+heard." "Perhaps you don't believe I've been indicted?" asked K. "Oh,
+please, I certainly do," said the man, stepping slightly to one side,
+but there was more anxiety in his answer than belief. "You don't believe
+me then?" asked K., and took hold of his arm, unconsciously prompted by
+the man's humble demeanour, and as if he wanted to force him to believe
+him. But he did not want to hurt the man and had only taken hold of him
+very lightly. Nonetheless, the man cried out as if K. had grasped him
+not with two fingers but with red hot tongs. Shouting in this ridiculous
+way finally made K. tired of him, if he didn't believe he was indicted
+then so much the better; maybe he even thought K. was a judge. And
+before leaving, he held him a lot harder, shoved him back onto the bench
+and walked on. "These defendants are so sensitive, most of them," said
+the usher of the court. Almost all of those who had been waiting had now
+assembled around the man who, by now, had stopped shouting and they
+seemed to be asking him lots of precise questions about the incident. K.
+was approached by a security guard, identifiable mainly by his sword, of
+which the scabbard seemed to be made of aluminium. This greatly
+surprised K., and he reached out for it with his hand. The guard had
+come because of the shouting and asked what had been happening. The
+usher of the court said a few words to try and calm him down but the
+guard explained that he had to look into it himself, saluted, and
+hurried on, walking with very short steps, probably because of gout.
+
+K. didn't concern himself long with the guard or these people,
+especially as he saw a turning off the corridor, about half way along
+it on the right hand side, where there was no door to stop him going
+that way. He asked the usher whether that was the right way to go, the
+usher nodded, and that is the way that K. went. The usher remained
+always one or two steps behind K., which he found irritating as in a
+place like this it could give the impression that he was being driven
+along by someone who had arrested him, so he frequently waited for the
+usher to catch up, but the usher always remained behind him. In order to
+put an end to his discomfort, K. finally said, "Now that I've seen what
+it looks like here, I'd like to go." "You haven't seen everything yet,"
+said the usher ingenuously. "I don't want to see everything," said K.,
+who was also feeling very tired, "I want to go, what is the way to the
+exit?" "You haven't got lost, have you?" asked the usher in amazement,
+"you go down this way to the corner, then right down the corridor
+straight ahead as far as the door." "Come with me," said K., "show me
+the way, I'll miss it, there are so many different ways here." "It's the
+only way there is," said the usher, who had now started to sound quite
+reproachful, "I can't go back with you again, I've got to hand in my
+report, and I've already lost a lot of time because of you as it is."
+"Come with me!" K. repeated, now somewhat sharper as if he had finally
+caught the usher out in a lie. "Don't shout like that," whispered the
+usher, "there's offices all round us here. If you don't want to go back
+by yourself come on a bit further with me or else wait here till I've
+sorted out my report, then I'll be glad to go back with you again." "No,
+no," said K., "I will not wait and you must come with me now." K. had
+still not looked round at anything at all in the room where he found
+himself, and it was only when one of the many wooden doors all around
+him opened that he noticed it. A young woman, probably summoned by the
+loudness of K.'s voice, entered and asked, "What is it the gentleman
+wants?" In the darkness behind her there was also a man approaching. K.
+looked at the usher. He had, after all, said that no-one would take any
+notice of K., and now there were two people coming, it only needed a few
+and everyone in the office would become aware of him and asking for
+explanations as to why he was there. The only understandable and
+acceptable thing to say was that he was accused of something and wanted
+to know the date of his next hearing, but this was an explanation he did
+not want to give, especially as it was not true--he had only come out of
+curiosity. Or else, an explanation even less usable, he could say that
+he wanted to ascertain that the court was as revolting on the inside as
+it was on the outside. And it did seem that he had been quite right in
+this supposition, he had no wish to intrude any deeper, he was disturbed
+enough by what he had seen already, he was not in the right frame of
+mind just then to face a high official such as might appear from behind
+any door, and he wanted to go, either with the usher of the court or, if
+needs be, alone.
+
+But he must have seemed very odd standing there in silence, and the
+young woman and the usher were indeed looking at him as if they thought
+he would go through some major metamorphosis any second which they
+didn't want to miss seeing. And in the doorway stood the man whom K. had
+noticed in the background earlier, he held firmly on to the beam above
+the low door swinging a little on the tips of his feet as if becoming
+impatient as he watched. But the young woman was the first to recognise
+that K.'s behaviour was caused by his feeling slightly unwell, she
+brought a chair and asked, "Would you not like to sit down?" K. sat down
+immediately and, in order to keep his place better, put his elbows on
+the armrests. "You're a little bit dizzy, aren't you?" she asked him.
+Her face was now close in front of him, it bore the severe expression
+that many young women have just when they're in the bloom of their
+youth. "It's nothing for you to worry about," she said, "that's nothing
+unusual here, almost everyone gets an attack like that the first time
+they come here. This is your first time is it. Yes, it's nothing unusual
+then. The sun burns down on the roof and the hot wood makes the air so
+thick and heavy. It makes this place rather unsuitable for offices,
+whatever other advantages it might offer. But the air is almost
+impossible to breathe on days when there's a lot of business, and that's
+almost every day. And when you think that there's a lot of washing put
+out to dry here as well--and we can't stop the tenants doing that--it's
+not surprising you started to feel unwell. But you get used to the air
+alright in the end. When you're here for the second or third time you'll
+hardly notice how oppressive the air is. Are you feeling any better
+now?" K. made no answer, he felt too embarrassed at being put at the
+mercy of these people by his sudden weakness, and learning the reason
+for feeling ill made him feel not better but a little worse. The girl
+noticed it straight away, and to make the air fresher for K., she took a
+window pole that was leaning against the wall and pushed open a small
+hatch directly above K.'s head that led to the outside. But so much soot
+fell in that the girl had to immediately close the hatch again and clean
+the soot off K.'s hands with her handkerchief, as K. was too tired to do
+that for himself. He would have liked just to sit quietly where he was
+until he had enough strength to leave, and the less fuss people made
+about him the sooner that would be. But then the girl said, "You can't
+stay here, we're in people's way here...." K. looked at her as if to ask
+whose way they were impeding. "If you like, I can take you to the sick
+room," and turning to the man in the doorway said, "please help me." The
+man immediately came over to them, but K. did not want to go to the sick
+room, that was just what he wanted to avoid, being led further from
+place to place, the further he went the more difficult it must become.
+So he said, "I am able to walk now," and stood up, shaking after
+becoming used to sitting so comfortably. But then he was unable to stay
+upright. "I can't manage it," he said shaking his head, and sat down
+again with a sigh. He remembered the usher who, despite everything,
+would have been able to lead him out of there but who seemed to have
+gone long before. K. looked out between the man and the young woman who
+were standing in front of him but was unable to find the usher. "I
+think," said the man, who was elegantly dressed and whose appearance was
+made especially impressive with a grey waistcoat that had two long,
+sharply tailored points, "the gentleman is feeling unwell because of the
+atmosphere here, so the best thing, and what he would most prefer, would
+be not to take him to the sick room but get him out of the offices
+altogether." "That's right," exclaimed K., with such joy that he nearly
+interrupted what the man was saying, "I'm sure that'll make me feel
+better straight away, I'm really not that weak, all I need is a little
+support under my arms, I won't cause you much trouble, it's not such a
+long way anyway, lead me to the door and then I'll sit on the stairs for
+a while and soon recover, as I don't suffer from attacks like this at
+all, I'm surprised at it myself. I also work in an office and I'm quite
+used to office air, but here it seems to be too strong, you've said so
+yourselves. So please, be so kind as to help me on my way a little, I'm
+feeling dizzy, you see, and it'll make me ill if I stand up by myself."
+And with that he raised his shoulders to make it easier for the two of
+them to take him by the arms.
+
+The man, however, didn't follow this suggestion but just stood there
+with his hands in his trouser pockets and laughed out loud. "There, you
+see," he said to the girl, "I was quite right. The gentleman is only
+unwell here, and not in general." The young woman smiled too, but
+lightly tapped the man's arm with the tips of her fingers as if he had
+allowed himself too much fun with K. "So what do you think, then?" said
+the man, still laughing, "I really do want to lead the gentleman out of
+here." "That's alright, then," said the girl, briefly inclining her
+charming head. "Don't worry too much about him laughing," said the girl
+to K., who had become unhappy once more and stared quietly in front of
+himself as if needing no further explanation. "This gentleman--may I
+introduce you?"--(the man gave his permission with a wave of the
+hand)--"so, this gentleman's job is to give out information. He gives
+all the information they need to people who are waiting, as our court
+and its offices are not very well known among the public he gets asked
+for quite a lot. He has an answer for every question, you can try him
+out if you feel like it. But that's not his only distinction, his other
+distinction is his elegance of dress. We, that's to say all of us who
+work in the offices here, we decided that the information-giver would
+have to be elegantly dressed as he continually has to deal with the
+litigants and he's the first one they meet, so he needs to give a
+dignified first impression. The rest of us I'm afraid, as you can see
+just by looking at me, dress very badly and old-fashioned; and there's
+not much point in spending much on clothes anyway, as we hardly ever
+leave the offices, we even sleep here. But, as I said, we decided that
+the information-giver would have to have nice clothes. As the management
+here is rather peculiar in this respect, and they would get them for us,
+we had a collection--some of the litigants contributed too--and bought
+him these lovely clothes and some others besides. So everything would be
+ready for him to give a good impression, except that he spoils it again
+by laughing and frightening people." "That's how it is," said the man,
+mocking her, "but I don't understand why it is that you're explaining
+all our intimate facts to the gentleman, or rather why it is that you're
+pressing them on him, as I'm sure he's not all interested. Just look at
+him sitting there, it's clear he's occupied with his own affairs." K.
+just did not feel like contradicting him. The girl's intention may have
+been good, perhaps she was under instructions to distract him or to give
+him the chance to collect himself, but the attempt had not worked. "I
+had to explain to him why you were laughing," said the girl. "I suppose
+it was insulting." "I think he would forgive even worse insults if I
+finally took him outside." K. said nothing, did not even look up, he
+tolerated the two of them negotiating over him like an object, that was
+even what suited him best. But suddenly he felt the information-giver's
+hand on one arm and the young woman's hand on the other. "Up you get
+then, weakling," said the information-giver. "Thank you both very much,"
+said K., pleasantly surprised, as he slowly rose and personally guided
+these unfamiliar hands to the places where he most needed support. As
+they approached the corridor, the girl said quietly into K.'s ear, "I
+must seem to think it's very important to show the information-giver in
+a good light, but you shouldn't doubt what I say, I just want to say the
+truth. He isn't hard-hearted. It's not really his job to help litigants
+outside if they're unwell but he's doing it anyway, as you can see. I
+don't suppose any of us is hard-hearted, perhaps we'd all like to be
+helpful, but working for the court offices it's easy for us to give the
+impression we are hard-hearted and don't want to help anyone. It makes
+me quite sad." "Would you not like to sit down here a while?" asked the
+information-giver, there were already in the corridor and just in front
+of the defendant whom K. had spoken to earlier. K. felt almost ashamed
+to be seen by him, earlier he had stood so upright in front of him and
+now he had to be supported by two others, his hat was held up by the
+information-giver balanced on outstretched fingers, his hair was
+dishevelled and hung down onto the sweat on his forehead. But the
+defendant seemed to notice nothing of what was going on and just stood
+there humbly, as if wanting to apologise to the information-giver for
+being there. The information-giver looked past him. "I know," he said,
+"that my case can't be settled today, not yet, but I've come in anyway,
+I thought, I thought I could wait here anyway, it's Sunday today, I've
+got plenty of time, and I'm not disturbing anyone here." "There's no
+need to be so apologetic," said the information-giver, "it's very
+commendable for you to be so attentive. You are taking up space here
+when you don't need to but as long as you don't get in my way I will do
+nothing to stop you following the progress of your case as closely as
+you like. When one has seen so many people who shamefully neglect their
+cases one learns to show patience with people like you. Do sit down."
+"He's very good with the litigants," whispered the girl. K. nodded, but
+started to move off again when the information-giver repeated, "Would
+you not like to sit down here a while?" "No," said K., "I don't want to
+rest." He had said that as decisively as he could, but in fact it would
+have done him a lot of good to sit down. It was as if he were suffering
+sea-sickness. He felt as if he were on a ship in a rough sea, as if the
+water were hitting against the wooden walls, a thundering from the
+depths of the corridor as if the torrent were crashing over it, as if
+the corridor were swaying and the waiting litigants on each side of it
+rising and sinking. It made the calmness of the girl and the man leading
+him all the more incomprehensible. He was at their mercy, if they let go
+of him he would fall like a board. Their little eyes glanced here and
+there, K. could feel the evenness of their steps but could not do the
+same, as from step to step he was virtually being carried. He finally
+noticed they were speaking to him but he did not understand them, all he
+heard was a noise that filled all the space and through which there
+seemed to be an unchanging higher note sounding, like a siren. "Louder,"
+he whispered with his head sunk low, ashamed at having to ask them to
+speak louder when he knew they had spoken loudly enough, even if it had
+been, for him, incomprehensible. At last, a draught of cool air blew in
+his face as if a gap had been torn out in the wall in front of him, and
+next to him he heard someone say, "First he says he wants to go, and
+then you can tell him a hundred times that this is the way out and he
+doesn't move." K. became aware that he was standing in front of the way
+out, and that the young woman had opened the door. It seemed to him that
+all his strength returned to him at once, and to get a foretaste of
+freedom he stepped straight on to one of the stairs and took his leave
+there of his companions, who bowed to him. "Thank you very much," he
+repeated, shook their hands once more and did not let go until he
+thought he saw that they found it hard to bear the comparatively fresh
+air from the stairway after being so long used to the air in the
+offices. They were hardly able to reply, and the young woman might even
+have fallen over if K. had not shut the door extremely fast. K. then
+stood still for a while, combed his hair with the help of a pocket
+mirror, picked up his hat from the next stair--the information-giver
+must have thrown it down there--and then he ran down the steps so fresh
+and in such long leaps that the contrast with his previous state nearly
+frightened him. His normally sturdy state of health had never prepared
+him for surprises such as this. Did his body want to revolt and cause
+him a new trial as he was bearing the old one with such little effort?
+He did not quite reject the idea that he should see a doctor the next
+time he had the chance, but whatever he did--and this was something on
+which he could advise himself--he wanted to spend all Sunday mornings in
+future better than he had spent this one.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Four
+
+Miss Bürstner's Friend
+
+
+For some time after this, K. found it impossible to exchange even just a
+few words with Miss Bürstner. He tried to reach her in many and various
+ways but she always found a way to avoid it. He would come straight home
+from the office, remain in her room without the light on, and sit on the
+sofa with nothing more to distract him than keeping watch on the empty
+hallway. If the maid went by and closed the door of the apparently empty
+room he would get up after a while and open it again. He got up an hour
+earlier than usual in the morning so that he might perhaps find Miss
+Bürstner alone as she went to the office. But none of these efforts
+brought any success. Then he wrote her a letter, both to the office and
+the flat, attempting once more to justify his behaviour, offered to make
+whatever amends he could, promised never to cross whatever boundary she
+might set him and begged merely to have the chance to speak to her some
+time, especially as he was unable to do anything with Mrs. Grubach
+either until he had spoken with Miss Bürstner, he finally informed her
+that the following Sunday he would stay in his room all day waiting for
+a sign from her that there was some hope of his request being fulfilled,
+or at least that she would explain to him why she could not fulfil it
+even though he had promised to observe whatever stipulations she might
+make. The letters were not returned, but there was no answer either.
+However, on the following Sunday there was a sign that seemed clear
+enough. It was still early when K. noticed, through the keyhole, that
+there was an unusual level of activity in the hallway which soon abated.
+A French teacher, although she was German and called Montag, a pale and
+febrile girl with a slight limp who had previously occupied a room of
+her own, was moving into Miss Bürstner's room. She could be seen
+shuffling through the hallway for several hours, there was always
+another piece of clothing or a blanket or a book that she had forgotten
+and had to be fetched specially and brought into the new home.
+
+When Mrs. Grubach brought K. his breakfast--ever since the time when she
+had made K. so cross she didn't trust the maid to do the slightest
+job--he had no choice but to speak to her, for the first time in five
+days. "Why is there so much noise in the hallway today?" he asked as she
+poured his coffee out, "Can't something be done about it? Does this
+clearing out have to be done on a Sunday?" K. did not look up at Mrs.
+Grubach, but he saw nonetheless that she seemed to feel some relief as
+she breathed in. Even sharp questions like this from Mr. K. she
+perceived as forgiveness, or as the beginning of forgiveness. "We're not
+clearing anything out, Mr. K.," she said, "it's just that Miss Montag is
+moving in with Miss Bürstner and is moving her things across." She said
+nothing more, but just waited to see how K. would take it and whether he
+would allow her to carry on speaking. But K. kept her in uncertainty,
+took the spoon and pensively stirred his coffee while he remained
+silent. Then he looked up at her and said, "What about the suspicions
+you had earlier about Miss Bürstner, have you given them up?" "Mr. K.,"
+called Mrs. Grubach, who had been waiting for this very question, as she
+put her hands together and held them out towards him. "I just made a
+chance remark and you took it so badly. I didn't have the slightest
+intention of offending anyone, not you or anyone else. You've known me
+for long enough, Mr. K., I'm sure you're convinced of that. You don't
+know how I've been suffering for the past few days! That I should tell
+lies about my tenants! And you, Mr. K., you believed it! And said I
+should give you notice! Give you notice!" At this last outcry, Mrs.
+Grubach was already choking back her tears, she raised her apron to her
+face and blubbered out loud.
+
+"Oh, don't cry Mrs. Grubach," said K., looking out the window, he was
+thinking only of Miss Bürstner and how she was accepting an unknown girl
+into her room. "Now don't cry," he said again as he turned his look back
+into the room where Mrs. Grubach was still crying. "I meant no harm
+either when I said that. It was simply a misunderstanding between us.
+That can happen even between old friends sometimes." Mrs. Grubach pulled
+her apron down to below her eyes to see whether K. really was attempting
+a reconciliation. "Well, yes, that's how it is," said K., and as Mrs.
+Grubach's behaviour indicated that the captain had said nothing he dared
+to add, "Do you really think, then, that I'd want to make an enemy of
+you for the sake of a girl we hardly know?" "Yes, you're quite right,
+Mr. K.," said Mrs. Grubach, and then, to her misfortune, as soon as she
+felt just a little freer to speak, she added something rather inept. "I
+kept asking myself why it was that Mr. K. took such an interest in Miss
+Bürstner. Why does he quarrel with me over her when he knows that any
+cross word from him and I can't sleep that night? And I didn't say
+anything about Miss Bürstner that I hadn't seen with my own eyes." K.
+said nothing in reply, he should have chased her from the room as soon
+as she had opened her mouth, and he didn't want to do that. He contented
+himself with merely drinking his coffee and letting Mrs. Grubach feel
+that she was superfluous. Outside, the dragging steps of Miss Montag
+could still be heard as she went from one side of the hallway to the
+other. "Do you hear that?" asked K. pointing his hand at the door.
+"Yes," said Mrs. Grubach with a sigh, "I wanted to give her some help
+and I wanted the maid to help her too but she's stubborn, she wants to
+move everything in herself. I wonder at Miss Bürstner. I often feel it's
+a burden for me to have Miss Montag as a tenant but Miss Bürstner
+accepts her into her room with herself." "There's nothing there for you
+to worry about," said K., crushing the remains of a sugar lump in his
+cup. "Does she cause you any trouble?" "No," said Mrs. Grubach, "in
+itself it's very good to have her there, it makes another room free for
+me and I can let my nephew, the captain, occupy it. I began to worry he
+might be disturbing you when I had to let him live in the living room
+next to you over the last few days. He's not very considerate." "What an
+idea!" said K. standing up, "there's no question of that. You seem to
+think that because I can't stand this to-ing and fro-ing of Miss Montag
+that I'm over-sensitive--and there she goes back again." Mrs. Grubach
+appeared quite powerless. "Should I tell her to leave moving the rest of
+her things over till later, then, Mr. K.? If that's what you want I'll
+do it immediately." "But she has to move in with Miss Bürstner!" said K.
+"Yes," said Mrs. Grubach, without quite understanding what K. meant. "So
+she has to take her things over there." Mrs. Grubach just nodded. K. was
+irritated all the more by this dumb helplessness which, seen from the
+outside, could have seemed like a kind of defiance on her part. He began
+to walk up and down the room between the window and the door, thus
+depriving Mrs. Grubach of the chance to leave, which she otherwise
+probably would have done.
+
+Just as K. once more reached the door, someone knocked at it. It was the
+maid, to say that Miss Montag would like to have a few words with Mr.
+K., and therefore requested that he come to the dining room where she
+was waiting for him. K. heard the maid out thoughtfully, and then looked
+back at the shocked Mrs. Grubach in a way that was almost contemptuous.
+His look seemed to be saying that K. had been expecting this invitation
+for Miss Montag for a long time, and that it was confirmation of the
+suffering he had been made to endure that Sunday morning from Mrs.
+Grubach's tenants. He sent the maid back with the reply that he was on
+his way, then he went to the wardrobe to change his coat, and in answer
+to Mrs. Grubach's gentle whining about the nuisance Miss Montag was
+causing merely asked her to clear away the breakfast things. "But you've
+hardly touched it," said Mrs. Grubach. "Oh just take it away!" shouted
+K. It seemed to him that Miss Montag was mixed up in everything and made
+it repulsive to him.
+
+As he went through the hallway he looked at the closed door of Miss
+Bürstner's room. But it wasn't there that he was invited, but the dining
+room, to which he yanked the door open without knocking.
+
+The room was long but narrow with one window. There was only enough
+space available to put two cupboards at an angle in the corner by the
+door, and the rest of the room was entirely taken up with the long
+dining table which started by the door and reached all the way to the
+great window, which was thus made almost inaccessible. The table was
+already laid for a large number of people, as on Sundays almost all the
+tenants ate their dinner here at midday.
+
+When K. entered, Miss Montag came towards him from the window along one
+side of the table. They greeted each other in silence. Then Miss Montag,
+her head unusually erect as always, said, "I'm not sure whether you know
+me." K. looked at her with a frown. "Of course I do," he said, "you've
+been living here with Mrs. Grubach for quite some time now." "But I get
+the impression you don't pay much attention to what's going on in the
+lodging house," said Miss Montag. "No," said K. "Would you not like to
+sit down?" said Miss Montag. In silence, the two of them drew chairs out
+from the farthest end of the table and sat down facing each other. But
+Miss Montag stood straight up again as she had left her handbag on the
+window sill and went to fetch it; she shuffled down the whole length of
+the room. When she came back, the handbag lightly swinging, she said,
+"I'd like just to have a few words with you on behalf of my friend. She
+would have come herself, but she's feeling a little unwell today.
+Perhaps you'll be kind enough to forgive her and listen to me instead.
+There's anyway nothing that she could have said that I won't. On the
+contrary, in fact, I think I can say even more than her because I'm
+relatively impartial. Would you not agree?" "What is there to say,
+then?" answered K., who was tired of Miss Montag continuously watching
+his lips. In that way she took control of what he wanted to say before
+he said it. "Miss Bürstner clearly refuses to grant me the personal
+meeting that I asked her for." "That's how it is," said Miss Montag, "or
+rather, that's not at all how it is, the way you put it is remarkably
+severe. Generally speaking, meetings are neither granted nor the
+opposite. But it can be that meetings are considered unnecessary, and
+that's how it is here. Now, after your comment, I can speak openly. You
+asked my friend, verbally or in writing, for the chance to speak with
+her. Now my friend is aware of your reasons for asking for this
+meeting--or at least I suppose she is--and so, for reasons I know
+nothing about, she is quite sure that it would be of no benefit to
+anyone if this meeting actually took place. Moreover, it was only
+yesterday, and only very briefly, that she made it clear to me that such
+a meeting could be of no benefit for yourself either, she feels that it
+can only have been a matter of chance that such an idea came to you, and
+that even without any explanations from her, you will very soon come to
+realise yourself, if you have not done so already, the futility of your
+idea. My answer to that is that although it may be quite right, I
+consider it advantageous, if the matter is to be made perfectly clear,
+to give you an explicit answer. I offered my services in taking on the
+task, and after some hesitation my friend conceded. I hope, however,
+also to have acted in your interests, as even the slightest uncertainty
+in the least significant of matters will always remain a cause of
+suffering and if, as in this case, it can be removed without substantial
+effort, then it is better if that is done without delay." "I thank you,"
+said K. as soon as Miss Montag had finished. He stood slowly up, looked
+at her, then across the table, then out the window--the house opposite
+stood there in the sun--and went to the door. Miss Montag followed him a
+few paces, as if she did not quite trust him. At the door, however, both
+of them had to step back as it opened and Captain Lanz entered. This was
+the first time that K. had seen him close up. He was a large man of
+about forty with a tanned, fleshy face. He bowed slightly, intending it
+also for K., and then went over to Miss Montag and deferentially kissed
+her hand. He was very elegant in the way he moved. The courtesy he
+showed towards Miss Montag made a striking contrast with the way she had
+been treated by K. Nonetheless, Miss Montag did not seem to be cross
+with K. as it even seemed to him that she wanted to introduce the
+captain. K. however, did not want to be introduced, he would not have
+been able to show any sort of friendliness either to Miss Montag or to
+the captain, the kiss on the hand had, for K., bound them into a group
+which would keep him at a distance from Miss Bürstner whilst at the same
+time seeming to be totally harmless and unselfish. K. thought, however,
+that he saw more than that, he thought he also saw that Miss Montag had
+chosen a means of doing it that was good, but two-edged. She exaggerated
+the importance of the relationship between K. and Miss Bürstner, and
+above all she exaggerated the importance of asking to speak with her and
+she tried at the same time to make out that K. was exaggerating
+everything. She would be disappointed, K. did not want to exaggerate
+anything, he was aware that Miss Bürstner was a little typist who would
+not offer him much resistance for long. In doing so he deliberately took
+no account of what Mrs. Grubach had told him about Miss Bürstner. All
+these things were going through his mind as he left the room with hardly
+a polite word. He wanted to go straight to his room, but a little laugh
+from Miss Montag that he heard from the dining room behind him brought
+him to the idea that he might prepare a surprise for the two of them,
+the captain and Miss Montag. He looked round and listened to find out if
+there might be any disturbance from any of the surrounding rooms,
+everywhere was quiet, the only thing to be heard was the conversation
+from the dining room and Mrs. Grubach's voice from the passage leading
+to the kitchen. This seemed an opportune time, K. went to Miss
+Bürstner's room and knocked gently. There was no sound so he knocked
+again but there was still no answer in reply. Was she asleep? Or was
+she really unwell? Or was she just pretending as she realised it could
+only be K. knocking so gently? K. assumed she was pretending and
+knocked harder, eventually, when the knocking brought no result, he
+carefully opened the door with the sense of doing something that was not
+only improper but also pointless. In the room there was no-one. What's
+more, it looked hardly at all like the room K. had known before. Against
+the wall there were now two beds behind one another, there were clothes
+piled up on three chairs near the door, a wardrobe stood open. Miss
+Bürstner must have gone out while Miss Montag was speaking to him in the
+dining room. K. was not greatly bothered by this, he had hardly expected
+to be able to find Miss Bürstner so easily and had made this attempt for
+little more reason than to spite Miss Montag. But that made it all the
+more embarrassing for him when, as he was closing the door again, he saw
+Miss Montag and the captain talking in the open doorway of the dining
+room. They had probably been standing there ever since K. had opened the
+door, they avoided seeming to observe K. but chatted lightly and
+followed his movements with glances, the absent minded glances to the
+side such as you make during a conversation. But these glances were
+heavy for K., and he rushed alongside the wall back into his own room.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Five
+
+The whip-man
+
+
+One evening, a few days later, K. was walking along one of the corridors
+that separated his office from the main stairway--he was nearly the last
+one to leave for home that evening, there remained only a couple of
+workers in the light of a single bulb in the dispatch department--when
+he heard a sigh from behind a door which he had himself never opened but
+which he had always thought just led into a junk room. He stood in
+amazement and listened again to establish whether he might not be
+mistaken. For a while there was silence, but then came some more sighs.
+His first thought was to fetch one of the servitors, it might well have
+been worth having a witness present, but then he was taken by an
+uncontrollable curiosity that make him simply yank the door open. It
+was, as he had thought, a junk room. Old, unusable forms, empty stone
+ink-bottles lay scattered behind the entrance. But in the cupboard-like
+room itself stood three men, crouching under the low ceiling. A candle
+fixed on a shelf gave them light. "What are you doing here?" asked K.
+quietly, but crossly and without thinking. One of the men was clearly in
+charge, and attracted attention by being dressed in a kind of dark
+leather costume which left his neck and chest and his arms exposed. He
+did not answer. But the other two called out, "Mr. K.! We're to be
+beaten because you made a complaint about us to the examining judge."
+And now, K. finally realised that it was actually the two policemen,
+Franz and Willem, and that the third man held a cane in his hand with
+which to beat them. "Well," said K., staring at them, "I didn't make any
+complaint, I only said what took place in my home. And your behaviour
+was not entirely unobjectionable, after all." "Mr. K.," said Willem,
+while Franz clearly tried to shelter behind him as protection from the
+third man, "if you knew how badly we get paid you wouldn't think so
+badly of us. I've got a family to feed, and Franz here wanted to get
+married, you just have to get more money where you can, you can't do it
+just by working hard, not however hard you try. I was sorely tempted by
+your fine clothes, policemen aren't allowed to do that sort of thing,
+course they aren't, and it wasn't right of us, but it's tradition that
+the clothes go to the officers, that's how it's always been, believe me;
+and it's understandable too, isn't it, what can things like that mean
+for anyone unlucky enough to be arrested. But if he starts talking about
+it openly then the punishment has to follow." "I didn't know about any
+of this that you've been telling me, and I made no sort of request that
+you be punished, I was simply acting on principle." "Franz," said
+Willem, turning to the other policeman, "didn't I tell you that the
+gentleman didn't say he wanted us to be punished. Now you can hear for
+yourself, he didn't even know we'd have to be punished." "Don't you let
+them persuade you, talking like that," said the third man to K., "this
+punishment is both just and unavoidable." "Don't listen to him," said
+Willem, interrupting himself only to quickly bring his hand to his mouth
+when it had received a stroke of the cane, "we're only being punished
+because you made a complaint against us. Nothing would have happened to
+us otherwise, not even if they'd found out what we'd done. Can you call
+that justice? Both of us, me especially, we'd proved our worth as good
+police officers over a long period--you've got to admit yourself that as
+far as official work was concerned we did the job well--things looked
+good for us, we had prospects, it's quite certain that we would've been
+made whip-men too, like this one, only he had the luck not to have
+anyone make a complaint about him, as you really don't get many
+complaints like that. Only that's all finished now, Mr. K., our careers
+are at an end, we're going to have to do work now that's far inferior to
+police work and besides all this we're going to get this terrible,
+painful beating." "Can the cane really cause so much pain, then?" asked
+K., testing the cane that the whip-man swang in front of him. "We're
+going to have to strip off totally naked," said Willem. "Oh, I see,"
+said K., looking straight at the whip-man, his skin was burned brown
+like a sailor's, and his face showed health and vigour. "Is there then
+no possibility of sparing these two their beating?" he asked him. "No,"
+said the whip-man, shaking his head with a laugh. "Get undressed!" he
+ordered the policemen. And to K. he said, "You shouldn't believe
+everything they tell you, it's the fear of being beaten, it's already
+made them a bit weak in the head. This one here, for instance," he
+pointed at Willem, "all that he told you about his career prospects,
+it's just ridiculous. Look at him, look how fat he is--the first strokes
+of the cane will just get lost in all that fat. Do you know what it is
+that's made him so fat. He's in the habit of, everyone that gets
+arrested by him, he eats their breakfast. Didn't he eat up your
+breakfast? Yeah, I thought as much. But a man with a belly like that
+can't be made into a whip-man and never will be, that is quite out of
+the question." "There are whip-men like that," Willem insisted, who had
+just released the belt of this trousers. "No," said the whip-man,
+striking him such a blow with the cane on his neck that it made him
+wince, "you shouldn't be listening to this, just get undressed." "I
+would make it well worth your while if you would let them go," said K.,
+and without looking at the whip-man again--as such matters are best
+carried on with both pairs of eyes turned down--he pulled out his
+wallet. "And then you'd try and put in a complaint against me, too,"
+said the whip-man, "and get me flogged. No, no!" "Now, do be
+reasonable," said K., "if I had wanted to get these two punished I would
+not now be trying to buy their freedom, would I? I could simply close
+the door here behind me, go home and see or hear nothing more of it. But
+that's not what I'm doing, it really is of much more importance to me to
+let them go free; if I had realised they would be punished, or even that
+they might be punished, I would never have named them in the first place
+as they are not the ones I hold responsible. It's the organisation
+that's to blame, the high officials are the ones to blame." "That's how
+it is!" shouted the policemen, who then immediately received another
+blow on their backs, which were by now exposed. "If you had a senior
+judge here beneath your stick," said K., pressing down the cane as he
+spoke to stop it being raised once more, "I really would do nothing to
+stop you, on the contrary, I would even pay you money to give you all
+the more strength." "Yeah, that's all very plausible, what you're saying
+there," said the whip-man, "only I'm not the sort of person you can
+bribe. It's my job to flog people, so I flog them." Franz, the
+policeman, had been fairly quiet so far, probably in expectation of a
+good result from K.'s intervention, but now he stepped forward to the
+door wearing just his trousers, knelt down hanging on to K.'s arm and
+whispered, "Even if you can't get mercy shown for both of us, at least
+try and get me set free. Willem is older than me, he's less sensitive
+than me in every way, he even got a light beating a couple of years
+ago, but my record's still clean, I only did things the way I did
+because Willem led me on to it, he's been my teacher both for good and
+bad. Down in front of the bank my poor bride is waiting for me at the
+entrance, I'm so ashamed of myself, it's pitiful." His face was flowing
+over with tears, and he wiped it dry on K.'s coat. "I'm not going to
+wait any longer," said the whip-man, taking hold of the cane in both
+hands and laying in to Franz while Willem cowered back in a corner and
+looked on secretly, not even daring to turn his head. Then, the sudden
+scream that shot out from Franz was long and irrevocable, it seemed to
+come not from a human being but from an instrument that was being
+tortured, the whole corridor rang with it, it must have been heard by
+everyone in the building. "Don't shout like that!", called out K.,
+unable to prevent himself, and, as he looked anxiously in the direction
+from which the servitor would come, he gave Franz a shove, not hard, but
+hard enough for him to fall down unconscious, clawing at the ground with
+his hands by reflex; he still did not avoid being hit; the rod still
+found him on the floor; the tip of the rod swang regularly up and down
+while he rolled to and fro under its blows. And now one of the servitors
+appeared in the distance, with another a few steps behind him. K. had
+quickly thrown the door shut, gone over to one of the windows
+overlooking the yard and opened it. The screams had completely stopped.
+So that the servitor wouldn't come in, he called out, "It's only me!"
+"Good evening, chief clerk," somebody called back. "Is there anything
+wrong?" "No, no," answered K., "it's only a dog yelping in the yard."
+There was no sound from the servitors so he added, "You can go back to
+what you were doing." He did not want to become involved with a
+conversation with them, and so he leant out of the window. A little
+while later, when he looked out in the corridor, they had already gone.
+Now, K. remained at the window, he did not dare go back into the junk
+room, and he did not want to go home either. The yard he looked down
+into was small and rectangular, all around it were offices, all the
+windows were now dark and only those at the very top caught a reflection
+of the moon. K. tried hard to see into the darkness of one corner of the
+yard, where a few handcarts had been left behind one another. He felt
+anguish at not having been able to prevent the flogging, but that was
+not his fault, if Franz had not screamed like that--clearly it must have
+caused a great deal of pain but it's important to maintain control of
+oneself at important moments--if Franz had not screamed then it was at
+least highly probable that K. would have been able to dissuade the
+whip-man. If all the junior officers were contemptible why would the
+whip-man, whose position was the most inhumane of all, be any exception,
+and K. had noticed very clearly how his eyes had lit up when he saw the
+banknotes, he had obviously only seemed serious about the flogging to
+raise the level of the bribe a little. And K. had not been ungenerous,
+he really had wanted to get the policemen freed; if he really had now
+begun to do something against the degeneracy of the court then it was a
+matter of course that he would have to do something here as well. But of
+course, it became impossible for him to do anything as soon as Franz
+started screaming. K. could not possibly have let the junior bank staff,
+and perhaps even all sorts of other people, come along and catch him by
+surprise as he haggled with those people in the junk room. Nobody could
+really expect that sort of sacrifice of him. If that had been his
+intention then it would almost have been easier, K. would have taken
+his own clothes off and offered himself to the whip-man in the
+policemen's place. The whip-man would certainly not have accepted this
+substitution anyway, as in that way he would have seriously violated his
+duty without gaining any benefit. He would most likely have violated his
+duty twice over, as court employees were probably under orders not to
+cause any harm to K. while he was facing charges, although there may
+have been special conditions in force here. However things stood, K. was
+able to do no more than throw the door shut, even though that would
+still do nothing to remove all the dangers he faced. It was regrettable
+that he had given Franz a shove, and it could only be excused by the
+heat of the moment.
+
+In the distance, he heard the steps of the servitors; he did not want
+them to be too aware of his presence, so he closed the window and
+walked towards the main staircase. At the door of the junk room he
+stopped and listened for a little while. All was silent. The two
+policemen were entirely at the whip-man's mercy; he could have beaten
+them to death. K. reached his hand out for the door handle but drew it
+suddenly back. He was no longer in any position to help anyone, and the
+servitors would soon be back; he did, though, promise himself that he
+would raise the matter again with somebody and see that, as far as it
+was in his power, those who really were guilty, the high officials whom
+nobody had so far dared point out to him, received their due punishment.
+As he went down the main stairway at the front of the bank, he looked
+carefully round at everyone who was passing, but there was no girl to be
+seen who might have been waiting for somebody, not even within some
+distance from the bank. Franz's claim that his bride was waiting for him
+was thus shown to be a lie, albeit one that was forgivable and intended
+only to elicit more sympathy.
+
+The policemen were still on K.'s mind all through the following day; he
+was unable to concentrate on his work and had to stay in his office a
+little longer than the previous day so that he could finish it. On the
+way home, as he passed by the junk room again, he opened its door as if
+that had been his habit. Instead of the darkness he expected, he saw
+everything unchanged from the previous evening, and did not know how he
+should respond. Everything was exactly the same as he had seen it when
+he had opened the door the previous evening. The forms and bottles of
+ink just inside the doorway, the whip-man with his cane, the two
+policemen, still undressed, the candle on the shelf, and the two
+policemen began to wail and call out "Mr. K.!" K. slammed the door
+immediately shut, and even thumped on it with his fists as if that
+would shut it all the firmer. Almost in tears, he ran to the servitors
+working quietly at the copying machine. "Go and get that junk room
+cleared out!" he shouted, and, in amazement, they stopped what they were
+doing. "It should have been done long ago, we're sinking in dirt!" They
+would be able to do the job the next day, K. nodded, it was too late in
+the evening to make them do it there and then as he had originally
+intended. He sat down briefly in order to keep them near him for a
+little longer, looked through a few of the copies to give the impression
+that he was checking them and then, as he saw that they would not dare
+to leave at the same time as himself, went home tired and with his mind
+numb.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Six
+
+K.'s uncle--Leni
+
+
+One afternoon--K. was very busy at the time, getting the post
+ready--K.'s Uncle Karl, a small country land owner, came into the room,
+pushing his way between two of the staff who were bringing in some
+papers. K. had long expected his uncle to appear, but the sight of him
+now shocked K. far less than the prospect of it had done a long time
+before. His uncle was bound to come, K. had been sure of that for about
+a month. He already thought at the time he could see how his uncle
+would arrive, slightly bowed, his battered panama hat in his left hand,
+his right hand already stretched out over the desk long before he was
+close enough as he rushed carelessly towards K. knocking over everything
+that was in his way. K.'s uncle was always in a hurry, as he suffered
+from the unfortunate belief that he had a number of things to do while
+he was in the big city and had to settle all of them in one day--his
+visits were only ever for one day--and at the same time thought he could
+not forgo any conversation or piece of business or pleasure that might
+arise by chance. Uncle Karl was K.'s former guardian, and so K. was
+duty-bound to help him in all of this as well as to offer him a bed for
+the night. "I'm haunted by a ghost from the country," he would say.
+
+As soon as they had greeted each other--K. had invited him to sit in
+the armchair but Uncle Karl had no time for that--he said he wanted to
+speak briefly with K. in private. "It is necessary," he said with a
+tired gulp, "it is necessary for my peace of mind." K. immediately sent
+the junior staff from the room and told them to let no-one in. "What's
+this that I've been hearing, Josef?" cried K.'s uncle when they were
+alone, as he sat on the table shoving various papers under himself
+without looking at them to make himself more comfortable. K. said
+nothing, he knew what was coming, but, suddenly relieved from the
+effort of the work he had been doing, he gave way to a pleasant
+lassitude and looked out the window at the other side of the street.
+From where he sat, he could see just a small, triangular section of it,
+part of the empty walls of houses between two shop windows. "You're
+staring out the window!" called out his uncle, raising his arms, "For
+God's sake, Josef, give me an answer! Is it true, can it really be
+true?" "Uncle Karl," said K., wrenching himself back from his
+daydreaming, "I really don't know what it is you want of me." "Josef,"
+said his uncle in a warning tone, "as far as I know, you've always told
+the truth. Am I to take what you've just said as a bad sign?" "I think I
+know what it is you want," said K. obediently, "I expect you've heard
+about my trial." "That's right," answered his uncle with a slow nod,
+"I've heard about your trial." "Who did you hear it from, then?" asked
+K. "Erna wrote to me," said his uncle, "she doesn't have much contact
+with you, it's true, you don't pay very much attention to her, I'm
+afraid to say, but she learned about it nonetheless. I got her letter
+today and, of course, I came straight here. And for no other reason, but
+it seems to me that this is reason enough. I can read you out the part
+of the letter that concerns you." He drew the letter out from his
+wallet. "Here it is. She writes; 'I have not seen Josef for a long time,
+I was in the bank last week but Josef was so busy that they would not
+let me through; I waited there for nearly an hour but then I had to go
+home as I had my piano lesson. I would have liked to have spoken to him,
+maybe there will be a chance another time. He sent me a big box of
+chocolates for my name-day, that was very nice and attentive of him. I
+forgot to tell you about it when I wrote, and I only remember now that
+you ask me about it. Chocolate, as I am sure you are aware, disappears
+straight away in this lodging house, almost as soon as you know somebody
+has given you chocolate it is gone. But there is something else I wanted
+to tell you about Josef. Like I said, they would not let me through to
+see him at the bank because he was negotiating with some gentleman just
+then. After I had been waiting quietly for quite a long time I asked one
+of the staff whether his meeting would last much longer. He said it
+might well do, as it was probably about the legal proceedings, he said,
+that were being conducted against him. I asked what sort of legal
+proceedings it was that were being conducted against the chief clerk,
+and whether he was not making some mistake, but he said he was not
+making any mistake, there were legal proceedings underway and even that
+they were about something quite serious, but he did not know any more
+about it. He would have liked to have been of some help to the chief
+clerk himself, as the chief clerk was a gentleman, good and honest, but
+he did not know what it was he could do and merely hoped there would be
+some influential gentlemen who would take his side. I'm sure that is
+what will happen and that everything will turn out for the best in the
+end, but in the mean time things do not look at all good, and you can
+see that from the mood of the chief clerk himself. Of course, I did not
+place too much importance on this conversation, and even did my best to
+put the bank clerk's mind at rest, he was quite a simple man. I told him
+he was not to speak to anyone else about this, and I think it is all
+just a rumour, but I still think it might be good if you, Dear Father,
+if you looked into the matter the next time you visit. It will be easy
+for you to find out more detail and, if it is really necessary, to do
+something about it through the great and influential people you know.
+But if it is not necessary, and that is what seems most likely, then at
+least your daughter will soon have the chance to embrace you and I look
+forward to it.'--She's a good child," said K.'s uncle when he had
+finished reading, and wiped a few tears from his eyes. K. nodded. With
+all the different disruptions he had had recently he had completely
+forgotten about Erna, even her birthday, and the story of the chocolates
+had clearly just been invented so that he wouldn't get in trouble with
+his aunt and uncle. It was very touching, and even the theatre tickets,
+which he would regularly send her from then on, would not be enough to
+repay her, but he really did not feel, now, that it was right for him to
+visit her in her lodgings and hold conversations with a little, eighteen
+year old schoolgirl. "And what do you have to say about that?" asked his
+uncle, who had forgotten all his rush and excitement as he read the
+letter, and seemed to be about to read it again. "Yes, Uncle," said K.,
+"it is true." "True!" called out his uncle. "What is true? How can this
+be true? What sort of trial is it? Not a criminal trial, I hope?" "It's
+a criminal trial," answered K. "And you sit quietly here while you've
+got a criminal trial round your neck?" shouted his uncle, getting ever
+louder. "The more calm I am, the better it will be for the outcome,"
+said K. in a tired voice, "don't worry." "How can I help worrying?!"
+shouted his uncle, "Josef, my dear Josef, think about yourself, about
+your family, think about our good name! Up till now, you've always been
+our pride, don't now become our disgrace. I don't like the way you're
+behaving," he said, looking at K. with his head at an angle, "that's not
+how an innocent man behaves when he's accused of something, not if he's
+still got any strength in him. Just tell me what it's all about so that
+I can help you. It's something to do with the bank, I take it?" "No,"
+said K. as he stood up, "and you're speaking too loud, Uncle, I expect
+one of the staff is listening at the door and I find that rather
+unpleasant. It's best if we go somewhere else, then I can answer all
+your questions, as far as I can. And I know very well that I have to
+account to the family for what I do." "You certainly do!" his uncle
+shouted, "Quite right, you do. Now just get a move on, Josef, hurry up
+now!" "I still have a few documents I need to prepare," said K., and,
+using the intercom, he summoned his deputy who entered a few moments
+later. K.'s uncle, still angry and excited, gestured with his hand to
+show that K. had summoned him, even though there was no need whatever to
+do so. K. stood in front of the desk and explained to the young man, who
+listened calm and attentive, what would need to be done that day in his
+absence, speaking in a calm voice and making use of various documents.
+The presence of K.'s uncle while this was going on was quite disturbing;
+he did not listen to what was being said, but at first he stood there
+with eyes wide open and nervously biting his lips. Then he began to walk
+up and down the room, stopped now and then at the window, or stood in
+front of a picture always making various exclamations such as, "That is
+totally incomprehensible to me!" or "Now just tell me, what are you
+supposed to make of that?" The young man pretended to notice nothing of
+this and listened to K.'s instructions through to the end, he made a few
+notes, bowed to both K. and his uncle and then left the room. K.'s uncle
+had turned his back to him and was looking out the window, bunching up
+the curtains with his outstretched hands. The door had hardly closed
+when he called out, "At last! Now that he's stopped jumping about we can
+go too!" Once they were in the front hall of the bank, where several
+members of staff were standing about and where, just then, the deputy
+director was walking across, there was unfortunately no way of stopping
+K.'s uncle from continually asking questions about the trial. "Now
+then, Josef," he began, lightly acknowledging the bows from those around
+them as they passed, "tell me everything about this trial; what sort of
+trial is it?" K. made a few comments which conveyed little information,
+even laughed a little, and it was only when they reached the front steps
+that he explained to his uncle that he had not wanted to talk openly in
+front of those people. "Quite right," said his uncle, "but now start
+talking." With his head to one side, and smoking his cigar in short,
+impatient draughts, he listened. "First of all, Uncle," said K., "it's
+not a trial like you'd have in a normal courtroom." "So much the worse,"
+said his uncle. "How's that?" asked K., looking at him. "What I mean is,
+that's for the worse," he repeated. They were standing on the front
+steps of the bank; as the doorkeeper seemed to be listening to what they
+were saying K. drew his uncle down further, where they were absorbed
+into the bustle of the street. His uncle took K.'s arm and stopped
+asking questions with such urgency about the trial, they walked on for a
+while in silence. "But how did all this come about?" he eventually
+asked, stopping abruptly enough to startle the people walking behind,
+who had to avoid walking into him. "Things like this don't come all of a
+sudden, they start developing a long time beforehand, there must have
+been warning signs of it, why didn't you write to me? You know I'd do
+anything for you, to some extent I am still your guardian, and until
+today that's something I was proud of. I'll still help you, of course I
+will, only now, now that the trial is already underway, it makes it
+very difficult. But whatever; the best thing now is for you to take a
+short holiday staying with us in the country. You've lost weight, I can
+see that now. The country life will give you strength, that will be
+good, there's bound to be a lot of hard work ahead of you. But besides
+that it'll be a way of getting you away from the court, to some extent.
+Here they've got every means of showing the powers at their disposal
+and they're automatically bound to use them against you; in the country
+they'll either have to delegate authority to different bodies or just
+have to try and bother you by letter, telegram or telephone. And that's
+bound to weaken the effect, it won't release you from them but it'll
+give you room to breathe." "You could forbid me to leave," said K., who
+had been drawn slightly into his uncle's way of thinking by what he had
+been saying. "I didn't think you would do it," said his uncle
+thoughtfully, "you won't suffer too much loss of power by moving away."
+K. grasped his uncle under the arm to prevent him stopping still and
+said, "I thought you'd think all this is less important than I do, and
+now you're taking it so hard." "Josef," called his uncle trying to
+disentangle himself from him so that he could stop walking, but K. did
+not let go, "you've completely changed, you used to be so astute, are
+you losing it now? Do you want to lose the trial? Do you realise what
+that would mean? That would mean you would be simply destroyed. And
+that everyone you know would be pulled down with you or at the very
+least humiliated, disgraced right down to the ground. Josef, pull
+yourself together. The way you're so indifferent about it, it's driving
+me mad. Looking at you I can almost believe that old saying: 'Having a
+trial like that means losing a trial like that'." "My dear Uncle," said
+K., "it won't do any good to get excited, it's no good for you to do it
+and it'd be no good for me to do it. The case won't be won by getting
+excited, and please admit that my practical experience counts for
+something, just as I have always and still do respect your experience,
+even when it surprises me. You say that the family will also be
+affected by this trial; I really can't see how, but that's beside the
+point and I'm quite willing to follow your instructions in all of this.
+Only, I don't see any advantage in staying in the country, not even for
+you, as that would indicate flight and a sense of guilt. And besides,
+although I am more subject to persecution if I stay in the city I can
+also press the matter forward better here." "You're right," said his
+uncle in a tone that seemed to indicate they were finally coming closer
+to each other, "I just made the suggestion because, as I saw it, if you
+stay in the city the case will be put in danger by your indifference to
+it, and I thought it was better if I did the work for you. But will you
+push things forward yourself with all your strength, if so, that will
+naturally be far better." "We're agreed then," said K. "And do you have
+any suggestions for what I should do next?" "Well, naturally I'll have
+to think about it," said his uncle, "you must bear in mind that I've
+been living in the country for twenty years now, almost without a
+break, you lose your ability to deal with matters like this. But I do
+have some important connections with several people who, I expect, know
+their way around these things better than I do, and to contact them is a
+matter of course. Out there in the country I've been getting out of
+condition, I'm sure you're already aware of that. It's only at times
+like this that you notice it yourself. And this affair of yours came
+largely unexpected, although, oddly enough, I had expected something of
+the sort after I'd read Erna's letter, and today when I saw your face I
+knew it with almost total certainty. But all that is by the by, the
+important thing now is, we have no time to lose." Even while he was
+still speaking, K.'s uncle had stood on tiptoe to summon a taxi and now
+he pulled K. into the car behind himself as he called out an address to
+the driver. "We're going now to see Dr. Huld, the lawyer," he said, "we
+were at school together. I'm sure you know the name, don't you? No? Well
+that is odd. He's got a very good reputation as a defence barrister and
+for working with the poor. But I esteem him especially as someone you
+can trust." "It's alright with me, whatever you do," said K., although
+he was made uneasy by the rushed and urgent way his uncle was dealing
+with the matter. It was not very encouraging, as the accused, to be
+taken to a lawyer for poor people. "I didn't know," he said, "that you
+could take on a lawyer in matters like this." "Well of course you can,"
+said his uncle, "that goes without saying. Why wouldn't you take on a
+lawyer? And now, so that I'm properly instructed in this matter, tell me
+what's been happening so far." K. instantly began telling his uncle
+about what had been happening, holding nothing back--being completely
+open with him was the only way that K. could protest at his uncle's
+belief that the trial was a great disgrace. He mentioned Miss Bürstner's
+name just once and in passing, but that did nothing to diminish his
+openness about the trial as Miss Bürstner had no connection with it. As
+he spoke, he looked out the window and saw how, just then, they were
+getting closer to the suburb where the court offices were. He drew this
+to his uncle's attention, but he did not find the coincidence especially
+remarkable. The taxi stopped in front of a dark building. K.'s uncle
+knocked at the very first door at ground level; while they waited he
+smiled, showing his big teeth, and whispered, "Eight o'clock; not the
+usual sort of time to be visiting a lawyer, but Huld won't mind it from
+me." Two large, black eyes appeared in the spy-hatch in the door, they
+stared at the two visitors for a while and then disappeared; the door,
+however, did not open. K. and his uncle confirmed to each other the fact
+that they had seen the two eyes. "A new maid, afraid of strangers," said
+K.'s uncle, and knocked again. The eyes appeared once more. This time
+they seemed almost sad, but the open gas flame that burned with a hiss
+close above their heads gave off little light and that may have merely
+created an illusion. "Open the door," called K.'s uncle, raising his
+fist against it, "we are friends of Dr. Huld, the lawyer!" "Dr. Huld is
+ill," whispered someone behind them. In a doorway at the far end of a
+narrow passage stood a man in his dressing gown, giving them this
+information in an extremely quiet voice. K.'s uncle, who had already
+been made very angry by the long wait, turned abruptly round and
+retorted, "Ill. You say he's ill?" and strode towards the gentleman in a
+way that seemed almost threatening, as if he were the illness himself.
+"They've opened the door for you, now," said the gentleman, pointing at
+the door of the lawyer. He pulled his dressing gown together and
+disappeared. The door had indeed been opened, a young girl--K.
+recognised the dark, slightly bulging eyes--stood in the hallway in a
+long white apron, holding a candle in her hand. "Next time, open up
+sooner!" said K.'s uncle instead of a greeting, while the girl made a
+slight curtsey. "Come along, Josef," he then said to K. who was slowly
+moving over towards the girl. "Dr. Huld is unwell," said the girl as
+K.'s uncle, without stopping, rushed towards one of the doors. K.
+continued to look at the girl in amazement as she turned round to block
+the way into the living room, she had a round face like a puppy's, not
+only the pale cheeks and the chin were round but the temples and the
+hairline were too. "Josef!" called his uncle once more, and he asked the
+girl, "It's trouble with his heart, is it?" "I think it is, sir," said
+the girl, who by now had found time to go ahead with the candle and open
+the door into the room. In one corner of the room, where the light of
+the candle did not reach, a face with a long beard looked up from the
+bed. "Leni, who's this coming in?" asked the lawyer, unable to recognise
+his guests because he was dazzled by the candle. "It's your old friend,
+Albert," said K.'s uncle. "Oh, Albert," said the lawyer, falling back
+onto his pillow as if this visit meant he would not need to keep up
+appearances. "Is it really as bad as that?" asked K.'s uncle, sitting on
+the edge of the bed. "I don't believe it is. It's a recurrence of your
+heart trouble and it'll pass over like the other times." "Maybe," said
+the lawyer quietly, "but it's just as much trouble as it's ever been. I
+can hardly breathe, I can't sleep at all and I'm getting weaker by the
+day." "I see," said K.'s uncle, pressing his panama hat firmly against
+his knee with his big hand. "That is bad news. But are you getting the
+right sort of care? And it's so depressing in here, it's so dark. It's a
+long time since I was last here, but it seemed to me friendlier then.
+Even your young lady here doesn't seem to have much life in her, unless
+she's just pretending." The maid was still standing by the door with the
+candle; as far as could be made out, she was watching K. more than she
+was watching his uncle even while the latter was still speaking about
+her. K. leant against a chair that he had pushed near to the girl. "When
+you're as ill as I am," said the lawyer, "you need to have peace. I
+don't find it depressing." After a short pause he added, "and Leni looks
+after me well, she's a good girl." But that was not enough to persuade
+K.'s uncle, he had visibly taken against his friend's carer and, even
+though he did not contradict the invalid, he persecuted her with his
+scowl as she went over to the bed, put the candle on the bedside table
+and, leaning over the bed, made a fuss of him by tidying the pillows.
+K.'s uncle nearly forgot the need to show any consideration for the man
+who lay ill in bed, he stood up, walked up and down behind the carer,
+and K. would not have been surprised if he had grabbed hold of her
+skirts behind her and dragged her away from the bed. K. himself looked
+on calmly, he was not even disappointed at finding the lawyer unwell,
+he had been able to do nothing to oppose the enthusiasm his uncle had
+developed for the matter, he was glad that this enthusiasm had now been
+distracted without his having to do anything about it. His uncle,
+probably simply wishing to be offensive to the lawyer's attendant, then
+said, "Young lady, now please leave us alone for a while, I have some
+personal matters to discuss with my friend." Dr. Huld's carer was still
+leant far over the invalid's bed and smoothing out the cloth covering
+the wall next to it, she merely turned her head and then, in striking
+contrast with the anger that first stopped K.'s uncle from speaking and
+then let the words out in a gush, she said very quietly, "You can see
+that Dr. Huld is so ill that he can't discuss any matters at all." It
+was probably just for the sake of convenience that she had repeated the
+words spoken by K.'s uncle, but an onlooker might even have perceived
+it as mocking him and he, of course, jumped up as if he had just been
+stabbed. "You damned ...," in the first gurglings of his excitement his
+words could hardly be understood, K. was startled even though he had
+been expecting something of the sort and ran to his uncle with the
+intention, no doubt, of closing his mouth with both his hands.
+Fortunately, though, behind the girl, the invalid raised himself up,
+K.'s uncle made an ugly face as if swallowing something disgusting and
+then, somewhat calmer, said, "We have naturally not lost our senses,
+not yet; if what I am asking for were not possible I would not be asking
+for it. Now please, go!" The carer stood up straight by the bed
+directly facing K.'s uncle, K. thought he noticed that with one hand she
+was stroking the lawyer's hand. "You can say anything in front of
+Leni," said the invalid, in a tone that was unmistakably imploring.
+"It's not my business," said K.'s uncle, "and it's not my secrets." And
+he twisted himself round as if wanting to go into no more negotiations
+but giving himself a little more time to think. "Whose business is it
+then?" asked the lawyer in an exhausted voice as he leant back again.
+"My nephew's," said K.'s uncle, "and I've brought him along with me."
+And he introduced him, "Chief Clerk Josef K." "Oh!" said the invalid,
+now with much more life in him, and reached out his hand towards K. "Do
+forgive me, I didn't notice you there at all." Then he then said to his
+carer, "Leni, go," stretching his hand out to her as if this were a
+farewell that would have to last for a long time. This time the girl
+offered no resistance. "So you," he finally said to K.'s uncle, who had
+also calmed down and stepped closer, "you haven't come to visit me
+because I'm ill but you've come on business." The lawyer now looked so
+much stronger that it seemed the idea of being visited because he was
+ill had somehow made him weak, he remained supporting himself on one
+elbow, which must have been rather tiring, and continually pulled at a
+lock of hair in the middle of his beard. "You already look much better,"
+said K.'s uncle, "now that that witch has gone outside." He interrupted
+himself, whispered, "I bet you she's listening!" and sprang over to the
+door. But behind the door there was no-one, K.'s uncle came back not
+disappointed, as her not listening seemed to him worse than if she had
+been, but probably somewhat embittered. "You're mistaken about her,"
+said the lawyer, but did nothing more to defend her; perhaps that was
+his way of indicating that she did not need defending. But in a tone
+that was much more committed he went on, "As far as your nephew's
+affairs are concerned, this will be an extremely difficult undertaking
+and I'd count myself lucky if my strength lasted out long enough for it;
+I'm greatly afraid it won't do, but anyway I don't want to leave
+anything untried; if I don't last out you can always get somebody else.
+To be honest, this matter interests me too much, and I can't bring
+myself to give up the chance of taking some part in it. If my heart does
+totally give out then at least it will have found a worthy affair to
+fail in." K. believed he understood not a word of this entire speech, he
+looked at his uncle for an explanation but his uncle sat on the bedside
+table with the candle in his hand, a medicine bottle had rolled off the
+table onto the floor, he nodded to everything the lawyer said, agreed to
+everything, and now and then looked at K. urging him to show the same
+compliance. Maybe K.'s uncle had already told the lawyer about the
+trial. But that was impossible, everything that had happened so far
+spoke against it. So he said, "I don't understand...." "Well, maybe I've
+misunderstood what you've been saying," said the lawyer, just as
+astonished and embarrassed as K. "Perhaps I've been going too fast. What
+was it you wanted to speak to me about? I thought it was to do with your
+trial." "Of course it is," said K.'s uncle, who then asked K., "So what
+is it you want?" "Yes, but how is it that you know anything about me and
+my case?" asked K. "Oh, I see," said the lawyer with a smile. "I am a
+lawyer, I move in court circles, people talk about various different
+cases and the more interesting ones stay in your mind, especially when
+they concern the nephew of a friend. There's nothing very remarkable
+about that." "What is it you want, then?" asked K.'s uncle once more,
+"You seem so uneasy about it." "You move in this court's circles?" asked
+K. "Yes," said the lawyer. "You're asking questions like a child," said
+K.'s uncle. "What circles should I move in, then, if not with members of
+my own discipline?" the lawyer added. It sounded so indisputable that K.
+gave no answer at all. "But you work in the High Court, not that court
+in the attic," he had wanted to say but could not bring himself to
+actually utter it. "You have to realise," the lawyer continued, in a
+tone as if he were explaining something obvious, unnecessary and
+incidental, "you have to realise that I also derive great advantage for
+my clients from mixing with those people, and do so in many different
+ways, it's not something you can keep talking about all the time. I'm at
+a bit of a disadvantage now, of course, because of my illness, but I
+still get visits from some good friends of mine at the court and I learn
+one or two things. It might even be that I learn more than many of those
+who are in the best of health and spend all day in court. And I'm
+receiving a very welcome visit right now, for instance." And he pointed
+into a dark corner of the room. "Where?" asked K., almost uncouth in
+his surprise. He looked round uneasily; the little candle gave off far
+too little light to reach as far as the wall opposite. And then,
+something did indeed begin to move there in the corner. In the light of
+the candle held up by K.'s uncle an elderly gentleman could be seen
+sitting beside a small table. He had been sitting there for so long
+without being noticed that he could hardly have been breathing. Now he
+stood up with a great deal of fuss, clearly unhappy that attention had
+been drawn to him. It was as if, by flapping his hands about like short
+wings, he hoped to deflect any introductions and greetings, as if he
+wanted on no account to disturb the others by his presence and seemed to
+be exhorting them to leave him back in the dark and forget about his
+being there. That, however, was something that could no longer be
+granted him. "You took us by surprise, you see," said the lawyer in
+explanation, cheerfully indicating to the gentleman that he should come
+closer, which, slowly, hesitatingly, looking all around him, but with a
+certain dignity, he did. "The office director--oh, yes, forgive me, I
+haven't introduced you--this is my friend Albert K., this is his nephew,
+the chief clerk Josef K., and this is the office director--so, the
+office director was kind enough to pay me a visit. It's only possible
+to appreciate just how valuable a visit like this is if you've been let
+into the secret of what a pile of work the office director has heaped
+over him. Well, he came anyway, we were having a peaceful chat, as far
+as I was able when I'm so weak, and although we hadn't told Leni she
+mustn't let anyone in as we weren't expecting anyone, we still would
+rather have remained alone, but then along came you, Albert, thumping
+your fists on the door, the office director moved over into the corner
+pulling his table and chair with him, but now it turns out we might
+have, that is, if that's what you wish, we might have something to
+discuss with each other and it would be good if we can all come back
+together again.--Office director ...," he said with his head on one
+side, pointing with a humble smile to an armchair near the bed. "I'm
+afraid I'll only be able to stay a few minutes more," smiled the office
+director as he spread himself out in the armchair and looked at the
+clock. "Business calls. But I wouldn't want to miss the chance of
+meeting a friend of my friend." He inclined his head slightly toward
+K.'s uncle, who seemed very happy with his new acquaintance, but he was
+not the sort of person to express his feelings of deference and
+responded to the office director's words with embarrassed, but loud,
+laughter. A horrible sight! K. was able to quietly watch everything as
+nobody paid any attention to him, the office director took over as
+leader of the conversation as seemed to be his habit once he had been
+called forward, the lawyer listened attentively with his hand to his
+ear, his initial weakness having perhaps only had the function of
+driving away his new visitors. K.'s uncle served as
+candle-bearer--balancing the candle on his thigh while the office
+director frequently glanced nervously at it--and was soon free of his
+embarrassment and was quickly enchanted not only by the office
+director's speaking manner but also by the gentle, waving
+hand-movements with which he accompanied it. K., leaning against the
+bedpost, was totally ignored by the office director, perhaps
+deliberately, and served the old man only as audience. And besides, he
+had hardly any idea what the conversation was about and his thoughts
+soon turned to the care assistant and the ill treatment she had suffered
+from his uncle. Soon after, he began to wonder whether he had not seen
+the office director somewhere before, perhaps among the people who were
+at his first hearing. He may have been mistaken, but thought the office
+director might well have been among the old gentlemen with the thin
+beards in the first row.
+
+There was then a noise that everyone heard from the hallway as if
+something of porcelain were being broken. "I'll go and see what's
+happened," said K., who slowly left the room as if giving the others
+the chance to stop him. He had hardly stepped into the hallway, finding
+his bearings in the darkness with his hand still firmly holding the
+door, when another small hand, much smaller than K.'s own, placed itself
+on his and gently shut the door. It was the carer who had been waiting
+there. "Nothing has happened," she whispered to him, "I just threw a
+plate against the wall to get you out of there." "I was thinking about
+you, as well," replied K. uneasily. "So much the better," said the
+carer. "Come with me." A few steps along, they came to a frosted glass
+door which the carer opened for him. "Come in here," she said. It was
+clearly the lawyer's office, fitted out with old, heavy furniture, as
+far as could be seen in the moonlight which now illuminated just a
+small, rectangular section of the floor by each of the three big
+windows. "This way," said the carer, pointing to a dark trunk with a
+carved, wooden backrest. When he had sat down, K. continued to look
+round the room, it was a large room with a high ceiling, the clients of
+this lawyer for the poor must have felt quite lost in it. K. thought he
+could see the little steps with which visitors would approach the
+massive desk. But then he forgot about all of this and had eyes only
+for the carer who sat very close beside him, almost pressing him against
+the armrest. "I did think," she said, "you would come out here to me by
+yourself without me having to call you first. It was odd. First you
+stare at me as soon as you come in, and then you keep me waiting. And
+you ought to call me Leni, too," she added quickly and suddenly, as if
+no moment of this conversation should be lost. "Gladly," said K. "But
+as for its being odd, Leni, that's easy to explain. Firstly, I had to
+listen to what the old men were saying and couldn't leave without a
+good reason, but secondly I'm not a bold person, if anything I'm quite
+shy, and you, Leni, you didn't really look like you could be won over in
+one stroke, either." "That's not it," said Leni, laying one arm on the
+armrest and looking at K., "you didn't like me, and I don't suppose you
+like me now, either." "Liking wouldn't be very much," said K.,
+evasively. "Oh!" she exclaimed with a smile, thus making use of K.'s
+comment to gain an advantage over him. So K. remained silent for a
+while. By now, he had become used to the darkness in the room and was
+able to make out various fixtures and fittings. He was especially
+impressed by a large picture hanging to the right of the door, he leant
+forward in order to see it better. It depicted a man wearing a judge's
+robes; he was sitting on a lofty throne gilded in a way that shone
+forth from the picture. The odd thing about the picture was that this
+judge was not sitting there in dignified calm but had his left arm
+pressed against the back and armrest, his right arm, however, was
+completely free and only grasped the armrest with his hand, as if about
+to jump up any moment in vigorous outrage and make some decisive comment
+or even to pass sentence. The accused was probably meant to be imagined
+at the foot of the steps, the top one of which could be seen in the
+picture, covered with a yellow carpet. "That might be my judge," said
+K., pointing to the picture with one finger. "I know him," said Leni
+looking up at the picture, "he comes here quite often. That picture is
+from when he was young, but he can never have looked anything like it,
+as he's tiny, minute almost. But despite that, he had himself made to
+look bigger in the picture as he's madly vain, just like everyone round
+here. But even I'm vain and that makes me very unhappy that you don't
+like me." K. replied to that last comment merely by embracing Leni and
+drawing her towards him, she lay her head quietly on his shoulder. To
+the rest of it, though, he said, "What rank is he?" "He's an examining
+judge," she said, taking hold of the hand with which K. held her and
+playing with his fingers. "Just an examining judge once again," said K.
+in disappointment, "the senior officials keep themselves hidden. But
+here he is sitting on a throne." "That's all just made up," said Leni
+with her face bent over K.'s hand, "really he's sitting on a kitchen
+chair with an old horse blanket folded over it. But do you have to be
+always thinking about your trial?" she added slowly. "No, not at all,"
+said K., "I probably even think too little about it." "That's not the
+mistake you're making," said Leni, "you're too unyielding, that's what
+I've heard." "Who said that?" asked K., he felt her body against his
+chest and looked down on her rich, dark, tightly-bound hair. "I'd be
+saying too much if I told you that," answered Leni. "Please don't ask
+for names, but do stop making these mistakes of yours, stop being so
+unyielding, there's nothing you can do to defend yourself from this
+court, you have to confess. So confess to them as soon as you get the
+chance. It's only then that they give you the chance to get away, not
+till then. Only, without help from outside even that's impossible, but
+you needn't worry about getting this help as I want to help you
+myself." "You understand a lot about this court and what sort of tricks
+are needed," said K. as he lifted her, since she was pressing in much
+too close to him, onto his lap. "That's alright, then," she said, and
+made herself comfortable on his lap by smoothing out her skirt and
+adjusting her blouse. Then she hung both her arms around his neck, leant
+back and took a long look at him. "And what if I don't confess, could
+you not help me then?" asked K. to test her out. I'm accumulating women
+to help me, he thought to himself almost in amazement, first Miss
+Bürstner, then the court usher's wife, and now this little care
+assistant who seems to have some incomprehensible need for me. The way
+she sits on my lap as if it were her proper place! "No," answered Leni,
+slowly shaking her head, "I couldn't help you then. But you don't want
+my help anyway, it means nothing to you, you're too stubborn and won't
+be persuaded." Then, after a while she asked, "Do you have a lover?"
+"No," said K. "Oh, you must have," she said. "Well, I have really," said
+K. "Just think, I've even betrayed her while I'm carrying her photograph
+with me." Leni insisted he show her a photograph of Elsa, and then,
+hunched on his lap, studied the picture closely. The photograph was not
+one that had been taken while Elsa was posing for it, it showed her just
+after she had been in a wild dance such as she liked to do in wine bars,
+her skirt was still flung out as she span round, she had placed her
+hands on her firm hips and, with her neck held taut, looked to one side
+with a laugh; you could not see from the picture whom her laugh was
+intended for. "She's very tightly laced," said Leni, pointing to the
+place where she thought this could be seen. "I don't like her, she's
+clumsy and crude. But maybe she's gentle and friendly towards you,
+that's the impression you get from the picture. Big, strong girls like
+that often don't know how to be anything but gentle and friendly. Would
+she be capable of sacrificing herself for you, though?" "No," said K.,
+"she isn't gentle or friendly, and nor would she be capable of
+sacrificing herself for me. But I've never yet asked any of those things
+of her. I've never looked at this picture as closely as you." "You can't
+think much of her, then," said Leni. "She can't be your lover after
+all." "Yes she is," said K., "I'm not going to take my word back on
+that." "Well she might be your lover now, then," said Leni, "but you
+wouldn't miss her much if you lost her or if you exchanged her for
+somebody else, me for instance." "That is certainly conceivable," said
+K. with a smile, "but she does have one major advantage over you, she
+knows nothing about my trial, and even if she did she wouldn't think
+about it. She wouldn't try to persuade me to be less unyielding." "Well
+that's no advantage," said Leni. "If she's got no advantage other than
+that, I can keep on hoping. Has she got any bodily defects?" "'Bodily
+defects'?" asked K. "Yeah," said Leni, "as I do have a bodily defect,
+just a little one. Look." She spread the middle and ring fingers of her
+right hand apart from each other. Between those fingers the flap of skin
+connecting them reached up almost as far as the top joint of the little
+finger. In the darkness, K. did not see at first what it was she wanted
+to show him, so she led his hand to it so that he could feel. "What a
+freak of nature," said K., and when he had taken a look at the whole
+hand he added, "What a pretty claw!" Leni looked on with a kind of pride
+as K. repeatedly opened and closed her two fingers in amazement, until,
+finally, he briefly kissed them and let go. "Oh!" she immediately
+exclaimed, "you kissed me!" Hurriedly, and with her mouth open, she
+clambered up K.'s lap with her knees. He was almost aghast as he looked
+up at her, now that she was so close to him there was a bitter,
+irritating smell from her, like pepper, she grasped his head, leant out
+over him, and bit and kissed his neck, even biting into his hair. "I've
+taken her place!" she exclaimed from time to time. "Just look, now
+you've taken me instead of her!" Just then, her knee slipped out and,
+with a little cry, she nearly fell down onto the carpet, K. tried to
+hold her by putting his arms around her and was pulled down with her.
+"Now you're mine," she said. Her last words to him as he left were,
+"Here's the key to the door, come whenever you want," and she planted an
+undirected kiss on his back. When he stepped out the front door there
+was a light rain falling, he was about to go to the middle of the street
+to see if he could still glimpse Leni at the window when K.'s uncle
+leapt out of a car that K., thinking of other things, had not seen
+waiting outside the building. He took hold of K. by both arms and shoved
+him against the door as if he wanted to nail him to it. "Young man," he
+shouted, "how could you do a thing like that?! Things were going well
+with this business of yours, now you've caused it terrible damage. You
+slip off with some dirty, little thing who, moreover, is obviously the
+lawyer's beloved, and stay away for hours. You don't even try to find an
+excuse, don't try to hide anything, no, you're quite open about it, you
+run off with her and stay there. And meanwhile we're sitting there, your
+uncle who's going to such effort for you, the lawyer who needs to be won
+over to your side, and above all the office director, a very important
+gentleman who is in direct command of your affair in its present stage.
+We wanted to discuss how best to help you, I had to handle the lawyer
+very carefully, he had to handle the office director carefully, and you
+had most reason of all to at least give me some support. Instead of
+which you stay away. Eventually we couldn't keep up the pretence any
+longer, but these are polite and highly capable men, they didn't say
+anything about it so as to spare my feelings but in the end not even
+they could continue to force themselves and, as they couldn't speak
+about the matter in hand, they became silent. We sat there for several
+minutes, listening to see whether you wouldn't finally come back. All in
+vain. In the end the office director stood up, as he had stayed far
+longer than he had originally intended, made his farewell, looked at me
+in sympathy without being able to help, he waited at the door for a long
+time although it's more than I can understand why he was being so good,
+and then he went. I, of course, was glad he'd gone, I'd been holding my
+breath all this time. All this had even more effect on the lawyer lying
+there ill, when I took my leave of him, the good man, he was quite
+unable to speak. You have probably contributed to his total collapse
+and so brought the very man who you are dependent on closer to his
+death. And me, your own uncle, you leave me here in the rain--just feel
+this, I'm wet right through--waiting here for hours, sick with worry."
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Seven
+
+Lawyer--Manufacturer--Painter
+
+
+One winter morning--snow was falling in the dull light outside--K. was
+sitting in his office, already extremely tired despite the early hour.
+He had told the servitor he was engaged in a major piece of work and
+none of the junior staff should be allowed in to see him, so he would
+not be disturbed by them at least. But instead of working he turned
+round in his chair, slowly moved various items around his desk, but
+then, without being aware of it, he lay his arm stretched out on the
+desk top and sat there immobile with his head sunk down on his chest.
+
+He was no longer able to get the thought of the trial out of his head.
+He had often wondered whether it might not be a good idea to work out a
+written defence and hand it in to the court. It would contain a short
+description of his life and explain why he had acted the way he had at
+each event that was in any way important, whether he now considered he
+had acted well or ill, and his reasons for each. There was no doubt of
+the advantages a written defence of this sort would have over relying
+on the lawyer, who was anyway not without his shortcomings. K. had no
+idea what actions the lawyer was taking; it was certainly not a lot, it
+was more than a month since the lawyer had summoned him, and none of
+the previous discussions had given K. the impression that this man would
+be able to do much for him. Most importantly, he had asked him hardly
+any questions. And there were so many questions here to be asked.
+Asking questions was the most important thing. K. had the feeling that
+he would be able to ask all the questions needed here himself. The
+lawyer, in contrast, did not ask questions but did all the talking
+himself or sat silently facing him, leant forward slightly over the
+desk, probably because he was hard of hearing, pulled on a strand of
+hair in the middle of his beard and looked down at the carpet, perhaps
+at the very spot where K. had lain with Leni. Now and then he would give
+K. some vague warning of the sort you give to children. His speeches
+were as pointless as they were boring, and K. decided that when the
+final bill came he would pay not a penny for them. Once the lawyer
+thought he had humiliated K. sufficiently, he usually started something
+that would raise his spirits again. He had already, he would then say,
+won many such cases, partly or in whole, cases which may not really have
+been as difficult as this one but which, on the face of it, had even
+less hope of success. He had a list of these cases here in the
+drawer--here he would tap on one or other of the drawers in his
+desk--but could, unfortunately, not show them to K. as they dealt with
+official secrets. Nonetheless, the great experience he had acquired
+through all these cases would, of course, be of benefit to K. He had, of
+course, begun work straight away and was nearly ready to submit the
+first documents. They would be very important because the first
+impression made by the defence will often determine the whole course of
+the proceedings. Unfortunately, though, he would still have to make it
+clear to K. that the first documents submitted are sometimes not even
+read by the court. They simply put them with the other documents and
+point out that, for the time being, questioning and observing the
+accused are much more important than anything written. If the applicant
+becomes insistent, then they add that before they come to any decision,
+as soon as all the material has been brought together, with due regard,
+of course, to all the documents, then these first documents to have been
+submitted will also be checked over. But unfortunately, even this is not
+usually true, the first documents submitted are usually mislaid or lost
+completely, and even if they do keep them right to the end they are
+hardly read, although the lawyer only knew about this from rumour. This
+is all very regrettable, but not entirely without its justifications.
+But K. should not forget that the trial would not be public, if the
+court deems it necessary it can be made public but there is no law that
+says it has to be. As a result, the accused and his defence don't have
+access even to the court records, and especially not to the indictment,
+and that means we generally don't know--or at least not precisely--what
+the first documents need to be about, which means that if they do
+contain anything of relevance to the case it's only by a lucky
+coincidence. If anything about the individual charges and the reasons
+for them comes out clearly or can be guessed at while the accused is
+being questioned, then it's possible to work out and submit documents
+that really direct the issue and present proof, but not before.
+Conditions like this, of course, place the defence in a very
+unfavourable and difficult position. But that is what they intend. In
+fact, defence is not really allowed under the law, it's only tolerated,
+and there is even some dispute about whether the relevant parts of the
+law imply even that. So strictly speaking, there is no such thing as a
+counsel acknowledged by the court, and anyone who comes before this
+court as counsel is basically no more than a barrack room lawyer. The
+effect of all this, of course, is to remove the dignity of the whole
+procedure, the next time K. is in the court offices he might like to
+have a look in at the lawyers' room, just so that he's seen it. He might
+well be quite shocked by the people he sees assembled there. The room
+they've been allocated, with its narrow space and low ceiling, will be
+enough to show what contempt the court has for these people. The only
+light in the room comes through a little window that is so high up that,
+if you want to look out of it, you first have to get one of your
+colleagues to support you on his back, and even then the smoke from the
+chimney just in front of it will go up your nose and make your face
+black. In the floor of this room--to give yet another example of the
+conditions there--there is a hole that's been there for more than a
+year, it's not so big that a man could fall through, but it is big
+enough for your foot to disappear through it. The lawyers' room is on
+the second floor of the attic; if your foot does go through it will hang
+down into the first floor of the attic underneath it, and right in the
+corridor where the litigants are waiting. It's no exaggeration when
+lawyers say that conditions like that are a disgrace. Complaints to the
+management don't have the slightest effect, but the lawyers are strictly
+forbidden to alter anything in the room at their own expense. But even
+treating the lawyers in this way has its reasons. They want, as far as
+possible, to prevent any kind of defence, everything should be made the
+responsibility of the accused. Not a bad point of view, basically, but
+nothing could be more mistaken than to think from that that lawyers are
+not necessary for the accused in this court. On the contrary, there is
+no court where they are less needed than here. This is because
+proceedings are generally kept secret not only from the public but also
+from the accused. Only as far as that is possible, of course, but it is
+possible to a very large extent. And the accused doesn't get to see the
+court records either, and it's very difficult to infer what's in the
+court records from what's been said during questioning based on them,
+especially for the accused who is in a difficult situation and is faced
+with every possible worry to distract him. This is when the defence
+begins. Counsel for the defence are not normally allowed to be present
+while the accused is being questioned, so afterwards, and if possible
+still at the door of the interview room, he has to learn what he can
+about it from him and extract whatever he can that might be of use, even
+though what the accused has to report is often very confused. But that
+is not the most important thing, as there's really not a lot that can be
+learned in this way, although in this, as with anything else, a
+competent man will learn more than another. Nonetheless, the most
+important thing is the lawyer's personal connections, that's where the
+real value of taking counsel lies. Now K. will most likely have already
+learned from his own experience that, among its very lowest orders, the
+court organisation does have its imperfections, the court is strictly
+closed to the public, but staff who forget their duty or who take bribes
+do, to some extent, show where the gaps are. This is where most lawyers
+will push their way in, this is where bribes are paid and information
+extracted, there have even, in earlier times at least, been incidents
+where documents have been stolen. There's no denying that some
+surprisingly favourable results have been attained for the accused in
+this way, for a limited time, and these petty advocates then strut to
+and fro on the basis of them and attract new clients, but for the
+further course of the proceedings it signifies either nothing or nothing
+good. The only things of real value are honest personal contacts,
+contacts with higher officials, albeit higher officials of the lower
+grades, you understand. That is the only way the progress of the trial
+can be influenced, hardly noticeable at first, it's true, but from then
+on it becomes more and more visible. There are, of course, not many
+lawyers who can do this, and K. has made a very good choice in this
+matter. There were probably no more than one or two who had as many
+contacts as Dr. Huld, but they don't bother with the company of the
+lawyers' room and have nothing to do with it. This means they have all
+the less contact with the court officials. It is not at all necessary
+for Dr. Huld to go to the court, wait in the ante-rooms for the
+examining judges to turn up, if they turn up, and try to achieve
+something which, according to the judges' mood is usually more apparent
+than real and most often not even that. No, K. has seen for himself that
+the court officials, including some who are quite high up, come forward
+without being asked, are glad to give information which is fully open or
+at least easy to understand, they discuss the next stages in the
+proceedings, in fact in some cases they can be won over and are quite
+willing to adopt the other person's point of view. However, when this
+happens, you should never trust them too far, as however firmly they may
+have declared this new point of view in favour of the defendant they
+might well go straight back to their offices and write a report for the
+court that says just the opposite, and might well be even harder on the
+defendant than the original view, the one they insist they've been fully
+dissuaded from. And, of course, there's no way of defending yourself
+from this, something said in private is indeed in private and cannot
+then be used in public, it's not something that makes it easy for the
+defence to keep those gentlemen's favour. On the other hand, it's also
+true that the gentlemen don't become involved with the defence--which
+will of course be done with great expertise--just for philanthropic
+reasons or in order to be friendly, in some respects it would be truer
+to say that they, too, have it allocated to them. This is where the
+disadvantages of a court structure that, right from the start,
+stipulates that all proceedings take place in private, come into force.
+In normal, mediocre trials its officials have contact with the public,
+and they're very well equipped for it, but here they don't; normal
+trials run their course all by themselves, almost, and just need a nudge
+here and there; but when they're faced with cases that are especially
+difficult they're as lost as they often are with ones that are very
+simple; they're forced to spend all their time, day and night, with
+their laws, and so they don't have the right feel for human
+relationships, and that's a serious shortcoming in cases like this.
+That's when they come for advice to the lawyer, with a servant behind
+them carrying the documents which normally are kept so secret. You could
+have seen many gentlemen at this window, gentlemen of whom you would
+least expect it, staring out this window in despair on the street below
+while the lawyer is at his desk studying the documents so that he can
+give them good advice. And at times like that it's also possible to see
+how exceptionally seriously these gentlemen take their professions and
+how they are thrown into great confusion by difficulties which it's just
+not in their natures to overcome. But they're not in an easy position,
+to regard their positions as easy would be to do them an injustice. The
+different ranks and hierarchies of the court are endless, and even
+someone who knows his way around them cannot always tell what's going to
+happen. But even for the junior officials, the proceedings in the
+courtrooms are usually kept secret, so they are hardly able to see how
+the cases they work with proceed, court affairs appear in their range of
+vision often without their knowing where they come from and they move on
+further without their learning where they go. So civil servants like
+this are not able to learn the things you can learn from studying the
+successive stages that individual trials go through, the final verdict
+or the reasons for it. They're only allowed to deal with that part of
+the trial which the law allocates them, and they usually know less about
+the results of their work after it's left them than the defence does,
+even though the defence will usually stay in contact with the accused
+until the trial is nearly at its end, so that the court officials can
+learn many useful things from the defence. Bearing all this in mind,
+does it still surprise K. that the officials are irritated and often
+express themselves about the litigants in unflattering ways--which is an
+experience shared by everyone. All the officials are irritated, even
+when they appear calm. This causes many difficulties for the junior
+advocates, of course. There is a story, for instance, that has very much
+the ring of truth about it. It goes like this: One of the older
+officials, a good and peaceful man, was dealing with a difficult matter
+for the court which had become very confused, especially thanks to the
+contributions from the lawyers. He had been studying it for a day and a
+night without a break--as these officials are indeed hard working,
+no-one works as hard as they do. When it was nearly morning, and he had
+been working for twenty-four hours with probably very little result, he
+went to the front entrance, waited there in ambush, and every time a
+lawyer tried to enter the building he would throw him down the steps.
+The lawyers gathered together down in front of the steps and discussed
+with each other what they should do; on the one hand they had actually
+no right to be allowed into the building so that there was hardly
+anything that they could legally do to the official and, as I've already
+mentioned, they would have to be careful not to set all the officials
+against them. On the other hand, any day not spent in court is a day
+lost for them and it was a matter of some importance to force their way
+inside. In the end, they agreed that they would try to tire the old man
+out. One lawyer after another was sent out to run up the steps and let
+himself be thrown down again, offering what resistance he could as long
+as it was passive resistance, and his colleagues would catch him at the
+bottom of the steps. That went on for about an hour until the old
+gentleman, who was already exhausted from working all night, was very
+tired and went back to his office. Those who were at the bottom of the
+steps could not believe it at first, so they sent somebody out to go and
+look behind the door to see if there really was no-one there, and only
+then did they all gather together and probably didn't even dare to
+complain, as it's far from being the lawyers' job to introduce any
+improvements in the court system, or even to want to. Even the most
+junior lawyer can understand the relationship there to some extent, but
+one significant point is that almost every defendant, even very simple
+people, begins to think of suggestions for improving the court as soon
+as his proceedings have begun, many of them often even spend time and
+energy on the matter that could be spent far better elsewhere. The only
+right thing to do is to learn how to deal with the situation as it is.
+Even if it were possible to improve any detail of it--which is anyway no
+more than superstitious nonsense--the best that they could achieve,
+although doing themselves incalculable harm in the process, is that they
+will have attracted the special attention of the officials for any case
+that comes up in the future, and the officials are always ready to seek
+revenge. Never attract attention to yourself! Stay calm, however much it
+goes against your character! Try to gain some insight into the size of
+the court organism and how, to some extent, it remains in a state of
+suspension, and that even if you alter something in one place you'll
+draw the ground out from under your feet and might fall, whereas if an
+enormous organism like the court is disrupted in any one place it finds
+it easy to provide a substitute for itself somewhere else. Everything is
+connected with everything else and will continue without any change or
+else, which is quite probable, even more closed, more attentive, more
+strict, more malevolent. So it's best to leave the work to the lawyers
+and not to keep disturbing them. It doesn't do much good to make
+accusations, especially if you can't make it clear what they're based on
+and their full significance, but it must be said that K. caused a great
+deal of harm to his own case by his behaviour towards the office
+director, he was a very influential man but now he might as well be
+struck off the list of those who might do anything for K. If the trial
+is mentioned, even just in passing, it's quite obvious that he's
+ignoring it. These officials are in many ways just like children. Often,
+something quite harmless--although K.'s behaviour could unfortunately
+not be called harmless--will leave them feeling so offended that they
+will even stop talking with good friends of theirs, they turn away when
+they see them and do everything they can to oppose them. But then, with
+no particular reason, surprisingly enough, some little joke that was
+only ever attempted because everything seemed so hopeless will make them
+laugh and they'll be reconciled. It's both difficult and hard at the
+same time to deal with them, and there's hardly any reason for it. It's
+sometimes quite astonishing that a single, average life is enough to
+encompass so much that it's at all possible ever to have any success in
+one's work here. On the other hand, there are also dark moments, such as
+everyone has, when you think you've achieved nothing at all, when it
+seems that the only trials to come to a good end are those that were
+determined to have a good end from the start and would do so without any
+help, while all the others are lost despite all the running to and fro,
+all the effort, all the little, apparent successes that gave such joy.
+Then you no longer feel very sure of anything and, if asked about a
+trial that was doing well by its own nature but which was turned for the
+worse because you assisted in it, would not even dare deny that. And
+even that is a kind of self-confidence, but then it's the only one
+that's left. Lawyers are especially vulnerable to fits of depression of
+that sort--and they are no more than fits of depression of course--when
+a case is suddenly taken out of their hands after they've been
+conducting it satisfactorily for some time. That's probably the worst
+that can happen to a lawyer. It's not that the accused takes the case
+away from him, that hardly ever happens, once a defendant has taken on
+a certain lawyer he has to stay with him whatever happens. How could he
+ever carry on by himself after he's taken on help from a lawyer? No,
+that just doesn't happen, but what does sometimes happen is that the
+trial takes on a course where the lawyer may not go along with it.
+Client and trial are both simply taken away from the lawyer; and then
+even contact with the court officials won't help, however good they are,
+as they don't know anything themselves. The trial will have entered a
+stage where no more help can be given, where it's being processed in
+courts to which no-one has any access, where the defendant cannot even
+be contacted by his lawyer. You come home one day and find all the
+documents you've submitted, which you've worked hard to create and which
+you had the best hopes for, lying on the desk, they've been sent back as
+they can't be carried through to the next stage in the trial, they're
+just worthless scraps of paper. It doesn't mean that the case has been
+lost, not at all, or at least there is no decisive reason for supposing
+so, it's just that you don't know anything more about the case and won't
+be told anything of what's happening. Well, cases like that are the
+exceptions, I'm glad to say, and even if K.'s trial is one of them, it's
+still, for the time being, a long way off. But there was still plenty of
+opportunity for lawyers to get to work, and K. could be sure they would
+be made use of. As he had said, the time for submitting documents was
+still in the future and there was no rush to prepare them, it was much
+more important to start the initial discussions with the appropriate
+officials, and they had already taken place. With varying degrees of
+success, it must be said. It was much better not to give away any
+details before their time, as in that way K. could only be influenced
+unfavourably and his hopes might be raised or he might be made too
+anxious, better just to say that some individuals have spoken very
+favourably and shown themselves very willing to help, although others
+have spoken less favourably, but even they have not in any way refused
+to help. So all in all, the results are very encouraging, only you
+should certainly not draw any particular conclusions as all preliminary
+proceedings begin in the same way and it was only the way they developed
+further that would show what the value of these preliminary proceedings
+has been. Anyway, nothing has been lost yet, and if we can succeed in
+getting the office director, despite everything, on our side--and
+several actions have been undertaken to this end--then everything is a
+clean wound, as a surgeon would say, and we can wait for the results
+with some comfort.
+
+When he started talking on in this way the lawyer was quite tireless.
+He went through it all again every time K. went to see him. There was
+always some progress, but he could never be told what sort of progress
+it was. The first set of documents to be submitted were being worked on
+but still not ready, which usually turned out to be a great advantage
+the next time K. went to see him as the earlier occasion would have
+been a very bad time to put them in, which they could not then have
+known. If K., stupefied from all this talking, ever pointed out that
+even considering all these difficulties progress was very slow, the
+lawyer would object that progress was not slow at all, but that they
+might have progressed far further if K. had come to him at the right
+time. But he had come to him late and that lateness would bring still
+further difficulties, and not only where time was concerned. The only
+welcome interruption during these visits was always when Leni contrived
+to bring the lawyer his tea while K. was there. Then she would stand
+behind K.--pretending to watch the lawyer as he bent greedily over his
+cup, poured the tea in and drank--and secretly let K. hold her hand.
+There was always complete silence. The lawyer drank. K. squeezed Leni's
+hand and Leni would sometimes dare to gently stroke K.'s hair. "Still
+here, are you?" the lawyer would ask when he was ready. "I wanted to
+take the dishes away," said Leni, they would give each other's hands a
+final squeeze, the lawyer would wipe his mouth and then start talking at
+K. again with renewed energy.
+
+Was the lawyer trying to comfort K. or to confuse him? K. could not
+tell, but it seemed clear to him that his defence was not in good
+hands. Maybe everything the lawyer said was quite right, even though he
+obviously wanted to make himself as conspicuous as possible and
+probably had never even taken on a case as important as he said K.'s
+was. But it was still suspicious how he continually mentioned his
+personal contacts with the civil servants. Were they to be exploited
+solely for K.'s benefit. The lawyer never forgot to mention that they
+were dealing only with junior officials, which meant officials who were
+dependent on others, and the direction taken in each trial could be
+important for their own furtherment. Could it be that they were making
+use of the lawyer to turn trials in a certain direction, which would,
+of course, always be at the cost of the defendant. It certainly did not
+mean that they would do that in every trial, that was not likely at all,
+and there were probably also trials where they gave the lawyer
+advantages and all the room he needed to turn it in the direction he
+wanted, as it would also be to their advantage to keep his reputation
+intact. If that really was their relationship, how would they direct
+K.'s trial which, as the lawyer had explained, was especially difficult
+and therefore important enough to attract great attention from the very
+first time it came to court? There could not be much doubt about what
+they would do. The first signs of it could already be seen in the fact
+that the first documents still had not been submitted even though the
+trial had already lasted several months, and that, according to the
+lawyer, everything was still in its initial stages, which was very
+effective, of course, in making the defendant passive and keeping him
+helpless. Then he could be suddenly surprised with the verdict, or at
+least with a notification that the hearing had not decided in his favour
+and the matter would be passed on to a higher office.
+
+It was essential that K. take a hand in it himself. On winter's
+mornings such as this, when he was very tired and everything dragged
+itself lethargically through his head, this belief of his seemed
+irrefutable. He no longer felt the contempt for the trial that he had
+had earlier. If he had been alone in the world it would have been easy
+for him to ignore it, although it was also certain that, in that case,
+the trial would never have arisen in the first place. But now, his uncle
+had already dragged him to see the lawyer, he had to take account of his
+family; his job was no longer totally separate from the progress of the
+trial, he himself had carelessly--with a certain, inexplicable
+complacency--mentioned it to acquaintances and others had learned about
+it in ways he did not know, his relationship with Miss Bürstner seemed
+to be in trouble because of it. In short, he no longer had any choice
+whether he would accept the trial or turn it down, he was in the middle
+of it and had to defend himself. If he was tired, then that was bad.
+
+But there was no reason to worry too much before he needed to. He had
+been capable of working himself up to his high position in the bank in
+a relatively short time and to retain it with respect from everyone,
+now he simply had to apply some of the talents that had made that
+possible for him to the trial, and there was no doubt that it had to
+turn out well. The most important thing, if something was to be
+achieved, was to reject in advance any idea that he might be in any way
+guilty. There was no guilt. The trial was nothing but a big piece of
+business, just like he had already concluded to the benefit of the bank
+many times, a piece of business that concealed many lurking dangers
+waiting in ambush for him, as they usually did, and these dangers would
+need to be defended against. If that was to be achieved then he must not
+entertain any idea of guilt, whatever he did, he would need to look
+after his own interests as closely as he could. Seen in this way, there
+was no choice but to take his representation away from the lawyer very
+soon, at best that very evening. The lawyer had told him, as he talked
+to him, that that was something unheard of and would probably do him a
+great deal of harm, but K. could not tolerate any impediment to his
+efforts where his trial was concerned, and these impediments were
+probably caused by the lawyer himself. But once he had shaken off the
+lawyer the documents would need to be submitted straight away and, if
+possible, he would need to see to it that they were being dealt with
+every day. It would of course not be enough, if that was to be done, for
+K. to sit in the corridor with his hat under the bench like the others.
+Day after day, he himself, or one of the women or somebody else on his
+behalf, would have to run after the officials and force them to sit at
+their desks and study K.'s documents instead of looking out on the
+corridor through the grating. There could be no let-up in these efforts,
+everything would need to be organised and supervised, it was about time
+that the court came up against a defendant who knew how to defend and
+make use of his rights.
+
+But when K. had the confidence to try and do all this the difficulty of
+composing the documents was too much for him. Earlier, just a week or
+so before, he could only have felt shame at the thought of being made
+to write out such documents himself; it had never entered his head that
+the task could also be difficult. He remembered one morning when,
+already piled up with work, he suddenly shoved everything to one side
+and took a pad of paper on which he sketched out some of his thoughts on
+how documents of this sort should proceed. Perhaps he would offer them
+to that slow-witted lawyer, but just then the door of the manager's
+office opened and the deputy director entered the room with a loud
+laugh. K. was very embarrassed, although the deputy director, of
+course, was not laughing at K.'s documents, which he knew nothing about,
+but at a joke he had just heard about the stock-exchange, a joke which
+needed an illustration if it was to be understood, and now the
+deputy director leant over K.'s desk, took his pencil from his hand,
+and drew the illustration on the writing pad that K. had intended for
+his ideas about his case.
+
+K. now had no more thoughts of shame, the documents had to be prepared
+and submitted. If, as was very likely, he could find no time to do it
+in the office he would have to do it at home at night. If the nights
+weren't enough he would have to take a holiday. Above all, he could not
+stop half way, that was nonsense not only in business but always and
+everywhere. Needless to say, the documents would mean an almost endless
+amount of work. It was easy to come to the belief, not only for those
+of an anxious disposition, that it was impossible ever to finish it.
+This was not because of laziness or deceit, which were the only things
+that might have hindered the lawyer in preparing it, but because he did
+not know what the charge was or even what consequences it might bring,
+so that he had to remember every tiny action and event from the whole
+of his life, looking at them from all sides and checking and
+reconsidering them. It was also a very disheartening job. It would have
+been more suitable as a way of passing the long days after he had
+retired and become senile. But now, just when K. needed to apply all his
+thoughts to his work, when he was still rising and already posed a
+threat to the deputy director, when every hour passed so quickly and he
+wanted to enjoy the brief evenings and nights as a young man, this was
+the time he had to start working out these documents. Once more, he
+began to feel resentment. Almost involuntarily, only to put an end to
+it, his finger felt for the button of the electric bell in the
+ante-room. As he pressed it he glanced up to the clock. It was eleven
+o'clock, two hours, he had spent a great deal of his costly time just
+dreaming and his wits were, of course, even more dulled than they had
+been before. But the time had, nonetheless, not been wasted, he had come
+to some decisions that could be of value. As well as various pieces of
+mail, the servitors brought two visiting cards from gentlemen who had
+already been waiting for K. for some time. They were actually very
+important clients of the bank who should not really have been kept
+waiting under any circumstances. Why had they come at such an awkward
+time, and why, the gentlemen on the other side of the closed door seemed
+to be asking, was the industrious K. using up the best business time for
+his private affairs? Tired from what had gone before, and tired in
+anticipation of what was to follow, K. stood up to receive the first of
+them.
+
+He was a short, jolly man, a manufacturer who K. knew well. He
+apologised for disturbing K. at some important work, and K., for his
+part, apologised for having kept the manufacturer waiting for so long.
+But even this apology was spoken in such a mechanical way and with such
+false intonation that the manufacturer would certainly have noticed if
+he had not been fully preoccupied with his business affairs. Instead,
+he hurriedly pulled calculations and tables out from all his pockets,
+spread them out in front of K., explained several items, corrected a
+little mistake in the arithmetic that he noticed as he quickly glanced
+over it all, and reminded K. of a similar piece of business he'd
+concluded with him about a year before, mentioning in passing that this
+time there was another bank spending great effort to get his business,
+and finally stopped speaking in order to learn K.'s opinion on the
+matter. And K. had indeed, at first, been closely following what the
+manufacturer was saying, he too was aware of how important the deal
+was, but unfortunately it did not last, he soon stopped listening,
+nodded at each of the manufacturer's louder exclamations for a short
+while, but eventually he stopped doing even that and did no more than
+stare at the bald head bent over the papers, asking himself when the
+manufacturer would finally realise that everything he was saying was
+useless. When he did stop talking, K. really thought at first that this
+was so that he would have the chance to confess that he was incapable of
+listening. Instead, seeing the anticipation on the manufacturer's face,
+obviously ready to counter any objections made, he was sorry to realise
+that the business discussion had to be continued. So he bent his head as
+if he'd been given an order and began slowly to move his pencil over the
+papers, now and then he would stop and stare at one of the figures. The
+manufacturer thought there must be some objection, perhaps his figures
+weren't really sound, perhaps they weren't the decisive issue, whatever
+he thought, the manufacturer covered the papers with his hand and began
+once again, moving very close to K., to explain what the deal was all
+about. "It is difficult," said K., pursing his lips. The only thing
+that could offer him any guidance were the papers, and the manufacturer
+had covered them from his view, so he just sank back against the arm of
+the chair. Even when the door of the manager's office opened and
+revealed not very clearly, as if through a veil, the deputy director, he
+did no more than look up weakly. K. thought no more about the matter, he
+merely watched the immediate effect of the deputy director's appearance
+and, for him, the effect was very pleasing; the manufacturer
+immediately jumped up from his seat and hurried over to meet the deputy
+director, although K. would have liked to make him ten times livelier as
+he feared the deputy director might disappear again. He need not have
+worried, the two gentlemen met each other, shook each other's hand and
+went together over to K.'s desk. The manufacturer said he was sorry to
+find the chief clerk so little inclined to do business, pointing to K.
+who, under the view of the deputy director, had bent back down over the
+papers. As the two men leant over the desk and the manufacturer made
+some effort to gain and keep the deputy director's attention, K. felt as
+if they were much bigger than they really were and that their
+negotiations were about him. Carefully and slowly turning his eyes
+upwards, he tried to learn what was taking place above him, took one of
+the papers from his desk without looking to see what it was, lay it on
+the flat of his hand and raised it slowly up as he rose up to the level
+of the two men himself. He had no particular plan in mind as he did
+this, but merely felt this was how he would act if only he had finished
+preparing that great document that was to remove his burden entirely.
+The deputy director had been paying all his attention to the
+conversation and did no more than glance at the paper, he did not read
+what was written on it at all as what was important for the chief clerk
+was not important for him, he took it from K.'s hand saying, "Thank you,
+I'm already familiar with everything," and laid it calmly back on the
+desk. K. gave him a bitter, sideways look. But the deputy director did
+not notice this at all, or if he did notice it it only raised his
+spirits, he frequently laughed out loud, one time he clearly embarrassed
+the manufacturer when he raised an objection in a witty way but drew him
+immediately back out of his embarrassment by commenting adversely on
+himself, and finally invited him into his office where they could bring
+the matter to its conclusion. "It's a very important matter," said the
+manufacturer. "I understand that completely. And I'm sure the chief
+clerk ..."--even as he said this he was actually speaking only to the
+manufacturer--"will be very glad to have us take it off his hands. This
+is something that needs calm consideration. But he seems to be
+over-burdened today, there are even some people in the room outside
+who've been waiting there for hours for him." K. still had enough
+control of himself to turn away from the deputy director and direct his
+friendly, albeit stiff, smile only at the manufacturer, he made no other
+retaliation, bent down slightly and supported himself with both hands on
+his desk like a clerk, and watched as the two gentlemen, still talking,
+took the papers from his desk and disappeared into the manager's office.
+In the doorway, the manufacturer turned and said he wouldn't make his
+farewell with K. just yet, he would of course let the chief clerk know
+about the success of his discussions but he also had a little something
+to tell him about.
+
+At last, K. was by himself. It did not enter his head to show anyone
+else into his office and only became vaguely aware of how nice it was
+that the people outside thought he was still negotiating with the
+manufacturer and, for this reason, he could not let anyone in to see
+him, not even the servitor. He went over to the window, sat down on the
+ledge beside it, held firmly on to the handle and looked down onto the
+square outside. The snow was still falling, the weather still had not
+brightened up at all.
+
+He remained a long time sitting in this way, not knowing what it
+actually was that made him so anxious, only occasionally did he glance,
+slightly startled, over his shoulder at the door to the outer room
+where, mistakenly, he thought he'd heard some noise. No-one came, and
+that made him feel calmer, he went over to the wash stand, rinsed his
+face with cold water and, his head somewhat clearer, went back to his
+place by the window. The decision to take his defence into his own
+hands now seemed more of a burden than he had originally assumed. All
+the while he had left his defence up to the lawyer his trial had had
+little basic affect on him, he had observed it from afar as something
+that was scarcely able to reach him directly, when it suited him he
+looked to see how things stood but he was also able to draw his head
+back again whenever he wanted. Now, in contrast, if he was to conduct
+his defence himself, he would have to devote himself entirely to the
+court--for the time being, at least--success would mean, later on, his
+complete and conclusive liberation, but if he was to achieve this he
+would have to place himself, to start with, in far greater danger than
+he had been in so far. If he ever felt tempted to doubt this, then his
+experience with the deputy director and the manufacturer that day would
+be quite enough to convince him of it. How could he have sat there
+totally convinced of the need to do his own defence? How would it be
+later? What would his life be like in the days ahead? Would he find the
+way through it all to a happy conclusion? Did a carefully worked out
+defence--and any other sort would have made no sense--did a carefully
+worked out defence not also mean he would need to shut himself off from
+everything else as much as he could? Would he survive that? And how was
+he to succeed in conducting all this at the bank? It involved much more
+than just submitting some documents that he could probably prepare in a
+few days' leave, although it would have been great temerity to ask for
+time off from the bank just at that time, it was a whole trial and there
+was no way of seeing how long it might last. This was an enormous
+difficulty that had suddenly been thrown into K.'s life!
+
+And was he supposed to be doing the bank's work at a time like this? He
+looked down at his desk. Was he supposed to let people in to see him
+and go into negotiations with them at a time like this? While his trial
+trundled on, while the court officials upstairs in the attic room sat
+looking at the papers for this trial, should he be worrying about the
+business of the bank? Did this not seem like a kind of torture,
+acknowledged by the court, connected with the trial and which followed
+him around? And is it likely that anyone in the bank, when judging his
+work, would take any account of his peculiar situation? No-one and
+never. There were those who knew about his trial, although it was not
+quite clear who knew about it or how much. But he hoped rumours had not
+reached as far as the deputy director, otherwise he would obviously
+soon find a way of making use of it to harm K., he would show neither
+comradeship nor humaneness. And what about the director? It was true
+that he was well disposed towards K., and as soon as he heard about the
+trial he would probably try to do everything he could to make it easier
+for him, but he would certainly not devote himself to it. K. at one
+time had provided the counter-balance to what the deputy director said
+but the director was now coming more and more under his influence, and
+the deputy director would also exploit the weakened condition of the
+director to strengthen his own power. So what could K. hope for? Maybe
+considerations of this sort weakened his power of resistance, but it
+was still necessary not to deceive oneself and to see everything as
+clearly as it could be seen at that moment.
+
+For no particular reason, just to avoiding returning to his desk for a
+while, he opened the window. It was difficult to open and he had to
+turn the handle with both his hands. Then, through the whole height and
+breadth of the window, the mixture of fog and smoke was drawn into the
+room, filling it with a slight smell of burning. A few flakes of snow
+were blown in with it. "It's a horrible autumn," said the manufacturer,
+who had come into the room unnoticed after seeing the deputy director
+and now stood behind K. K. nodded and looked uneasily at the
+manufacturer's briefcase, from which he would now probably take the
+papers and inform K. of the result of his negotiations with the deputy
+director. However, the manufacturer saw where K. was looking, knocked
+on his briefcase and without opening it said, "You'll be wanting to
+hear how things turned out. I've already got the contract in my pocket,
+almost. He's a charming man, your deputy director--he's got his
+dangers, though." He laughed as he shook K.'s hand and wanted to make
+him laugh with him. But to K., it once more seemed suspicious that the
+manufacturer did not want to show him the papers and saw nothing about
+his comments to laugh at. "Chief clerk," said the manufacturer, "I
+expect the weather's been affecting your mood, has it? You're looking
+so worried today." "Yes," said K., raising his hand and holding the
+temple of his head, "headaches, worries in the family." "Quite right,"
+said the manufacturer, who was always in a hurry and could never listen
+to anyone for very long, "everyone has his cross to bear." K. had
+unconsciously made a step towards the door as if wanting to show the
+manufacturer out, but the manufacturer said, "Chief clerk, there's
+something else I'd like to mention to you. I'm very sorry if it's
+something that'll be a burden to you today of all days but I've been to
+see you twice already, lately, and each time I forgot all about it. If I
+delay it any longer it might well lose its point altogether. That would
+be a pity, as I think what I've got to say does have some value." Before
+K. had had the time to answer, the manufacturer came up close to him,
+tapped his knuckle lightly on his chest and said quietly, "You've got a
+trial going on, haven't you?" K. stepped back and immediately exclaimed,
+"That's what the deputy director's been telling you!" "No, no," said
+the manufacturer, "how would the deputy director know about it?" "And
+what about you?" asked K., already more in control of himself. "I hear
+things about the court here and there," said the manufacturer, "and that
+even applies to what it is that I wanted to tell you about." "There are
+so many people who have connections with the court!" said K. with
+lowered head, and he led the manufacturer over to his desk. They sat
+down where they had been before, and the manufacturer said, "I'm afraid
+it's not very much that I've got to tell you about. Only, in matters
+like this, it's best not to overlook the tiniest details. Besides, I
+really want to help you in some way, however modest my help might be.
+We've been good business partners up till now, haven't we? Well then."
+K. wanted to apologise for his behaviour in the conversation earlier
+that day, but the manufacturer would tolerate no interruption, shoved
+his briefcase up high in his armpit to show that he was in a hurry, and
+carried on. "I know about your case through a certain Titorelli. He's a
+painter, Titorelli's just his artistic name, I don't even know what his
+real name is. He's been coming to me in my office for years from time to
+time, and brings little pictures with him which I buy more or less just
+for the sake of charity as he's hardly more than a beggar. And they're
+nice pictures, too, moorland landscapes and that sort of thing. We'd
+both got used to doing business in this way and it always went smoothly.
+Only, one time these visits became a bit too frequent, I began to tell
+him off for it, we started talking and I became interested how it was
+that he could earn a living just by painting, and then I learned to my
+amazement that his main source of income was painting portraits. 'I work
+for the court,' he said, 'what court?' said I. And that's when he told
+me about the court. I'm sure you can imagine how amazed I was at being
+told all this. Ever since then I learn something new about the court
+every time he comes to visit, and so little by little I get to
+understand something of how it works. Anyway, Titorelli talks a lot and
+I often have to push him away, not only because he's bound to be lying
+but also, most of all, because a businessman like me who's already close
+to breaking point under the weight of his own business worries can't pay
+too much attention to other people's. But all that's just by the by.
+Perhaps--this is what I've been thinking--perhaps Titorelli might be
+able to help you in some small way, he knows lots of judges and even if
+he can't have much influence himself he can give you some advice about
+how to get some influential people on your side. And even if this
+advice doesn't turn out to make all the difference I still think it'll
+be very important once you've got it. You're nearly a lawyer yourself.
+That's what I always say, Mr. K. the chief clerk is nearly a lawyer. Oh
+I'm sure this trial of yours will turn out all right. So do you want to
+go and see Titorelli, then. If I ask him to he'll certainly do
+everything he possibly can. I really do think you ought to go. It
+needn't be today, of course, just some time, when you get the chance.
+And anyway--I want to tell you this too--you don't actually have to go
+and see Titorelli, this advice from me doesn't place you under any
+obligation at all. No, if you think you can get by without Titorelli
+it'll certainly be better to leave him completely out of it. Maybe
+you've already got a clear idea of what you're doing and Titorelli could
+upset your plans. No, if that's the case then of course you shouldn't go
+there under any circumstances! And it certainly won't be easy to take
+advice from a lad like that. Still, it's up to you. Here's the letter of
+recommendation and here's the address."
+
+Disappointed, K. took the letter and put it in his pocket. Even at
+best, the advantage he might derive from this recommendation was
+incomparably smaller than the damage that lay in the fact of the
+manufacturer knowing about his trial, and that the painter was spreading
+the news about. It was all he could manage to give the manufacturer, who
+was already on his way to the door, a few words of thanks. "I'll go
+there," he said as he took his leave of the manufacturer at the door,
+"or, as I'm very busy at present, I'll write to him, perhaps he would
+like to come to me in my office some time." "I was sure you'd find the
+best solution," said the manufacturer. "Although I had thought you'd
+prefer to avoid inviting people like this Titorelli to the bank and
+talking about the trial here. And it's not always a good idea to send
+letters to people like Titorelli, you don't know what might happen to
+them. But you're bound to have thought everything through and you know
+what you can and can't do." K. nodded and accompanied the manufacturer
+on through the ante-room. But despite seeming calm on the outside he was
+actually very shocked; he had told the manufacturer he would write to
+Titorelli only to show him in some way that he valued his
+recommendations and would consider the opportunity to speak with
+Titorelli without delay, but if he had thought Titorelli could offer any
+worthwhile assistance he would not have delayed. But it was only the
+manufacturer's comment that made K. realise what dangers that could lead
+to. Was he really able to rely on his own understanding so little? If it
+was possible that he might invite a questionable character into the bank
+with a clear letter, and ask advice from him about his trial, separated
+from the deputy director by no more than a door, was it not possible or
+even very likely that there were also other dangers he had failed to see
+or that he was even running towards? There was not always someone
+beside him to warn him. And just now, just when he would have to act
+with all the strength he could muster, now a number of doubts of a sort
+he had never before known had presented themselves and affected his own
+vigilance! The difficulties he had been feeling in carrying out his
+office work; were they now going to affect the trial too? Now, at least,
+he found himself quite unable to understand how he could have intended
+to write to Titorelli and invite him into the bank.
+
+He shook his head at the thought of it once more as the servitor came
+up beside him and drew his attention to the three gentlemen who were
+waiting on a bench in the ante-room. They had already been waiting to
+see K. for a long time. Now that the servitor was speaking with K. they
+had stood up and each of them wanted to make use of the opportunity to
+see K. before the others. It had been negligent of the bank to let them
+waste their time here in the waiting room, but none of them wanted to
+draw attention to this. "Mr. K., ..." one of them was saying, but K.
+had told the servitor to fetch his winter coat and said to the three of
+them, as the servitor helped him to put it on, "Please forgive me,
+gentlemen, I'm afraid I have no time to see you at present. Please do
+forgive me but I have some urgent business to settle and have to leave
+straight away. You've already seen yourselves how long I've been
+delayed. Would you be so kind as to come back tomorrow or some time? Or
+perhaps we could settle your affairs by telephone. Or perhaps you would
+like to tell me now, briefly, what it's about and I can then give you a
+full answer in writing. Whatever, the best thing will be for you to
+come here again." The gentlemen now saw that their wait had been
+totally pointless, and these suggestions of K.'s left them so astounded
+that they looked at each other without a word. "That's agreed then, is
+it?" asked K., who had turned toward the servitor bringing him his hat.
+Through the open door of K.'s office they could see that the snowfall
+outside had become much heavier. So K. turned the collar of his coat up
+and buttoned it up high under his chin. Just then the deputy director
+came out of the adjoining room, smiled as he saw K. negotiating with
+the gentlemen in his winter coat, and asked, "Are you about to go out?"
+"Yes," said K., standing more upright, "I have to go out on some
+business." But the deputy director had already turned towards the
+gentlemen. "And what about these gentlemen?" he asked. "I think they've
+already been waiting quite a long time." "We've already come to an
+understanding," said K. But now the gentlemen could be held back no
+longer, they surrounded K. and explained that they would not have been
+waiting for hours if it had not been about something important that had
+to be discussed now, at length and in private. The deputy director
+listened to them for a short while, he also looked at K. as he held his
+hat in his hand cleaning the dust off it here and there, and then he
+said, "Gentlemen, there is a very simple way to solve this. If you
+would prefer it, I'll be very glad to take over these negotiations
+instead of the chief clerk. Your business does, of course, need to be
+discussed without delay. We are businessmen like yourselves and know the
+value of a businessman's time. Would you like to come this way?" And he
+opened the door leading to the ante-room of his own office.
+
+The deputy director seemed very good at appropriating everything that
+K. was now forced to give up! But was K. not giving up more than he
+absolutely had to? By running off to some unknown painter, with, as he
+had to admit, very little hope of any vague benefit, his renown was
+suffering damage that could not be repaired. It would probably be much
+better to take off his winter coat again and, at the very least, try to
+win back the two gentlemen who were certainly still waiting in the next
+room. If K. had not then glimpsed the deputy director in his office,
+looking for something from his bookshelves as if they were his own, he
+would probably even have made the attempt. As K., somewhat agitated,
+approached the door the deputy director called out, "Oh, you've still
+not left!" He turned his face toward him--its many deep folds seemed to
+show strength rather than age--and immediately began once more to
+search. "I'm looking for a copy of a contract," he said, "which this
+gentleman insists you must have. Could you help me look for it, do you
+think?" K. made a step forward, but the deputy director said, "thank
+you, I've already found it," and with a big package of papers, which
+certainly must have included many more documents than just the copy of
+the contract, he turned and went back into his own office.
+
+"I can't deal with him right now," K. said to himself, "but once my
+personal difficulties have been settled, then he'll certainly be the
+first to get the effect of it, and he certainly won't like it."
+Slightly calmed by these thoughts, K. gave the servitor, who had already
+long been holding the door to the corridor open for him, the task of
+telling the director, when he was able, that K. was going out of the
+bank on a business matter. As he left the bank he felt almost happy at
+the thought of being able to devote more of himself to his own business
+for a while.
+
+He went straight to the painter, who lived in an outlying part of town
+which was very near to the court offices, although this area was even
+poorer, the houses were darker, the streets were full of dirt that
+slowly blew about over the half-melted snow. In the great gateway to
+the building where the painter lived only one of the two doors was open,
+a hole had been broken open in the wall by the other door, and as K.
+approached it a repulsive, yellow, steaming liquid shot out causing
+some rats to scurry away into the nearby canal. Down by the staircase
+there was a small child lying on its belly crying, but it could hardly
+be heard because of the noise from a metal-workshop on the other side
+of the entrance hall, drowning out any other sound. The door to the
+workshop was open, three workers stood in a circle around some piece of
+work that they were beating with hammers. A large tin plate hung on the
+wall, casting a pale light that pushed its way in between two of the
+workers, lighting up their faces and their work-aprons. K. did no more
+than glance at any of these things, he wanted to get things over with
+here as soon as possible, to exchange just a few words to find out how
+things stood with the painter and go straight back to the bank. Even if
+he had just some tiny success here it would still have a good effect on
+his work at the bank for that day. On the third floor he had to slow
+down his pace, he was quite out of breath--the steps, just like the
+height of each floor, were much higher than they needed to be and he'd
+been told that the painter lived right up in the attic. The air was
+also quite oppressive, there was no proper stairwell and the narrow
+steps were closed in by walls on both sides with no more than a small,
+high window here and there. Just as K. paused for a while some young
+girls ran out of one of the flats and rushed higher up the stairs,
+laughing. K. followed them slowly, caught up with one of the girls who
+had stumbled and been left behind by the others, and asked her as they
+went up side by side, "Is there a painter, Titorelli, who lives here?"
+The girl, hardly thirteen years old and somewhat hunchbacked, jabbed
+him with her elbow and looked at him sideways. Her youth and her bodily
+defects had done nothing to stop her being already quite depraved. She
+did not smile once, but looked at K. earnestly, with sharp, acquisitive
+eyes. K. pretended not to notice her behaviour and asked, "Do you know
+Titorelli, the painter?" She nodded and asked in reply, "What d'you
+want to see him for?" K. thought it would be to his advantage quickly to
+find out something more about Titorelli. "I want to have him paint my
+portrait," he said. "Paint your portrait?" she asked, opening her mouth
+too wide and lightly hitting K. with her hand as if he had said
+something extraordinarily surprising or clumsy, with both hands she
+lifted her skirt, which was already very short, and, as fast as she
+could, she ran off after the other girls whose indistinct shouts lost
+themselves in the heights. At the next turn of the stairs, however, K.
+encountered all the girls once more. The hunchbacked girl had clearly
+told them about K.'s intentions and they were waiting for him. They
+stood on both sides of the stairs, pressing themselves against the wall
+so that K. could get through between them, and smoothed their aprons
+down with their hands. All their faces, even in this guard of honour,
+showed a mixture of childishness and depravity. Up at the head of the
+line of girls, who now, laughing, began to close in around K., was the
+hunchback who had taken on the role of leader. It was thanks to her
+that K. found the right direction without delay--he would have continued
+up the stairs straight in front of him, but she showed him that to
+reach Titorelli he would need to turn off to one side. The steps that
+led up to the painter were especially narrow, very long without any
+turning, the whole length could be seen in one glance and, at the top,
+at Titorelli's closed door, it came to its end. This door was much
+better illuminated than the rest of the stairway by the light from a
+small skylight set obliquely above it, it had been put together from
+unpainted planks of wood and the name 'Titorelli' was painted on it in
+broad, red brushstrokes. K. was no more than half way up the steps,
+accompanied by his retinue of girls, when, clearly the result of the
+noise of all those footsteps, the door opened slightly and in the crack
+a man who seemed to be dressed in just his nightshirt appeared. "Oh!" he
+cried, when he saw the approaching crowd, and vanished. The hunchbacked
+girl clapped her hands in glee and the other girls crowded in behind K.
+to push him faster forward.
+
+They still had not arrived at the top, however, when the painter up
+above them suddenly pulled the door wide open and, with a deep bow,
+invited K. to enter. The girls, on the other hand, he tried to keep
+away, he did not want to let any of them in however much they begged
+him and however much they tried to get in--if they could not get in with
+his permission they would try to force their way in against his will.
+The only one to succeed was the hunchback when she slipped through under
+his outstretched arm, but the painter chased after her, grabbed her by
+the skirt, span her once round and set her down again by the door with
+the other girls who, unlike the first, had not dared to cross the
+doorstep while the painter had left his post. K. did not know what he
+was to make of all this, as they all seemed to be having fun. One behind
+the other, the girls by the door stretched their necks up high and
+called out various words to the painter which were meant in jest but
+which K. did not understand, and even the painter laughed as the
+hunchback whirled round in his hand. Then he shut the door, bowed once
+more to K., offered him his hand and introduced himself, saying,
+"Titorelli, painter." K. pointed to the door, behind which the girls
+were whispering, and said, "You seem to be very popular in this
+building." "Ach, those brats!" said the painter, trying in vain to
+fasten his nightshirt at the neck. He was also bare-footed and, apart
+from that, was wearing nothing more than a loose pair of yellowish linen
+trousers held up with a belt whose free end whipped to and fro. "Those
+kids are a real burden for me," he continued. The top button of his
+nightshirt came off and he gave up trying to fasten it, fetched a chair
+for K. and made him sit down on it. "I painted one of them once--she's
+not here today--and ever since then they've been following me about. If
+I'm here they only come in when I allow it, but as soon as I've gone out
+there's always at least one of them in here. They had a key made to my
+door and lend it round to each other. It's hard to imagine what a pain
+that is. Suppose I come back home with a lady I'm going to paint, I open
+the door with my own key and find the hunchback there or something, by
+the table painting her lips red with my paintbrush, and meanwhile her
+little sisters will be keeping guard for her, moving about and causing
+chaos in every corner of the room. Or else, like happened yesterday, I
+might come back home late in the evening--please forgive my appearance
+and the room being in a mess, it is to do with them--so, I might come
+home late in the evening and want to go to bed, then I feel something
+pinching my leg, look under the bed and pull another of them out from
+under it. I don't know why it is they bother me like this, I expect
+you've just seen that I do nothing to encourage them to come near me.
+And they make it hard for me to do my work too, of course. If I didn't
+get this studio for nothing I'd have moved out a long time ago." Just
+then, a little voice, tender and anxious, called out from under the
+door, "Titorelli, can we come in now?" "No," answered the painter. "Not
+even just me, by myself?" the voice asked again. "Not even just you,"
+said the painter, as he went to the door and locked it.
+
+Meanwhile, K. had been looking round the room, if it had not been
+pointed out it would never have occurred to him that this wretched
+little room could be called a studio. It was hardly long enough or
+broad enough to make two steps. Everything, floor, walls and ceiling,
+was made of wood, between the planks narrow gaps could be seen. Across
+from where K. was, the bed stood against the wall under a covering of
+many different colours. In the middle of the room a picture stood on an
+easel, covered over with a shirt whose arms dangled down to the ground.
+Behind K. was the window through which the fog made it impossible to
+see further than the snow covered roof of the neighbouring building.
+
+The turning of the key in the lock reminded K. that he had not wanted
+to stay too long. So he drew the manufacturer's letter out from his
+pocket, held it out to the painter and said, "I learned about you from
+this gentleman, an acquaintance of yours, and it's on his advice that
+I've come here." The painter glanced through the letter and threw it
+down onto the bed. If the manufacturer had not said very clearly that
+Titorelli was an acquaintance of his, a poor man who was dependent on
+his charity, then it would really have been quite possible to believe
+that Titorelli did not know him or at least that he could not remember
+him. This impression was augmented by the painter's asking, "Were you
+wanting to buy some pictures or did you want to have yourself painted?"
+K. looked at the painter in astonishment. What did the letter actually
+say? K. had taken it as a matter of course that the manufacturer had
+explained to the painter in his letter that K. wanted nothing more with
+him than to find out more about his trial. He had been far too rash in
+coming here! But now he had to give the painter some sort of answer
+and, glancing at the easel, said, "Are you working on a picture
+currently?" "Yes," said the painter, and he took the shirt hanging over
+the easel and threw it onto the bed after the letter. "It's a portrait.
+Quite a good piece of work, although it's not quite finished yet." This
+was a convenient coincidence for K., it gave him a good opportunity to
+talk about the court as the picture showed, very clearly, a judge.
+What's more, it was remarkably similar to the picture in the lawyer's
+office, although this one showed a quite different judge, a heavy man
+with a full beard which was black and bushy and extended to the sides
+far up the man's cheeks. The lawyer's picture was also an oil painting,
+whereas this one had been made with pastel colours and was pale and
+unclear. But everything else about the picture was similar, as this
+judge, too, was holding tightly to the arm of his throne and seemed
+ominously about to rise from it. At first K. was about to say, "He
+certainly is a judge," but he held himself back for the time being and
+went closer to the picture as if he wanted to study it in detail. There
+was a large figure shown in the middle of the throne's back rest which
+K. could not understand and asked the painter about it. That'll need
+some more work done on it, the painter told him, and taking a pastel
+crayon from a small table he added a few strokes to the edges of the
+figure but without making it any clearer as far as K. could make out.
+"That's the figure of justice," said the painter, finally. "Now I see,"
+said K., "here's the blindfold and here are the scales. But aren't those
+wings on her heels, and isn't she moving?" "Yes," said the painter, "I
+had to paint it like that according to the contract. It's actually the
+figure of justice and the goddess of victory all in one." "That is not a
+good combination," said K. with a smile. "Justice needs to remain
+still, otherwise the scales will move about and it won't be possible to
+make a just verdict." "I'm just doing what the client wanted," said the
+painter. "Yes, certainly," said K., who had not meant to criticise
+anyone by that comment. "You've painted the figure as it actually
+appears on the throne." "No," said the painter, "I've never seen that
+figure or that throne, it's all just invention, but they told me what
+it was I had to paint." "How's that?" asked K. pretending not fully to
+understand what the painter said. "That is a judge sitting on the
+judge's chair, isn't it?" "Yes," said the painter, "but that judge
+isn't very high up and he's never sat on any throne like that." "And he
+has himself painted in such a grand pose. He's sitting there just like
+the president of the court." "Yeah, gentlemen like this are very vain,"
+said the painter. "But they have permission from higher up to get
+themselves painted like this. It's laid down quite strictly just what
+sort of portrait each of them can get for himself. Only it's a pity that
+you can't make out the details of his costume and pose in this picture,
+pastel colours aren't really suitable for showing people like this."
+"Yes," said K., "it does seem odd that it's in pastel colours." "That's
+what the judge wanted," said the painter, "it's meant to be for a
+woman." The sight of the picture seemed to make him feel like working,
+he rolled up his shirtsleeves, picked up a few of the crayons, and K.
+watched as a reddish shadow built up around the head of the judge under
+their quivering tips and radiated out the to edges of the picture. This
+shadow play slowly surrounded the head like a decoration or lofty
+distinction. But around the figure of Justice, apart from some
+coloration that was barely noticeable, it remained light, and in this
+brightness the figure seemed to shine forward so that it now looked
+like neither the God of Justice nor the God of Victory, it seemed now,
+rather, to be a perfect depiction of the God of the Hunt. K. found the
+painter's work more engrossing than he had wanted; but finally he
+reproached himself for staying so long without having done anything
+relevant to his own affair. "What's the name of this judge?" he asked
+suddenly. "I'm not allowed to tell you that," the painter answered. He
+was bent deeply over the picture and clearly neglecting his guest who,
+at first, he had received with such care. K. took this to be just a
+foible of the painter's, and it irritated him as it made him lose time.
+"I take it you must be a trustee of the court," he said. The painter
+immediately put his crayons down, stood upright, rubbed his hands
+together and looked at K. with a smile. "Always straight out with the
+truth," he said. "You want to learn something about the court, like it
+says in your letter of recommendation, but then you start talking about
+my pictures to get me on your side. Still, I won't hold it against you,
+you weren't to know that that was entirely the wrong thing to try with
+me. Oh, please!" he said sharply, repelling K.'s attempt to make some
+objection. He then continued, "And besides, you're quite right in your
+comment that I'm a trustee of the court." He made a pause, as if
+wanting to give K. the time to come to terms with this fact. The girls
+could once more be heard from behind the door. They were probably
+pressed around the keyhole, perhaps they could even see into the room
+through the gaps in the planks. K. forewent the opportunity to excuse
+himself in some way as he did not wish to distract the painter from what
+he was saying, or else perhaps he didn't want him to get too far above
+himself and in this way make himself to some extent unattainable, so he
+asked, "Is that a publicly acknowledged position?" "No," was the
+painter's curt reply, as if the question prevented him saying any more.
+But K. wanted him to continue speaking and said, "Well, positions like
+that, that aren't officially acknowledged, can often have more influence
+than those that are." "And that's how it is with me," said the painter,
+and nodded with a frown. "I was talking about your case with the
+manufacturer yesterday, and he asked me if I wouldn't like to help you,
+and I answered: 'He can come and see me if he likes,' and now I'm
+pleased to see you here so soon. This business seems to be quite
+important to you, and, of course, I'm not surprised at that. Would you
+not like to take your coat off now?" K. had intended to stay for only a
+very short time, but the painter's invitation was nonetheless very
+welcome. The air in the room had slowly become quite oppressive for him,
+he had several times looked in amazement at a small, iron stove in the
+corner that certainly could not have been lit, the heat of the room was
+inexplicable. As he took off his winter overcoat and also unbuttoned
+his frock coat the painter said to him in apology, "I must have warmth.
+And it is very cosy here, isn't it. This room's very good in that
+respect." K. made no reply, but it was actually not the heat that made
+him uncomfortable but, much more, the stuffiness, the air that almost
+made it more difficult to breathe, the room had probably not been
+ventilated for a long time. The unpleasantness of this was made all the
+stronger for K. when the painter invited him to sit on the bed while he
+himself sat down on the only chair in the room in front of the easel.
+The painter even seemed to misunderstand why K. remained at the edge of
+the bed and urged K. to make himself comfortable, and as he hesitated
+he went over to the bed himself and pressed K. deep down into the
+bedclothes and pillows. Then he went back to his seat and at last he
+asked his first objective question, which made K. forget everything
+else. "You're innocent, are you?" he asked. "Yes," said K. He felt a
+simple joy at answering this question, especially as the answer was
+given to a private individual and therefore would have no consequences.
+Up till then no-one had asked him this question so openly. To make the
+most of his pleasure he added, "I am totally innocent." "So," said the
+painter, and he lowered his head and seemed to be thinking. Suddenly he
+raised his head again and said, "Well if you're innocent it's all very
+simple." K. began to scowl, this supposed trustee of the court was
+talking like an ignorant child. "My being innocent does not make things
+simple," said K. Despite everything, he couldn't help smiling and
+slowly shook his head. "There are many fine details in which the court
+gets lost, but in the end it reaches into some place where originally
+there was nothing and pulls enormous guilt out of it." "Yeah, yeah,
+sure," said the painter, as if K. had been disturbing his train of
+thought for no reason. "But you are innocent, aren't you?" "Well of
+course I am," said K. "That's the main thing," said the painter. There
+was no counter-argument that could influence him, but although he had
+made up his mind it was not clear whether he was talking this way
+because of conviction or indifference. K., then, wanted to find out and
+said therefore, "I'm sure you're more familiar with the court than I am,
+I know hardly more about it than what I've heard, and that's been from
+many very different people. But they were all agreed on one thing, and
+that was that when ill thought-out accusations are made they are not
+ignored, and that once the court has made an accusation it is convinced
+of the guilt of the defendant and it's very hard to make it think
+otherwise." "Very hard?" the painter asked, throwing one hand up in the
+air. "It's impossible to make it think otherwise. If I painted all the
+judges next to each other here on canvas, and you were trying to defend
+yourself in front of it, you'd have more success with them than you'd
+ever have with the real court." "Yes," said K. to himself, forgetting
+that he had only gone there to investigate the painter.
+
+One of the girls behind the door started up again, and asked,
+"Titorelli, is he going to go soon?" "Quiet!" shouted the painter at
+the door, "Can't you see I'm talking with the gentleman?" But this was
+not enough to satisfy the girl and she asked, "You going to paint his
+picture?" And when the painter didn't answer she added, "Please don't
+paint him, he's an 'orrible bloke." There followed an incomprehensible,
+interwoven babble of shouts and replies and calls of agreement. The
+painter leapt over to the door, opened it very slightly--the girls'
+clasped hands could be seen stretching through the crack as if they
+wanted something--and said, "If you're not quiet I'll throw you all
+down the stairs. Sit down here on the steps and be quiet." They probably
+did not obey him immediately, so that he had to command, "Down on the
+steps!" Only then it became quiet.
+
+"I'm sorry about that," said the painter as he returned to K. K. had
+hardly turned towards the door, he had left it completely up to the
+painter whether and how he would place him under his protection if he
+wanted to. Even now, he made hardly any movement as the painter bent
+over him and, whispering into his ear in order not to be heard outside,
+said, "These girls belong to the court as well." "How's that?" asked
+K., as he leant his head to one side and looked at the painter. But the
+painter sat back down on his chair and, half in jest, half in
+explanation, "Well, everything belongs to the court." "That is
+something I had never noticed until now," said K. curtly, this general
+comment of the painter's made his comment about the girls far less
+disturbing. Nonetheless, K. looked for a while at the door, behind which
+the girls were now sitting quietly on the steps. Except, that one of
+them had pushed a drinking straw through a crack between the planks and
+was moving it slowly up and down. "You still don't seem to have much
+general idea of what the court's about," said the painter, who had
+stretched his legs wide apart and was tapping loudly on the floor with
+the tip of his foot. "But as you're innocent you won't need it anyway.
+I'll get you out of this by myself." "How do you intend to do that?"
+asked K. "You did say yourself not long ago that it's quite impossible
+to go to the court with reasons and proofs." "Only impossible for
+reasons and proofs you take to the court yourself," said the painter,
+raising his forefinger as if K. had failed to notice a fine distinction.
+"It goes differently if you try to do something behind the public court,
+that's to say in the consultation rooms, in the corridors or here, for
+instance, in my studio." K. now began to find it far easier to believe
+what the painter was saying, or rather it was largely in agreement with
+what he had also been told by others. In fact it was even quite
+promising. If it really was so easy to influence the judges through
+personal contacts as the lawyer had said then the painter's contacts
+with these vain judges was especially important, and at the very least
+should not be undervalued. And the painter would fit in very well in the
+circle of assistants that K. was slowly gathering around himself. He had
+been noted at the bank for his talent in organising, here, where he was
+placed entirely on his own resources, would be a good opportunity to
+test that talent to its limits. The painter observed the effect his
+explanation had had on K. and then, with a certain unease, said, "Does
+it not occur to you that the way I'm speaking is almost like a lawyer?
+It's the incessant contact with the gentlemen of the court has that
+influence on me. I gain a lot by it, of course, but I lose a lot,
+artistically speaking." "How did you first come into contact with the
+judges, then?" asked K., he wanted first to gain the painter's trust
+before he took him into his service. "That was very easy," said the
+painter, "I inherited these contacts. My father was court painter before
+me. It's a position that's always inherited. They can't use new people
+for it, the rules governing how the various grades of officials are
+painted are so many and varied, and, above all, so secret that no-one
+outside of certain families even knows them. In the drawer there, for
+instance, I've got my father's notes, which I don't show to anyone. But
+you're only able to paint judges if you know what they say. Although,
+even if I lost them no-one could ever dispute my position because of all
+the rules I just carry round in my head. All the judges want to be
+painted like the old, great judges were, and I'm the only one who can do
+that." "You are to be envied," said K., thinking of his position at the
+bank. "Your position is quite unassailable, then?" "Yes, quite
+unassailable," said the painter, and he raised his shoulders in pride.
+"That's how I can even afford to help some poor man facing trial now and
+then." "And how do you do that?" asked K., as if the painter had not
+just described him as a poor man. The painter did not let himself be
+distracted, but said, "In your case, for instance, as you're totally
+innocent, this is what I'll do." The repeated mention of K.'s innocence
+was becoming irksome to him. It sometimes seemed to him as if the
+painter was using these comments to make a favourable outcome to the
+trial a precondition for his help, which of course would make the help
+itself unnecessary. But despite these doubts K. forced himself not to
+interrupt the painter. He did not want to do without the painter's help,
+that was what he had decided, and this help did not seem in any way less
+questionable than that of the lawyer. K. valued the painter's help far
+more highly because it was offered in a way that was more harmless and
+open.
+
+The painter had pulled his seat closer to the bed and continued in a
+subdued voice: "I forgot to ask you: what sort of acquittal is it you
+want. There are three possibilities: absolute acquittal, apparent
+acquittal and deferment. Absolute acquittal is the best, of course,
+only there's nothing I could do to get that sort of outcome. I don't
+think there's anyone at all who could do anything to get an absolute
+acquittal. Probably the only thing that could do that is if the accused
+is innocent. As you are innocent it could actually be possible and you
+could depend on your innocence alone. In that case you won't need me or
+any other kind of help."
+
+At first, K. was astonished at this orderly explanation, but then, just
+as quietly as the painter, he said, "I think you're contradicting
+yourself." "How's that?" asked the painter patiently, leaning back with
+a smile. This smile made K. feel as if he were examining not the words
+of the painter but seeking out inconsistencies in the procedures of the
+court itself. Nonetheless, he continued unabashed and said, "You
+remarked earlier that the court cannot be approached with reasoned
+proofs, you later restricted this to the open court, and now you go so
+far as to say that an innocent man needs no assistance in court. That
+entails a contradiction. Moreover, you said earlier that the judges can
+be influenced personally but now you insist that an absolute acquittal,
+as you call it, can never be attained through personal influence. That
+entails a second contradiction." "It's quite easy to clear up these
+contradictions," said the painter. "We're talking about two different
+things here, there's what it says in the law and there's what I know
+from my own experience, you shouldn't get the two confused. I've never
+seen it in writing, but the law does, of course, say on the one hand
+that the innocent will be set free, but on the other hand it doesn't
+say that the judges can be influenced. But in my experience it's the
+other way round. I don't know of any absolute acquittals but I do know
+of many times when a judge has been influenced. It's possible, of
+course, that there was no innocence in any of the cases I know about.
+But is that likely? Not a single innocent defendant in so many cases?
+When I was a boy I used to listen closely to my father when he told us
+about court cases at home, and the judges that came to his studio talked
+about the court, in our circles nobody talks about anything else; I
+hardly ever got the chance to go to court myself but always made use of
+it when I could, I've listened to countless trials at important stages
+in their development, I've followed them closely as far as they could
+be followed, and I have to say that I've never seen a single
+acquittal." "So. Not a single acquittal," said K., as if talking to
+himself and his hopes. "That confirms the impression I already have of
+the court. So there's no point in it from this side either. They could
+replace the whole court with a single hangman." "You shouldn't
+generalise," said the painter, dissatisfied, "I've only been talking
+about my own experience." "Well that's enough," said K., "or have you
+heard of any acquittals that happened earlier?" "They say there have
+been some acquittals earlier," the painter answered, "but it's very hard
+to be sure about it. The courts don't make their final conclusions
+public, not even the judges are allowed to know about them, so that all
+we know about these earlier cases are just legends. But most of them did
+involve absolute acquittals, you can believe that, but they can't be
+proved. On the other hand, you shouldn't forget all about them either,
+I'm sure there is some truth to them, and they are very beautiful, I've
+painted a few pictures myself depicting these legends." "My assessment
+will not be altered by mere legends," said K. "I don't suppose it's
+possible to cite these legends in court, is it?" The painter laughed.
+"No, you can't cite them in court," he said. "Then there's no point in
+talking about them," said K., he wanted, for the time being, to accept
+anything the painter told him, even if he thought it unlikely or
+contradicted what he had been told by others. He did not now have the
+time to examine the truth of everything the painter said or even to
+disprove it, he would have achieved as much as he could if the painter
+would help him in any way even if his help would not be decisive. As a
+result, he said, "So let's pay no more attention to absolute acquittal,
+but you mentioned two other possibilities." "Apparent acquittal and
+deferment. They're the only possibilities," said the painter. "But
+before we talk about them, would you not like to take your coat off? You
+must be hot." "Yes," said K., who until then had paid attention to
+nothing but the painter's explanations, but now that he had had the heat
+pointed out to him his brow began to sweat heavily. "It's almost
+unbearable." The painter nodded as if he understood K.'s discomfort very
+well. "Could we not open the window?" asked K. "No," said the painter.
+"It's only a fixed pane of glass, it can't be opened." K. now realised
+that all this time he had been hoping the painter would suddenly go over
+to the window and pull it open. He had prepared himself even for the fog
+that he would breathe in through his open mouth. The thought that here
+he was entirely cut off from the air made him feel dizzy. He tapped
+lightly on the bedspread beside him and, with a weak voice, said, "That
+is very inconvenient and unhealthy." "Oh no," said the painter in
+defence of his window, "as it can't be opened this room retains the heat
+better than if the window were double glazed, even though it's only a
+single pane. There's not much need to air the room as there's so much
+ventilation through the gaps in the wood, but when I do want to I can
+open one of my doors, or even both of them." K. was slightly consoled
+by this explanation and looked around to see where the second door was.
+The painter saw him do so and said, "It's behind you, I had to hide it
+behind the bed." Only then was K. able to see the little door in the
+wall. "It's really much too small for a studio here," said the painter,
+as if he wanted to anticipate an objection K. would make. "I had to
+arrange things as well as I could. That's obviously a very bad place for
+the bed, in front of the door. For instance when the judge I'm painting
+at present comes he always comes through the door by the bed, and I've
+even given him a key to this door so that he can wait for me here in the
+studio when I'm not home. Although nowadays he usually comes early in
+the morning when I'm still asleep. And of course, it always wakes me up
+when I hear the door opened beside the bed, however fast asleep I am. If
+you could hear the way I curse him as he climbs over my bed in the
+morning you'd lose all respect for judges. I suppose I could take the
+key away from him but that'd only make things worse. It only takes a
+tiny effort to break any of the doors here off their hinges." All the
+time the painter was speaking, K. was considering whether he should take
+off his coat, but he finally realised that, if he didn't do so, he would
+be quite unable to stay here any longer, so he took off his frock coat
+and lay it on his knee so that he could put it back on again as soon as
+the conversation was over. He had hardly done this when one of the girls
+called out, "Now he's taken his coat off!" and they could all be heard
+pressing around the gaps in the planks to see the spectacle for
+themselves. "The girls think I'm going to paint your portrait," said the
+painter, "and that's why you're taking your coat off." "I see," said K.,
+only slightly amused by this, as he felt little better than he had
+before even though he now sat in his shirtsleeves. With some irritation
+he asked, "What did you say the two other possibilities were?" He had
+already forgotten the terms used. "Apparent acquittal and deferment,"
+said the painter. "It's up to you which one you choose. You can get
+either of them if I help you, but it'll take some effort of course, the
+difference between them is that apparent acquittal needs concentrated
+effort for a while and that deferment takes much less effort but it has
+to be sustained. Now then, apparent acquittal. If that's what you want
+I'll write down an assertion of your innocence on a piece of paper. The
+text for an assertion of this sort was passed down to me from my father
+and it's quite unassailable. I take this assertion round to the judges I
+know. So I'll start off with the one I'm currently painting, and put
+the assertion to him when he comes for his sitting this evening. I'll
+lay the assertion in front of him, explain that you're innocent and give
+him my personal guarantee of it. And that's not just a superficial
+guarantee, it's a real one and it's binding." The painter's eyes seemed
+to show some reproach of K. for wanting to impose that sort of
+responsibility on him. "That would be very kind of you," said K. "And
+would the judge then believe you and nonetheless not pass an absolute
+acquittal?" "It's like I just said," answered the painter. "And anyway,
+it's not entirely sure that all the judges would believe me, many of
+them, for instance, might want me to bring you to see them personally.
+So then you'd have to come along too. But at least then, if that
+happens, the matter is half way won, especially as I'd teach you in
+advance exactly how you'd need to act with the judge concerned, of
+course. What also happens, though, is that there are some judges who'll
+turn me down in advance, and that's worse. I'll certainly make several
+attempts, but still, we'll have to forget about them, but at least we
+can afford to do that as no one judge can pass the decisive verdict.
+Then when I've got enough judges' signatures on this document I take it
+to the judge who's concerned with your case. I might even have his
+signature already, in which case things develop a bit quicker than they
+would do otherwise. But there aren't usually many hold ups from then
+on, and that's the time that the defendant can feel most confident.
+It's odd, but true, that people feel more confidence in this time than
+they do after they've been acquitted. There's no particular exertion
+needed now. When he has the document asserting the defendant's
+innocence, guaranteed by a number of other judges, the judge can acquit
+you without any worries, and although there are still several
+formalities to be gone through there's no doubt that that's what he'll
+do as a favour to me and several other acquaintances. You, however, walk
+out the court and you're free." "So, then I'll be free," said K.,
+hesitantly. "That's right," said the painter, "but only apparently free
+or, to put it a better way, temporarily free, as the most junior judges,
+the ones I know, they don't have the right to give the final acquittal.
+Only the highest judge can do that, in the court that's quite out of
+reach for you, for me and for all of us. We don't know how things look
+there and, incidentally, we don't want to know. The right to acquit
+people is a major privilege and our judges don't have it, but they do
+have the right to free people from the indictment. That's to say, if
+they're freed in this way then for the time being the charge is
+withdrawn but it's still hanging over their heads and it only takes an
+order from higher up to bring it back into force. And as I'm in such
+good contact with the court I can also tell you how the difference
+between absolute and apparent acquittal is described, just in a
+superficial way, in the directives to the court offices. If there's an
+absolute acquittal all proceedings should stop, everything disappears
+from the process, not just the indictment but the trial and even the
+acquittal disappears, everything just disappears. With an apparent
+acquittal it's different. When that happens, nothing has changed except
+that the case for your innocence, for your acquittal and the grounds for
+the acquittal have been made stronger. Apart from that, proceedings go
+on as before, the court offices continue their business and the case
+gets passed to higher courts, gets passed back down to the lower courts
+and so on, backwards and forwards, sometimes faster, sometimes slower,
+to and fro. It's impossible to know exactly what's happening while this
+is going on. Seen from outside it can sometimes seem that everything has
+been long since forgotten, the documents have been lost and the
+acquittal is complete. No-one familiar with the court would believe it.
+No documents ever get lost, the court forgets nothing. One day--no-one
+expects it--some judge or other picks up the documents and looks more
+closely at them, he notices that this particular case is still active,
+and orders the defendant's immediate arrest. I've been talking here as
+if there's a long delay between apparent acquittal and re-arrest, that
+is quite possible and I do know of cases like that, but it's just as
+likely that the defendant goes home after he's been acquitted and finds
+somebody there waiting to re-arrest him. Then, of course, his life as a
+free man is at an end." "And does the trial start over again?" asked K.,
+finding it hard to believe. "The trial will always start over again,"
+said the painter, "but there is, once again as before, the possibility
+of getting an apparent acquittal. Once again, the accused has to muster
+all his strength and mustn't give up." The painter said that last phrase
+possibly as a result of the impression that K., whose shoulders had
+dropped somewhat, gave on him. "But to get a second acquittal," asked
+K., as if in anticipation of further revelations by the painter, "is
+that not harder to get than the first time?" "As far as that's
+concerned," answered the painter, "there's nothing you can say for
+certain. You mean, do you, that the second arrest would have an adverse
+influence on the judge and the verdict he passes on the defendant.
+That's not how it happens. When the acquittal is passed the judges are
+already aware that re-arrest is likely. So when it happens it has hardly
+any effect. But there are countless other reasons why the judges' mood
+and their legal acumen in the case can be altered, and efforts to obtain
+the second acquittal must therefore be suited to the new conditions, and
+generally just as vigorous as the first." "But this second acquittal
+will once again not be final," said K., shaking his head. "Of course
+not," said the painter, "the second acquittal is followed by the third
+arrest, the third acquittal by the fourth arrest and so on. That's what
+is meant by the term apparent acquittal." K. was silent. "You clearly
+don't think an apparent acquittal offers much advantage," said the
+painter, "perhaps deferment would suit you better. Would you like me to
+explain what deferment is about?" K. nodded. The painter had leant back
+and spread himself out in his chair, his nightshirt was wide open, he
+had pushed his hand inside and was stroking his breast and his sides.
+"Deferment," said the painter, looking vaguely in front of himself for a
+while as if trying to find a perfectly appropriate explanation,
+"deferment consists of keeping proceedings permanently in their earliest
+stages. To do that, the accused and those helping him need to keep in
+continuous personal contact with the court, especially those helping
+him. I repeat, this doesn't require so much effort as getting an
+apparent acquittal, but it probably requires a lot more attention. You
+must never let the trial out of your sight, you have to go and see the
+appropriate judge at regular intervals as well as when something in
+particular comes up and, whatever you do, you have to try and remain
+friendly with him; if you don't know the judge personally you have to
+influence him through the judges you do know, and you have to do it
+without giving up on the direct discussions. As long as you don't fail
+to do any of these things you can be reasonably sure the trial won't get
+past its first stages. The trial doesn't stop, but the defendant is
+almost as certain of avoiding conviction as if he'd been acquitted.
+Compared with an apparent acquittal, deferment has the advantage that
+the defendant's future is less uncertain, he's safe from the shock of
+being suddenly re-arrested and doesn't need to fear the exertions and
+stress involved in getting an apparent acquittal just when everything
+else in his life would make it most difficult. Deferment does have
+certain disadvantages of its own though, too, and they shouldn't be
+under-estimated. I don't mean by this that the defendant is never free,
+he's never free in the proper sense of the word with an apparent
+acquittal either. There's another disadvantage. Proceedings can't be
+prevented from moving forward unless there are some at least ostensible
+reasons given. So something needs to seem to be happening when looked at
+from the outside. This means that from time to time various injunctions
+have to be obeyed, the accused has to be questioned, investigations have
+to take place and so on. The trial's been artificially constrained
+inside a tiny circle, and it has to be continuously spun round within
+it. And that, of course, brings with it certain unpleasantnesses for the
+accused, although you shouldn't imagine they're all that bad. All of
+this is just for show, the interrogations, for instance, they're only
+very short, if you ever don't have the time or don't feel like going to
+them you can offer an excuse, with some judges you can even arrange the
+injunctions together a long time in advance, in essence all it means is
+that, as the accused, you have to report to the judge from time to
+time." Even while the painter was speaking those last words K. had laid
+his coat over his arm and had stood up. Immediately, from outside the
+door, there was a cry of "He's standing up now!" "Are you leaving
+already?" asked the painter, who had also stood up. "It must be the air
+that's driving you out. I'm very sorry about that. There's still a lot I
+need to tell you. I had to put everything very briefly but I hope at
+least it was all clear." "Oh yes," said K., whose head was aching from
+the effort of listening. Despite this affirmation the painter summed it
+all up once more, as if he wanted to give K. something to console him on
+his way home. "Both have in common that they prevent the defendant being
+convicted," he said. "But they also prevent his being properly
+acquitted," said K. quietly, as if ashamed to acknowledge it. "You've
+got it, in essence," said the painter quickly. K. placed his hand on his
+winter overcoat but could not bring himself to put it on. Most of all he
+would have liked to pack everything together and run out to the fresh
+air. Not even the girls could induce him to put his coat on, even though
+they were already loudly telling each other that he was doing so. The
+painter still had to interpret K.'s mood in some way, so he said, "I
+expect you've deliberately avoided deciding between my suggestions yet.
+That's good. I would even have advised against making a decision
+straight away. There's no more than a hair's breadth of difference
+between the advantages and disadvantages. Everything has to be carefully
+weighed up. But the most important thing is you shouldn't lose too much
+time." "I'll come back here again soon," said K., who had suddenly
+decided to put his frock coat on, threw his overcoat over his shoulder
+and hurried over to the door behind which the girls now began to scream.
+K. thought he could even see the screaming girls through the door.
+"Well, you'll have to keep your word," said the painter, who had not
+followed him, "otherwise I'll come to the bank to ask about it myself."
+"Will you open this door for me," said K. pulling at the handle which,
+as he noticed from the resistance, was being held tightly by the girls
+on the other side. "Do you want to be bothered by the girls?" asked the
+painter. "It's better if you use the other way out," he said, pointing
+to the door behind the bed. K. agreed to this and jumped back to the
+bed. But instead of opening that door the painter crawled under the bed
+and from underneath it asked K., "Just a moment more, would you not like
+to see a picture I could sell to you?" K. did not want to be impolite,
+the painter really had taken his side and promised to help him more in
+the future, and because of K.'s forgetfulness there had been no mention
+of any payment for the painter's help, so K. could not turn him down now
+and allowed him to show him the picture, even though he was quivering
+with impatience to get out of the studio. From under the bed, the
+painter withdrew a pile of unframed paintings. They were so covered in
+dust that when the painter tried to blow it off the one on top the dust
+swirled around in front of K.'s eyes, robbing him of breath for some
+time. "Moorland landscape," said the painter passing the picture to K.
+It showed two sickly trees, well separated from each other in dark
+grass. In the background there was a multi-coloured sunset. "That's
+nice," said K. "I'll buy it." K. expressed himself in this curt way
+without any thought, so he was glad when the painter did not take this
+amiss and picked up a second painting from the floor. "This is a
+counterpart to the first picture," said the painter. Perhaps it had been
+intended as a counterpart, but there was not the slightest difference to
+be seen between it and the first picture, there were the trees, there
+the grass and there the sunset. But this was of little importance to K.
+"They are beautiful landscapes," he said, "I'll buy them both and hang
+them in my office." "You seem to like this subject," said the painter,
+picking up a third painting, "good job I've still got another, similar
+picture here." The picture though, was not similar, rather it was
+exactly the same moorland landscape. The painter was fully exploiting
+this opportunity to sell off his old pictures. "I'll take this one too,"
+said K. "How much do the three paintings cost?" "We can talk about that
+next time," said the painter. "You're in a hurry now, and we'll still be
+in contact. And besides, I'm glad you like the paintings, I'll give you
+all the paintings I've got down here. They're all moorland landscapes,
+I've painted a lot of moorland landscapes. A lot of people don't like
+that sort of picture because they're too gloomy, but there are others,
+and you're one of them, who love gloomy themes." But K. was not in the
+mood to hear about the professional experiences of this painter cum
+beggar. "Wrap them all up!" he called out, interrupting the painter as
+he was speaking, "my servant will come to fetch them in the morning."
+"There's no need for that," said the painter. "I expect I can find a
+porter for you who can go with you now." And, at last, he leant over the
+bed and unlocked the door. "Just step on the bed, don't worry about
+that," said the painter, "that's what everyone does who comes in here."
+Even without this invitation, K. had shown no compunction in already
+placing his foot in the middle of the bed covers, then he looked out
+through the open door and drew his foot back again. "What is that?" he
+asked the painter. "What are you so surprised at?" he asked, surprised
+in his turn. "Those are court offices. Didn't you know there are court
+offices here. There are court offices in almost every attic, why should
+this building be any different? Even my studio is actually one of the
+court offices but the court put it at my disposal." It was not so much
+finding court offices even here that shocked K., he was mainly shocked
+at himself, at his own naïvety in court matters. It seemed to him that
+one of the most basic rules governing how a defendant should behave was
+always to be prepared, never allow surprises, never to look,
+unsuspecting, to the right when the judge stood beside him to his
+left--and this was the very basic rule that he was continually
+violating. A long corridor extended in front of him, air blew in from it
+which, compared with the air in the studio, was refreshing. There were
+benches set along each side of the corridor just as in the waiting area
+for the office he went to himself. There seemed to be precise rules
+governing how offices should be equipped. There did not seem to be many
+people visiting the offices that day. There was a man there, half
+sitting, half laying, his face was buried in his arm on the bench and he
+seemed to be sleeping; another man was standing in the half-dark at the
+end of the corridor. K. now climbed over the bed, the painter followed
+him with the pictures. They soon came across a servant of the court--K.
+was now able to recognise all the servants of the court from the gold
+buttons they wore on their civilian clothes below the normal
+buttons--and the painter instructed him to go with K. carrying the
+pictures. K. staggered more than he walked, his handkerchief pressed
+over his mouth. They had nearly reached the exit when the girls stormed
+in on them, so K. had not been able to avoid them. They had clearly seen
+that the second door of the studio had been opened and had gone around
+to impose themselves on him from this side. "I can't come with you any
+further!" called out the painter with a laugh as the girls pressed in.
+"Goodbye, and don't hesitate too long!" K. did not even look round at
+him. Once on the street he took the first cab he came across. He now had
+to get rid of the servant, whose gold button continually caught his eye
+even if it caught no-one else's. As a servant, the servant of the court
+was going to sit on the coach-box. But K. chased him down from there. It
+was already well into the afternoon when K. arrived in front of the
+bank. He would have liked to leave the pictures in the cab but feared
+there might be some occasion when he would have to let the painter see
+he still had them. So he had the pictures taken to his office and locked
+them in the lowest drawer of his desk so that he could at least keep
+them safe from the deputy director's view for the next few days.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Eight
+
+Block, the businessman--Dismissing the lawyer
+
+
+K. had at last made the decision to withdraw his defence from the
+lawyer. It was impossible to remove his doubts as to whether this was
+the right decision, but this was outweighed by his belief in its
+necessity. This decision, on the day he intended to go to see the
+lawyer, took a lot of the strength he needed for his work, he worked
+exceptionally slowly, he had to remain in his office a long time, and
+it was already past ten o'clock when he finally stood in front of the
+lawyer's front door. Even before he rang he considered whether it might
+not be better to give the lawyer notice by letter or telephone, a
+personal conversation would certainly be very difficult. Nonetheless,
+K. did not actually want to do without it, if he gave notice by any
+other means it would be received in silence or with a few formulated
+words, and unless Leni could discover anything K. would never learn how
+the lawyer had taken his dismissal and what its consequences might be,
+in the lawyer's not unimportant opinion. But sitting in front of him
+and taken by surprise by his dismissal, K. would be able easily to
+infer everything he wanted from the lawyer's face and behaviour, even if
+he could not be induced to say very much. It was not even out of the
+question that K. might, after all, be persuaded that it would be best
+to leave his defence to the lawyer and withdraw his dismissal.
+
+As usual, there was at first no response to K.'s ring at the door.
+"Leni could be a bit quicker," thought K. But he could at least be glad
+there was nobody else interfering as usually happened, be it the man in
+his nightshirt or anyone else who might bother him. As K. pressed on
+the button for the second time he looked back at the other door, but
+this time it, too, remained closed. At last, two eyes appeared at the
+spy-hatch in the lawyer's door, although they weren't Leni's eyes.
+Someone unlocked the door, but kept himself pressed against it as he
+called back inside, "It's him!", and only then did he open the door
+properly. K. pushed against the door, as behind him he could already
+hear the key being hurriedly turned in the lock of the door to the
+other flat. When the door in front of him finally opened, he stormed
+straight into the hallway. Through the corridor which led between the
+rooms he saw Leni, to whom the warning cry of the door opener had been
+directed, still running away in her nightshirt. He looked at her for a
+moment and then looked round at the person who had opened the door. It
+was a small, wizened man with a full beard, he held a candle in his
+hand. "Do you work here?" asked K. "No," answered the man, "I don't
+belong here at all, the lawyer is only representing me, I'm here on
+legal business." "Without your coat?" asked K., indicating the man's
+deficiency of dress with a gesture of his hand. "Oh, do forgive me!"
+said the man, and he looked at himself in the light of the candle he was
+holding as if he had not known about his appearance until then. "Is Leni
+your lover?" asked K. curtly. He had set his legs slightly apart, his
+hands, in which he held his hat, were behind his back. Merely by being
+in possession of a thick overcoat he felt his advantage over this thin
+little man. "Oh God," he said and, shocked, raised one hand in front of
+his face as if in defence, "no, no, what can you be thinking?" "You look
+honest enough," said K. with a smile, "but come along anyway." K.
+indicated with his hat which way the man was to go and let him go ahead
+of him. "What is your name then?" asked K. on the way. "Block. I'm a
+businessman," said the small man, twisting himself round as he thus
+introduced himself, although K. did not allow him to stop moving. "Is
+that your real name?" asked K. "Of course it is," was the man's reply,
+"why do you doubt it?" "I thought you might have some reason to keep
+your name secret," said K. He felt himself as much at liberty as is
+normally only felt in foreign parts when speaking with people of lower
+standing, keeping everything about himself to himself, speaking only
+casually about the interests of the other, able to raise him to a level
+above one's own, but also able, at will, to let him drop again. K.
+stopped at the door of the lawyer's office, opened it and, to the
+businessman who had obediently gone ahead, called, "Not so fast! Bring
+some light here!" K. thought Leni might have hidden in here, he let the
+businessman search in every corner, but the room was empty. In front of
+the picture of the judge K. took hold of the businessman's braces to
+stop him moving on. "Do you know him?" he asked, pointing upwards with
+his finger. The businessman lifted the candle, blinked as he looked up
+and said, "It's a judge." "An important judge?" asked K., and stood to
+the side and in front of the businessman so that he could observe what
+impression the picture had on him. The businessman was looking up in
+admiration. "He's an important judge." "You don't have much insight,"
+said K. "He is the lowest of the lowest examining judges." "I remember
+now," said the businessman as he lowered the candle, "that's what I've
+already been told." "Well of course you have," called out K., "I'd
+forgotten about it, of course you would already have been told." "But
+why, why?" asked the businessman as he moved forwards towards the door,
+propelled by the hands of K. Outside in the corridor K. said, "You know
+where Leni's hidden, do you?" "Hidden?" said the businessman, "No, but
+she might be in the kitchen cooking soup for the lawyer." "Why didn't
+you say that immediately?" asked K. "I was going to take you there, but
+you called me back again," answered the businessman, as if confused by
+the contradictory commands. "You think you're very clever, don't you,"
+said K., "now take me there!" K. had never been in the kitchen, it was
+surprisingly big and very well equipped. The stove alone was three
+times bigger than normal stoves, but it was not possible to see any
+detail beyond this as the kitchen was at the time illuminated by no more
+than a small lamp hanging by the entrance. At the stove stood Leni, in a
+white apron as always, breaking eggs into a pot standing on a spirit
+lamp. "Good evening, Josef," she said with a glance sideways. "Good
+evening," said K., pointing with one hand to a chair in a corner which
+the businessman was to sit on, and he did indeed sit down on it. K.
+however went very close behind Leni's back, leant over her shoulder and
+asked, "Who is this man?" Leni put one hand around K. as she stirred the
+soup with the other, she drew him forward toward herself and said, "He's
+a pitiful character, a poor businessman by the name of Block. Just look
+at him." The two of them looked back over their shoulders. The
+businessman was sitting on the chair that K. had directed him to, he
+had extinguished the candle whose light was no longer needed and pressed
+on the wick with his fingers to stop the smoke. "You were in your
+nightshirt," said K., putting his hand on her head and turning it back
+towards the stove. She was silent. "Is he your lover?" asked K. She was
+about to take hold of the pot of soup, but K. took both her hands and
+said, "Answer me!" She said, "Come into the office, I'll explain
+everything to you." "No," said K., "I want you to explain it here." She
+put her arms around him and wanted to kiss him. K., though, pushed her
+away and said, "I don't want you to kiss me now." "Josef," said Leni,
+looking at K. imploringly but frankly in the eyes, "you're not going to
+be jealous of Mr. Block now, are you. Rudi," she then said, turning to
+the businessman, "help me out will you, I'm being suspected of
+something, you can see that, leave the candle alone." It had looked as
+though Mr. Block had not been paying attention but he had been
+following closely. "I don't even know why you might be jealous," he
+said ingenuously. "Nor do I, actually," said K., looking at the
+businessman with a smile. Leni laughed out loud and while K. was not
+paying attention took the opportunity of embracing him and whispering,
+"Leave him alone, now, you can see what sort of person he is. I've been
+helping him a little bit because he's an important client of the
+lawyer's, and no other reason. And what about you? Do you want to speak
+to the lawyer at this time of day? He's very unwell today, but if you
+want I'll tell him you're here. But you can certainly spend the night
+with me. It's so long since you were last here, even the lawyer has been
+asking about you. Don't neglect your case! And I've got some things to
+tell you that I've learned about. But now, before anything else, take
+your coat off!" She helped him off with his coat, took the hat off his
+head, ran with the things into the hallway to hang them up, then she ran
+back and saw to the soup. "Do you want me to tell him you're here
+straight away or take him his soup first?" "Tell him I'm here first,"
+said K. He was in a bad mood, he had originally intended a detailed
+discussion of his business with Leni, especially the question of his
+giving the lawyer notice, but now he no longer wanted to because of the
+presence of the businessman. Now he considered his affair too important
+to let this little businessman take part in it and perhaps change some
+of his decisions, and so he called Leni back even though she was already
+on her way to the lawyer. "Bring him his soup first," he said, "I want
+him to get his strength up for the discussion with me, he'll need it."
+"You're a client of the lawyer's too, aren't you," said the businessman
+quietly from his corner as if he were trying to find this out. It was
+not, however, taken well. "What business is that of yours?" said K., and
+Leni said, "Will you be quiet.--I'll take him his soup first then, shall
+I?" And she poured the soup into a dish. "The only worry then is that
+he might go to sleep soon after he's eaten." "What I've got to say to
+him will keep him awake," said K., who still wanted to intimate that he
+intended some important negotiations with the lawyer, he wanted Leni to
+ask him what it was and only then to ask her advice. But instead, she
+just promptly carried out the order he had given her. When she went
+over to him with the dish she deliberately brushed against him and
+whispered, "I'll tell him you're here as soon as he's eaten the soup so
+that I can get you back as soon as possible." "Just go," said K., "just
+go." "Be a bit more friendly," she said and, still holding the dish,
+turned completely round once more in the doorway.
+
+K. watched her as she went; the decision had finally been made that the
+lawyer was to be dismissed, it was probably better that he had not been
+able to discuss the matter any more with Leni beforehand; she hardly
+understood the complexity of the matter, she would certainly have
+advised him against it and perhaps would even have prevented him from
+dismissing the lawyer this time, he would have remained in doubt and
+unease and eventually have carried out his decision after a while
+anyway as this decision was something he could not avoid. The sooner it
+was carried out the more harm would be avoided. And moreover, perhaps
+the businessman had something to say on the matter.
+
+K. turned round, the businessman hardly noticed it as he was about to
+stand up. "Stay where you are," said K. and pulled up a chair beside
+him. "Have you been a client of the lawyer's for a long time?" asked K.
+"Yes," said the businessman, "a very long time." "How many years has he
+been representing you so far, then?" asked K. "I don't know how you
+mean," said the businessman, "he's been my business lawyer--I buy and
+sell cereals--he's been my business lawyer since I took the business
+over, and that's about twenty years now, but perhaps you mean my own
+trial and he's been representing me in that since it started, and
+that's been more than five years. Yes, well over five years," he then
+added, pulling out an old briefcase, "I've got everything written down;
+I can tell you the exact dates if you like. It's so hard to remember
+everything. Probably, my trial's been going on much longer than that,
+it started soon after the death of my wife, and that's been more than
+five and a half years now." K. moved in closer to him. "So the lawyer
+takes on ordinary legal business, does he?" he asked. This combination
+of criminal and commercial business seemed surprisingly reassuring for
+K. "Oh yes," said the businessman, and then he whispered, "They even
+say he's more efficient in jurisprudence than he is in other matters."
+But then he seemed to regret saying this, and he laid a hand on K.'s
+shoulder and said, "Please don't betray me to him, will you." K. patted
+his thigh to reassure him and said, "No, I don't betray people." "He
+can be so vindictive, you see," said the businessman. "I'm sure he won't
+do anything against such a faithful client as you," said K. "Oh, he
+might do," said the businessman, "when he gets cross it doesn't matter
+who it is, and anyway, I'm not really faithful to him." "How's that
+then?" asked K. "I'm not sure I should tell you about it," said the
+businessman hesitantly. "I think it'll be alright," said K. "Well then,"
+said the businessman, "I'll tell you about some of it, but you'll have
+to tell me a secret too, then we can support each other with the
+lawyer." "You are very careful," said K., "but I'll tell you a secret
+that will set your mind completely at ease. Now tell me, in what way
+have you been unfaithful to the lawyer?" "I've ..." said the businessman
+hesitantly, and in a tone as if he were confessing something
+dishonourable, "I've taken on other lawyers besides him." "That's not so
+serious," said K., a little disappointed. "It is, here," said the
+businessman, who had had some difficulty breathing since making his
+confession but who now, after hearing K.'s comment, began to feel more
+trust for him. "That's not allowed. And it's allowed least of all to
+take on petty lawyers when you've already got a proper one. And that's
+just what I have done, besides him I've got five petty lawyers." "Five!"
+exclaimed K., astonished at this number, "Five lawyers besides this
+one?" The businessman nodded. "I'm even negotiating with a sixth one."
+"But why do you need so many lawyers?" asked K. "I need all of them,"
+said the businessman. "Would you mind explaining that to me?" asked K.
+"I'd be glad to," said the businessman. "Most of all, I don't want to
+lose my case, well that's obvious. So that means I mustn't neglect
+anything that might be of use to me; even if there's very little hope of
+a particular thing being of any use I can't just throw it away. So
+everything I have I've put to use in my case. I've taken all the money
+out of my business, for example, the offices for my business used to
+occupy nearly a whole floor, but now all I need is a little room at the
+back where I work with one apprentice. It wasn't just using up the money
+that caused the difficulty, of course, it was much more to do with me
+not working at the business as much as I used to. If you want to do
+something about your trial you don't have much time for anything else."
+"So you're also working at the court yourself?" asked K. "That's just
+what I want to learn more about." "I can't tell you very much about
+that," said the businessman, "at first I tried to do that too but I soon
+had to give it up again. It wears you out too much, and it's really not
+much use. And it turned out to be quite impossible to work there
+yourself and to negotiate, at least for me it was. It's a heavy strain
+there just sitting and waiting. You know yourself what the air is like
+in those offices." "How do you know I've been there, then?" asked K. "I
+was in the waiting room myself when you went through." "What a
+coincidence that is!" exclaimed K., totally engrossed and forgetting how
+ridiculous the businessman had seemed to him earlier. "So you saw me!
+You were in the waiting room when I went through. Yes, I did go through
+it one time." "It isn't such a big coincidence," said the businessman,
+"I'm there nearly every day." "I expect I'll have to go there quite
+often myself now," said K., "although I can hardly expect to be shown
+the same respect as I was then. They all stood up for me. They must have
+thought I was a judge." "No," said the businessman, "we were greeting
+the servant of the court. We knew you were a defendant. That sort of
+news spreads very quickly." "So you already knew about that," said K.,
+"the way I behaved must have seemed very arrogant to you. Did you
+criticise me for it afterwards?" "No," said the businessman, "quite the
+opposite. That was just stupidity." "What do you mean, 'stupidity'?"
+asked K. "Why are you asking about it?" said the businessman in some
+irritation. "You still don't seem to know the people there and you might
+take it wrong. Don't forget in proceedings like this there are always
+lots of different things coming up to talk about, things that you just
+can't understand with reason alone, you just get too tired and
+distracted for most things and so, instead, people rely on superstition.
+I'm talking about the others, but I'm no better myself. One of these
+superstitions, for example, is that you can learn a lot about the
+outcome of a defendant's case by looking at his face, especially the
+shape of his lips. There are lots who believe that, and they said they
+could see from the shape of your lips that you'd definitely be found
+guilty very soon. I repeat that all this is just a ridiculous
+superstition, and in most cases it's completely disproved by the facts,
+but when you live in that society it's hard to hold yourself back from
+beliefs like that. Just think how much effect that superstition can
+have. You spoke to one of them there, didn't you? He was hardly able to
+give you an answer. There are lots of things there that can make you
+confused, of course, but one of them, for him, was the appearance of
+your lips. He told us all later he thought he could see something in
+your lips that meant he'd be convicted himself." "On my lips?" asked K.,
+pulling out a pocket mirror and examining himself. "I can see nothing
+special about my lips. Can you?" "Nor can I," said the businessman,
+"nothing at all." "These people are so superstitious!" exclaimed K.
+"Isn't that what I just told you?" asked the businessman. "Do you then
+have that much contact with each other, exchanging each other's
+opinions?" said K. "I've kept myself completely apart so far." "They
+don't normally have much contact with each other," said the businessman,
+"that would be impossible, there are so many of them. And they don't
+have much in common either. If a group of them ever thinks they have
+found something in common it soon turns out they were mistaken. There's
+nothing you can do as a group where the court's concerned. Each case is
+examined separately, the court is very painstaking. So there's nothing
+to be achieved by forming into a group, only sometimes an individual
+will achieve something in secret; and it's only when that's been done
+the others learn about it; nobody knows how it was done. So there's no
+sense of togetherness, you meet people now and then in the waiting
+rooms, but we don't talk much there. The superstitious beliefs were
+established a long time ago and they spread all by themselves." "I saw
+those gentlemen in the waiting room," said K., "it seemed so pointless
+for them to be waiting in that way." "Waiting is not pointless," said
+the businessman, "it's only pointless if you try and interfere yourself.
+I told you just now I've got five lawyers besides this one. You might
+think--I thought it myself at first--you might think I could leave the
+whole thing entirely up to them now. That would be entirely wrong. I can
+leave it up to them less than when I had just the one. Maybe you don't
+understand that, do you?" "No," said K., and to slow the businessman
+down, who had been speaking too fast, he laid his hand on the
+businessman's to reassure him, "but I'd like just to ask you to speak a
+little more slowly, these are many very important things for me, and I
+can't follow exactly what you're saying." "You're quite right to remind
+me of that," said the businessman, "you're new to all this, a junior.
+Your trial is six months old, isn't it. Yes, I've heard about it. Such a
+new case! But I've already thought all these things through countless
+times, to me they're the most obvious things in the world." "You must be
+glad your trial has already progressed so far, are you?" asked K., he
+did not wish to ask directly how the businessman's affairs stood, but
+received no clear answer anyway. "Yes, I've been working at my trial for
+five years now," said the businessman as his head sank, "that's no small
+achievement." Then he was silent for a while. K. listened to hear
+whether Leni was on her way back. On the one hand he did not want her to
+come back too soon as he still had many questions to ask and did not
+want her to find him in this intimate discussion with the businessman,
+but on the other hand it irritated him that she stayed so long with the
+lawyer when K. was there, much longer than she needed to give him his
+soup. "I still remember it exactly," the businessman began again, and K.
+immediately gave him his full attention, "when my case was as old as
+yours is now. I only had this one lawyer at that time but I wasn't very
+satisfied with him." Now I'll find out everything, thought K., nodding
+vigorously as if he could thereby encourage the businessman to say
+everything worth knowing. "My case," the businessman continued, "didn't
+move on at all, there were some hearings that took place and I went to
+every one of them, collected materials, handed all my business books to
+the court--which I later found was entirely unnecessary--I ran back and
+forth to the lawyer, and he submitted various documents to the court
+too...." "Various documents?" asked K. "Yes, that's right," said the
+businessman. "That's very important for me," said K., "in my case he's
+still working on the first set of documents. He still hasn't done
+anything. I see now that he's been neglecting me quite disgracefully."
+"There can be lots of good reasons why the first documents still aren't
+ready," said the businessman, "and anyway, it turned out later on that
+the ones he submitted for me were entirely worthless. I even read one of
+them myself, one of the officials at the court was very helpful. It was
+very learned, but it didn't actually say anything. Most of all, there
+was lots of Latin, which I can't understand, then pages and pages of
+general appeals to the court, then lots of flattery for particular
+officials, they weren't named, these officials, but anyone familiar with
+the court must have been able to guess who they were, then there was
+self-praise by the lawyer where he humiliated himself to the court in a
+way that was downright dog-like, and then endless investigations of
+cases from the past which were supposed to be similar to mine. Although,
+as far as I was able to follow them, these investigations had been
+carried out very carefully. Now, I don't mean to criticise the lawyer's
+work with all of this, and the document I read was only one of many, but
+even so, and this is something I will say, at that time I couldn't see
+any progress in my trial at all." "And what sort of progress had you
+been hoping for?" asked K. "That's a very sensible question," said the
+businessman with a smile, "it's only very rare that you see any progress
+in these proceedings at all. But I didn't know that then. I'm a
+businessman, much more in those days than now, I wanted to see some
+tangible progress, it should have all been moving to some conclusion or
+at least should have been moving on in some way according to the rules.
+Instead of which there were just more hearings, and most of them went
+through the same things anyway; I had all the answers off pat like in a
+church service; there were messengers from the court coming to me at
+work several times a week, or they came to me at home or anywhere else
+they could find me; and that was very disturbing of course (but at least
+now things are better in that respect, it's much less disturbing when
+they contact you by telephone), and rumours about my trial even started
+to spread among some of the people I do business with, and especially my
+relations, so I was being made to suffer in many different ways but
+there was still not the slightest sign that even the first hearing would
+take place soon. So I went to the lawyer and complained about it. He
+explained it all to me at length, but refused to do anything I asked
+for, no-one has any influence on the way the trial proceeds, he said, to
+try and insist on it in any of the documents submitted--like I was
+asking--was simply unheard of and would do harm to both him and me. I
+thought to myself: What this lawyer can't or won't do another lawyer
+will. So I looked round for other lawyers. And before you say anything:
+none of them asked for a definite date for the main trial and none of
+them got one, and anyway, apart from one exception which I'll talk about
+in a minute, it really is impossible, that's one thing this lawyer
+didn't mislead me about; but besides, I had no reason to regret turning
+to other lawyers. Perhaps you've already heard how Dr. Huld talks about
+the petty lawyers, he probably made them sound very contemptible to you,
+and he's right, they are contemptible. But when he talks about them and
+compares them with himself and his colleagues there's a small error
+running through what he says, and, just for your interest, I'll tell you
+about it. When he talks about the lawyers he mixes with he sets them
+apart by calling them the 'great lawyers'. That's wrong, anyone can call
+himself 'great' if he wants to, of course, but in this case only the
+usage of the court can make that distinction. You see, the court says
+that besides the petty lawyers there are also minor lawyers and great
+lawyers. This one and his colleagues are only minor lawyers, and the
+difference in rank between them and the great lawyers, who I've only
+ever heard about and never seen, is incomparably greater than between
+the minor lawyers and the despised petty lawyers." "The great lawyers?"
+asked K. "Who are they then? How do you contact them?" "You've never
+heard about them, then?" said the businessman. "There's hardly anyone
+who's been accused who doesn't spend a lot of time dreaming about the
+great lawyers once he's heard about them. It's best if you don't let
+yourself be misled in that way. I don't know who the great lawyers are,
+and there's probably no way of contacting them. I don't know of any case
+I can talk about with certainty where they've taken any part. They do
+defend a lot of people, but you can't get hold of them by your own
+efforts, they only defend those who they want to defend. And I don't
+suppose they ever take on cases that haven't already got past the lower
+courts. Anyway, it's best not to think about them, as if you do it makes
+the discussions with the other lawyers, all their advice and all that
+they do manage to achieve, seem so unpleasant and useless, I had that
+experience myself, just wanted to throw everything away and lay at home
+in bed and hear nothing more about it. But that, of course, would be the
+stupidest thing you could do, and you wouldn't be left in peace in bed
+for very long either." "So you weren't thinking about the great lawyers
+at that time?" asked K. "Not for very long," said the businessman, and
+smiled again, "you can't forget about them entirely, I'm afraid,
+especially in the night when these thoughts come so easily. But I wanted
+immediate results in those days, so I went to the petty lawyers."
+
+"Well look at you two sat huddled together!" called Leni as she came
+back with the dish and stood in the doorway. They were indeed sat close
+together, if either of them turned his head even slightly it would have
+knocked against the other's, the businessman was not only very small
+but also sat hunched down, so that K. was also forced to bend down low
+if he wanted to hear everything. "Not quite yet!" called out K., to turn
+Leni away, his hand, still resting on the businessman's hand, twitching
+with impatience. "He wanted me to tell him about my trial," said the
+businessman to Leni. "Carry on, then, carry on," she said. She spoke to
+the businessman with affection but, at the same time, with
+condescension. K. did not like that, he had begun to learn that the man
+was of some value after all, he had experience at least, and he was
+willing to share it. Leni was probably wrong about him. He watched her
+in irritation as Leni now took the candle from the businessman's
+hand--which he had been holding on to all this time--wiped his hand
+with her apron and then knelt beside him to scratch off some wax that
+had dripped from the candle onto his trousers. "You were about to tell
+me about the petty lawyers," said K., shoving Leni's hand away with no
+further comment. "What's wrong with you today?" asked Leni, tapped him
+gently and carried on with what she had been doing. "Yes, the petty
+lawyers," said the businessman, putting his hand to his brow as if
+thinking hard. K. wanted to help him and said, "You wanted immediate
+results and so went to the petty lawyers." "Yes, that's right," said
+the businessman, but did not continue with what he'd been saying. "Maybe
+he doesn't want to speak about it in front of Leni," thought K.,
+suppressing his impatience to hear the rest straight away, and stopped
+trying to press him.
+
+"Have you told him I'm here?" he asked Leni. "Course I have," she said,
+"he's waiting for you. Leave Block alone now, you can talk to Block
+later, he'll still be here." K. still hesitated. "You'll still be
+here?" he asked the businessman, wanting to hear the answer from him and
+not wanting Leni to speak about the businessman as if he weren't there,
+he was full of secret resentment towards Leni today. And once more it
+was only Leni who answered. "He often sleeps here." "He sleeps here?"
+exclaimed K., he had thought the businessman would just wait there for
+him while he quickly settled his business with the lawyer, and then
+they would leave together to discuss everything thoroughly and
+undisturbed. "Yes," said Leni, "not everyone's like you, Josef, allowed
+to see the lawyer at any time you like. Don't even seem surprised that
+the lawyer, despite being ill, still receives you at eleven o'clock at
+night. You take it far too much for granted, what your friends do for
+you. Well, your friends, or at least I do, we like to do things for you.
+I don't want or need any more thanks than that you're fond of me." "Fond
+of you?" thought K. at first, and only then it occurred to him, "Well,
+yes, I am fond of her." Nonetheless, what he said, forgetting all the
+rest, was, "He receives me because I am his client. If I needed anyone
+else's help I'd have to beg and show gratitude whenever I do anything."
+"He's really nasty today, isn't he?" Leni asked the businessman. "Now
+it's me who's not here," thought K., and nearly lost his temper with
+the businessman when, with the same rudeness as Leni, he said, "The
+lawyer also has other reasons to receive him. His case is much more
+interesting than mine. And it's only in its early stages too, it
+probably hasn't progressed very far so the lawyer still likes to deal
+with him. That'll all change later on." "Yeah, yeah," said Leni, looking
+at the businessman and laughing. "He doesn't half talk!" she said,
+turning to face K. "You can't believe a word he says. He's as talkative
+as he is sweet. Maybe that's why the lawyer can't stand him. At least,
+he only sees him when he's in the right mood. I've already tried hard to
+change that but it's impossible. Just think, there are times when I tell
+him Block's here and he doesn't receive him until three days later. And
+if Block isn't on the spot when he's called then everything's lost and
+it all has to start all over again. That's why I let Block sleep here,
+it wouldn't be the first time Dr. Huld has wanted to see him in the
+night. So now Block is ready for that. Sometimes, when he knows Block is
+still here, he'll even change his mind about letting him in to see him."
+K. looked questioningly at the businessman. The latter nodded and,
+although he had spoken quite openly with K. earlier, seemed to be
+confused with shame as he said, "Yes, later on you become very dependent
+on your lawyer." "He's only pretending to mind," said Leni. "He likes to
+sleep here really, he's often said so." She went over to a little door
+and shoved it open. "Do you want to see his bedroom?" she asked. K.
+went over to the low, windowless room and looked in from the doorway.
+The room contained a narrow bed which filled it completely, so that to
+get into the bed you would need to climb over the bedpost. At the head
+of the bed there was a niche in the wall where, fastidiously tidy, stood
+a candle, a bottle of ink, and a pen with a bundle of papers which were
+probably to do with the trial. "You sleep in the maid's room?" asked
+K., as he went back to the businessman. "Leni's let me have it,"
+answered the businessman, "it has many advantages." K. looked long at
+him; his first impression of the businessman had perhaps not been right;
+he had experience as his trial had already lasted a long time, but he
+had paid a heavy price for this experience. K. was suddenly unable to
+bear the sight of the businessman any longer. "Bring him to bed, then!"
+he called out to Leni, who seemed to understand him. For himself, he
+wanted to go to the lawyer and, by dismissing him, free himself from not
+only the lawyer but also from Leni and the businessman. But before he
+had reached the door the businessman spoke to him gently. "Excuse me,
+sir," he said, and K. looked round crossly. "You've forgotten your
+promise," said the businessman, stretching his hand out to K.
+imploringly from where he sat. "You were going to tell me a secret."
+"That is true," said K., as he glanced at Leni, who was watching him
+carefully, to check on her. "So listen; it's hardly a secret now anyway.
+I'm going to see the lawyer now to sack him." "He's sacking him!" yelled
+the businessman, and he jumped up from his chair and ran around the
+kitchen with his arms in the air. He kept on shouting, "He's sacking his
+lawyer!" Leni tried to rush at K. but the businessman got in her way so
+that she shoved him away with her fists. Then, still with her hands
+balled into fists, she ran after K. who, however, had been given a long
+start. He was already inside the lawyer's room by the time Leni caught
+up with him. He had almost closed the door behind himself, but Leni held
+the door open with her foot, grabbed his arm and tried to pull him back.
+But he put such pressure on her wrist that, with a sigh, she was forced
+to release him. She did not dare go into the room straight away, and K.
+locked the door with the key.
+
+"I've been waiting for you a very long time," said the lawyer from his
+bed. He had been reading something by the light of a candle but now he
+laid it onto the bedside table and put his glasses on, looking at K.
+sharply through them. Instead of apologising K. said, "I'll be leaving
+again soon." As he had not apologised the lawyer ignored what K. said,
+and replied, "I won't let you in this late again next time." "I find
+that quite acceptable," said K. The lawyer looked at him quizzically.
+"Sit down," he said. "As you wish," said K., drawing a chair up to the
+bedside table and sitting down. "It seemed to me that you locked the
+door," said the lawyer. "Yes," said K., "it was because of Leni." He
+had no intention of letting anyone off lightly. But the lawyer asked
+him, "Was she being importunate again?" "Importunate?" asked K. "Yes,"
+said the lawyer, laughing as he did so, had a fit of coughing and then,
+once it had passed, began to laugh again. "I'm sure you must have
+noticed how importunate she can be sometimes," he said, and patted K.'s
+hand which K. had rested on the bedside table and which he now snatched
+back. "You don't attach much importance to it, then," said the lawyer
+when K. was silent, "so much the better. Otherwise I might have needed
+to apologise to you. It is a peculiarity of Leni's. I've long since
+forgiven her for it, and I wouldn't be talking of it now, if you hadn't
+locked the door just now. Anyway, perhaps I should at least explain this
+peculiarity of hers to you, but you seem rather disturbed, the way
+you're looking at me, and so that's why I'll do it, this peculiarity of
+hers consists in this: Leni finds most of the accused attractive. She
+attaches herself to each of them, loves each of them, even seems to be
+loved by each of them; then she sometimes entertains me by telling me
+about them when I allow her to. I am not so astonished by all of this as
+you seem to be. If you look at them in the right way the accused really
+can be attractive, quite often. But that is a remarkable and to some
+extent scientific phenomenon. Being indicted does not cause any clear,
+precisely definable change in a person's appearance, of course. But
+it's not like with other legal matters, most of them remain in their
+usual way of life and, if they have a good lawyer looking after them,
+the trial doesn't get in their way. But there are nonetheless those who
+have experience in these matters who can look at a crowd, however big,
+and tell you which among them is facing a charge. How can they do that,
+you will ask? My answer will not please you. It is simply that those who
+are facing a charge are the most attractive. It cannot be their guilt
+that makes them attractive as not all of them are guilty--at least
+that's what I, as a lawyer, have to say--and nor can it be the proper
+punishment that has made them attractive as not all of them are
+punished, so it can only be that the proceedings levelled against them
+take some kind of hold on them. Whatever the reason, some of these
+attractive people are indeed very attractive. But all of them are
+attractive, even Block, pitiful worm that he is." As the lawyer
+finished what he was saying, K. was fully in control of himself, he had
+even nodded conspicuously at his last few words in order to confirm to
+himself the view he had already formed: that the lawyer was trying to
+confuse him, as he always did, by making general and irrelevant
+observations, and thus distract him from the main question of what he
+was actually doing for K.'s trial. The lawyer must have noticed that K.
+was offering him more resistance than before, as he became silent,
+giving K. the chance to speak himself, and then, as K. also remained
+silent, he asked, "Did you have a particular reason for coming to see
+me today?" "Yes," said K., putting his hand up to slightly shade his
+eyes from the light of the candle so that he could see the lawyer
+better, "I wanted to tell you that I'm withdrawing my representation
+from you, with immediate effect." "Do I understand you rightly?" asked
+the lawyer as he half raised himself in his bed and supported himself
+with one hand on the pillow. "I think you do," said K., sitting stiffly
+upright as if waiting in ambush. "Well we can certainly discuss this
+plan of yours," said the lawyer after a pause. "It's not a plan any
+more," said K. "That may be," said the lawyer, "but we still mustn't
+rush anything." He used the word 'we', as if he had no intention of
+letting K. go free, and as if, even if he could no longer represent him,
+he could still at least continue as his adviser. "Nothing is being
+rushed," said K., standing slowly up and going behind his chair,
+"everything has been well thought out and probably even for too long.
+The decision is final." "Then allow me to say a few words," said the
+lawyer, throwing the bed cover to one side and sitting on the edge of
+the bed. His naked, white-haired legs shivered in the cold. He asked K.
+to pass him a blanket from the couch. K. passed him the blanket and
+said, "You are running the risk of catching cold for no reason." "The
+circumstances are important enough," said the lawyer as he wrapped the
+bed cover around the top half of his body and then the blanket around
+his legs. "Your uncle is my friend and in the course of time I've become
+fond of you as well. I admit that quite openly. There's nothing in that
+for me to be ashamed of." It was very unwelcome for K. to hear the old
+man speak in this touching way, as it forced him to explain himself more
+fully, which he would rather have avoided, and he was aware that it also
+confused him even though it could never make him reverse his decision.
+"Thank you for feeling so friendly toward me," he said, "and I also
+realise how deeply involved you've been in my case, as deeply as
+possible for yourself and to bring as much advantage as possible to me.
+Nonetheless, I have recently come to the conviction that it is not
+enough. I would naturally never attempt, considering that you are so
+much older and more experienced than I am, to convince you of my
+opinion; if I have ever unintentionally done so then I beg your
+forgiveness, but, as you have just said yourself, the circumstances are
+important enough and it is my belief that my trial needs to be
+approached with much more vigour than has so far been the case." "I
+see," said the lawyer, "you've become impatient." "I am not impatient,"
+said K., with some irritation and he stopped paying so much attention to
+his choice of words. "When I first came here with my uncle you probably
+noticed I wasn't greatly concerned about my case, and if I wasn't
+reminded of it by force, as it were, I would forget about it completely.
+But my uncle insisted I should allow you to represent me and I did so as
+a favour to him. I could have expected the case to be less of a burden
+than it had been, as the point of taking on a lawyer is that he should
+take on some of its weight. But what actually happened was the opposite.
+Before, the trial was never such a worry for me as it has been since
+you've been representing me. When I was by myself I never did anything
+about my case, I was hardly aware of it, but then, once there was
+someone representing me, everything was set for something to happen, I
+was always, without cease, waiting for you to do something, getting more
+and more tense, but you did nothing. I did get some information about
+the court from you that I probably could not have got anywhere else, but
+that can't be enough when the trial, supposedly in secret, is getting
+closer and closer to me." K. had pushed the chair away and stood erect,
+his hands in the pockets of his frock coat. "After a certain point in
+the proceedings," said the lawyer quietly and calmly, "nothing new of
+any importance ever happens. So many litigants, at the same stage in
+their trials, have stood before me just like you are now and spoken in
+the same way." "Then these other litigants," said K., "have all been
+right, just as I am. That does not show that I'm not." "I wasn't trying
+to show that you were mistaken," said the lawyer, "but I wanted to add
+that I expected better judgement from you than from the others,
+especially as I've given you more insight into the workings of the court
+and my own activities than I normally do. And now I'm forced to accept
+that, despite everything, you have too little trust in me. You don't
+make it easy for me." How the lawyer was humiliating himself to K.! He
+was showing no regard for the dignity of his position, which on this
+point, must have been at its most sensitive. And why did he do that? He
+did seem to be very busy as a lawyer as well a rich man, neither the
+loss of income nor the loss of a client could have been of much
+importance to him in themselves. He was moreover unwell and should have
+been thinking of passing work on to others. And despite all that he held
+on tightly to K. Why? Was it something personal for his uncle's sake, or
+did he really see K.'s case as one that was exceptional and hoped to be
+able to distinguish himself with it, either for K.'s sake or--and this
+possibility could never be excluded--for his friends at the court. It
+was not possible to learn anything by looking at him, even though K. was
+scrutinizing him quite brazenly. It could almost be supposed he was
+deliberately hiding his thoughts as he waited to see what effect his
+words would have. But he clearly deemed K.'s silence to be favourable
+for himself and he continued, "You will have noticed the size of my
+office, but that I don't employ any staff to help me. That used to be
+quite different, there was a time when several young lawyers were
+working for me but now I work alone. This is partly to do with changes
+in the way I do business, in that I concentrate nowadays more and more
+on matters such as your own case, and partly to do with the ever deeper
+understanding that I acquire from these legal matters. I found that I
+could never let anyone else deal with this sort of work unless I wanted
+to harm both the client and the job I had taken on. But the decision to
+do all the work myself had its obvious result: I was forced to turn
+almost everyone away who asked me to represent them and could only
+accept those I was especially interested in--well there are enough
+creatures who leap at every crumb I throw down, and they're not so very
+far away. Most importantly, I became ill from over-work. But despite
+that I don't regret my decision, quite possibly I should have turned
+more cases away than I did, but it did turn out to be entirely necessary
+for me to devote myself fully to the cases I did take on, and the
+successful results showed that it was worth it. I once read a
+description of the difference between representing someone in ordinary
+legal matters and in legal matters of this sort, and the writer
+expressed it very well. This is what he said: some lawyers lead their
+clients on a thread until judgement is passed, but there are others who
+immediately lift their clients onto their shoulders and carry them all
+the way to the judgement and beyond. That's just how it is. But it was
+quite true when I said I never regret all this work. But if, as in your
+case, they are so fully misunderstood, well, then I come very close to
+regretting it." All this talking did more to make K. impatient than to
+persuade him. From the way the lawyer was speaking, K. thought he could
+hear what he could expect if he gave in, the delays and excuses would
+begin again, reports of how the documents were progressing, how the mood
+of the court officials had improved, as well as all the enormous
+difficulties--in short all that he had heard so many times before would
+be brought out again even more fully, he would try to mislead K. with
+hopes that were never specified and to make him suffer with threats that
+were never clear. He had to put a stop to that, so he said, "What will
+you undertake on my behalf if you continue to represent me?" The lawyer
+quietly accepted even this insulting question, and answered, "I should
+continue with what I've already been doing for you." "That's just what I
+thought," said K., "and now you don't need to say another word." "I will
+make one more attempt," said the lawyer as if whatever had been making
+K. so annoyed was affecting him too. "You see, I have the impression
+that you have not only misjudged the legal assistance I have given you
+but also that that misjudgement has led you to behave in this way, you
+seem, although you are the accused, to have been treated too well or, to
+put it a better way, handled with neglect, with apparent neglect. Even
+that has its reason; it is often better to be in chains than to be free.
+But I would like to show you how other defendants are treated, perhaps
+you will succeed in learning something from it. What I will do is I will
+call Block in, unlock the door and sit down here beside the bedside
+table." "Be glad to," said K., and did as the lawyer suggested; he was
+always ready to learn something new. But to make sure of himself for any
+event he added, "but you do realise that you are no longer to be my
+lawyer, don't you?" "Yes," said the lawyer. "But you can still change
+your mind today if you want to." He lay back down in the bed, pulled the
+quilt up to his chin and turned to face the wall. Then he rang.
+
+Leni appeared almost the moment he had done so. She looked hurriedly at
+K. and the lawyer to try and find out what had happened; she seemed to
+be reassured by the sight of K. sitting calmly at the lawyer's bed. She
+smiled and nodded to K., K. looked blankly back at her. "Fetch Block,"
+said the lawyer. But instead of going to fetch him, Leni just went to
+the door and called out, "Block! To the lawyer!" Then, probably because
+the lawyer had turned his face to the wall and was paying no attention,
+she slipped in behind K.'s chair. From then on, she bothered him by
+leaning forward over the back of the chair or, albeit very tenderly and
+carefully, she would run her hands through his hair and over his
+cheeks. K. eventually tried to stop her by taking hold of one hand, and
+after some resistance Leni let him keep hold of it. Block came as soon
+as he was called, but he remained standing in the doorway and seemed to
+be wondering whether he should enter or not. He raised his eyebrows and
+lowered his head as if listening to find out whether the order to
+attend the lawyer would be repeated. K. could have encouraged him to
+enter, but he had decided to make a final break not only with the
+lawyer but with everything in his home, so he kept himself motionless.
+Leni was also silent. Block noticed that at least no-one was chasing
+him away, and, on tiptoe, he entered the room, his face was tense, his
+hands were clenched behind his back. He left the door open in case he
+needed to go back again. K. did not even glance at him, he looked
+instead only at the thick quilt under which the lawyer could not be seen
+as he had squeezed up very close to the wall. Then his voice was heard:
+"Block here?" he asked. Block had already crept some way into the room
+but this question seemed to give him first a shove in the breast and
+then another in the back, he seemed about to fall but remained
+standing, deeply bowed, and said, "At your service, sir." "What do you
+want?" asked the lawyer, "you've come at a bad time." "Wasn't I
+summoned?" asked Block, more to himself than the lawyer. He held his
+hands in front of himself as protection and would have been ready to run
+away any moment. "You were summoned," said the lawyer, "but you have
+still come at a bad time." Then, after a pause he added, "You always
+come at a bad time." When the lawyer started speaking Block had stopped
+looking at the bed but stared rather into one of the corners, just
+listening, as if the light from the speaker were brighter than Block
+could bear to look at. But it was also difficult for him to listen, as
+the lawyer was speaking into the wall and speaking quickly and quietly.
+"Would you like me to go away again, sir?" asked Block. "Well you're
+here now," said the lawyer. "Stay!" It was as if the lawyer had not done
+as Block had wanted but instead threatened him with a stick, as now
+Block really began to shake. "I went to see," said the lawyer, "the
+third judge yesterday, a friend of mine, and slowly brought the
+conversation round to the subject of you. Do you want to know what he
+said?" "Oh, yes please," said Block. The lawyer did not answer
+immediately, so Block repeated his request and lowered his head as if
+about to kneel down. But then K. spoke to him: "What do you think you're
+doing?" he shouted. Leni had wanted to stop him from calling out and so
+he took hold of her other hand. It was not love that made him squeeze it
+and hold on to it so tightly, she sighed frequently and tried to
+disengage her hands from him. But Block was punished for K.'s outburst,
+as the lawyer asked him, "Who is your lawyer?" "You are, sir," said
+Block. "And who besides me?" the lawyer asked. "No-one besides you,
+sir," said Block. "And let there be no-one besides me," said the lawyer.
+Block fully understood what that meant, he glowered at K., shaking his
+head violently. If these actions had been translated into words they
+would have been coarse insults. K. had been friendly and willing to
+discuss his own case with someone like this! "I won't disturb you any
+more," said K., leaning back in his chair. "You can kneel down or creep
+on all fours, whatever you like. I won't bother with you any more." But
+Block still had some sense of pride, at least where K. was concerned,
+and he went towards him waving his fists, shouting as loudly as he dared
+while the lawyer was there. "You shouldn't speak to me like that, that's
+not allowed. Why are you insulting me? Especially here in front of the
+lawyer, where both of us, you and me, we're only tolerated because of
+his charity. You're not a better person than me, you've been accused of
+something too, you're facing a charge too. If, in spite of that, you're
+still a gentleman then I'm just as much a gentleman as you are, if not
+even more so. And I want to be spoken to as a gentleman, especially by
+you. If you think being allowed to sit there and quietly listen while I
+creep on all fours as you put it makes you something better than me,
+then there's an old legal saying you ought to bear in mind: If you're
+under suspicion it's better to be moving than still, as if you're still
+you can be in the pan of the scales without knowing it and be weighed
+along with your sins." K. said nothing. He merely looked in amazement at
+this distracted being, his eyes completely still. He had gone through
+such changes in just the last few hours! Was it the trial that was
+throwing him from side to side in this way and stopped him knowing who
+was friend and who was foe? Could he not see the lawyer was deliberately
+humiliating him and had no other purpose today than to show off his
+power to K., and perhaps even thereby subjugate K.? But if Block was
+incapable of seeing that, or if he so feared the lawyer that no such
+insight would even be of any use to him, how was it that he was either
+so sly or so bold as to lie to the lawyer and conceal from him the fact
+that he had other lawyers working on his behalf? And how did he dare to
+attack K., who could betray his secret any time he liked? But he dared
+even more than this, he went to the lawyer's bed and began there to make
+complaints about K. "Dr. Huld, sir," he said, "did you hear the way this
+man spoke to me? You can count the length of his trial in hours, and he
+wants to tell me what to do when I've been involved in a legal case for
+five years. He even insults me. He doesn't know anything, but he insults
+me, when I, as far as my weak ability allows, when I've made a close
+study of how to behave with the court, what we ought to do and what the
+court practices are." "Don't let anyone bother you," said the lawyer,
+"and do what seems to you to be right." "I will," said Block, as if
+speaking to himself to give himself courage, and with a quick glance to
+the side he knelt down close beside the bed. "I'm kneeling now, Dr.
+Huld, sir," he said. But the lawyer remained silent. With one hand,
+Block carefully stroked the bed cover. In the silence while he did so,
+Leni, as she freed herself from K.'s hands, said, "You're hurting me.
+Let go of me. I'm going over to Block." She went over to him and sat on
+the edge of the bed. Block was very pleased at this and with lively,
+but silent, gestures he immediately urged her to intercede for him with
+the lawyer. It was clear that he desperately needed to be told something
+by the lawyer, although perhaps only so that he could make use of the
+information with his other lawyers. Leni probably knew very well how
+the lawyer could be brought round, pointed to his hand and pursed her
+lips as if making a kiss. Block immediately performed the hand-kiss and,
+at further urging from Leni, repeated it twice more. But the lawyer
+continued to be silent. Then Leni leant over the lawyer, as she
+stretched out, the attractive shape of her body could be seen, and,
+bent over close to his face, she stroked his long white hair. That now
+forced him to give an answer. "I'm rather wary of telling him," said
+the lawyer, and his head could be seen shaking slightly, perhaps so that
+he would feel the pressure of Leni's hand better. Block listened
+closely with his head lowered, as if by listening he were breaking an
+order. "What makes you so wary about it?" asked Leni. K. had the feeling
+he was listening to a contrived dialogue that had been repeated many
+times, that would be repeated many times more, and that for Block alone
+it would never lose its freshness. "What has his behaviour been like
+today?" asked the lawyer instead of an answer. Before Leni said
+anything she looked down at Block and watched him a short while as he
+raised his hands towards her and rubbed them together imploringly.
+Finally she gave a serious nod, turned back to the lawyer and said,
+"He's been quiet and industrious." This was an elderly businessman, a
+man whose beard was long, and he was begging a young girl to speak on
+his behalf. Even if there was some plan behind what he did, there was
+nothing that could reinstate him in the eyes of his fellow man. K. could
+not understand how the lawyer could have thought this performance would
+win him over. Even if he had done nothing earlier to make him want to
+leave then this scene would have done so. It was almost humiliating even
+for the onlooker. So these were the lawyer's methods, which K.
+fortunately had not been exposed to for long, to let the client forget
+about the whole world and leave him with nothing but the hope of
+reaching the end of his trial by this deluded means. He was no longer a
+client, he was the lawyer's dog. If the lawyer had ordered him to crawl
+under the bed as if it were a kennel and to bark out from under it, then
+he would have done so with enthusiasm. K. listened to all of this,
+testing it and thinking it over as if he had been given the task of
+closely observing everything spoken here, inform a higher office about
+it and write a report. "And what has he been doing all day?" asked the
+lawyer. "I kept him locked in the maid's room all day," said Leni, "so
+that he wouldn't stop me doing my work. That's where he usually stays.
+From time to time I looked in through the spyhole to see what he was
+doing, and each time he was kneeling on the bed and reading the papers
+you gave him, propped up on the window sill. That made a good impression
+on me; as the window only opens onto an air shaft and gives hardly any
+light. It showed how obedient he is that he was even reading in those
+conditions." "I'm pleased to hear it," said the lawyer. "But did he
+understand what he was reading?" While this conversation was going on,
+Block continually moved his lips and was clearly formulating the answers
+he hoped Leni would give. "Well I can't give you any certain answer to
+that of course," said Leni, "but I could see that he was reading
+thoroughly. He spent all day reading the same page, running his finger
+along the lines. Whenever I looked in on him he sighed as if this
+reading was a lot of work for him. I expect the papers you gave him were
+very hard to understand." "Yes," said the lawyer, "they certainly are
+that. And I really don't think he understood anything of them. But they
+should at least give him some inkling of just how hard a struggle it is
+and how much work it is for me to defend him. And who am I doing all
+this hard work for? I'm doing it--it's laughable even to say it--I'm
+doing it for Block. He ought to realise what that means, too. Did he
+study without a pause?" "Almost without a pause," answered Leni. "Just
+the once he asked me for a drink of water, so I gave him a glassful
+through the window. Then at eight o'clock I let him out and gave him
+something to eat." Block glanced sideways at K., as if he were being
+praised and had to impress K. as well. He now seemed more optimistic, he
+moved more freely and rocked back and forth on his knees. This made his
+astonishment all the more obvious when he heard the following words from
+the lawyer: "You speak well of him," said the lawyer, "but that's just
+what makes it difficult for me. You see, the judge did not speak well of
+him at all, neither about Block nor about his case." "Didn't speak well
+of him?" asked Leni. "How is that possible?" Block looked at her with
+such tension he seemed to think that although the judge's words had been
+spoken so long before she would be able to change them in his favour.
+"Not at all," said the lawyer. "In fact he became quite cross when I
+started to talk about Block to him. 'Don't talk to me about Block,' he
+said. 'He is my client,' said I. 'You're letting him abuse you,' he
+said. 'I don't think his case is lost yet,' said I. 'You're letting him
+abuse you,' he repeated. 'I don't think so,' said I. 'Block works hard
+in his case and always knows where it stands. He practically lives with
+me so that he always knows what's happening. You don't always find such
+enthusiasm as that. He's not very pleasant personally, I grant you, his
+manners are terrible and he's dirty, but as far as the trial's concerned
+he's quite immaculate.' I said immaculate, but I was deliberately
+exaggerating. Then he said, 'Block is sly, that's all. He's accumulated
+plenty of experience and knows how to delay proceedings. But there's
+more that he doesn't know than he does. What do you think he'd say if he
+learned his trial still hasn't begun, if you told him they haven't even
+rung the bell to announce the start of proceedings?' Alright Block,
+alright," said the lawyer, as at these words Block had begun to raise
+himself on his trembling knees and clearly wanted to plead for some
+explanation. It was the first time the lawyer had spoken any clear words
+directly to Block. He looked down with his tired eyes, half blankly and
+half at Block, who slowly sank back down on his knees under this gaze.
+"What the judge said has no meaning for you," said the lawyer. "You
+needn't be frightened at every word. If you do it again I won't tell you
+anything else at all. It's impossible to start a sentence without you
+looking at me as if you were receiving your final judgement. You should
+be ashamed of yourself here in front of my client! And you're destroying
+the trust he has for me. Just what is it you want? You're still alive,
+you're still under my protection. There's no point in worrying!
+Somewhere you've read that the final judgement can often come without
+warning, from anyone at any time. And, in the right circumstances,
+that's basically true, but it's also true that I dislike your anxiety
+and fear and see that you don't have the trust in me you should have.
+Now what have I just said? I repeated something said by one of the
+judges. You know that there are so many various opinions about the
+procedure that they form into a great big pile and nobody can make any
+sense of them. This judge, for instance, sees proceedings as starting at
+a different point from where I do. A difference of opinion, nothing
+more. At a certain stage in the proceedings tradition has it that a sign
+is given by ringing a bell. This judge sees that as the point at which
+proceedings begin. I can't set out all the opinions opposed to that
+view here, and you wouldn't understand it anyway, suffice it to say
+that there are many reasons to disagree with him." Embarrassed, Block
+ran his fingers through the pile of the carpet, his anxiety about what
+the judge had said had let him forget his inferior status towards the
+lawyer for a while, he thought only about himself and turned the judge's
+words round to examine them from all sides. "Block," said Leni, as if
+reprimanding him, and, taking hold of the collar of his coat, pulled him
+up slightly higher. "Leave the carpet alone and listen to what the
+lawyer is saying."
+
+
+_This chapter was left unfinished._
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Nine
+
+In the Cathedral
+
+
+A very important Italian business contact of the bank had come to visit
+the city for the first time and K. was given the task of showing him
+some of its cultural sights. At any other time he would have seen this
+job as an honour but now, when he was finding it hard even to maintain
+his current position in the bank, he accepted it only with reluctance.
+Every hour that he could not be in the office was a cause of concern
+for him, he was no longer able to make use of his time in the office
+anything like as well as he had previously, he spent many hours merely
+pretending to do important work, but that only increased his anxiety
+about not being in the office. Then he sometimes thought he saw the
+deputy director, who was always watching, come into K.'s office, sit at
+his desk, look through his papers, receive clients who had almost
+become old friends of K., and lure them away from him, perhaps he even
+discovered mistakes, mistakes that seemed to threaten K. from a
+thousand directions when he was at work now, and which he could no
+longer avoid. So now, if he was ever asked to leave the office on
+business or even needed to make a short business trip, however much an
+honour it seemed--and tasks of this sort happened to have increased
+substantially recently--there was always the suspicion that they wanted
+to get him out of his office for a while and check his work, or at
+least the idea that they thought he was dispensable. It would not have
+been difficult for him to turn down most of these jobs, but he did not
+dare to do so because, if his fears had the slightest foundation,
+turning the jobs down would have been an acknowledgement of them. For
+this reason, he never demurred from accepting them, and even when he
+was asked to go on a tiring business trip lasting two days he said
+nothing about having to go out in the rainy autumn weather when he had a
+severe chill, just in order to avoid the risk of not being asked to go.
+When, with a raging headache, he arrived back from this trip he learned
+that he had been chosen to accompany the Italian business contact the
+following day. The temptation for once to turn the job down was very
+great, especially as it had no direct connection with business, but
+there was no denying that social obligations towards this business
+contact were in themselves important enough, only not for K., who knew
+quite well that he needed some successes at work if he was to maintain
+his position there and that, if he failed in that, it would not help
+him even if this Italian somehow found him quite charming; he did not
+want to be removed from his workplace for even one day, as the fear of
+not being allowed back in was too great, he knew full well that the fear
+was exaggerated but it still made him anxious. However, in this case it
+was almost impossible to think of an acceptable excuse, his knowledge
+of Italian was not great but still good enough; the deciding factor was
+that K. had earlier known a little about art history and this had
+become widely known around the bank in extremely exaggerated form, and
+that K. had been a member of the Society for the Preservation of City
+Monuments, albeit only for business reasons. It was said that this
+Italian was an art lover, so the choice of K. to accompany him was a
+matter of course.
+
+It was a very rainy and stormy morning when K., in a foul temper at the
+thought of the day ahead of him, arrived early at seven o'clock in the
+office so that he could at least do some work before his visitor would
+prevent him. He had spent half the night studying a book of Italian
+grammar so that he would be somewhat prepared and was very tired; his
+desk was less attractive to him than the window where he had spent far
+too much time sitting of late, but he resisted the temptation and sat
+down to his work. Unfortunately, just then the servitor came in and
+reported that the director had sent him to see whether the chief clerk
+was already in his office; if he was, then would he please be so kind
+as to come to his reception room as the gentleman from Italy was
+already there. "I'll come straight away," said K. He put a small
+dictionary in his pocket, took a guide to the city's tourist sites
+under his arm that he had compiled for strangers, and went through the
+deputy director's office into that of the director. He was glad he had
+come into the office so early and was able to be of service
+immediately, nobody could seriously have expected that of him. The
+deputy director's office was, of course, still as empty as the middle
+of the night, the servitor had probably been asked to summon him too
+but without success. As K. entered the reception room two men stood up
+from the deep armchairs where they had been sitting. The director gave
+him a friendly smile, he was clearly very glad that K. was there, he
+immediately introduced him to the Italian who shook K.'s hand
+vigorously and joked that somebody was an early riser. K. did not quite
+understand whom he had in mind, it was moreover an odd expression to use
+and it took K. a little while to guess its meaning. He replied with a
+few bland phrases which the Italian received once more with a laugh,
+passing his hand nervously and repeatedly over his blue-grey, bushy
+moustache. This moustache was obviously perfumed, it was almost tempting
+to come close to it and sniff. When they had all sat down and begun a
+light preliminary conversation, K. was disconcerted to notice that he
+understood no more than fragments of what the Italian said. When he
+spoke very calmly he understood almost everything, but that was very
+infrequent, mostly the words gushed from his mouth and he seemed to be
+enjoying himself so much his head shook. When he was talking in this
+way his speech was usually wrapped up in some kind of dialect which
+seemed to K. to have nothing to do with Italian but which the director
+not only understood but also spoke, although K. ought to have foreseen
+this as the Italian came from the south of his country where the
+director had also spent several years. Whatever the cause, K. realised
+that the possibility of communicating with the Italian had been largely
+taken from him, even his French was difficult to understand, and his
+moustache concealed the movements of his lips which might have offered
+some help in understanding what he said. K. began to anticipate many
+difficulties, he gave up trying to understand what the Italian
+said--with the director there, who could understand him so easily, it
+would have been pointless effort--and for the time being did no more
+than scowl at the Italian as he relaxed sitting deep but comfortable in
+the armchair, as he frequently pulled at his short, sharply tailored
+jacket and at one time lifted his arms in the air and moved his hands
+freely to try and depict something that K. could not grasp, even though
+he was leaning forward and did not let the hands out of his sight. K.
+had nothing to occupy himself but mechanically watch the exchange
+between the two men and his tiredness finally made itself felt, to his
+alarm, although fortunately in good time, he once caught himself nearly
+getting up, turning round and leaving. Eventually the Italian looked at
+the clock and jumped up. After taking his leave from the director he
+turned to K., pressing himself so close to him that K. had to push his
+chair back just so that he could move. The director had, no doubt, seen
+the anxiety in K.'s eyes as he tried to cope with this dialect of
+Italian, he joined in with this conversation in a way that was so
+adroit and unobtrusive that he seemed to be adding no more than minor
+comments, whereas in fact he was swiftly and patiently breaking into
+what the Italian said so that K. could understand. K. learned in this
+way that the Italian first had a few business matters to settle, that
+he unfortunately had only a little time at his disposal, that he
+certainly did not intend to rush round to see every monument in the
+city, that he would much rather--at least as long as K. would agree, it
+was entirely his decision--just see the cathedral and to do so
+thoroughly. He was extremely pleased to be accompanied by someone who
+was so learned and so pleasant--by this he meant K., who was occupied
+not with listening to the Italian but the director--and asked if he
+would be so kind, if the time was suitable, to meet him in the cathedral
+in two hours' time at about ten o'clock. He hoped he would certainly be
+able to be there at that time. K. made an appropriate reply, the Italian
+shook first the director's hand and then K.'s, then the director's again
+and went to the door, half turned to the two men who followed him and
+continuing to talk without a break. K. remained together with the
+director for a short while, although the director looked especially
+unhappy today. He thought he needed to apologise to K. for something and
+told him--they were standing intimately close together--he had thought
+at first he would accompany the Italian himself, but then--he gave no
+more precise reason than this--then he decided it would be better to
+send K. with him. He should not be surprised if he could not understand
+the Italian at first, he would be able to very soon, and even if he
+really could not understand very much he said it was not so bad, as it
+was really not so important for the Italian to be understood. And
+anyway, K.'s knowledge of Italian was surprisingly good, the director
+was sure he would get by very well. And with that, it was time for K. to
+go. He spent the time still remaining to him with a dictionary, copying
+out obscure words he would need to guide the Italian round the
+cathedral. It was an extremely irksome task, servitors brought him the
+mail, bank staff came with various queries and, when they saw that K.
+was busy, stood by the door and did not go away until he had listened to
+them, the deputy director did not miss the opportunity to disturb K. and
+came in frequently, took the dictionary from his hand and flicked
+through its pages, clearly for no purpose, when the door to the
+ante-room opened even clients would appear from the half-darkness and
+bow timidly to him--they wanted to attract his attention but were not
+sure whether he had seen them--all this activity was circling around K.
+with him at its centre while he compiled the list of words he would
+need, then looked them up in the dictionary, then wrote them out, then
+practised their pronunciation and finally tried to learn them by heart.
+The good intentions he had had earlier, though, seemed to have left him
+completely, it was the Italian who had caused him all this effort and
+sometimes he became so angry with him that he buried the dictionary
+under some papers firmly intending to do no more preparation, but then
+he realised he could not walk up and down in the cathedral with the
+Italian without saying a word, so, in an even greater rage, he pulled
+the dictionary back out again.
+
+At exactly half past nine, just when he was about to leave, there was a
+telephone call for him, Leni wished him good morning and asked how he
+was, K. thanked her hurriedly and told her it was impossible for him to
+talk now as he had to go to the cathedral. "To the cathedral?" asked
+Leni. "Yes, to the cathedral." "What do you have to go to the cathedral
+for?" said Leni. K. tried to explain it to her briefly, but he had
+hardly begun when Leni suddenly said, "They're harassing you." One
+thing that K. could not bear was pity that he had not wanted or
+expected, he took his leave of her with two words, but as he put the
+receiver back in its place he said, half to himself and half to the
+girl on the other end of the line who could no longer hear him, "Yes,
+they're harassing me."
+
+By now the time was late and there was almost a danger he would not be
+on time. He took a taxi to the cathedral, at the last moment he had
+remembered the album that he had had no opportunity to give to the
+Italian earlier and so took it with him now. He held it on his knees
+and drummed impatiently on it during the whole journey. The rain had
+eased off slightly but it was still damp, chilly and dark, it would be
+difficult to see anything in the cathedral but standing about on cold
+flagstones might well make K.'s chill much worse. The square in front
+of the cathedral was quite empty, K. remembered how even as a small
+child he had noticed that nearly all the houses in this narrow square
+had the curtains at their windows closed most of the time, although
+today, with the weather like this, it was more understandable. The
+cathedral also seemed quite empty, of course no-one would think of
+going there on a day like this. K. hurried along both the side naves
+but saw no-one but an old woman who, wrapped up in a warm shawl, was
+kneeling at a picture of the Virgin Mary and staring up at it. Then, in
+the distance, he saw a church official who limped away through a
+doorway in the wall. K. had arrived on time, it had struck ten just as
+he was entering the building, but the Italian still was not there. K.
+went back to the main entrance, stood there indecisively for a while,
+and then walked round the cathedral in the rain in case the Italian was
+waiting at another entrance. He was nowhere to be found. Could the
+director have misunderstood what time they had agreed on? How could
+anyone understand someone like that properly anyway? Whatever had
+happened, K. would have to wait for him for at least half an hour. As
+he was tired he wanted to sit down, he went back inside the cathedral,
+he found something like a small carpet on one of the steps, he moved it
+with his foot to a nearby pew, wrapped himself up tighter in his coat,
+put the collar up and sat down. To pass the time he opened the album
+and flicked through the pages a little but soon had to give up as it
+became so dark that when he looked up he could hardly make out anything
+in the side nave next to him.
+
+In the distance there was a large triangle of candles flickering on the
+main altar, K. was not certain whether he had seen them earlier.
+Perhaps they had only just been lit. Church staff creep silently as
+part of their job, you don't notice them. When K. happened to turn
+round he also saw a tall, stout candle attached to a column not far
+behind him. It was all very pretty, but totally inadequate to illuminate
+the pictures which were usually left in the darkness of the side
+altars, and seemed to make the darkness all the deeper. It was
+discourteous of the Italian not to come but it was also sensible of him,
+there would have been nothing to see, they would have had to content
+themselves with seeking out a few pictures with K.'s electric pocket
+torch and looking at them one small part at a time. K. went over to a
+nearby side chapel to see what they could have hoped for, he went up a
+few steps to a low marble railing and leant over it to look at the altar
+picture by the light of his torch. The eternal light hung disturbingly
+in front of it. The first thing that K. partly saw and partly guessed at
+was a large knight in armour who was shown at the far edge of the
+painting. He was leaning on his sword that he had stuck into the naked
+ground in front of him where only a few blades of grass grew here and
+there. He seemed to be paying close attention to something that was
+being played out in front of him. It was astonishing to see how he stood
+there without going any closer. Perhaps it was his job to stand guard.
+It was a long time since K. had looked at any pictures and he studied
+the knight for a long time even though he had continually to blink as
+he found it difficult to bear the green light of his torch. Then when
+he moved the light to the other parts of the picture he found an
+interment of Christ shown in the usual way, it was also a comparatively
+new painting. He put his torch away and went back to his place.
+
+There seemed to be no point in waiting for the Italian any longer, but
+outside it was certainly raining heavily, and as it was not so cold in
+the cathedral as K. had expected he decided to stay there for the time
+being. Close by him was the great pulpit, there were two plain golden
+crosses attached to its little round roof which were lying almost flat
+and whose tips crossed over each other. The outside of the pulpit's
+balustrade was covered in green foliage which continued down to the
+column supporting it, little angels could be seen among the leaves,
+some of them lively and some of them still. K. walked up to the pulpit
+and examined it from all sides, its stonework had been sculpted with
+great care, it seemed as if the foliage had trapped a deep darkness
+between and behind its leaves and held it there prisoner, K. lay his
+hand in one of these gaps and cautiously felt the stone, until then he
+had been totally unaware of this pulpit's existence. Then K. happened
+to notice one of the church staff standing behind the next row of pews,
+he wore a loose, creased, black cassock, he held a snuff box in his
+left hand and he was watching K. Now what does he want? thought K. Do I
+seem suspicious to him? Does he want a tip? But when the man in the
+cassock saw that K. had noticed him he raised his right hand, a pinch
+of snuff still held between two fingers, and pointed in some vague
+direction. It was almost impossible to understand what this behaviour
+meant, K. waited a while longer but the man in the cassock did not stop
+gesturing with his hand and even augmented it by nodding his head. "Now
+what does he want?" asked K. quietly, he did not dare call out loud
+here; but then he drew out his purse and pushed his way through the
+nearest pews to reach the man. He, however, immediately gestured to
+turn down this offer, shrugged his shoulders and limped away. As a child
+K. had imitated riding on a horse with the same sort of movement as
+this limp. "This old man is like a child," thought K., "he doesn't have
+the sense for anything more than serving in a church. Look at the way
+he stops when I stop, and how he waits to see whether I'll continue."
+With a smile, K. followed the old man all the way up the side nave and
+almost as far as the main altar, all this time the old man continued to
+point at something but K. deliberately avoided looking round, he was
+only pointing in order to make it harder for K. to follow him.
+Eventually, K. did stop following, he did not want to worry the old man
+too much, and he also did not want to frighten him away completely in
+case the Italian turned up after all.
+
+When he entered the central nave to go back to where he had left the
+album, he noticed a small secondary pulpit on a column almost next to
+the stalls by the altar where the choir sat. It was very simple, made
+of plain white stone, and so small that from a distance it looked like
+an empty niche where the statue of a saint ought to have been. It
+certainly would have been impossible for the priest to take a full step
+back from the balustrade, and, although there was no decoration on it,
+the top of the pulpit curved in exceptionally low so that a man of
+average height would not be able stand upright and would have to remain
+bent forward over the balustrade. In all, it looked as if it had been
+intended to make the priest suffer, it was impossible to understand why
+this pulpit would be needed as there were also the other ones available
+which were large and so artistically decorated.
+
+And K. would certainly not have noticed this little pulpit if there had
+not been a lamp fastened above it, which usually meant there was a
+sermon about to be given. So was a sermon to be given now? In this
+empty church? K. looked down at the steps which, pressed close against
+the column, led up to the pulpit. They were so narrow they seemed to be
+there as decoration on the column rather than for anyone to use. But
+under the pulpit--K. grinned in astonishment--there really was a priest
+standing with his hand on the handrail ready to climb the steps and
+looking at K. Then he nodded very slightly, so that K. crossed himself
+and genuflected as he should have done earlier. With a little swing,
+the priest went up into the pulpit with short fast steps. Was there
+really a sermon about to begin? Maybe the man in the cassock had not
+been really so demented, and had meant to lead K.'s way to the
+preacher, which in this empty church would have been very necessary.
+And there was also, somewhere in front of a picture of the Virgin Mary,
+an old woman who should have come to hear the sermon. And if there was
+to be a sermon why had it not been introduced on the organ? But the
+organ remained quiet and merely looked out weakly from the darkness of
+its great height.
+
+K. now considered whether he should leave as quickly as possible, if he
+did not do it now there would be no chance of doing so during the
+sermon and he would have to stay there for as long as it lasted, he had
+lost so much time when he should have been in his office, there had
+long been no need for him to wait for the Italian any longer, he looked
+at his watch, it was eleven. But could there really be a sermon given?
+Could K. constitute the entire congregation? How could he when he was
+just a stranger who wanted to look at the church? That, basically, was
+all he was. The idea of a sermon, now, at eleven o'clock, on a workday,
+in hideous weather, was nonsense. The priest--there was no doubt that
+he was a priest, a young man with a smooth, dark face--was clearly
+going up there just to put the lamp out after somebody had lit it by
+mistake.
+
+But there had been no mistake, the priest seemed rather to check that
+the lamp was lit and turned it a little higher, then he slowly turned
+to face the front and leant down on the balustrade gripping its angular
+rail with both hands. He stood there like that for a while and, without
+turning his head, looked around. K. had moved back a long way and leant
+his elbows on the front pew. Somewhere in the church--he could not have
+said exactly where--he could make out the man in the cassock hunched
+under his bent back and at peace, as if his work were completed. In the
+cathedral it was now very quiet! But K. would have to disturb that
+silence, he had no intention of staying there; if it was the priest's
+duty to preach at a certain time regardless of the circumstances then
+he could, and he could do it without K.'s taking part, and K.'s
+presence would do nothing to augment the effect of it. So K. began
+slowly to move, felt his way on tiptoe along the pew, arrived at the
+broad aisle and went along it without being disturbed, except for the
+sound of his steps, however light, which rang out on the stone floor
+and resounded from the vaulting, quiet but continuous at a repeating,
+regular pace. K. felt slightly abandoned as, probably observed by the
+priest, he walked by himself between the empty pews, and the size of
+the cathedral seemed to be just at the limit of what a man could bear.
+When he arrived back at where he had been sitting he did not hesitate
+but simply reached out for the album he had left there and took it with
+him. He had nearly left the area covered by pews and was close to the
+empty space between himself and the exit when, for the first time, he
+heard the voice of the priest. A powerful and experienced voice. It
+pierced through the reaches of the cathedral ready waiting for it! But
+the priest was not calling out to the congregation, his cry was quite
+unambiguous and there was no escape from it, he called "Josef K.!"
+
+K. stood still and looked down at the floor. In theory he was still
+free, he could have carried on walking, through one of three dark
+little wooden doors not far in front of him and away from there. It
+would simply mean he had not understood, or that he had understood but
+chose not to pay attention to it. But if he once turned round he would
+be trapped, then he would have acknowledged that he had understood
+perfectly well, that he really was the Josef K. the priest had called
+to and that he was willing to follow. If the priest had called out
+again K. would certainly have carried on out the door, but everything
+was silent as K. also waited, he turned his head slightly as he wanted
+to see what the priest was doing now. He was merely standing in the
+pulpit as before, but it was obvious that he had seen K. turn his head.
+If K. did not now turn round completely it would have been like a child
+playing hide and seek. He did so, and the priest beckoned him with his
+finger. As everything could now be done openly he ran--because of
+curiosity and the wish to get it over with--with long flying leaps
+towards the pulpit. At the front pews he stopped, but to the priest he
+still seemed too far away, he reached out his hand and pointed sharply
+down with his finger to a place immediately in front of the pulpit. And
+K. did as he was told, standing in that place he had to bend his head a
+long way back just to see the priest. "You are Josef K.," said the
+priest, and raised his hand from the balustrade to make a gesture whose
+meaning was unclear. "Yes," said K., he considered how freely he had
+always given his name in the past, for some time now it had been a
+burden to him, now there were people who knew his name whom he had
+never seen before, it had been so nice first to introduce yourself and
+only then for people to know who you were. "You have been accused,"
+said the priest, especially gently. "Yes," said K., "so I have been
+informed." "Then you are the one I am looking for," said the priest. "I
+am the prison chaplain." "I see," said K. "I had you summoned here,"
+said the priest, "because I wanted to speak to you." "I knew nothing of
+that," said K. "I came here to show the cathedral to a gentleman from
+Italy." "That is beside the point," said the priest. "What are you
+holding in your hand? Is it a prayer book?" "No," answered K., "it's an
+album of the city's tourist sights." "Put it down," said the priest. K.
+threw it away with such force that it flapped open and rolled across
+the floor, tearing its pages. "Do you know your case is going badly?"
+asked the priest. "That's how it seems to me too," said K. "I've
+expended a lot of effort on it, but so far with no result. Although I do
+still have some documents to submit." "How do you imagine it will end?"
+asked the priest. "At first I thought it was bound to end well," said
+K., "but now I have my doubts about it. I don't know how it will end. Do
+you know?" "I don't," said the priest, "but I fear it will end badly.
+You are considered guilty. Your case will probably not even go beyond a
+minor court. Provisionally at least, your guilt is seen as proven."
+"But I'm not guilty," said K., "there's been a mistake. How is it even
+possible for someone to be guilty? We're all human beings here, one
+like the other." "That is true," said the priest, "but that is how the
+guilty speak." "Do you presume I'm guilty too?" asked K. "I make no
+presumptions about you," said the priest. "I thank you for that," said
+K. "but everyone else involved in these proceedings has something
+against me and presumes I'm guilty. They even influence those who
+aren't involved. My position gets harder all the time." "You don't
+understand the facts," said the priest, "the verdict does not come
+suddenly, proceedings continue until a verdict is reached gradually."
+"I see," said K., lowering his head. "What do you intend to do about
+your case next?" asked the priest. "I still need to find help," said
+K., raising his head to see what the priest thought of this. "There are
+still certain possibilities I haven't yet made use of." "You look for
+too much help from people you don't know," said the priest
+disapprovingly, "and especially from women. Can you really not see
+that's not the help you need?" "Sometimes, in fact quite often, I could
+believe you're right," said K., "but not always. Women have a lot of
+power. If I could persuade some of the women I know to work together
+with me then I would be certain to succeed. Especially in a court like
+this that seems to consist of nothing but woman-chasers. Show the
+examining judge a woman in the distance and he'll run right over the
+desk, and the accused, just to get to her as soon as he can." The
+priest lowered his head down to the balustrade, only now did the roof
+over the pulpit seem to press him down. What sort of dreadful weather
+could it be outside? It was no longer just a dull day, it was deepest
+night. None of the stained glass in the main window shed even a flicker
+of light on the darkness of the walls. And this was the moment when the
+man in the cassock chose to put out the candles on the main altar, one
+by one. "Are you cross with me?" asked K. "Maybe you don't know what
+sort of court it is you serve." He received no answer. "Well, it's just
+my own experience," said K. Above him there was still silence. "I didn't
+mean to insult you," said K. At that, the priest screamed down at K.:
+"Can you not see two steps in front of you?" He shouted in anger, but it
+was also the scream of one who sees another fall and, shocked and
+without thinking, screams against his own will.
+
+The two men, then, remained silent for a long time. In the darkness
+beneath him, the priest could not possibly have seen K. distinctly,
+although K. was able to see him clearly by the light of the little
+lamp. Why did the priest not come down? He had not given a sermon, he
+had only told K. a few things which, if he followed them closely, would
+probably cause him more harm than good. But the priest certainly seemed
+to mean well, it might even be possible, if he would come down and
+co-operate with him, it might even be possible for him to obtain some
+acceptable piece of advice that could make all the difference, it
+might, for instance, be able to show him not so much to influence the
+proceedings but how to break free of them, how to evade them, how to
+live away from them. K. had to admit that this was something he had had
+on his mind quite a lot of late. If the priest knew of such a
+possibility he might, if K. asked him, let him know about it, even
+though he was part of the court himself and even though, when K. had
+criticised the court, he had held down his gentle nature and actually
+shouted at K.
+
+"Would you not like to come down here?" asked K. "If you're not going
+to give a sermon come down here with me." "Now I can come down," said
+the priest, perhaps he regretted having shouted at K. As he took down
+the lamp from its hook he said, "to start off with I had to speak to
+you from a distance. Otherwise I'm too easily influenced and forget my
+duty."
+
+K. waited for him at the foot of the steps. While he was still on one
+of the higher steps as he came down them the priest reached out his
+hand for K. to shake. "Can you spare me a little of your time?" asked
+K. "As much time as you need," said the priest, and passed him the
+little lamp for him to carry. Even at close distance the priest did not
+lose a certain solemnity that seemed to be part of his character. "You
+are very friendly towards me," said K., as they walked up and down
+beside each other in the darkness of one of the side naves. "That makes
+you an exception among all those who belong to the court. I can trust
+you more than any of the others I've seen. I can speak openly with you."
+"Don't fool yourself," said the priest. "How would I be fooling myself?"
+asked K. "You fool yourself in the court," said the priest, "it talks
+about this self-deceit in the opening paragraphs to the law. In front of
+the law there is a doorkeeper. A man from the countryside comes up to
+the door and asks for entry. But the doorkeeper says he can't let him in
+to the law right now. The man thinks about this, and then he asks if
+he'll be able to go in later on. 'That's possible,' says the doorkeeper,
+'but not now.' The gateway to the law is open as it always is, and the
+doorkeeper has stepped to one side, so the man bends over to try and
+see in. When the doorkeeper notices this he laughs and says, 'If you're
+tempted give it a try, try and go in even though I say you can't.
+Careful though: I'm powerful. And I'm only the lowliest of all the
+doormen. But there's a doorkeeper for each of the rooms and each of
+them is more powerful than the last. It's more than I can stand just to
+look at the third one.' The man from the country had not expected
+difficulties like this, the law was supposed to be accessible for
+anyone at any time, he thinks, but now he looks more closely at the
+doorkeeper in his fur coat, sees his big hooked nose, his long thin
+tartar-beard, and he decides it's better to wait until he has
+permission to enter. The doorkeeper gives him a stool and lets him sit
+down to one side of the gate. He sits there for days and years. He tries
+to be allowed in time and again and tires the doorkeeper with his
+requests. The doorkeeper often questions him, asking about where he's
+from and many other things, but these are disinterested questions such
+as great men ask, and he always ends up by telling him he still can't
+let him in. The man had come well equipped for his journey, and uses
+everything, however valuable, to bribe the doorkeeper. He accepts
+everything, but as he does so he says, 'I'll only accept this so that
+you don't think there's anything you've failed to do.' Over many years,
+the man watches the doorkeeper almost without a break. He forgets about
+the other doormen, and begins to think this one is the only thing
+stopping him from gaining access to the law. Over the first few years he
+curses his unhappy condition out loud, but later, as he becomes old, he
+just grumbles to himself. He becomes senile, and as he has come to know
+even the fleas in the doorkeeper's fur collar over the years that he has
+been studying him he even asks them to help him and change the
+doorkeeper's mind. Finally his eyes grow dim, and he no longer knows
+whether it's really getting darker or just his eyes that are deceiving
+him. But he seems now to see an inextinguishable light begin to shine
+from the darkness behind the door. He doesn't have long to live now.
+Just before he dies, he brings together all his experience from all this
+time into one question which he has still never put to the doorkeeper.
+He beckons to him, as he's no longer able to raise his stiff body. The
+doorkeeper has to bend over deeply as the difference in their sizes has
+changed very much to the disadvantage of the man. 'What is it you want
+to know now?' asks the doorkeeper, 'You're insatiable.' 'Everyone wants
+access to the law,' says the man, 'how come, over all these years,
+no-one but me has asked to be let in?' The doorkeeper can see the man's
+come to his end, his hearing has faded, and so, so that he can be heard,
+he shouts to him: 'Nobody else could have got in this way, as this
+entrance was meant only for you. Now I'll go and close it.'"
+
+"So the doorkeeper cheated the man," said K. immediately, who had been
+captivated by the story. "Don't be too quick," said the priest, "don't
+take somebody else's opinion without checking it. I told you the story
+exactly as it was written. There's nothing in there about cheating."
+"But it's quite clear," said K., "and your first interpretation of it
+was quite correct. The doorkeeper gave him the information that would
+release him only when it could be of no more use." "He didn't ask him
+before that," said the priest, "and don't forget he was only a
+doorkeeper, and as doorkeeper he did his duty." "What makes you think
+he did his duty?" asked K., "He didn't. It might have been his duty to
+keep everyone else away, but this man is who the door was intended for
+and he ought to have let him in." "You're not paying enough attention
+to what was written and you're changing the story," said the priest.
+"According to the story, there are two important things that the
+doorkeeper explains about access to the law, one at the beginning, one
+at the end. At one place he says he can't allow him in now, and at the
+other he says this entrance was intended for him alone. If one of the
+statements contradicted the other you would be right and the doorkeeper
+would have cheated the man from the country. But there is no
+contradiction. On the contrary, the first statement even hints at the
+second. You could almost say the doorkeeper went beyond his duty in
+that he offered the man some prospect of being admitted in the future.
+Throughout the story, his duty seems to have been merely to turn the
+man away, and there are many commentators who are surprised that the
+doorkeeper offered this hint at all, as he seems to love exactitude and
+keeps strict guard over his position. He stays at his post for many
+years and doesn't close the gate until the very end, he's very
+conscious of the importance of his service, as he says, 'I'm powerful,'
+he has respect for his superiors, as he says, 'I'm only the lowliest of
+the doormen,' he's not talkative, as through all these years the only
+questions he asks are 'disinterested,' he's not corruptible, as when
+he's offered a gift he says, 'I'll only accept this so that you don't
+think there's anything you've failed to do,' as far as fulfilling his
+duty goes he can be neither ruffled nor begged, as it says about the
+man that, 'he tires the doorkeeper with his requests,' even his
+external appearance suggests a pedantic character, the big hooked nose
+and the long, thin, black tartar-beard. How could any doorkeeper be
+more faithful to his duty? But in the doorkeeper's character there are
+also other features which might be very useful for those who seek entry
+to the law, and when he hinted at some possibility in the future it
+always seemed to make it clear that he might even go beyond his duty.
+There's no denying he's a little simple-minded, and that makes him a
+little conceited. Even if all he said about his power and the power of
+the other doorkeepers and how not even he could bear the sight of
+them--I say even if all these assertions are right, the way he makes
+them shows that he's too simple and arrogant to understand properly.
+The commentators say about this that, 'correct understanding of a matter
+and a misunderstanding of the same matter are not mutually exclusive.'
+Whether they're right or not, you have to concede that his simplicity
+and arrogance, however little they show, do weaken his function of
+guarding the entrance, they are defects in the doorkeeper's character.
+You also have to consider that the doorkeeper seems to be friendly by
+nature, he isn't always just an official. He makes a joke right at the
+beginning, in that he invites the man to enter at the same time as
+maintaining the ban on his entering, and then he doesn't send him away
+but gives him, as it says in the text, a stool to sit on and lets him
+stay by the side of the door. The patience with which he puts up with
+the man's requests through all these years, the little questioning
+sessions, accepting the gifts, his politeness when he puts up with the
+man cursing his fate even though it was the doorkeeper who caused that
+fate--all these things seem to want to arouse our sympathy. Not every
+doorkeeper would have behaved in the same way. And finally, he lets the
+man beckon him and he bends deep down to him so that he can put his
+last question. There's no more than some slight impatience--the
+doorkeeper knows everything's come to its end--shown in the words,
+'You're insatiable.' There are many commentators who go even further in
+explaining it in this way and think the words, 'you're insatiable' are
+an expression of friendly admiration, albeit with some condescension.
+However you look at it the figure of the doorkeeper comes out
+differently from how you might think." "You know the story better than
+I do and you've known it for longer," said K. They were silent for a
+while. And then K. said, "So you think the man was not cheated, do
+you?" "Don't get me wrong," said the priest, "I'm just pointing out the
+different opinions about it. You shouldn't pay too much attention to
+people's opinions. The text cannot be altered, and the various opinions
+are often no more than an expression of despair over it. There's even
+one opinion which says it's the doorkeeper who's been cheated." "That
+does seem to take things too far," said K. "How can they argue the
+doorkeeper has been cheated?" "Their argument," answered the priest,
+"is based on the simplicity of the doorkeeper. They say the doorkeeper
+doesn't know the inside of the law, only the way into it where he just
+walks up and down. They see his ideas of what's inside the law as
+rather childish, and suppose he's afraid himself of what he wants to
+make the man frightened of. Yes, he's more afraid of it than the man, as
+the man wants nothing but to go inside the law, even after he's heard
+about the terrible doormen there, in contrast to the doorkeeper who
+doesn't want to go in, or at least we don't hear anything about it. On
+the other hand, there are those who say he must have already been inside
+the law as he has been taken on into its service and that could only
+have been done inside. That can be countered by supposing he could have
+been given the job of doorkeeper by somebody calling out from inside,
+and that he can't have gone very far inside as he couldn't bear the
+sight of the third doorkeeper. Nor, through all those years, does the
+story say the doorkeeper told the man anything about the inside, other
+than his comment about the other doorkeepers. He could have been
+forbidden to do so, but he hasn't said anything about that either. All
+this seems to show he doesn't know anything about what the inside looks
+like or what it means, and that that's why he's being deceived. But he's
+also being deceived by the man from the country as he's this man's
+subordinate and doesn't know it. There's a lot to indicate that he
+treats the man as his subordinate, I expect you remember, but those who
+hold this view would say it's very clear that he really is his
+subordinate. Above all, the free man is superior to the man who has to
+serve another. Now, the man really is free, he can go wherever he wants,
+the only thing forbidden to him is entry into the law and, what's more,
+there's only one man forbidding him to do so--the doorkeeper. If he
+takes the stool and sits down beside the door and stays there all his
+life he does this of his own free will, there's nothing in the story to
+say he was forced to do it. On the other hand, the doorkeeper is kept to
+his post by his employment, he's not allowed to go away from it and it
+seems he's not allowed to go inside either, not even if he wanted to.
+Also, although he's in the service of the law he's only there for this
+one entrance, therefore he's there only in the service of this one man
+who the door's intended for. This is another way in which he's his
+subordinate. We can take it that he's been performing this somewhat
+empty service for many years, through the whole of a man's life, as it
+says that a man will come, that means someone old enough to be a man.
+That means the doorkeeper will have to wait a long time before his
+function is fulfilled, he will have to wait for as long as the man
+liked, who came to the door of his own free will. Even the end of the
+doorkeeper's service is determined by when the man's life ends, so the
+doorkeeper remains his subordinate right to the end. And it's pointed
+out repeatedly that the doorkeeper seems to know nothing of any of
+this, although this is not seen as anything remarkable, as those who
+hold this view see the doorkeeper as deluded in a way that's far worse,
+a way that's to do with his service. At the end, speaking about the
+entrance he says, 'Now I'll go and close it,' although at the beginning
+of the story it says the door to the law is open as it always is, but if
+it's always open--always--that means it's open independently of the
+lifespan of the man it's intended for, and not even the doorkeeper will
+be able to close it. There are various opinions about this, some say
+the doorkeeper was only answering a question or showing his devotion to
+duty or, just when the man was in his last moments, the doorkeeper
+wanted to cause him regret and sorrow. There are many who agree that he
+wouldn't be able to close the door. They even believe, at the end at
+least, the doorkeeper is aware, deep down, that he's the man's
+subordinate, as the man sees the light that shines out of the entry to
+the law whereas the doorkeeper would probably have his back to it and
+says nothing at all to show there's been any change." "That is well
+substantiated," said K., who had been repeating some parts of the
+priest's explanation to himself in a whisper. "It is well substantiated,
+and now I too think the doorkeeper must have been deceived. Although
+that does not mean I've abandoned what I thought earlier as the two
+versions are, to some extent, not incompatible. It's not clear whether
+the doorkeeper sees clearly or is deceived. I said the man had been
+cheated. If the doorkeeper understands clearly, then there could be some
+doubt about it, but if the doorkeeper has been deceived then the man is
+bound to believe the same thing. That would mean the doorkeeper is not a
+cheat but so simple-minded that he ought to be dismissed from his job
+immediately; if the doorkeeper is mistaken it will do him no harm but
+the man will be harmed immensely." "There you've found another opinion,"
+said the priest, "as there are many who say the story doesn't give
+anyone the right to judge the doorkeeper. However he might seem to us he
+is still in the service of the law, so he belongs to the law, so he's
+beyond what man has a right to judge. In this case we can't believe the
+doorkeeper is the man's subordinate. Even if he has to stay at the
+entrance into the law his service makes him incomparably more than if he
+lived freely in the world. The man has come to the law for the first
+time and the doorkeeper is already there. He's been given his position
+by the law, to doubt his worth would be to doubt the law." "I can't say
+I'm in complete agreement with this view," said K. shaking his head, "as
+if you accept it you'll have to accept that everything said by the
+doorkeeper is true. But you've already explained very fully that that's
+not possible." "No," said the priest, "you don't need to accept
+everything as true, you only have to accept it as necessary."
+"Depressing view," said K. "The lie made into the rule of the world."
+
+K. said that as if it were his final word but it was not his
+conclusion. He was too tired to think about all the ramifications of
+the story, and the sort of thoughts they led him into were not familiar
+to him, unrealistic things, things better suited for officials of the
+court to discuss than for him. The simple story had lost its shape, he
+wanted to shake it off, and the priest who now felt quite compassionate
+allowed this and accepted K.'s remarks without comment, even though his
+view was certainly very different from K.'s.
+
+In silence, they carried on walking for some time, K. stayed close
+beside the priest without knowing where he was. The lamp in his hand
+had long since gone out. Once, just in front of him, he thought he
+could see the statue of a saint by the glitter of the silver on it,
+although it quickly disappeared back into the darkness. So that he would
+not remain entirely dependent on the priest, K. asked him, "We're now
+near the main entrance, are we?" "No," said the priest, "we're a long
+way from it. Do you already want to go?" K. had not thought of going
+until then, but he immediately said, "Yes, certainly, I have to go. I'm
+the chief clerk in a bank and there are people waiting for me, I only
+came here to show a foreign business contact round the cathedral."
+"Alright," said the priest offering him his hand, "go then." "But I
+can't find my way round in this darkness by myself," said K. "Go to your
+left as far as the wall," said the priest, "then continue alongside the
+wall without leaving it and you'll find a way out." The priest had only
+gone a few paces from him, but K. was already shouting loudly, "Please,
+wait!" "I'm waiting," said the priest. "Is there anything else you want
+from me?" asked K. "No," said the priest. "You were so friendly to me
+earlier on," said K., "and you explained everything, but now you
+abandon me as if I were nothing to you." "You have to go," said the
+priest. "Well, yes," said K., "you need to understand that." "First, you
+need to understand who I am," said the priest. "You're the prison
+chaplain," said K., and went closer to the priest, it was not so
+important for him to go straight back to the bank as he had made out, he
+could very well stay where he was. "So that means I belong to the
+court," said the priest. "So why would I want anything from you? The
+court doesn't want anything from you. It accepts you when you come and
+it lets you go when you leave."
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Ten
+
+End
+
+
+The evening before K.'s thirty-first birthday--it was about nine
+o'clock in the evening, the time when the streets were quiet--two men
+came to where he lived. In frock coats, pale and fat, wearing top hats
+that looked like they could not be taken off their heads. After some
+brief formalities at the door of the flat when they first arrived, the
+same formalities were repeated at greater length at K.'s door. He had
+not been notified they would be coming, but K. sat in a chair near the
+door, dressed in black as they were, and slowly put on new gloves which
+stretched tightly over his fingers and behaved as if he were expecting
+visitors. He immediately stood up and looked at the gentlemen
+inquisitively. "You've come for me then, have you?" he asked. The
+gentlemen nodded, one of them indicated the other with the top hand now
+in his hand. K. told them he had been expecting a different visitor. He
+went to the window and looked once more down at the dark street. Most
+of the windows on the other side of the street were also dark already,
+many of them had the curtains closed. In one of the windows on the same
+floor where there was a light on, two small children could be seen
+playing with each other inside a playpen, unable to move from where
+they were, reaching out for each other with their little hands. "Some
+ancient, unimportant actors--that's what they've sent for me," said K.
+to himself, and looked round once again to confirm this to himself.
+"They want to sort me out as cheaply as they can." K. suddenly turned
+round to face the two men and asked, "What theatre do you play in?"
+"Theatre?" asked one of the gentlemen, turning to the other for
+assistance and pulling in the corners of his mouth. The other made a
+gesture like someone who was dumb, as if he were struggling with some
+organism causing him trouble. "You're not properly prepared to answer
+questions," said K. and went to fetch his hat.
+
+As soon as they were on the stairs the gentlemen wanted to take K.'s
+arms, but K. said "Wait till we're in the street, I'm not ill." But
+they waited only until the front door before they took his arms in a
+way that K. had never experienced before. They kept their shoulders
+close behind his, did not turn their arms in but twisted them around
+the entire length of K.'s arms and took hold of his hands with a grasp
+that was formal, experienced and could not be resisted. K. was held
+stiff and upright between them, they formed now a single unit so that if
+any one of them had been knocked down all of them must have fallen.
+They formed a unit of the sort that normally can be formed only by
+matter that is lifeless.
+
+Whenever they passed under a lamp K. tried to see his companions more
+clearly, as far as was possible when they were pressed so close
+together, as in the dim light of his room this had been hardly
+possible. "Maybe they're tenors," he thought as he saw their big double
+chins. The cleanliness of their faces disgusted him. He could see the
+hands that cleaned them, passing over the corners of their eyes,
+rubbing at their upper lips, scratching out the creases on those chins.
+
+When K. noticed that, he stopped, which meant the others had to stop
+too; they were at the edge of an open square, devoid of people but
+decorated with flower beds. "Why did they send you, of all people!" he
+cried out, more a shout than a question. The two gentleman clearly knew
+no answer to give, they waited, their free arms hanging down, like
+nurses when the patient needs to rest. "I will go no further," said K.
+as if to see what would happen. The gentlemen did not need to make any
+answer, it was enough that they did not loosen their grip on K. and
+tried to move him on, but K. resisted them. "I'll soon have no need of
+much strength, I'll use all of it now," he thought. He thought of the
+flies that tear their legs off struggling to get free of the flypaper.
+"These gentleman will have some hard work to do."
+
+Just then, Miss Bürstner came up into the square in front of them from
+the steps leading from a small street at a lower level. It was not
+certain that it was her, although the similarity was, of course, great.
+But it did not matter to K. whether it was certainly her anyway, he
+just became suddenly aware that there was no point in his resistance.
+There would be nothing heroic about it if he resisted, if he now caused
+trouble for these gentlemen, if in defending himself he sought to enjoy
+his last glimmer of life. He started walking, which pleased the
+gentlemen and some of their pleasure conveyed itself to him. Now they
+permitted him to decide which direction they took, and he decided to
+take the direction that followed the young woman in front of them, not
+so much because he wanted to catch up with her, nor even because he
+wanted to keep her in sight for as long as possible, but only so that
+he would not forget the reproach she represented for him. "The only
+thing I can do now," he said to himself, and his thought was confirmed
+by the equal length of his own steps with the steps of the two others,
+"the only thing I can do now is keep my common sense and do what's
+needed right till the end. I always wanted to go at the world and try
+and do too much, and even to do it for something that was not too
+cheap. That was wrong of me. Should I now show them I learned nothing
+from facing trial for a year? Should I go out like someone stupid?
+Should I let anyone say, after I'm gone, that at the start of the
+proceedings I wanted to end them, and that now that they've ended I want
+to start them again? I don't want anyone to say that. I'm grateful they
+sent these unspeaking, uncomprehending men to go with me on this
+journey, and that it's been left up to me to say what's necessary."
+
+Meanwhile, the young woman had turned off into a side street, but K.
+could do without her now and let his companions lead him. All three of
+them now, in complete agreement, went over a bridge in the light of the
+moon, the two gentlemen were willing to yield to each little movement
+made by K. as he moved slightly towards the edge and directed the group
+in that direction as a single unit. The moonlight glittered and
+quivered in the water, which divided itself around a small island
+covered in a densely-piled mass of foliage and trees and bushes.
+Beneath them, now invisible, there were gravel paths with comfortable
+benches where K. had stretched himself out on many summer's days. "I
+didn't actually want to stop here," he said to his companions, shamed by
+their compliance with his wishes. Behind K.'s back one of them seemed
+to quietly criticise the other for the misunderstanding about stopping,
+and then they went on. They went on up through several streets where
+policemen were walking or standing here and there; some in the distance
+and then some very close. One of them with a bushy moustache, his hand
+on the grip of his sword, seemed to have some purpose in approaching
+the group, which was hardly unsuspicious. The two gentlemen stopped,
+the policeman seemed about to open his mouth, and then K. drove his
+group forcefully forward. Several times he looked back cautiously to see
+if the policeman was following; but when they had a corner between
+themselves and the policeman K. began to run, and the two gentlemen,
+despite being seriously short of breath, had to run with him.
+
+In this way they quickly left the built up area and found themselves in
+the fields which, in this part of town, began almost without any
+transition zone. There was a quarry, empty and abandoned, near a
+building which was still like those in the city. Here the men stopped,
+perhaps because this had always been their destination or perhaps
+because they were too exhausted to run any further. Here they released
+their hold on K., who just waited in silence, and took their top hats
+off while they looked round the quarry and wiped the sweat off their
+brows with their handkerchiefs. The moonlight lay everywhere with the
+natural peace that is granted to no other light.
+
+After exchanging a few courtesies about who was to carry out the next
+tasks--the gentlemen did not seem to have been allocated specific
+functions--one of them went to K. and took his coat, his waistcoat, and
+finally his shirt off him. K. made an involuntary shiver, at which the
+gentleman gave him a gentle, reassuring tap on the back. Then he
+carefully folded the things up as if they would still be needed, even
+if not in the near future. He did not want to expose K. to the chilly
+night air without moving though, so he took him under the arm and
+walked up and down with him a little way while the other gentleman
+looked round the quarry for a suitable place. When he had found it he
+made a sign and the other gentleman escorted him there. It was near the
+rockface, there was a stone lying there that had broken loose. The
+gentlemen sat K. down on the ground, leant him against the stone and
+settled his head down on the top of it. Despite all the effort they
+went to, and despite all the co-operation shown by K., his demeanour
+seemed very forced and hard to believe. So one of the gentlemen asked
+the other to grant him a short time while he put K. in position by
+himself, but even that did nothing to make it better. In the end they
+left K. in a position that was far from the best of the ones they had
+tried so far. Then one of the gentlemen opened his frock coat and from a
+sheath hanging on a belt stretched across his waistcoat he withdrew a
+long, thin, double-edged butcher's knife which he held up in the light
+to test its sharpness. The repulsive courtesies began once again, one of
+them passed the knife over K. to the other, who then passed it back over
+K. to the first. K. now knew it would be his duty to take the knife as
+it passed from hand to hand above him and thrust it into himself. But
+he did not do it, instead he twisted his neck, which was still free,
+and looked around. He was not able to show his full worth, was not able
+to take all the work from the official bodies, he lacked the rest of
+the strength he needed and this final shortcoming was the fault of
+whoever had denied it to him. As he looked round, he saw the top floor
+of the building next to the quarry. He saw how a light flickered on and
+the two halves of a window opened out, somebody, made weak and thin by
+the height and the distance, leant suddenly far out from it and
+stretched his arms out even further. Who was that? A friend? A good
+person? Somebody who was taking part? Somebody who wanted to help? Was
+he alone? Was it everyone? Would anyone help? Were there objections that
+had been forgotten? There must have been some. The logic cannot be
+refuted, but someone who wants to live will not resist it. Where was the
+judge he'd never seen? Where was the high court he had never reached? He
+raised both hands and spread out all his fingers.
+
+But the hands of one of the gentleman were laid on K.'s throat, while
+the other pushed the knife deep into his heart and twisted it there,
+twice. As his eyesight failed, K. saw the two gentlemen cheek by cheek,
+close in front of his face, watching the result. "Like a dog!" he said,
+it was as if the shame of it should outlive him.
diff --git a/resources/pg7849.txt b/resources/pg7849.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d47b404
--- /dev/null
+++ b/resources/pg7849.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,6666 @@
+Chapter One
+
+Arrest--Conversation with Mrs. Grubach--Then Miss Bürstner
+
+
+Someone must have been telling lies about Josef K., he knew he had done
+nothing wrong but, one morning, he was arrested. Every day at eight in
+the morning he was brought his breakfast by Mrs. Grubach's cook--Mrs.
+Grubach was his landlady--but today she didn't come. That had never
+happened before. K. waited a little while, looked from his pillow at the
+old woman who lived opposite and who was watching him with an
+inquisitiveness quite unusual for her, and finally, both hungry and
+disconcerted, rang the bell. There was immediately a knock at the door
+and a man entered. He had never seen the man in this house before. He
+was slim but firmly built, his clothes were black and close-fitting,
+with many folds and pockets, buckles and buttons and a belt, all of
+which gave the impression of being very practical but without making it
+very clear what they were actually for. "Who are you?" asked K., sitting
+half upright in his bed. The man, however, ignored the question as if
+his arrival simply had to be accepted, and merely replied, "You rang?"
+"Anna should have brought me my breakfast," said K. He tried to work
+out who the man actually was, first in silence, just through
+observation and by thinking about it, but the man didn't stay still to
+be looked at for very long. Instead he went over to the door, opened it
+slightly, and said to someone who was clearly standing immediately
+behind it, "He
+wants Anna to bring him his breakfast." There was a little laughter in
+the neighbouring room, it was not clear from the sound of it whether
+there were several people laughing. The strange man could not have
+learned anything from it that he hadn't known already, but now he said
+to K., as if making his report "It is not possible." "It would be the
+first time that's happened," said K., as he jumped out of bed and
+quickly pulled on his trousers. "I want to see who that is in the next
+room, and why it is that Mrs. Grubach has let me be disturbed in this
+way." It immediately occurred to him that he needn't have said this out
+loud, and that he must to some extent have acknowledged their authority
+by doing so, but that didn't seem important to him at the time. That, at
+least, is how the stranger took it, as he said, "Don't you think you'd
+better stay where you are?" "I want neither to stay here nor to be
+spoken to by you until you've introduced yourself." "I meant it for your
+own good," said the stranger and opened the door, this time without
+being asked. The next room, which K. entered more slowly than he had
+intended, looked at first glance exactly the same as it had the previous
+evening. It was Mrs. Grubach's living room, over-filled with furniture,
+tablecloths, porcelain and photographs. Perhaps there was a little more
+space in there than usual today, but if so it was not immediately
+obvious, especially as the main difference was the presence of a man
+sitting by the open window with a book from which he now looked up.
+"You should have stayed in your room! Didn't Franz tell you?" "And what
+is it you want, then?" said K., looking back and forth between this new
+acquaintance and the one named Franz, who had remained in the doorway.
+Through the open window he noticed the old woman again, who had come
+close to the window opposite so that she could continue to see
+everything. She was showing an inquisitiveness that really made it seem
+like she was going senile. "I want to see Mrs. Grubach ...," said K.,
+making a movement as if tearing himself away from the two men--even
+though they were standing well away from him--and wanted to go. "No,"
+said the man at the window, who threw his book down on a coffee table
+and stood up. "You can't go away when you're under arrest." "That's how
+it seems," said K. "And why am I under arrest?" he then asked. "That's
+something we're not allowed to tell you. Go into your room and wait
+there. Proceedings are underway and you'll learn about everything all in
+good time. It's not really part of my job to be friendly towards you
+like this, but I hope no-one, apart from Franz, will hear about it, and
+he's been more friendly towards you than he should have been, under the
+rules, himself. If you carry on having as much good luck as you have
+been with your arresting officers then you can reckon on things going
+well with you." K. wanted to sit down, but then he saw that, apart from
+the chair by the window, there was nowhere anywhere in the room where he
+could sit. "You'll get the chance to see for yourself how true all this
+is," said Franz and both men then walked up to K. They were
+significantly bigger than him, especially the second man, who frequently
+slapped him on the shoulder. The two of them felt K.'s nightshirt, and
+said he would now have to wear one that was of much lower quality, but
+that they would keep the nightshirt along with his other underclothes
+and return them to him if his case turned out well. "It's better for you
+if you give us the things than if you leave them in the storeroom," they
+said. "Things have a tendency to go missing in the storeroom, and after
+a certain amount of time they sell things off, whether the case involved
+has come to an end or not. And cases like this can last a long time,
+especially the ones that have been coming up lately. They'd give you the
+money they got for them, but it wouldn't be very much as it's not what
+they're offered for them when they sell them that counts, it's how much
+they get slipped on the side, and things like that lose their value
+anyway when they get passed on from hand to hand, year after year." K.
+paid hardly any attention to what they were saying, he did not place
+much value on what he may have still possessed or on who decided what
+happened to them. It was much more important to him to get a clear
+understanding of his position, but he could not think clearly while
+these people were here, the second policeman's belly--and they could
+only be policemen--looked friendly enough, sticking out towards him, but
+when K. looked up and saw his dry, bony face it did not seem to fit
+with the body. His strong nose twisted to one side as if ignoring K. and
+sharing an understanding with the other policeman. What sort of people
+were these? What were they talking about? What office did they belong
+to? K. was living in a free country, after all, everywhere was at peace,
+all laws were decent and were upheld, who was it who dared accost him in
+his own home. He was always inclined to take life as lightly as he
+could, to cross bridges when he came to them, pay no heed for the
+future, even when everything seemed under threat. But here that did not
+seem the right thing to do. He could have taken it all as a joke, a big
+joke set up by his colleagues at the bank for some unknown reason, or
+also perhaps because today was his thirtieth birthday, it was all
+possible of course, maybe all he had to do was laugh in the policemen's
+face in some way and they would laugh with him, maybe they were
+tradesmen from the corner of the street, they looked like they might
+be--but he was nonetheless determined, ever since he first caught sight
+of the one called Franz, not to lose any slight advantage he might have
+had over these people. There was a very slight risk that people would
+later say he couldn't understand a joke, but--although he wasn't
+normally in the habit of learning from experience--he might also have
+had a few unimportant occasions in mind when, unlike his more cautious
+friends, he had acted with no thought at all for what might follow and
+had been made to suffer for it. He didn't want that to happen again, not
+this time at least; if they were play-acting he would act along with
+them.
+
+He still had time. "Allow me," he said, and hurried between the two
+policemen through into his room. "He seems sensible enough," he heard
+them say behind him. Once in his room, he quickly pulled open the drawer
+of his writing desk, everything in it was very tidy but in his
+agitation he was unable to find the identification documents he was
+looking for straight away. He finally found his bicycle permit and was
+about to go back to the policemen with it when it seemed to him too
+petty, so he carried on searching until he found his birth certificate.
+Just as he got back in the adjoining room the door on the other side
+opened and Mrs. Grubach was about to enter. He only saw her for an
+instant, for as soon as she recognised K. she was clearly embarrassed,
+asked for forgiveness and disappeared, closing the door behind her very
+carefully. "Do come in," K. could have said just then. But now he stood
+in the middle of the room with his papers in his hand and still looking
+at the door which did not open again. He stayed like that until he was
+startled out of it by the shout of the policeman who sat at the little
+table at the open window and, as K. now saw, was eating his breakfast.
+"Why didn't she come in?" he asked. "She's not allowed to," said the
+big policeman. "You're under arrest, aren't you?" "But how can I be
+under arrest? And how come it's like this?" "Now you're starting again,"
+said the policeman, dipping a piece of buttered bread in the honeypot.
+"We don't answer questions like that." "You will have to answer them,"
+said K. "Here are my identification papers, now show me yours and I
+certainly want to see the arrest warrant." "Oh, my God!" said the
+policeman. "In a position like yours, and you think you can start giving
+orders, do you. It won't do you any good to get us on the wrong side,
+even if you think it will--we're probably more on your side that anyone
+else you know!" "That's true, you know, you'd better believe it," said
+Franz, holding a cup of coffee in his hand which he did not lift to his
+mouth but looked at K. in a way that was probably meant to be full of
+meaning but could not actually be understood. K. found himself, without
+intending it, in a mute dialogue with Franz, but then slapped his hand
+down on his papers and said, "Here are my identity documents." "And what
+do you want us to do about it?" replied the big policeman, loudly. "The
+way you're carrying on, it's worse than a child. What is it you want? Do
+you want to get this great, bloody trial of yours over with quickly by
+talking about ID and arrest warrants with us? We're just coppers, that's
+all we are. Junior officers like us hardly know one end of an ID card
+from another, all we've got to do with you is keep an eye on you for
+ten hours a day and get paid for it. That's all we are. Mind you, what
+we can do is make sure that the high officials we work for find out
+just what sort of person it is they're going to arrest, and why he
+should be arrested, before they issue the warrant. There's no mistake
+there. Our authorities as far as I know, and I only know the lowest
+grades, don't go out looking for guilt among the public; it's the guilt
+that draws them out, like it says in the law, and they have to send us
+police officers out. That's the law. Where d'you think there'd be any
+mistake there?" "I don't know this law," said K. "So much the worse for
+you, then," said the policeman. "It's probably exists only in your
+heads," said K., he wanted, in some way, to insinuate his way into the
+thoughts of the policemen, to re-shape those thoughts to his benefit or
+to make himself at home there. But the policeman just said dismissively,
+"You'll find out when it affects you." Franz joined in, and said, "Look
+at this, Willem, he admits he doesn't know the law and at the same time
+insists he's innocent." "You're quite right, but we can't get him to
+understand a thing," said the other. K. stopped talking with them; do I,
+he thought to himself, do I really have to carry on getting tangled up
+with the chattering of base functionaries like this?--and they admit
+themselves that they are of the lowest position. They're talking about
+things of which they don't have the slightest understanding, anyway.
+It's only because of their stupidity that they're able to be so sure of
+themselves. I just need few words with someone of the same social
+standing as myself and everything will be incomparably clearer, much
+clearer than a long conversation with these two can make it. He walked
+up and down the free space in the room a couple of times, across the
+street he could see the old woman who, now, had pulled an old man, much
+older than herself, up to the window and had her arms around him. K. had
+to put an end to this display, "Take me to your superior," he said. "As
+soon as he wants to see you. Not before," said the policeman, the one
+called Willem. "And now my advice to you," he added, "is to go into your
+room, stay calm, and wait and see what's to be done with you. If you
+take our advice, you won't tire yourself out thinking about things to no
+purpose, you need to pull yourself together as there's a lot that's
+going to required of you. You've not behaved towards us the way we
+deserve after being so good to you, you forget that we, whatever we are,
+we're still free men and you're not, and that's quite an advantage. But
+in spite of all that we're still willing, if you've got the money, to go
+and get you some breakfast from the café over the road."
+
+Without giving any answer to this offer, K. stood still for some time.
+Perhaps, if he opened the door of the next room or even the front door,
+the two of them would not dare to stand in his way, perhaps that would
+be the simplest way to settle the whole thing, by bringing it to a head.
+But maybe they would grab him, and if he were thrown down on the ground
+he would lose all the advantage he, in a certain respect, had over them.
+So he decided on the more certain solution, the way things would go in
+the natural course of events, and went back in his room without another
+word either from him or from the policemen.
+
+He threw himself down on his bed, and from the dressing table he took
+the nice apple that he had put there the previous evening for his
+breakfast. Now it was all the breakfast he had and anyway, as he
+confirmed as soon as he took his first, big bite of it, it was far
+better than a breakfast he could have had through the good will of the
+policemen from the dirty café. He felt well and confident, he had failed
+to go into work at the bank this morning but that could easily be
+excused because of the relatively high position he held there. Should he
+really send in his explanation? He wondered about it. If nobody believed
+him, and in this case that would be understandable, he could bring Mrs.
+Grubach in as a witness, or even the old pair from across the street,
+who probably even now were on their way over to the window opposite. It
+puzzled K., at least it puzzled him looking at it from the policemen's
+point of view, that they had made him go into the room and left him
+alone there, where he had ten different ways of killing himself. At the
+same time, though, he asked himself, this time looking at it from his
+own point of view, what reason he could have to do so. Because those two
+were sitting there in the next room and had taken his breakfast,
+perhaps. It would have been so pointless to kill himself that, even if
+he had wanted to, the pointlessness would have made him unable. Maybe,
+if the policemen had not been so obviously limited in their mental
+abilities, it could have been supposed that they had come to the same
+conclusion and saw no danger in leaving him alone because of it. They
+could watch now, if they wanted, and see how he went over to the
+cupboard in the wall where he kept a bottle of good schnapps, how he
+first emptied a glass of it in place of his breakfast and how he then
+took a second glassful in order to give himself courage, the last one
+just as a precaution for the unlikely chance it would be needed.
+
+Then he was so startled by a shout to him from the other room that he
+struck his teeth against the glass. "The supervisor wants to see you!" a
+voice said. It was only the shout that startled him, this curt, abrupt,
+military shout, that he would not have expected from the policeman
+called Franz. In itself, he found the order very welcome. "At last!" he
+called back, locked the cupboard and, without delay, hurried into the
+next room. The two policemen were standing there and chased him back
+into his bedroom as if that were a matter of course. "What d'you think
+you're doing?" they cried. "Think you're going to see the supervisor
+dressed in just your shirt, do you? He'd see to it you got a right
+thumping, and us and all!" "Let go of me for God's sake!" called K., who
+had already been pushed back as far as his wardrobe, "if you accost me
+when I'm still in bed you can't expect to find me in my evening dress."
+"That won't help you," said the policemen, who always became very quiet,
+almost sad, when K. began to shout, and in that way confused him or, to
+some extent, brought him to his senses. "Ridiculous formalities!" he
+grumbled, as he lifted his coat from the chair and kept it in both his
+hands for a little while, as if holding it out for the policemen's
+inspection. They shook their heads. "It's got to be a black coat,"
+they said. At that, K. threw the coat to the floor and said--without
+knowing even himself what he meant by it--"Well it's not going to be the
+main trial, after all." The policemen laughed, but continued to insist,
+"It's got to be a black coat." "Well that's alright by me if it makes
+things go any faster," said K. He opened the wardrobe himself, spent a
+long time searching through all the clothes, and chose his best black
+suit which had a short jacket that had greatly surprised those who knew
+him, then he also pulled out a fresh shirt and began, carefully, to get
+dressed. He secretly told himself that he had succeeded in speeding
+things up by letting the policemen forget to make him have a bath. He
+watched them to see if they might remember after all, but of course it
+never occurred to them, although Willem did not forget to send Franz up
+to the supervisor with the message saying that K. was getting dressed.
+
+Once he was properly dressed, K. had to pass by Willem as he went
+through the next room into the one beyond, the door of which was already
+wide open. K. knew very well that this room had recently been let to a
+typist called 'Miss Bürstner'. She was in the habit of going out to work
+very early and coming back home very late, and K. had never exchanged
+more than a few words of greeting with her. Now, her bedside table had
+been pulled into the middle of the room to be used as a desk for these
+proceedings, and the supervisor sat behind it. He had his legs crossed,
+and had thrown one arm over the backrest of the chair.
+
+In one corner of the room there were three young people looking at the
+photographs belonging to Miss Bürstner that had been put into a piece of
+fabric on the wall. Hung up on the handle of the open window was a white
+blouse. At the window across the street, there was the old pair again,
+although now their number had increased, as behind them, and far taller
+than they were, stood a man with an open shirt that showed his chest and
+a reddish goatee beard which he squeezed and twisted with his fingers.
+"Josef K.?" asked the supervisor, perhaps merely to attract K.'s
+attention as he looked round the room. K. nodded. "I daresay you were
+quite surprised by all that's been taking place this morning," said the
+supervisor as, with both hands, he pushed away the few items on the
+bedside table--the candle and box of matches, a book and a pin cushion
+which lay there as if they were things he would need for his own
+business. "Certainly," said K., and he began to feel relaxed now that,
+at last, he stood in front of someone with some sense, someone with whom
+he would be able to talk about his situation. "Certainly I'm surprised,
+but I'm not in any way very surprised." "You're not very surprised?"
+asked the supervisor, as he positioned the candle in the middle of the
+table and the other things in a group around it. "Perhaps you don't
+quite understand me," K. hurriedly pointed out. "What I mean is ..."
+here K. broke off what he was saying and looked round for somewhere to
+sit. "I may sit down, mayn't I?" he asked. "That's not usual," the
+supervisor answered. "What I mean is ...," said K. without delaying a
+second time, "that, yes, I am very surprised but when you've been in the
+world for thirty years already and had to make your own way through
+everything yourself, which has been my lot, then you become hardened to
+surprises and don't take them too hard. Especially not what's happened
+today." "Why especially not what's happened today?" "I wouldn't want to
+say that I see all of this as a joke, you seem to have gone to too much
+trouble making all these arrangements for that. Everyone in the house
+must be taking part in it as well as all of you, that would be going
+beyond what could be a joke. So I don't want to say that this is a
+joke." "Quite right," said the supervisor, looking to see how many
+matches were left in the box. "But on the other hand," K. went on,
+looking round at everyone there and even wishing he could get the
+attention of the three who were looking at the photographs, "on the
+other hand this really can't be all that important. That follows from
+the fact that I've been indicted, but can't think of the slightest
+offence for which I could be indicted. But even that is all beside the
+point, the main question is: Who is issuing the indictment? What office
+is conducting this affair? Are you officials? None of you is wearing a
+uniform, unless what you are wearing"--here he turned towards Franz--"is
+meant to be a uniform, it's actually more of a travelling suit. I
+require a clear answer to all these questions, and I'm quite sure that
+once things have been made clear we can take our leave of each other on
+the best of terms." The supervisor slammed the box of matches down on
+the table. "You're making a big mistake," he said. "These gentlemen and
+I have got nothing to do with your business, in fact we know almost
+nothing about you. We could be wearing uniforms as proper and exact as
+you like and your situation wouldn't be any the worse for it. As to
+whether you're on a charge, I can't give you any sort of clear answer to
+that, I don't even know whether you are or not. You're under arrest,
+you're quite right about that, but I don't know any more than that.
+Maybe these officers have been chit-chatting with you, well if they have
+that's all it is, chit-chat. I can't give you an answer to your
+questions, but I can give you a bit of advice: You'd better think less
+about us and what's going to happen to you, and think a bit more about
+yourself. And stop making all this fuss about your sense of innocence;
+you don't make such a bad impression, but with all this fuss you're
+damaging it. And you ought to do a bit less talking, too. Almost
+everything you've said so far has been things we could have taken from
+your behaviour, even if you'd said no more than a few words. And what
+you have said has not exactly been in your favour."
+
+K. stared at the supervisor. Was this man, probably younger than he was,
+lecturing him like a schoolmaster. Was he being punished for his honesty
+with a telling off. And was he to learn nothing about the reasons for
+his arrest or those who were arresting him. He became somewhat cross and
+began to walk up and down. No-one stopped him doing this and he pushed
+his sleeves back, felt his chest, straightened his hair, went over to
+the three men, said, "It makes no sense," at which these three turned
+round to face him and came towards him with serious expressions. He
+finally came again to a halt in front of the supervisor's desk. "State
+Attorney Hasterer is a good friend of mine," he said, "can I telephone
+him?" "Certainly," said the supervisor, "but I don't know what the point
+of that will be, I suppose you must have some private matter you want to
+discuss with him." "What the point is?" shouted K., more disconcerted
+that cross. "Who do you think you are? You want to see some point in it
+while you're carrying out something as pointless as it could be. It's
+enough to make you cry! These gentlemen first accost me, and now they
+sit or stand about in here and let me be hauled up in front of you.
+What point there would be, in telephoning a state attorney when I'm
+ostensibly under arrest? Very well, I won't make the telephone call."
+"You can call him if you want to," said the supervisor, stretching his
+hand out towards the outer room where the telephone was, "please, go on,
+do make your phone call." "No, I don't want to any more," said K., and
+went over to the window. Across the street, the people were still there
+at the window, and it was only now that K. had gone up to his window
+that they seemed to become uneasy about quietly watching what was going
+on. The old couple wanted to get up but the man behind them calmed them
+down. "We've got some kind of audience over there," called K. to the
+supervisor, quite loudly, as he pointed out with his forefinger. "Go
+away," he then called across to them. And the three of them did
+immediately retreat a few steps, the old pair even found themselves
+behind the man who then concealed them with the breadth of his body and
+seemed, going by the movements of his mouth, to be saying something
+incomprehensible into the distance. They did not disappear entirely,
+though, but seemed to be waiting for the moment when they could come
+back to the window without being noticed. "Intrusive, thoughtless
+people!" said K. as he turned back into the room. The supervisor may
+have agreed with him, at least K. thought that was what he saw from the
+corner of his eye. But it was just as possible that he had not even been
+listening as he had his hand pressed firmly down on the table and seemed
+to be comparing the length of his fingers. The two policemen were
+sitting on a chest covered with a coloured blanket, rubbing their knees.
+The three young people had put their hands on their hips and were
+looking round aimlessly. Everything was still, like in some office that
+has been forgotten about. "Now, gentlemen," called out K., and for a
+moment it seemed as if he was carrying all of them on his shoulders, "it
+looks like your business with me is over with. In my opinion, it's best
+now to stop wondering about whether you're proceeding correctly or
+incorrectly, and to bring the matter to a peaceful close with a mutual
+handshake. If you are of the same opinion, then please...." and he
+walked up to the supervisor's desk and held out his hand to him. The
+supervisor raised his eyes, bit his lip and looked at K.'s outstretched
+hand; K. still believed the supervisor would do as he suggested. But
+instead, he stood up, picked up a hard round hat that was laying on
+Miss Bürstner's bed and put it carefully onto his head, using both hands
+as if trying on a new hat. "Everything seems so simple to you, doesn't
+it," he said to K. as he did so, "so you think we should bring the
+matter to a peaceful close, do you? No, no, that won't do. Mind you, on
+the other hand I certainly wouldn't want you to think there's no hope
+for you. No, why should you think that? You're simply under arrest,
+nothing more than that. That's what I had to tell you, that's what I've
+done and now I've seen how you've taken it. That's enough for one day
+and we can take our leave of each other, for the time being at least. I
+expect you'll want to go in to the bank now, won't you?" "In to the
+bank?" asked K., "I thought I was under arrest." K. said this with a
+certain amount of defiance as, although his handshake had not been
+accepted, he was feeling more independent of all these people,
+especially since the supervisor had stood up. He was playing with them.
+If they left, he had decided he would run after them and offer to let
+them arrest him. That's why he even repeated, "How can I go in to the
+bank when I'm under arrest?" "I see you've misunderstood me," said the
+supervisor who was already at the door. "It's true that you're under
+arrest, but that shouldn't stop you from carrying out your job. And
+there shouldn't be anything to stop you carrying on with your usual
+life." "In that case it's not too bad, being under arrest," said K., and
+went up close to the supervisor. "I never meant it should be anything
+else," he replied. "It hardly seems to have been necessary to notify me
+of the arrest in that case," said K., and went even closer. The others
+had also come closer. All of them had gathered together into a narrow
+space by the door. "That was my duty," said the supervisor. "A silly
+duty," said K., unyielding. "Maybe so," replied the supervisor, "only
+don't let's waste our time talking on like this. I had assumed you'd be
+wanting to go to the bank. As you're paying close attention to every
+word I'll add this: I'm not forcing you to go to the bank, I'd just
+assumed you wanted to. And to make things easier for you, and to let you
+get to the bank with as little fuss as possible I've put these three
+gentlemen, colleagues of yours, at your disposal." "What's that?"
+exclaimed K., and looked at the three in astonishment. He could only
+remember seeing them in their group by the photographs, but these
+characterless, anaemic young people were indeed officials from his bank,
+not colleagues of his, that was putting it too high and it showed a gap
+in the omniscience of the supervisor, but they were nonetheless junior
+members of staff at the bank. How could K. have failed to see that? How
+occupied he must have been with the supervisor and the policemen not to
+have recognised these three! Rabensteiner, with his stiff demeanour and
+swinging hands, Kullich, with his blonde hair and deep-set eyes, and
+Kaminer, with his involuntary grin caused by chronic muscle spasms.
+"Good morning," said K. after a while, extending his hand to the
+gentlemen as they bowed correctly to him. "I didn't recognise you at
+all. So, we'll go into work now, shall we?" The gentlemen laughed and
+nodded enthusiastically, as if that was what they had been waiting for
+all the time, except that K. had left his hat in his room so they all
+dashed, one after another, into the room to fetch it, which caused a
+certain amount of embarrassment. K. stood where he was and watched them
+through the open double doorway, the last to go, of course, was the
+apathetic Rabensteiner who had broken into no more than an elegant trot.
+Kaminer got to the hat and K., as he often had to do at the bank,
+forcibly reminded himself that the grin was not deliberate, that he in
+fact wasn't able to grin deliberately. At that moment Mrs. Grubach
+opened the door from the hallway into the living room where all the
+people were. She did not seem to feel guilty about anything at all, and
+K., as often before, looked down at the belt of her apron which, for no
+reason, cut so deeply into her hefty body. Once downstairs, K., with his
+watch in his hand, decided to take a taxi--he had already been delayed
+by half an hour and there was no need to make the delay any longer.
+Kaminer ran to the corner to summon it, and the two others were making
+obvious efforts to keep K. diverted when Kullich pointed to the doorway
+of the house on the other side of the street where the large man with
+the blonde goatee beard appeared and, a little embarrassed at first at
+letting himself be seen in his full height, stepped back to the wall and
+leant against it. The old couple were probably still on the stairs. K.
+was cross with Kullich for pointing out this man whom he had already
+seen himself, in fact whom he had been expecting. "Don't look at him!"
+he snapped, without noticing how odd it was to speak to free men in this
+way. But there was no explanation needed anyway as just then the taxi
+arrived, they sat inside and set off. Inside the taxi, K. remembered
+that he had not noticed the supervisor and the policemen leaving--the
+supervisor had stopped him noticing the three bank staff and now the
+three bank staff had stopped him noticing the supervisor. This showed
+that K. was not very attentive, and he resolved to watch himself more
+carefully in this respect. Nonetheless, he gave it no thought as he
+twisted himself round and leant over onto the rear shelf of the car to
+catch sight of the supervisor and the policemen if he could. But he
+turned back round straight away and leant comfortably into the corner of
+the taxi without even having made the effort to see anyone. Although it
+did not seem like it, now was just the time when he needed some
+encouragement, but the gentlemen seemed tired just then, Rabensteiner
+looked out of the car to the right, Kullich to the left and only Kaminer
+was there with his grin at K.'s service. It would have been inhumane to
+make fun of that.
+
+That spring, whenever possible, K. usually spent his evenings after
+work--he usually stayed in the office until nine o'clock--with a short
+walk, either by himself or in the company of some of the bank officials,
+and then he would go into a pub where he would sit at the regulars'
+table with mostly older men until eleven. There were, however, also
+exceptions to this habit, times, for instance, when K. was invited by
+the bank's manager (whom he greatly respected for his industry and
+trustworthiness) to go with him for a ride in his car or to eat dinner
+with him at his large house. K. would also go, once a week, to see a
+girl called Elsa who worked as a waitress in a wine bar through the
+night until late in the morning. During the daytime she only received
+visitors while still in bed.
+
+That evening, though,--the day had passed quickly with a lot of hard
+work and many respectful and friendly birthday greetings--K. wanted to
+go straight home. Each time he had any small break from the day's work
+he considered, without knowing exactly what he had in mind, that Mrs.
+Grubach's flat seemed to have been put into great disarray by the events
+of that morning, and that it was up to him to put it back into order.
+Once order had been restored, every trace of those events would have
+been erased and everything would take its previous course once more. In
+particular, there was nothing to fear from the three bank officials,
+they had immersed themselves back into their paperwork and there was no
+alteration to be seen in them. K. had called each of them, separately or
+all together, into his office that day for no other reason than to
+observe them; he was always satisfied and had always been able to let
+them go again.
+
+At half past nine that evening, when he arrived back in front of the
+building where he lived, he met a young lad in the doorway who was
+standing there, his legs apart and smoking a pipe. "Who are you?"
+immediately asked K., bringing his face close to the lad's, as it was
+hard to see in the half light of the landing. "I'm the landlord's son,
+sir," answered the lad, taking the pipe from his mouth and stepping to
+one side. "The landlord's son?" asked K., and impatiently knocked on the
+ground with his stick. "Did you want anything, sir? Would you like me
+to fetch my father?" "No, no," said K., there was something forgiving
+in his voice, as if the boy had harmed him in some way and he was
+excusing him. "It's alright," he said then, and went on, but before
+going up the stairs he turned round once more.
+
+He could have gone directly to his room, but as he wanted to speak with
+Mrs. Grubach he went straight to her door and knocked. She was sat at
+the table with a knitted stocking and a pile of old stockings in front
+of her. K. apologised, a little embarrassed at coming so late, but Mrs.
+Grubach was very friendly and did not want to hear any apology, she was
+always ready to speak to him, he knew very well that he was her best and
+her favourite tenant. K. looked round the room, it looked exactly as it
+usually did, the breakfast dishes, which had been on the table by the
+window that morning, had already been cleared away. "A woman's hands
+will do many things when no-one's looking," he thought, he might himself
+have smashed all the dishes on the spot but certainly would not have
+been able to carry it all out. He looked at Mrs. Grubach with some
+gratitude. "Why are you working so late?" he asked. They were now both
+sitting at the table, and K. now and then sank his hands into the pile
+of stockings. "There's a lot of work to do," she said, "during the day I
+belong to the tenants; if I'm to sort out my own things there are only
+the evenings left to me." "I fear I may have caused you some exceptional
+work today." "How do you mean, Mr. K.?" she asked, becoming more
+interested and leaving her work in her lap. "I mean the men who were
+here this morning." "Oh, I see," she said, and went peacefully back to
+what she was doing, "that was no trouble, not especially." K. looked on
+in silence as she took up the knitted stocking once more. She seems
+surprised at my mentioning it, he thought, she seems to think it's
+improper for me to mention it. All the more important for me to do so.
+An old woman is the only person I can speak about it with. "But it must
+have caused some work for you," he said then, "but it won't happen
+again." "No, it can't happen again," she agreed, and smiled at K. in a
+way that was almost pained. "Do you mean that seriously?" asked K.
+"Yes," she said, more gently, "but the important thing is you mustn't
+take it too hard. There are so many awful things happening in the world!
+As you're being so honest with me, Mr. K., I can admit to you that I
+listened to a little of what was going on from behind the door, and that
+those two policemen told me one or two things as well. It's all to do
+with your happiness, and that's something that's quite close to my
+heart, perhaps more than it should be as I am, after all, only your
+landlady. Anyway, so I heard one or two things but I can't really say
+that it's about anything very serious. No. You have been arrested, but
+it's not in the same way as when they arrest a thief. If you're arrested
+in the same way as a thief, then it's bad, but an arrest like this....
+It seems to me that it's something very complicated--forgive me if I'm
+saying something stupid--something very complicated that I don't
+understand, but something that you don't really need to understand
+anyway."
+
+"There's nothing stupid about what you've said, Mrs. Grubach, or at
+least I partly agree with you, only, the way I judge the whole thing is
+harsher than yours, and think it's not only not something complicated
+but simply a fuss about nothing. I was just caught unawares, that's what
+happened. If I had got up as soon as I was awake without letting myself
+get confused because Anna wasn't there, if I'd got up and paid no regard
+to anyone who might have been in my way and come straight to you, if I'd
+done something like having my breakfast in the kitchen as an exception,
+asked you to bring my clothes from my room, in short, if I had behaved
+sensibly then nothing more would have happened, everything that was
+waiting to happen would have been stifled. People are so often
+unprepared. In the bank, for example, I am well prepared, nothing of
+this sort could possibly happen to me there, I have my own assistant
+there, there are telephones for internal and external calls in front of
+me on the desk, I continually receive visits from people,
+representatives, officials, but besides that, and most importantly, I'm
+always occupied with my work, that's to say I'm always alert, it would
+even be a pleasure for me to find myself faced with something of that
+sort. But now it's over with, and I didn't really even want to talk
+about it any more, only I wanted to hear what you, as a sensible woman,
+thought about it all, and I'm very glad to hear that we're in agreement.
+But now you must give me your hand, an agreement of this sort needs to
+be confirmed with a handshake."
+
+Will she shake hands with me? The supervisor didn't shake hands, he
+thought, and looked at the woman differently from before, examining her.
+She stood up, as he had also stood up, and was a little self-conscious,
+she hadn't been able to understand everything that K. said. As a result
+of this self-consciousness she said something that she certainly did
+not intend and certainly was not appropriate. "Don't take it so hard,
+Mr. K.," she said, with tears in her voice and also, of course,
+forgetting the handshake. "I didn't know I was taking it hard," said K.,
+feeling suddenly tired and seeing that if this woman did agree with him
+it was of very little value.
+
+Before going out the door he asked, "Is Miss Bürstner home?" "No," said
+Mrs. Grubach, smiling as she gave this simple piece of information,
+saying something sensible at last. "She's at the theatre. Did you want
+to see her? Should I give her a message?" "I, er, I just wanted to have
+a few words with her." "I'm afraid I don't know when she's coming in;
+she usually gets back late when she's been to the theatre." "It really
+doesn't matter," said K. his head hanging as he turned to the door to
+leave, "I just wanted to give her my apology for taking over her room
+today." "There's no need for that, Mr. K., you're too conscientious, the
+young lady doesn't know anything about it, she hasn't been home since
+early this morning and everything's been tidied up again, you can see
+for yourself." And she opened the door to Miss Bürstner's room. "Thank
+you, I'll take your word for it," said K., but went nonetheless over to
+the open door. The moon shone quietly into the unlit room. As far as
+could be seen, everything was indeed in its place, not even the blouse
+was hanging on the window handle. The pillows on the bed looked
+remarkably plump as they lay half in the moonlight. "Miss Bürstner often
+comes home late," said K., looking at Mrs. Grubach as if that were her
+responsibility. "That's how young people are!" said Mrs. Grubach to
+excuse herself. "Of course, of course," said K., "but it can be taken
+too far." "Yes, it can be," said Mrs. Grubach, "you're so right, Mr. K.
+Perhaps it is in this case. I certainly wouldn't want to say anything
+nasty about Miss Bürstner, she is a good, sweet girl, friendly, tidy,
+punctual, works hard, I appreciate all that very much, but one thing is
+true, she ought to have more pride, be a bit less forthcoming. Twice
+this month already, in the street over the way, I've seen her with a
+different gentleman. I really don't like saying this, you're the only
+one I've said this to, Mr. K., I swear to God, but I'm going to have no
+choice but to have a few words with Miss Bürstner about it myself. And
+it's not the only thing about her that I'm worried about." "Mrs.
+Grubach, you are on quite the wrong track," said K., so angry that he
+was hardly able to hide it, "and you have moreover misunderstood what I
+was saying about Miss Bürstner, that is not what I meant. In fact I warn
+you quite directly not to say anything to her, you are quite mistaken, I
+know Miss Bürstner very well and there is no truth at all in what you
+say. And what's more, perhaps I'm going to far, I don't want to get in
+your way, say to her whatever you see fit. Good night." "Mr. K.," said
+Mrs. Grubach as if asking him for something and hurrying to his door
+which he had already opened, "I don't want to speak to Miss Bürstner at
+all, not yet, of course I'll continue to keep an eye on her but you're
+the only one I've told what I know. And it is, after all something that
+everyone who lets rooms has to do if she's to keep the house decent,
+that's all I'm trying to do." "Decent!" called out K. through the crack
+in the door, "if you want to keep the house decent you'll first have to
+give me notice." Then he slammed the door shut, there was a gentle
+knocking to which he paid no more attention.
+
+He did not feel at all like going to bed, so he decided to stay up, and
+this would also give him the chance to find out when Miss Bürstner would
+arrive home. Perhaps it would also still be possible, even if a little
+inappropriate, to have a few words with her. As he lay there by the
+window, pressing his hands to his tired eyes, he even thought for a
+moment that he might punish Mrs. Grubach by persuading Miss Bürstner to
+give in her notice at the same time as he would. But he immediately
+realised that that would be shockingly excessive, and there would even
+be the suspicion that he was moving house because of the incidents of
+that morning. Nothing would have been more nonsensical and, above all,
+more pointless and contemptible.
+
+When he had become tired of looking out onto the empty street he
+slightly opened the door to the living room so that he could see anyone
+who entered the flat from where he was and lay down on the couch. He lay
+there, quietly smoking a cigar, until about eleven o'clock. He wasn't
+able to hold out longer than that, and went a little way into the
+hallway as if in that way he could make Miss Bürstner arrive sooner. He
+had no particular desire for her, he could not even remember what she
+looked like, but now he wanted to speak to her and it irritated him that
+her late arrival home meant this day would be full of unease and
+disorder right to its very end. It was also her fault that he had not
+had any dinner that evening and that he had been unable to visit Elsa
+as he had intended. He could still make up for both of those things,
+though, if he went to the wine bar where Elsa worked. He wanted to do so
+even later, after the discussion with Miss Bürstner.
+
+It was already gone half past eleven when someone could be heard in the
+stairway. K., who had been lost in his thoughts in the hallway, walking
+up and down loudly as if it were his own room, fled behind his door.
+Miss Bürstner had arrived. Shivering, she pulled a silk shawl over her
+slender shoulders as she locked the door. The next moment she would
+certainly go into her room, where K. ought not to intrude in the middle
+of the night; that meant he would have to speak to her now, but,
+unfortunately, he had not put the electric light on in his room so that
+when he stepped out of the dark it would give the impression of being an
+attack and would certainly, at the very least, have been quite alarming.
+There was no time to lose, and in his helplessness he whispered through
+the crack of the door, "Miss Bürstner." It sounded like he was pleading
+with her, not calling to her. "Is there someone there?" asked Miss
+Bürstner, looking round with her eyes wide open. "It's me," said K. and
+came out. "Oh, Mr. K.!" said Miss Bürstner with a smile. "Good Evening,"
+and offered him her hand. "I wanted to have a word with you, if you
+would allow me?" "Now?" asked Miss Bürstner, "does it have to be now? It
+is a little odd, isn't it?" "I've been waiting for you since nine
+o'clock." "Well, I was at the theatre, I didn't know anything about you
+waiting for me." "The reason I need to speak to you only came up
+today." "I see, well I don't see why not, I suppose, apart from being
+so tired I could drop. Come into my room for a few minutes then. We
+certainly can't talk out here, we'd wake everyone up and I think that
+would be more unpleasant for us than for them. Wait here till I've put
+the light on in my room, and then turn the light down out here." K. did
+as he was told, and then even waited until Miss Bürstner came out of her
+room and quietly invited him, once more, to come in. "Sit down," she
+said, indicating the ottoman, while she herself remained standing by
+the bedpost despite the tiredness she had spoken of; she did not even
+take off her hat, which was small but decorated with an abundance of
+flowers. "What is it you wanted, then? I'm really quite curious." She
+gently crossed her legs. "I expect you'll say," K. began, "that the
+matter really isn't all that urgent and we don't need to talk about it
+right now, but...." "I never listen to introductions," said Miss
+Bürstner. "That makes my job so much easier," said K. "This morning, to
+some extent through my fault, your room was made a little untidy, this
+happened because of people I did not know and against my will but, as I
+said, because of my fault; I wanted to apologise for it." "My room?"
+asked Miss Bürstner, and instead of looking round the room scrutinised
+K. "It is true," said K., and now, for the first time, they looked each
+other in the eyes, "there's no point in saying exactly how this came
+about." "But that's the interesting thing about it," said Miss Bürstner.
+"No," said K. "Well then," said Miss Bürstner, "I don't want to force my
+way into any secrets, if you insist that it's of no interest I won't
+insist. I'm quite happy to forgive you for it, as you ask, especially as
+I can't see anything at all that's been left untidy." With her hand laid
+flat on her lower hip, she made a tour around the room. At the mat where
+the photographs were she stopped. "Look at this!" she cried. "My
+photographs really have been put in the wrong places. Oh, that's
+horrible. Someone really has been in my room without permission." K.
+nodded, and quietly cursed Kaminer who worked at his bank and who was
+always active doing things that had neither use nor purpose. "It is
+odd," said Miss Bürstner, "that I'm forced to forbid you to do something
+that you ought to have forbidden yourself to do, namely to come into my
+room when I'm not here." "But I did explain to you," said K., and went
+over to join her by the photographs, "that it wasn't me who interfered
+with your photographs; but as you don't believe me I'll have to admit
+that the investigating committee brought along three bank employees with
+them, one of them must have touched your photographs and as soon as I
+get the chance I'll ask to have him dismissed from the bank. Yes, there
+was an investigating committee here," added K., as the young lady was
+looking at him enquiringly. "Because of you?" she asked. "Yes," answered
+K. "No!" the lady cried with a laugh. "Yes, they were," said K., "you
+believe that I'm innocent then, do you?" "Well now, innocent ..." said
+the lady, "I don't want to start making any pronouncements that might
+have serious consequences, I don't really know you after all, it means
+they're dealing with a serious criminal if they send an investigating
+committee straight out to get him. But you're not in custody now--at
+least I take it you've not escaped from prison considering that you seem
+quite calm--so you can't have committed any crime of that sort." "Yes,"
+said K., "but it might be that the investigating committee could see
+that I'm innocent, or not so guilty as had been supposed." "Yes, that's
+certainly a possibility," said Miss Bürstner, who seemed very
+interested. "Listen," said K., "you don't have much experience in legal
+matters." "No, that's true, I don't," said Miss Bürstner, "and I've
+often regretted it, as I'd like to know everything and I'm very
+interested in legal matters. There's something peculiarly attractive
+about the law, isn't there. But I'll certainly be perfecting my
+knowledge in this area, as next month I start work in a legal office."
+"That's very good," said K., "that means you'll be able to give me some
+help with my trial." "That could well be," said Miss Bürstner, "why not?
+I like to make use of what I know." "I mean it quite seriously," said
+K., "or at least, half seriously, as you do. This affair is too petty to
+call in a lawyer, but I could make good use of someone who could give me
+advice." "Yes, but if I'm to give you advice I'll have to know what it's
+all about," said Miss Bürstner. "That's exactly the problem," said K.,
+"I don't know that myself." "So you have been making fun of me, then,"
+said Miss Bürstner exceedingly disappointed, "you really ought not to
+try something like that on at this time of night." And she stepped away
+from the photographs where they had stood so long together. "Miss
+Bürstner, no," said K., "I'm not making fun of you. Please believe me!
+I've already told you everything I know. More than I know, in fact, as
+it actually wasn't even an investigating committee, that's just what I
+called them because I don't know what else to call them. There was no
+cross questioning at all, I was merely arrested, but by a committee."
+Miss Bürstner sat on the ottoman and laughed again. "What was it like
+then?" she asked. "It was terrible," said K., although his mind was no
+longer on the subject, he had become totally absorbed by Miss Bürstner's
+gaze who was supporting her chin on one hand--the elbow rested on the
+cushion of the ottoman--and slowly stroking her hip with the other.
+"That's too vague," said Miss Bürstner. "What's too vague?" asked K.
+Then he remembered himself and asked, "Would you like me to show you
+what it was like?" He wanted to move in some way but did not want to
+leave. "I'm already tired," said Miss Bürstner. "You arrived back so
+late," said K. "Now you've started telling me off. Well I suppose I
+deserve it as I shouldn't have let you in here in the first place, and
+it turns out there wasn't even any point." "Oh, there was a point,
+you'll see now how important a point it was," said K. "May I move this
+table away from your bedside and put it here?" "What do you think you're
+doing?" said Miss Bürstner. "Of course you can't!" "In that case I
+can't show you," said K., quite upset, as if Miss Bürstner had committed
+some incomprehensible offence against him. "Alright then, if you need it
+to show what you mean, just take the bedside table then," said Miss
+Bürstner, and after a short pause added in a weak voice, "I'm so tired
+I'm allowing more than I ought to." K. put the little table in the
+middle of the room and sat down behind it. "You have to get a proper
+idea of where the people were situated, it is very interesting. I'm the
+supervisor, sitting over there on the chest are two policemen, standing
+next to the photographs there are three young people. Hanging on the
+handle of the window is a white blouse--I just mention that by the way.
+And now it begins. Ah yes, I'm forgetting myself, the most important
+person of all, so I'm standing here in front of the table. The
+supervisor is sitting extremely comfortably with his legs crossed and
+his arm hanging over the backrest here like some layabout. And now it
+really does begin. The supervisor calls out as if he had to wake me up,
+in fact he shouts at me, I'm afraid, if I'm to make it clear to you,
+I'll have to shout as well, and it's nothing more than my name that he
+shouts out." Miss Bürstner, laughing as she listened to him, laid her
+forefinger on her mouth so that K. would not shout, but it was too late.
+K. was too engrossed in his role and slowly called out, "Josef K.!" It
+was not as loud as he had threatened, but nonetheless, once he had
+suddenly called it out, the cry seemed gradually to spread itself all
+round the room.
+
+There was a series of loud, curt and regular knocks at the door of the
+adjoining room. Miss Bürstner went pale and laid her hand on her heart.
+K. was especially startled, as for a moment he had been quite unable to
+think of anything other than the events of that morning and the girl for
+whom he was performing them. He had hardly pulled himself together when
+he jumped over to Miss Bürstner and took her hand. "Don't be afraid," he
+whispered, "I'll put everything right. But who can it be? It's only the
+living room next door, nobody sleeps in there." "Yes they do," whispered
+Miss Bürstner into K.'s ear, "a nephew of Mrs. Grubach's, a captain in
+the army, has been sleeping there since yesterday. There's no other room
+free. I'd forgotten about it too. Why did you have to shout like that?
+You've made me quite upset." "There is no reason for it," said K., and,
+now as she sank back onto the cushion, kissed her forehead. "Go away, go
+away," she said, hurriedly sitting back up, "get out of here, go, what
+is it you want, he's listening at the door, he can hear everything.
+You're causing me so much trouble!" "I won't go," said K., "until you've
+calmed down a bit. Come over into the other corner of the room, he
+won't be able to hear us there." She let him lead her there. "Don't
+forget," he said, "although this might be unpleasant for you you're not
+in any real danger. You know how much esteem Mrs. Grubach has for me,
+she's the one who will make all the decisions in this, especially as the
+captain is her nephew, but she believes everything I say without
+question. What's more, she has borrowed a large sum of money from me and
+that makes her dependent on me. I will confirm whatever you say to
+explain our being here together, however inappropriate it might be, and
+I guarantee to make sure that Mrs. Grubach will not only say she
+believes the explanation in public but will believe it truly and
+sincerely. You will have no need to consider me in any way. If you wish
+to let it be known that I have attacked you then Mrs. Grubach will be
+informed of such and she will believe it without even losing her trust
+in me, that's how much respect she has for me." Miss Bürstner looked at
+the floor in front of her, quiet and a little sunk in on herself. "Why
+would Mrs. Grubach not believe that I've attacked you?" added K. He
+looked at her hair in front of him, parted, bunched down, reddish and
+firmly held in place. He thought she would look up at him, but without
+changing her manner she said, "Forgive me, but it was the suddenness of
+the knocking that startled me so much, not so much what the consequences
+of the captain being here might be. It was all so quiet after you'd
+shouted, and then there was the knocking, that's what made me so
+shocked, and I was sitting right by the door, the knocking was right
+next to me. Thank you for your suggestions, but I won't accept them. I
+can bear the responsibility for anything that happens in my room myself,
+and I can do so with anyone. I'm surprised you don't realise just how
+insulting your suggestions are and what they imply about me, although I
+certainly acknowledge your good intentions. But now, please go, leave me
+alone, I need you to go now even more than I did earlier. The couple of
+minutes you asked for have grown into half an hour, more than half an
+hour now." K. took hold of her hand, and then of her wrist, "You're not
+cross with me, though?" he said. She pulled her hand away and answered,
+"No, no, I'm never cross with anyone." He grasped her wrist once more,
+she tolerated it now and, in that way, led him to the door. He had
+fully intended to leave. But when he reached the door he came to a halt
+as if he hadn't expected to find a door there, Miss Bürstner made use of
+that moment to get herself free, open the door, slip out into the
+hallway and gently say to K. from there, "Now, come along, please.
+Look," she pointed to the captain's door, from under which there was a
+light shining, "he's put a light on and he's laughing at us." "Alright,
+I'm coming," said K., moved forward, took hold of her, kissed her on
+the mouth and then over her whole face like a thirsty animal lapping
+with its tongue when it eventually finds water. He finally kissed her on
+her neck and her throat and left his lips pressed there for a long time.
+He did not look up until there was a noise from the captain's room.
+"I'll go now," he said, he wanted to address Miss Bürstner by her
+Christian name, but did not know it. She gave him a tired nod, offered
+him her hand to kiss as she turned away as if she did not know what she
+was doing, and went back into her room with her head bowed. A short
+while later, K. was lying in his bed. He very soon went to sleep, but
+before he did he thought a little while about his behaviour, he was
+satisfied with it but felt some surprise that he was not more satisfied;
+he was seriously worried about Miss Bürstner because of the captain.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Two
+
+First Cross-examination
+
+
+K. was informed by telephone that there would be a small hearing
+concerning his case the following Sunday. He was made aware that these
+cross examinations would follow one another regularly, perhaps not every
+week but quite frequently. On the one hand it was in everyone's interest
+to bring proceedings quickly to their conclusion, but on the other hand
+every aspect of the examinations had to be carried out thoroughly
+without lasting too long because of the associated stress. For these
+reasons, it had been decided to hold a series of brief examinations
+following on one after another. Sunday had been chosen as the day for
+the hearings so that K. would not be disturbed in his professional work.
+It was assumed that he would be in agreement with this, but if he wished
+for another date then, as far as possible, he would be accommodated.
+Cross-examinations could even be held in the night, for instance, but K.
+would probably not be fresh enough at that time. Anyway, as long as K.
+made no objection, the hearing would be left on Sundays. It was a matter
+of course that he would have to appear without fail, there was probably
+no need to point this out to him. He would be given the number of the
+building where he was to present himself, which was in a street in a
+suburb well away from the city centre which K. had never been to before.
+
+Once he had received this notice, K. hung up the receiver without giving
+an answer; he had decided immediately to go there that Sunday, it was
+certainly necessary, proceedings had begun and he had to face up to it,
+and this first examination would probably also be the last. He was still
+standing in thought by the telephone when he heard the voice of the
+deputy director behind him--he wanted to use the telephone but K. stood
+in his way. "Bad news?" asked the deputy director casually, not in order
+to find anything out but just to get K. away from the device. "No, no,"
+said K., he stepped to one side but did not go away entirely. The deputy
+director picked up the receiver and, as he waited for his connection,
+turned away from it and said to K., "One question, Mr. K.: Would you
+like to give me the pleasure of joining me on my sailing boat on Sunday
+morning? There's quite a few people coming, you're bound to know some
+of them. One of them is Hasterer, the state attorney. Would you like to
+come along? Do come along!" K. tried to pay attention to what the
+deputy director was saying. It was of no small importance for him, as
+this invitation from the deputy director, with whom he had never got on
+very well, meant that he was trying to improve his relations with him.
+It showed how important K. had become in the bank and how its second
+most important official seemed to value his friendship, or at least his
+impartiality. He was only speaking at the side of the telephone receiver
+while he waited for his connection, but in giving this invitation the
+deputy director was humbling himself. But K. would have to humiliate him
+a second time as a result, he said, "Thank you very much, but I'm afraid
+I will have no time on Sunday, I have a previous obligation." "Pity,"
+said the deputy director, and turned to the telephone conversation that
+had just been connected. It was not a short conversation, but K.
+remained standing confused by the instrument all the time it was going
+on. It was only when the deputy director hung up that he was shocked
+into awareness and said, in order to partially excuse his standing there
+for no reason, "I've just received a telephone call, there's somewhere I
+need to go, but they forgot to tell me what time." "Ask them then," said
+the deputy director. "It's not that important," said K., although in
+that way his earlier excuse, already weak enough, was made even weaker.
+As he went, the deputy director continued to speak about other things.
+K. forced himself to answer, but his thoughts were mainly about that
+Sunday, how it would be best to get there for nine o'clock in the
+morning as that was the time that courts always start work on weekdays.
+
+The weather was dull on Sunday. K. was very tired, as he had stayed out
+drinking until late in the night celebrating with some of the regulars,
+and he had almost overslept. He dressed hurriedly, without the time to
+think and assemble the various plans he had worked out during the week.
+With no breakfast, he rushed to the suburb he had been told about. Oddly
+enough, although he had little time to look around him, he came across
+the three bank officials involved in his case, Rabensteiner, Kullich and
+Kaminer. The first two were travelling in a tram that went across K.'s
+route, but Kaminer sat on the terrace of a café and leant curiously
+over the wall as K. came over. All of them seemed to be looking at him,
+surprised at seeing their superior running; it was a kind of pride that
+made K. want to go on foot, this was his affair and the idea of any help
+from strangers, however slight, was repulsive to him, he also wanted to
+avoid asking for anyone's help because that would initiate them into the
+affair even if only slightly. And after all, he had no wish at all to
+humiliate himself before the committee by being too punctual. Anyway,
+now he was running so that he would get there by nine o'clock if at all
+possible, even though he had no appointment for this time.
+
+He had thought that he would recognise the building from a distance by
+some kind of sign, without knowing exactly what the sign would look
+like, or from some particular kind of activity outside the entrance. K.
+had been told that the building was in Juliusstrasse, but when he stood
+at the street's entrance it consisted on each side of almost nothing but
+monotonous, grey constructions, tall blocks of flats occupied by poor
+people. Now, on a Sunday morning, most of the windows were occupied, men
+in their shirtsleeves leant out smoking, or carefully and gently held
+small children on the sills. Other windows were piled up with bedding,
+above which the dishevelled head of a woman would briefly appear. People
+called out to each other across the street, one of the calls provoked a
+loud laugh about K. himself. It was a long street, and spaced evenly
+along it were small shops below street level, selling various kinds of
+foodstuffs, which you reached by going down a few steps. Women went in
+and out of them or stood chatting on the steps. A fruitmonger, taking
+his goods up to the windows, was just as inattentive as K. and nearly
+knocked him down with his cart. Just then, a gramophone, which in better
+parts of town would have been seen as worn out, began to play some
+murderous tune.
+
+K. went further into the street, slowly, as if he had plenty of time
+now, or as if the examining magistrate were looking at him from one of
+the windows and therefore knew that K. had found his way there. It was
+shortly after nine. The building was quite far down the street, it
+covered so much area it was almost extraordinary, and the gateway in
+particular was tall and long. It was clearly intended for delivery
+wagons belonging to the various warehouses all round the yard which were
+now locked up and carried the names of companies some of which K. knew
+from his work at the bank. In contrast with his usual habits, he
+remained standing a while at the entrance to the yard taking in all
+these external details. Near him, there was a bare-footed man sitting on
+a crate and reading a newspaper. There were two lads swinging on a hand
+cart. In front of a pump stood a weak, young girl in a bedjacket who, as
+the water flowed into her can, looked at K. There was a piece of rope
+stretched between two windows in a corner of the yard, with some washing
+hanging on it to dry. A man stood below it calling out instructions to
+direct the work being done.
+
+K. went over to the stairway to get to the room where the hearing was to
+take place, but then stood still again as besides these steps he could
+see three other stairway entrances, and there also seemed to be a small
+passageway at the end of the yard leading into a second yard. It
+irritated him that he had not been given more precise directions to the
+room, it meant they were either being especially neglectful with him or
+especially indifferent, and he decided to make that clear to them very
+loudly and very unambiguously. In the end he decided to climb up the
+stairs, his thoughts playing on something that he remembered the
+policeman, Willem, saying to him; that the court is attracted by the
+guilt, from which it followed that the courtroom must be on the stairway
+that K. selected by chance.
+
+As he went up he disturbed a large group of children playing on the
+stairs who looked at him as he stepped through their rows. "Next time I
+come here," he said to himself, "I must either bring sweets with me to
+make them like me or a stick to hit them with." Just before he reached
+the first landing he even had to wait a little while until a ball had
+finished its movement, two small lads with sly faces like grown-up
+scoundrels held him by his trouser-legs until it had; if he were to
+shake them off he would have to hurt them, and he was afraid of what
+noise they would make by shouting.
+
+On the first floor, his search began for real. He still felt unable to
+ask for the investigating committee, and so he invented a joiner called
+Lanz--that name occurred to him because the captain, Mrs. Grubach's
+nephew, was called Lanz--so that he could ask at every flat whether Lanz
+the joiner lived there and thus obtain a chance to look into the rooms.
+It turned out, though, that that was mostly possible without further
+ado, as almost all the doors were left open and the children ran in and
+out. Most of them were small, one-windowed rooms where they also did the
+cooking. Many women held babies in one arm and worked at the stove with
+the other. Half grown girls, who seemed to be dressed in just their
+pinafores worked hardest running to and fro. In every room, the beds
+were still in use by people who were ill, or still asleep, or people
+stretched out on them in their clothes. K. knocked at the flats where
+the doors were closed and asked whether Lanz the joiner lived there. It
+was usually a woman who opened the door, heard the enquiry and turned to
+somebody in the room who would raise himself from the bed. "The
+gentleman's asking if a joiner called Lanz, lives here." "A joiner,
+called Lanz?" he would ask from the bed." "That's right," K. would say,
+although it was clear that the investigating committee was not to be
+found there, and so his task was at an end. There were many who thought
+it must be very important for K. to find Lanz the joiner and thought
+long about it, naming a joiner who was not called Lanz or giving a name
+that had some vague similarity with Lanz, or they asked neighbours or
+accompanied K. to a door a long way away where they thought someone of
+that sort might live in the back part of the building or where someone
+would be who could advise K. better than they could themselves. K.
+eventually had to give up asking if he did not want to be led all round
+from floor to floor in this way. He regretted his initial plan, which
+had at first seemed so practical to him. As he reached the fifth floor,
+he decided to give up the search, took his leave of a friendly, young
+worker who wanted to lead him on still further and went down the stairs.
+But then the thought of how much time he was wasting made him cross, he
+went back again and knocked at the first door on the fifth floor. The
+first thing he saw in the small room was a large clock on the wall which
+already showed ten o'clock. "Is there a joiner called Lanz who lives
+here?" he asked. "Pardon?" said a young woman with black, shining eyes
+who was, at that moment, washing children's underclothes in a bucket.
+She pointed her wet hand towards the open door of the adjoining room.
+
+K. thought he had stepped into a meeting. A medium sized, two windowed
+room was filled with the most diverse crowd of people--nobody paid any
+attention to the person who had just entered. Close under its ceiling it
+was surrounded by a gallery which was also fully occupied and where the
+people could only stand bent down with their heads and their backs
+touching the ceiling. K., who found the air too stuffy, stepped out
+again and said to the young woman, who had probably misunderstood what
+he had said, "I asked for a joiner, someone by the name of Lanz." "Yes,"
+said the woman, "please go on in." K. would probably not have followed
+her if the woman had not gone up to him, taken hold of the door handle
+and said, "I'll have to close the door after you, no-one else will be
+allowed in." "Very sensible," said K., "but it's too full already." But
+then he went back in anyway. He passed through between two men who were
+talking beside the door--one of them held both hands far out in front of
+himself making the movements of counting out money, the other looked him
+closely in the eyes--and someone took him by the hand. It was a small,
+red-faced youth. "Come in, come in," he said. K. let himself be led by
+him, and it turned out that there was--surprisingly in a densely packed
+crowd of people moving to and fro--a narrow passage which may have been
+the division between two factions; this idea was reinforced by the fact
+that in the first few rows to the left and the right of him there was
+hardly any face looking in his direction, he saw nothing but the backs
+of people directing their speech and their movements only towards
+members of their own side. Most of them were dressed in black, in old,
+long, formal frock coats that hung down loosely around them. These
+clothes were the only thing that puzzled K., as he would otherwise have
+taken the whole assembly for a local political meeting.
+
+At the other end of the hall where K. had been led there was a little
+table set at an angle on a very low podium which was as overcrowded as
+everywhere else, and behind the table, near the edge of the podium, sat
+a small, fat, wheezing man who was talking with someone behind him. This
+second man was standing with his legs crossed and his elbows on the
+backrest of the chair, provoking much laughter. From time to time he
+threw his arm in the air as if doing a caricature of someone. The youth
+who was leading K. had some difficulty in reporting to the man. He had
+already tried twice to tell him something, standing on tiptoe, but
+without getting the man's attention as he sat there above him. It was
+only when one of the people up on the podium drew his attention to the
+youth that the man turned to him and leant down to hear what it was he
+quietly said. Then he pulled out his watch and quickly looked over at K.
+"You should have been here one hour and five minutes ago," he said. K.
+was going to give him a reply but had no time to do so, as hardly had
+the man spoken than a general muttering arose all over the right hand
+side of the hall. "You should have been here one hour and five minutes
+ago," the man now repeated, raising his voice this time, and quickly
+looked round the hall beneath him. The muttering also became immediately
+louder and, as the man said nothing more, died away only gradually. Now
+the hall was much quieter than when K. had entered. Only the people up
+in the gallery had not stopped passing remarks. As far as could be
+distinguished, up in the half-darkness, dust and haze, they seemed to be
+less well dressed than those below. Many of them had brought pillows
+that they had put between their heads and the ceiling so that they would
+not hurt themselves pressed against it.
+
+K. had decided he would do more watching than talking, so he did not
+defend himself for supposedly having come late, and simply said, "Well
+maybe I have arrived late, I'm here now." There followed loud applause,
+once more from the right hand side of the hall. Easy people to get on
+your side, thought K., and was bothered only by the quiet from the left
+hand side which was directly behind him and from which there was
+applause from only a few individuals. He wondered what he could say to
+get all of them to support him together or, if that were not possible,
+to at least get the support of the others for a while.
+
+"Yes," said the man, "but I'm now no longer under any obligation to hear
+your case"--there was once more a muttering, but this time it was
+misleading as the man waved the people's objections aside with his hand
+and continued--"I will, however, as an exception, continue with it
+today. But you should never arrive late like this again. And now, step
+forward!" Someone jumped down from the podium so that there would be a
+place free for K., and K. stepped up onto it. He stood pressed closely
+against the table, the press of the crowd behind him was so great that
+he had to press back against it if he did not want to push the judge's
+desk down off the podium and perhaps the judge along with it.
+
+The judge, however, paid no attention to that but sat very comfortably
+on his chair and, after saying a few words to close his discussion with
+the man behind him, reached for a little note book, the only item on his
+desk. It was like an old school exercise book and had become quite
+misshapen from much thumbing. "Now then," said the judge, thumbing
+through the book. He turned to K. with the tone of someone who knows his
+facts and said, "you are a house painter?" "No," said K., "I am the
+chief clerk in a large bank." This reply was followed by laughter among
+the right hand faction down in the hall, it was so hearty that K.
+couldn't stop himself joining in with it. The people supported
+themselves with their hands on their knees and shook as if suffering a
+serious attack of coughing. Even some of those in the gallery were
+laughing. The judge had become quite cross but seemed to have no power
+over those below him in the hall, he tried to reduce what harm had been
+done in the gallery and jumped up threatening them, his eyebrows, until
+then hardly remarkable, pushed themselves up and became big, black and
+bushy over his eyes.
+
+The left hand side of the hall was still quiet, though, the people stood
+there in rows with their faces looking towards the podium listening to
+what was being said there, they observed the noise from the other side
+of the hall with the same quietness and even allowed some individuals
+from their own ranks, here and there, to go forward into the other
+faction. The people in the left faction were not only fewer in number
+than the right but probably were no more important than them, although
+their behaviour was calmer and that made it seem like they were. When K.
+now began to speak he was convinced he was doing it in the same way as
+them.
+
+"Your question, My Lord, as to whether I am a house painter--in fact
+even more than that, you did not ask at all but merely imposed it on
+me--is symptomatic of the whole way these proceedings against me are
+being carried out. Perhaps you will object that there are no proceedings
+against me. You will be quite right, as there are proceedings only if I
+acknowledge that there are. But, for the moment, I do acknowledge it,
+out of pity for yourselves to a large extent. It's impossible not to
+observe all this business without feeling pity. I don't say things are
+being done without due care but I would like to make it clear that it is
+I who make the acknowledgement."
+
+K. stopped speaking and looked down into the hall. He had spoken
+sharply, more sharply than he had intended, but he had been quite right.
+It should have been rewarded with some applause here and there but
+everything was quiet, they were all clearly waiting for what would
+follow, perhaps the quietness was laying the ground for an outbreak of
+activity that would bring this whole affair to an end. It was somewhat
+disturbing that just then the door at the end of the hall opened, the
+young washerwoman, who seemed to have finished her work, came in and,
+despite all her caution, attracted the attention of some of the people
+there. It was only the judge who gave K. any direct pleasure, as he
+seemed to have been immediately struck by K.'s words. Until then, he had
+listened to him standing, as K.'s speech had taken him by surprise while
+he was directing his attention to the gallery. Now, in the pause, he sat
+down very slowly, as if he did not want anyone to notice. He took out
+the notebook again, probably so that he could give the impression of
+being calmer.
+
+"That won't help you, sir," continued K., "even your little book will
+only confirm what I say." K. was satisfied to hear nothing but his own
+quiet words in this room full of strangers, and he even dared casually
+to pick up the examining judge's notebook and, touching it only with the
+tips of his fingers as if it were something revolting, lifted it in the
+air, holding it just by one of the middle pages so that the others on
+each side of it, closely written, blotted and yellowing, flapped down.
+"Those are the official notes of the examining judge," he said, and let
+the notebook fall down onto the desk. "You can read in your book as much
+as you like, sir, I really don't have anything in this charge book to be
+afraid of, even though I don't have access to it as I wouldn't want it
+in my hand, I can only touch it with two fingers." The judge grabbed the
+notebook from where it had fallen on the desk--which could only have
+been a sign of his deep humiliation, or at least that is how it must
+have been perceived--tried to tidy it up a little, and held it once more
+in front of himself in order to read from it.
+
+The people in the front row looked up at him, showing such tension on
+their faces that he looked back down at them for some time. Every one of
+them was an old man, some of them with white beards. Could they perhaps
+be the crucial group who could turn the whole assembly one way or the
+other. They had sunk into a state of motionlessness while K. gave his
+oration, and it had not been possible to raise them from this passivity
+even when the judge was being humiliated. "What has happened to me,"
+continued K., with less of the vigour he had had earlier, he continually
+scanned the faces in the first row, and this gave his address a somewhat
+nervous and distracted character, "what has happened to me is not just
+an isolated case. If it were it would not be of much importance as it's
+not of much importance to me, but it is a symptom of proceedings which
+are carried out against many. It's on behalf of them that I stand here
+now, not for myself alone."
+
+Without having intended it, he had raised his voice. Somewhere in the
+hall, someone raised his hands and applauded him shouting, "Bravo! Why
+not then? Bravo! Again I say, Bravo!" Some of the men in the first row
+groped around in their beards, none of them looked round to see who was
+shouting. Not even K. thought him of any importance but it did raise his
+spirits; he no longer thought it at all necessary that all of those in
+the hall should applaud him, it was enough if the majority of them began
+to think about the matter and if only one of them, now and then, was
+persuaded.
+
+"I'm not trying to be a successful orator," said K. after this thought,
+"that's probably more than I'm capable of anyway. I'm sure the examining
+judge can speak far better than I can, it is part of his job after all.
+All that I want is a public discussion of a public wrong. Listen: ten
+days ago I was placed under arrest, the arrest itself is something I
+laugh about but that's beside the point. They came for me in the morning
+when I was still in bed. Maybe the order had been given to arrest some
+house painter--that seems possible after what the judge has
+said--someone who is as innocent as I am, but it was me they chose.
+There were two police thugs occupying the next room. They could not have
+taken better precautions if I had been a dangerous robber. And these
+policemen were unprincipled riff-raff, they talked at me till I was sick
+of it, they wanted bribes, they wanted to trick me into giving them my
+clothes, they wanted money, supposedly so that they could bring me my
+breakfast after they had blatantly eaten my own breakfast in front of my
+eyes. And even that was not enough. I was led in front of the supervisor
+in another room. This was the room of a lady who I have a lot of respect
+for, and I was forced to look on while the supervisor and the policemen
+made quite a mess of this room because of me, although not through any
+fault of mine. It was not easy to stay calm, but I managed to do so and
+was completely calm when I asked the supervisor why it was that I was
+under arrest. If he were here he would have to confirm what I say. I can
+see him now, sitting on the chair belonging to that lady I mentioned--a
+picture of dull-witted arrogance. What do you think he answered? What
+he told me, gentlemen, was basically nothing at all; perhaps he really
+did know nothing, he had placed me under arrest and was satisfied. In
+fact he had done more than that and brought three junior employees from
+the bank where I work into the lady's room; they had made themselves
+busy interfering with some photographs that belonged to the lady and
+causing a mess. There was, of course, another reason for bringing these
+employees; they, just like my landlady and her maid, were expected to
+spread the news of my arrest and damage my public reputation and in
+particular to remove me from my position at the bank. Well they didn't
+succeed in any of that, not in the slightest, even my landlady, who is
+quite a simple person--and I will give you here her name in full
+respect, her name is Mrs. Grubach--even Mrs. Grubach was understanding
+enough to see that an arrest like this has no more significance than an
+attack carried out on the street by some youths who are not kept under
+proper control. I repeat, this whole affair has caused me nothing but
+unpleasantness and temporary irritation, but could it not also have had
+some far worse consequences?"
+
+K. broke off here and looked at the judge, who said nothing. As he did
+so he thought he saw the judge use a movement of his eyes to give a sign
+to someone in the crowd. K. smiled and said, "And now the judge, right
+next to me, is giving a secret sign to someone among you. There seems to
+be someone among you who is taking directions from above. I don't know
+whether the sign is meant to produce booing or applause, but I'll resist
+trying to guess what its meaning is too soon. It really doesn't matter
+to me, and I give his lordship the judge my full and public permission
+to stop giving secret signs to his paid subordinate down there and give
+his orders in words instead; let him just say 'Boo now!,' and then the
+next time 'Clap now!'"
+
+Whether it was embarrassment or impatience, the judge rocked backwards
+and forwards on his seat. The man behind him, whom he had been talking
+with earlier, leant forward again, either to give him a few general
+words of encouragement or some specific piece of advice. Below them in
+the hall the people talked to each other quietly but animatedly. The two
+factions had earlier seemed to hold views strongly opposed to each other
+but now they began to intermingle, a few individuals pointed up at K.,
+others pointed at the judge. The air in the room was fuggy and extremely
+oppressive, those who were standing furthest away could hardly even be
+seen through it. It must have been especially troublesome for those
+visitors who were in the gallery, as they were forced to quietly ask
+the participants in the assembly what exactly was happening, albeit
+with timid glances at the judge. The replies they received were just as
+quiet, and given behind the protection of a raised hand.
+
+"I have nearly finished what I have to say," said K., and as there was
+no bell available he struck the desk with his fist in a way that
+startled the judge and his advisor and made them look up from each
+other. "None of this concerns me, and I am therefore able to make a calm
+assessment of it, and, assuming that this so-called court is of any real
+importance, it will be very much to your advantage to listen to what I
+have to say. If you want to discuss what I say, please don't bother to
+write it down until later on, I don't have any time to waste and I'll
+soon be leaving."
+
+There was immediate silence, which showed how well K. was in control of
+the crowd. There were no shouts among them as there had been at the
+start, no-one even applauded, but if they weren't already persuaded they
+seemed very close to it.
+
+K. was pleased at the tension among all the people there as they
+listened to him, a rustling rose from the silence which was more
+invigorating than the most ecstatic applause could have been. "There is
+no doubt," he said quietly, "that there is some enormous organisation
+determining what is said by this court. In my case this includes my
+arrest and the examination taking place here today, an organisation that
+employs policemen who can be bribed, oafish supervisors and judges of
+whom nothing better can be said than that they are not as arrogant as
+some others. This organisation even maintains a high-level judiciary
+along with its train of countless servants, scribes, policemen and all
+the other assistance that it needs, perhaps even executioners and
+torturers--I'm not afraid of using those words. And what, gentlemen, is
+the purpose of this enormous organisation. Its purpose is to arrest
+innocent people and wage pointless prosecutions against them which, as
+in my case, lead to no result. How are we to avoid those in office
+becoming deeply corrupt when everything is devoid of meaning? That is
+impossible, not even the highest judge would be able to achieve that for
+himself. That is why policemen try to steal the clothes off the back of
+those they arrest, that is why supervisors break into the homes of
+people they do not know, that is why innocent people are humiliated in
+front of crowds rather than being given a proper trial. The policemen
+only talked about the warehouses where they put the property of those
+they arrest, I would like to see these warehouses where the hard won
+possessions of people under arrest is left to decay, if, that is, it's
+not stolen by the thieving hands of the warehouse workers."
+
+K. was interrupted by a screeching from the far end of the hall, he
+shaded his eyes to see that far, as the dull light of day made the smoke
+whitish and hard to see through. It was the washerwoman whom K. had
+recognised as a likely source of disturbance as soon as she had entered.
+It was hard to see now whether it was her fault or not. K. could only
+see that a man had pulled her into a corner by the door and was pressing
+himself against her. But it was not her who was screaming, but the man,
+he had opened his mouth wide and looked up at the ceiling. A small
+circle had formed around the two of them, the visitors near him in the
+gallery seemed delighted that the serious tone K. had introduced into
+the gathering had been disturbed in this way. K.'s first thought was to
+run over there, and he also thought that everyone would want to bring
+things back into order there or at least to make the pair leave the
+room, but the first row of people in front of him stayed were they were,
+no-one moved and no-one let K. through. On the contrary, they stood in
+his way, old men held out their arms in front of him and a hand from
+somewhere--he did not have the time to turn round--took hold of his
+collar. K., by this time, had forgotten about the pair, it seemed to him
+that his freedom was being limited as if his arrest was being taken
+seriously, and, without any thought for what he was doing, he jumped
+down from the podium. Now he stood face to face with the crowd. Had he
+judged the people properly? Had he put too much faith in the effect of
+his speech? Had they been putting up a pretence all the time he had
+been speaking, and now that he came to the end and to what must follow,
+were they tired of pretending? What faces they were, all around him!
+Dark, little eyes flickered here and there, cheeks drooped down like on
+drunken men, their long beards were thin and stiff, if they took hold of
+them it was more like they were making their hands into claws, not as if
+they were taking hold of their own beards. But underneath those
+beards--and this was the real discovery made by K.--there were badges of
+various sizes and colours shining on the collars of their coats. As far
+as he could see, every one of them was wearing one of these badges. All
+of them belonged to the same group, even though they seemed to be
+divided to the right and the left of him, and when he suddenly turned
+round he saw the same badge on the collar of the examining judge who
+calmly looked down at him with his hands in his lap. "So," called out
+K., throwing his arms in the air as if this sudden realisation needed
+more room, "all of you are working for this organisation, I see now that
+you are all the very bunch of cheats and liars I've just been speaking
+about, you've all pressed yourselves in here in order to listen in and
+snoop on me, you gave the impression of having formed into factions, one
+of you even applauded me to test me out, and you wanted to learn how to
+trap an innocent man! Well, I hope you haven't come here for nothing, I
+hope you've either had some fun from someone who expected you to defend
+his innocence or else--let go of me or I'll hit you," shouted K. to a
+quivery old man who had pressed himself especially close to him--"or
+else that you've actually learned something. And so I wish you good luck
+in your trade." He briskly took his hat from where it lay on the edge of
+the table and, surrounded by a silence caused perhaps by the
+completeness of their surprise, pushed his way to the exit. However, the
+examining judge seems to have moved even more quickly than K., as he was
+waiting for him at the doorway. "One moment," he said. K. stood where he
+was, but looked at the door with his hand already on its handle rather
+than at the judge. "I merely wanted to draw your attention," said the
+judge, "to something you seem not yet to be aware of: today, you have
+robbed yourself of the advantages that a hearing of this sort always
+gives to someone who is under arrest." K. laughed towards the door. "You
+bunch of louts," he called, "you can keep all your hearings as a present
+from me," then opened the door and hurried down the steps. Behind him,
+the noise of the assembly rose as it became lively once more and
+probably began to discuss these events as if making a scientific study
+of them.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Three
+
+In the empty Courtroom--The Student--The Offices
+
+
+Every day over the following week, K. expected another summons to
+arrive, he could not believe that his rejection of any more hearings had
+been taken literally, and when the expected summons really had not come
+by Saturday evening he took it to mean that he was expected, without
+being told, to appear at the same place at the same time. So on Sunday,
+he set out once more in the same direction, going without hesitation up
+the steps and through the corridors; some of the people remembered him
+and greeted him from their doorways, but he no longer needed to ask
+anyone the way and soon arrived at the right door. It was opened as soon
+as he knocked and, paying no attention to the woman he had seen last
+time who was standing at the doorway, he was about to go straight into
+the adjoining room when she said to him "There's no session today."
+"What do you mean; no session?" he asked, unable to believe it. But the
+woman persuaded him by opening the door to the next room. It was indeed
+empty, and looked even more dismal empty than it had the previous
+Sunday. On the podium stood the table exactly as it had been before with
+a few books laying on it. "Can I have a look at those books?" asked K.,
+not because he was especially curious but so that he would not have come
+for nothing. "No," said the woman as she re-closed the door, "that's not
+allowed. Those books belong to the examining judge." "I see," said K.,
+and nodded, "those books must be law books, and that's how this court
+does things, not only to try people who are innocent but even to try
+them without letting them know what's going on." "I expect you're
+right," said the woman, who had not understood exactly what he meant.
+"I'd better go away again, then," said K. "Should I give a message to
+the examining judge?" asked the woman. "Do you know him, then?" asked K.
+"Of course I know him," said the woman, "my husband is the court usher."
+It was only now that K. noticed that the room, which before had held
+nothing but a wash-tub, had been fitted out as a living room. The woman
+saw how surprised he was and said, "Yes, we're allowed to live here as
+we like, only we have to clear the room out when the court's in session.
+There's lots of disadvantages to my husband's job." "It's not so much
+the room that surprises me," said K., looking at her crossly, "it's your
+being married that shocks me." "Are you thinking about what happened
+last time the court was in session, when I disturbed what you were
+saying?" asked the woman. "Of course," said K., "it's in the past now
+and I've nearly forgotten about it, but at the time it made me furious.
+And now you tell me yourself that you are a married woman." "It wasn't
+any disadvantage for you to have your speech interrupted. The way they
+talked about you after you'd gone was really bad." "That could well be,"
+said K., turning away, "but it does not excuse you." "There's no-one I
+know who'd hold it against me," said the woman. "Him, who put his arms
+around me, he's been chasing after me for a long time. I might not be
+very attractive for most people, but I am for him. I've got no
+protection from him, even my husband has had to get used to it; if he
+wants to keep his job he's got to put up with it as that man's a student
+and he'll almost certainly be very powerful later on. He's always after
+me, he'd only just left when you arrived." "That fits in with everything
+else," said K., "I'm not surprised." "Do you want to make things a bit
+better here?" the woman asked slowly, watching him as if she were saying
+something that could be as dangerous for K. as for herself. "That's what
+I thought when I heard you speak, I really liked what you said. Mind
+you, I only heard part of it, I missed the beginning of it and at the
+end I was lying on the floor with the student--it's so horrible here,"
+she said after a pause, and took hold of K.'s hand. "Do you believe you
+really will be able to make things better?" K. smiled and twisted his
+hand round a little in her soft hands. "It's really not my job to make
+things better here, as you put it," he said, "and if you said that to
+the examining judge he would laugh at you or punish you for it. I really
+would not have become involved in this matter if I could have helped it,
+and I would have lost no sleep worrying about how this court needs to be
+made better. But because I'm told that I have been arrested--and I am
+under arrest--it forces me to take some action, and to do so for my own
+sake. However, if I can be of some service to you in the process I will,
+of course, be glad to do so. And I will be glad to do so not only for
+the sake of charity but also because you can be of some help to me."
+"How could I help you, then?" said the woman. "You could, for example,
+show me the books on the table there." "Yes, certainly," the woman
+cried, and pulled K. along behind her as she rushed to them. The books
+were old and well worn, the cover of one of them had nearly broken
+through in its middle, and it was held together with a few threads.
+"Everything is so dirty here," said K., shaking his head, and before he
+could pick the books up the woman wiped some of the dust off with her
+apron. K. took hold of the book that lay on top and threw it open, an
+indecent picture appeared. A man and a woman sat naked on a sofa, the
+base intent of whoever drew it was easy to see but he had been so
+grossly lacking in skill that all that anyone could really make out were
+the man and the woman who dominated the picture with their bodies,
+sitting in overly upright postures that created a false perspective and
+made it difficult for them to approach each other. K. didn't thumb
+through that book any more, but just threw open the next one at its
+title page, it was a novel with the title, What Grete Suffered from her
+Husband, Hans. "So this is the sort of law book they study here," said
+K., "this is the sort of person sitting in judgement over me." "I can
+help you," said the woman, "would you like me to?" "Could you really do
+that without placing yourself in danger? You did say earlier on that
+your husband is wholly dependent on his superiors." "I still want to
+help you," said the woman, "come over here, we've got to talk about it.
+Don't say any more about what danger I'm in, I only fear danger where I
+want to fear it. Come over here." She pointed to the podium and invited
+him to sit down on the step with her. "You've got lovely dark eyes," she
+said after they had sat down, looking up into K.'s face, "people say
+I've got nice eyes too, but yours are much nicer. It was the first thing
+I noticed when you first came here. That's even why I came in here, into
+the assembly room, afterwards, I'd never normally do that, I'm not
+really even allowed to." So that's what all this is about, thought K.,
+she's offering herself to me, she's as degenerate as everything else
+around here, she's had enough of the court officials, which is
+understandable I suppose, and so she approaches any stranger and makes
+compliments about his eyes. With that, K. stood up in silence as if he
+had spoken his thoughts out loud and thus explained his action to the
+woman. "I don't think you can be of any assistance to me," he said, "to
+be of any real assistance you would need to be in contact with high
+officials. But I'm sure you only know the lower employees, and there are
+crowds of them milling about here. I'm sure you're very familiar with
+them and could achieve a great deal through them, I've no doubt of that,
+but the most that could be done through them would have no bearing at
+all on the final outcome of the trial. You, on the other hand, would
+lose some of your friends as a result, and I have no wish of that. Carry
+on with these people in the same way as you have been, as it does seem
+to me to be something you cannot do without. I have no regrets in saying
+this as, in return for your compliment to me, I also find you rather
+attractive, especially when you look at me as sadly as you are now,
+although you really have no reason to do so. You belong to the people I
+have to combat, and you're very comfortable among them, you're even in
+love with the student, or if you don't love him you do at least prefer
+him to your husband. It's easy to see that from what you've been
+saying." "No!" she shouted, remained sitting where she was and grasped
+K.'s hand, which he failed to pull away fast enough. "You can't go away
+now, you can't go away when you've misjudged me like that! Are you
+really capable of going away now? Am I really so worthless that you
+won't even do me the favour of staying a little bit longer?" "You
+misunderstand me," said K., sitting back down, "if it's really important
+to you for me to stay here then I'll be glad to do so, I have plenty of
+time, I came here thinking there would be a trial taking place. All I
+meant with what I said just now was to ask you not to do anything on my
+behalf in the proceedings against me. But even that is nothing for you
+to worry about when you consider that there's nothing hanging on the
+outcome of this trial, and that, whatever the verdict, I will just laugh
+at it. And that's even presupposing it ever even reaches any conclusion,
+which I very much doubt. I think it's much more likely that the court
+officials will be too lazy, too forgetful, or even too fearful ever to
+continue with these proceedings and that they will soon be abandoned if
+they haven't been abandoned already. It's even possible that they will
+pretend to be carrying on with the trial in the hope of receiving a
+large bribe, although I can tell you now that that will be quite in vain
+as I pay bribes to no-one. Perhaps one favour you could do me would be
+to tell the examining judge, or anyone else who likes to spread
+important news, that I will never be induced to pay any sort of bribe
+through any stratagem of theirs--and I'm sure they have many stratagems
+at their disposal. There is no prospect of that, you can tell them that
+quite openly. And what's more, I expect they have already noticed
+themselves, or even if they haven't, this affair is really not so
+important to me as they think. Those gentlemen would only save some work
+for themselves, or at least some unpleasantness for me, which, however,
+I am glad to endure if I know that each piece of unpleasantness for me
+is a blow against them. And I will make quite sure it is a blow against
+them. Do you actually know the judge?" "Course I do," said the woman,
+"he was the first one I thought of when I offered to help you. I didn't
+know he's only a minor official, but if you say so it must be true. Mind
+you, I still think the report he gives to his superiors must have some
+influence. And he writes so many reports. You say these officials are
+lazy, but they're certainly not all lazy, especially this examining
+judge, he writes ever such a lot. Last Sunday, for instance, that
+session went on till the evening. Everyone had gone, but the examining
+judge, he stayed in the hall, I had to bring him a lamp in, all I had
+was a little kitchen lamp but he was very satisfied with it and started
+to write straight away. Meantime my husband arrived, he always has the
+day off on Sundays, we got the furniture back in and got our room sorted
+out and then a few of the neighbours came, we sat and talked for a bit
+by a candle, in short, we forgot all about the examining judge and went
+to bed. All of a sudden in the night, it must have been quite late in
+the night, I wakes up, next to the bed, there's the examining judge
+shading the lamp with his hand so that there's no light from it falls on
+my husband, he didn't need to be as careful as that, the way my husband
+sleeps the light wouldn't have woken him up anyway. I was quite shocked
+and nearly screamed, but the judge was very friendly, warned me I should
+be careful, he whispered to me he's been writing all this time, and now
+he's brought me the lamp back, and he'll never forget how I looked when
+he found me there asleep. What I mean, with all this, I just wanted to
+tell you how the examining judge really does write lots of reports,
+especially about you as questioning you was definitely one of the main
+things on the agenda that Sunday. If he writes reports as long as that
+they must be of some importance. And besides all that, you can see from
+what happened that the examining judge is after me, and it's right now,
+when he's first begun to notice me, that I can have a lot of influence
+on him. And I've got other proof I mean a lot to him, too. Yesterday, he
+sent that student to me, the one he really trusts and who he works with,
+he sent him with a present for me, silk stockings. He said it was
+because I clear up in the courtroom but that's only a pretence, that
+job's no more than what I'm supposed to do, it's what my husband gets
+paid for. Nice stockings, they are, look,"--she stretched out her leg,
+drew her skirt up to her knee and looked, herself, at the
+stocking--"they are nice stockings, but they're too good for me,
+really."
+
+She suddenly interrupted herself and lay her hand on K.'s as if she
+wanted to calm him down, and whispered, "Be quiet, Berthold is watching
+us." K. slowly looked up. In the doorway to the courtroom stood a young
+man, he was short, his legs were not quite straight, and he continually
+moved his finger round in a short, thin, red beard with which he hoped
+to make himself look dignified. K. looked at him with some curiosity, he
+was the first student he had ever met of the unfamiliar discipline of
+jurisprudence, face to face at least, a man who would even most likely
+attain high office one day. The student, in contrast, seemed to take no
+notice of K. at all, he merely withdrew his finger from his beard long
+enough to beckon to the woman and went over to the window, the woman
+leant over to K. and whispered, "Don't be cross with me, please don't,
+and please don't think ill of me either, I've got to go to him now, to
+this horrible man, just look at his bent legs. But I'll come straight
+back and then I'll go with you if you'll take me, I'll go wherever you
+want, you can do whatever you like with me, I'll be happy if I can be
+away from here for as long as possible, it'd be best if I could get away
+from here for good." She stroked K.'s hand once more, jumped up and ran
+over to the window. Before he realised it, K. grasped for her hand but
+failed to catch it. He really was attracted to the woman, and even after
+thinking hard about it could find no good reason why he should not give
+in to her allure. It briefly crossed his mind that the woman meant to
+entrap him on behalf of the court, but that was an objection he had no
+difficulty in fending off. In what way could she entrap him? Was he not
+still free, so free that he could crush the entire court whenever he
+wanted, at least where it concerned him? Could he not have that much
+confidence in himself? And her offer of help sounded sincere, and maybe
+it wasn't quite worthless. And maybe there was no better revenge against
+the examining judge and his cronies than to take this woman from him and
+have her for himself. Maybe then, after much hard work writing dishonest
+reports about K., the judge would go to the woman's bed late one night
+and find it empty. And it would be empty because she belonged to K.,
+because this woman at the window, this lush, supple, warm body in its
+sombre clothes of rough, heavy material belonged to him, totally to him
+and to him alone. Once he had settled his thoughts towards the woman in
+this way, he began to find the quiet conversation at the window was
+taking too long, he rapped on the podium with his knuckles, and then
+even with his fist. The student briefly looked away from the woman to
+glance at K. over his shoulder but did allow himself to be disturbed, in
+fact he even pressed himself close to the woman and put his arms around
+her. She dropped her head down low as if listening to him carefully, as
+she did so he kissed her right on the neck, hardly even interrupting
+what he was saying. K. saw this as confirmation of the tyranny the
+student held over the woman and which she had already complained about,
+he stood up and walked up and down the room. Glancing sideways at the
+student, he wondered what would be the quickest possible way to get rid
+of him, and so it was not unwelcome to him when the student, clearly
+disturbed by K.'s to-ing and fro-ing which K. had now developed into a
+stamping up and down, said to him, "You don't have to stay here, you
+know, if you're getting impatient. You could have gone earlier, no-one
+would have missed you. In fact you should have gone, you should have
+left as quickly as possible as soon as I got here." This comment could
+have caused all possible rage to break out between them, but K. also
+bore in mind that this was a prospective court official speaking to a
+disfavoured defendant, and he might well have been taking pride in
+speaking in this way. K. remained standing quite close to him and said
+with a smile, "You're quite right, I am impatient, but the easiest way
+to settle this impatience would be if you left us. On the other hand,
+if you've come here to study--you are a student, I hear--I'll be quite
+happy to leave the room to you and go away with the woman. I'm sure
+you'll still have a lot of study to do before you're made into a judge.
+It's true that I'm still not all that familiar with your branch of
+jurisprudence but I take it it involves a lot more than speaking
+roughly--and I see you have no shame in doing that extremely well." "He
+shouldn't have been allowed to move about so freely," said the student,
+as if he wanted to give the woman an explanation for K.'s insults, "that
+was a mistake. I've told the examining judge so. He should at least have
+been detained in his room between hearings. Sometimes it's impossible to
+understand what the judge thinks he's doing." "You're wasting your
+breath," said K., then he reached his hand out towards the woman and
+said, "come with me." "So that's it," said the student, "oh no, you're
+not going to get her," and with a strength you would not have expected
+from him, he glanced tenderly at her, lifted her up on one arm and, his
+back bent under the weight, ran with her to the door. In this way he
+showed, unmistakably, that he was to some extent afraid of K., but he
+nonetheless dared to provoke him still further by stroking and squeezing
+the woman's arm with his free hand. K. ran the few steps up to him, but
+when he had reached him and was about to take hold of him and, if
+necessary, throttle him, the woman said, "It's no good, it's the
+examining judge who's sent for me, I daren't go with you, this little
+bastard ..." and here she ran her hand over the student's face, "this
+little bastard won't let me." "And you don't want to be set free!"
+shouted K., laying his hand on the student's shoulder, who then snapped
+at it with his teeth. "No!" shouted the woman, pushing K. away with both
+hands, "no, no don't do that, what d'you think you're doing? That'd be
+the end of me. Let go of him, please just let go of him. He's only
+carrying out the judge's orders, he's carrying me to him." "Let him take
+you then, and I want to see nothing more of you," said K., enraged by
+his disappointment and giving the student a thump in the back so that he
+briefly stumbled and then, glad that he had not fallen, immediately
+jumped up all the higher with his burden. K. followed them slowly. He
+realised that this was the first unambiguous setback he had suffered
+from these people. It was of course nothing to worry about, he accepted
+the setback only because he was looking for a fight. If he stayed at
+home and carried on with his normal life he would be a thousand times
+superior to these people and could get any of them out of his way just
+with a kick. And he imagined the most laughable scene possible as an
+example of this, if this contemptible student, this inflated child, this
+knock-kneed redbeard, if he were kneeling at Elsa's bed wringing his
+hands and begging for forgiveness. K. so enjoyed imagining this scene
+that he decided to take the student along to Elsa with him if ever he
+should get the opportunity.
+
+K. was curious to see where the woman would be taken and he hurried over
+to the door, the student was not likely to carry her through the streets
+on his arm. It turned out that the journey was far shorter. Directly
+opposite the flat there was a narrow flight of wooden steps which
+probably led up to the attic, they turned as they went so that it was
+not possible to see where they ended. The student carried the woman up
+these steps, and after the exertions of running with her he was soon
+groaning and moving very slowly. The woman waved down at K. and by
+raising and lowering her shoulders she tried to show that she was an
+innocent party in this abduction, although the gesture did not show a
+lot of regret. K. watched her without expression like a stranger, he
+wanted to show neither that he was disappointed nor that he would easily
+get over his disappointment.
+
+The two of them had disappeared, but K. remained standing in the
+doorway. He had to accept that the woman had not only cheated him but
+that she had also lied to him when she said she was being taken to the
+examining judge. The examining judge certainly wouldn't be sitting and
+waiting in the attic. The wooden stairs would explain nothing to him
+however long he stared at them. Then K. noticed a small piece of paper
+next to them, went across to it and read, in a childish and unpractised
+hand, "Entrance to the Court Offices". Were the court offices here, in
+the attic of this tenement, then? If that was how they were
+accommodated it did not attract much respect, and it was some comfort
+for the accused to realise how little money this court had at its
+disposal if it had to locate its offices in a place where the tenants of
+the building, who were themselves among the poorest of people, would
+throw their unneeded junk. On the other hand, it was possible that the
+officials had enough money but that they squandered it on themselves
+rather than use it for the court's purposes. Going by K.'s experience of
+them so far, that even seemed probable, except that if the court were
+allowed to decay in that way it would not just humiliate the accused but
+also give him more encouragement than if the court were simply in a
+state of poverty. K. also now understood that the court was ashamed to
+summon those it accused to the attic of this building for the initial
+hearing, and why it preferred to impose upon them in their own homes.
+What a position it was that K. found himself in, compared with the judge
+sitting up in the attic! K., at the bank, had a big office with an
+ante-room, and had an enormous window through which he could look down
+at the activity in the square. It was true, though, that he had no
+secondary income from bribes and fraud, and he couldn't tell a servant
+to bring him a woman up to the office on his arm. K., however, was quite
+willing to do without such things, in this life at least. K. was still
+looking at the notice when a man came up the stairs, looked through the
+open door into the living room where it was also possible to see the
+courtroom, and finally asked K. whether he had just seen a woman there.
+"You're the court usher, aren't you?" asked K. "That's right," said the
+man, "oh, yes, you're defendant K., I recognise you now as well. Nice to
+see you here." And he offered K. his hand, which was far from what K.
+had expected. And when K. said nothing, he added, "There's no court
+session planned for today, though." "I know that," said K. as he looked
+at the usher's civilian coat which, beside its ordinary buttons,
+displayed two gilded ones as the only sign of his office and seemed to
+have been taken from an old army officer's coat. "I was speaking with
+your wife a little while ago. She is no longer here. The student has
+carried her off to the examining judge." "Listen to this," said the
+usher, "they're always carrying her away from me. It's Sunday today, and
+it's not part of my job to do any work today, but they send me off with
+some message which isn't even necessary just to get me away from here.
+What they do is they send me off not too far away so that I can still
+hope to get back on time if I really hurry. So off I go running as fast
+as I can, shout the message through the crack in the door of the office
+I've been sent to, so out of breath they'll hardly be able to understand
+it, run back here again, but the student's been even faster than I
+have--well he's got less far to go, he's only got to run down the steps.
+If I wasn't so dependent on them I'd have squashed the student against
+the wall here a long time ago. Right here, next to the sign. I'm always
+dreaming of doing that. Just here, just above the floor, that's where
+he's crushed onto the wall, his arms stretched out, his fingers spread
+apart, his crooked legs twisted round into a circle and blood squirted
+out all around him. It's only ever been a dream so far, though." "Is
+there nothing else you do?" asked K. with a smile. "Nothing that I know
+of," said the usher. "And it's going to get even worse now, up till now
+he's only been carrying her off for himself, now he's started carrying
+her off for the judge and all, just like I'd always said he would."
+"Does your wife, then, not share some of the responsibility?" asked K.
+He had to force himself as he asked this question, as he, too, felt so
+jealous now. "Course she does," said the usher, "it's more her fault
+than theirs. It was her who attached herself to him. All he did, he just
+chases after any woman. There's five flats in this block alone where
+he's been thrown out after working his way in there. And my wife is the
+best looking woman in the whole building, but it's me who's not even
+allowed to defend himself." "If that's how things are, then there's
+nothing that can be done," said K. "Well why not?" asked the usher.
+"He's a coward that student, if he wants to lay a finger on my wife all
+you'd have to do is give him such a good hiding he'd never dare do it
+again. But I'm not allowed to do that, and nobody else is going to do me
+the favour as they're all afraid of his power. The only one who could do
+it is a man like you." "What, how could I do it?" asked K. in
+astonishment. "Well you're facing a charge, aren't you," said the usher.
+"Yes, but that's all the more reason for me to be afraid. Even if he has
+no influence on the outcome of the trial he probably has some on the
+initial examination." "Yes, exactly," said the usher, as if K.'s view
+had been just as correct as his own. "Only we don't usually get any
+trials heard here with no hope at all." "I am not of the same opinion,"
+said K., "although that ought not to prevent me from dealing with the
+student if the opportunity arises." "I would be very grateful to you,"
+said the usher of the court, somewhat formally, not really seeming to
+believe that his highest wish could be fulfilled. "Perhaps," continued
+K., "perhaps there are some other officials of yours here, perhaps all
+of them, who would deserve the same." "Oh yes, yes," said the usher, as
+if this was a matter of course. Then he looked at K. trustingly which,
+despite all his friendliness, he had not done until then, and added,
+"they're always rebelling." But the conversation seemed to have become a
+little uncomfortable for him, as he broke it off by saying, "now I have
+to report to the office. Would you like to come with me?" "There's
+nothing for me to do there," said K. "You'd be able to have a look at
+it. No-one will take any notice of you." "Is it worth seeing then?"
+asked K. hesitatingly, although he felt very keen to go with him.
+"Well," said the usher, "I thought you'd be interested in it." "Alright
+then," said K. finally, "I'll come with you." And, quicker than the
+usher himself, he ran up the steps.
+
+At the entrance he nearly fell over, as behind the door there was
+another step. "They don't show much concern for the public," he said.
+"They don't show any concern at all," said the usher, "just look at the
+waiting room here." It consisted of a long corridor from which roughly
+made doors led out to the separate departments of the attic. There was
+no direct source of light but it was not entirely dark as many of the
+departments, instead of solid walls, had just wooden bars reaching up to
+the ceiling to separate them from the corridor. The light made its way
+in through them, and it was also possible to see individual officials
+through them as they sat writing at their desks or stood up at the
+wooden frameworks and watched the people on the corridor through the
+gaps. There were only a few people in the corridor, probably because it
+was Sunday. They were not very impressive. They sat, equally spaced, on
+two rows of long wooden benches which had been placed along both sides
+of the corridor. All of them were carelessly dressed although the
+expressions on their faces, their bearing, the style of their beards and
+many details which were hard to identify showed that they belonged to
+the upper classes. There were no coat hooks for them to use, and so they
+had placed their hats under the bench, each probably having followed the
+example of the others. When those who were sitting nearest the door saw
+K. and the usher of the court they stood up to greet them, and when the
+others saw that, they also thought they had to greet them, so that as
+the two of them went by all the people there stood up. None of them
+stood properly upright, their backs were bowed, their knees bent, they
+stood like beggars on the street. K. waited for the usher, who was
+following just behind him. "They must all be very dispirited," he said.
+"Yes," said the usher, "they are the accused, everyone you see here has
+been accused." "Really!" said K. "They're colleagues of mine then." And
+he turned to the nearest one, a tall, thin man with hair that was nearly
+grey. "What is it you are waiting for here?" asked K., politely, but the
+man was startled at being spoken to unexpectedly, which was all the more
+pitiful to see because the man clearly had some experience of the world
+and elsewhere would certainly have been able to show his superiority and
+would not have easily given up the advantage he had acquired. Here,
+though, he did not know what answer to give to such a simple question
+and looked round at the others as if they were under some obligation to
+help him, and as if no-one could expect any answer from him without this
+help. Then the usher of the court stepped forward to him and, in order
+to calm him down and raise his spirits, said, "The gentleman here's only
+asking what it is you're waiting for. You can give him an answer." The
+voice of the usher was probably familiar to him, and had a better effect
+than K.'s. "I'm ... I'm waiting...." he began, and then came to a halt.
+He had clearly chosen this beginning so that he could give a precise
+answer to the question, but now he didn't know how to continue. Some of
+the others waiting had come closer and stood round the group, the usher
+of the court said to them, "Get out the way, keep the gangway free."
+They moved back slightly, but not as far as where they had been sitting
+before. In the meantime, the man whom K. had first approached had pulled
+himself together and even answered him with a smile. "A month ago I made
+some applications for evidence to be heard in my case, and I'm waiting
+for it to be settled." "You certainly seem to be going to a lot of
+effort," said K. "Yes," said the man, "it is my affair after all." "Not
+everyone thinks the same way as you do," said K. "I've been indicted as
+well but I swear on my soul that I've neither submitted evidence nor
+done anything else of the sort. Do you really think that's necessary?"
+"I don't really know, exactly," said the man, once more totally unsure
+of himself; he clearly thought K. was joking with him and therefore
+probably thought it best to repeat his earlier answer in order to avoid
+making any new mistakes. With K. looking at him impatiently, he just
+said, "as far as I'm concerned, I've applied to have this evidence
+heard." "Perhaps you don't believe I've been indicted?" asked K. "Oh,
+please, I certainly do," said the man, stepping slightly to one side,
+but there was more anxiety in his answer than belief. "You don't believe
+me then?" asked K., and took hold of his arm, unconsciously prompted by
+the man's humble demeanour, and as if he wanted to force him to believe
+him. But he did not want to hurt the man and had only taken hold of him
+very lightly. Nonetheless, the man cried out as if K. had grasped him
+not with two fingers but with red hot tongs. Shouting in this ridiculous
+way finally made K. tired of him, if he didn't believe he was indicted
+then so much the better; maybe he even thought K. was a judge. And
+before leaving, he held him a lot harder, shoved him back onto the bench
+and walked on. "These defendants are so sensitive, most of them," said
+the usher of the court. Almost all of those who had been waiting had now
+assembled around the man who, by now, had stopped shouting and they
+seemed to be asking him lots of precise questions about the incident. K.
+was approached by a security guard, identifiable mainly by his sword, of
+which the scabbard seemed to be made of aluminium. This greatly
+surprised K., and he reached out for it with his hand. The guard had
+come because of the shouting and asked what had been happening. The
+usher of the court said a few words to try and calm him down but the
+guard explained that he had to look into it himself, saluted, and
+hurried on, walking with very short steps, probably because of gout.
+
+K. didn't concern himself long with the guard or these people,
+especially as he saw a turning off the corridor, about half way along
+it on the right hand side, where there was no door to stop him going
+that way. He asked the usher whether that was the right way to go, the
+usher nodded, and that is the way that K. went. The usher remained
+always one or two steps behind K., which he found irritating as in a
+place like this it could give the impression that he was being driven
+along by someone who had arrested him, so he frequently waited for the
+usher to catch up, but the usher always remained behind him. In order to
+put an end to his discomfort, K. finally said, "Now that I've seen what
+it looks like here, I'd like to go." "You haven't seen everything yet,"
+said the usher ingenuously. "I don't want to see everything," said K.,
+who was also feeling very tired, "I want to go, what is the way to the
+exit?" "You haven't got lost, have you?" asked the usher in amazement,
+"you go down this way to the corner, then right down the corridor
+straight ahead as far as the door." "Come with me," said K., "show me
+the way, I'll miss it, there are so many different ways here." "It's the
+only way there is," said the usher, who had now started to sound quite
+reproachful, "I can't go back with you again, I've got to hand in my
+report, and I've already lost a lot of time because of you as it is."
+"Come with me!" K. repeated, now somewhat sharper as if he had finally
+caught the usher out in a lie. "Don't shout like that," whispered the
+usher, "there's offices all round us here. If you don't want to go back
+by yourself come on a bit further with me or else wait here till I've
+sorted out my report, then I'll be glad to go back with you again." "No,
+no," said K., "I will not wait and you must come with me now." K. had
+still not looked round at anything at all in the room where he found
+himself, and it was only when one of the many wooden doors all around
+him opened that he noticed it. A young woman, probably summoned by the
+loudness of K.'s voice, entered and asked, "What is it the gentleman
+wants?" In the darkness behind her there was also a man approaching. K.
+looked at the usher. He had, after all, said that no-one would take any
+notice of K., and now there were two people coming, it only needed a few
+and everyone in the office would become aware of him and asking for
+explanations as to why he was there. The only understandable and
+acceptable thing to say was that he was accused of something and wanted
+to know the date of his next hearing, but this was an explanation he did
+not want to give, especially as it was not true--he had only come out of
+curiosity. Or else, an explanation even less usable, he could say that
+he wanted to ascertain that the court was as revolting on the inside as
+it was on the outside. And it did seem that he had been quite right in
+this supposition, he had no wish to intrude any deeper, he was disturbed
+enough by what he had seen already, he was not in the right frame of
+mind just then to face a high official such as might appear from behind
+any door, and he wanted to go, either with the usher of the court or, if
+needs be, alone.
+
+But he must have seemed very odd standing there in silence, and the
+young woman and the usher were indeed looking at him as if they thought
+he would go through some major metamorphosis any second which they
+didn't want to miss seeing. And in the doorway stood the man whom K. had
+noticed in the background earlier, he held firmly on to the beam above
+the low door swinging a little on the tips of his feet as if becoming
+impatient as he watched. But the young woman was the first to recognise
+that K.'s behaviour was caused by his feeling slightly unwell, she
+brought a chair and asked, "Would you not like to sit down?" K. sat down
+immediately and, in order to keep his place better, put his elbows on
+the armrests. "You're a little bit dizzy, aren't you?" she asked him.
+Her face was now close in front of him, it bore the severe expression
+that many young women have just when they're in the bloom of their
+youth. "It's nothing for you to worry about," she said, "that's nothing
+unusual here, almost everyone gets an attack like that the first time
+they come here. This is your first time is it. Yes, it's nothing unusual
+then. The sun burns down on the roof and the hot wood makes the air so
+thick and heavy. It makes this place rather unsuitable for offices,
+whatever other advantages it might offer. But the air is almost
+impossible to breathe on days when there's a lot of business, and that's
+almost every day. And when you think that there's a lot of washing put
+out to dry here as well--and we can't stop the tenants doing that--it's
+not surprising you started to feel unwell. But you get used to the air
+alright in the end. When you're here for the second or third time you'll
+hardly notice how oppressive the air is. Are you feeling any better
+now?" K. made no answer, he felt too embarrassed at being put at the
+mercy of these people by his sudden weakness, and learning the reason
+for feeling ill made him feel not better but a little worse. The girl
+noticed it straight away, and to make the air fresher for K., she took a
+window pole that was leaning against the wall and pushed open a small
+hatch directly above K.'s head that led to the outside. But so much soot
+fell in that the girl had to immediately close the hatch again and clean
+the soot off K.'s hands with her handkerchief, as K. was too tired to do
+that for himself. He would have liked just to sit quietly where he was
+until he had enough strength to leave, and the less fuss people made
+about him the sooner that would be. But then the girl said, "You can't
+stay here, we're in people's way here...." K. looked at her as if to ask
+whose way they were impeding. "If you like, I can take you to the sick
+room," and turning to the man in the doorway said, "please help me." The
+man immediately came over to them, but K. did not want to go to the sick
+room, that was just what he wanted to avoid, being led further from
+place to place, the further he went the more difficult it must become.
+So he said, "I am able to walk now," and stood up, shaking after
+becoming used to sitting so comfortably. But then he was unable to stay
+upright. "I can't manage it," he said shaking his head, and sat down
+again with a sigh. He remembered the usher who, despite everything,
+would have been able to lead him out of there but who seemed to have
+gone long before. K. looked out between the man and the young woman who
+were standing in front of him but was unable to find the usher. "I
+think," said the man, who was elegantly dressed and whose appearance was
+made especially impressive with a grey waistcoat that had two long,
+sharply tailored points, "the gentleman is feeling unwell because of the
+atmosphere here, so the best thing, and what he would most prefer, would
+be not to take him to the sick room but get him out of the offices
+altogether." "That's right," exclaimed K., with such joy that he nearly
+interrupted what the man was saying, "I'm sure that'll make me feel
+better straight away, I'm really not that weak, all I need is a little
+support under my arms, I won't cause you much trouble, it's not such a
+long way anyway, lead me to the door and then I'll sit on the stairs for
+a while and soon recover, as I don't suffer from attacks like this at
+all, I'm surprised at it myself. I also work in an office and I'm quite
+used to office air, but here it seems to be too strong, you've said so
+yourselves. So please, be so kind as to help me on my way a little, I'm
+feeling dizzy, you see, and it'll make me ill if I stand up by myself."
+And with that he raised his shoulders to make it easier for the two of
+them to take him by the arms.
+
+The man, however, didn't follow this suggestion but just stood there
+with his hands in his trouser pockets and laughed out loud. "There, you
+see," he said to the girl, "I was quite right. The gentleman is only
+unwell here, and not in general." The young woman smiled too, but
+lightly tapped the man's arm with the tips of her fingers as if he had
+allowed himself too much fun with K. "So what do you think, then?" said
+the man, still laughing, "I really do want to lead the gentleman out of
+here." "That's alright, then," said the girl, briefly inclining her
+charming head. "Don't worry too much about him laughing," said the girl
+to K., who had become unhappy once more and stared quietly in front of
+himself as if needing no further explanation. "This gentleman--may I
+introduce you?"--(the man gave his permission with a wave of the
+hand)--"so, this gentleman's job is to give out information. He gives
+all the information they need to people who are waiting, as our court
+and its offices are not very well known among the public he gets asked
+for quite a lot. He has an answer for every question, you can try him
+out if you feel like it. But that's not his only distinction, his other
+distinction is his elegance of dress. We, that's to say all of us who
+work in the offices here, we decided that the information-giver would
+have to be elegantly dressed as he continually has to deal with the
+litigants and he's the first one they meet, so he needs to give a
+dignified first impression. The rest of us I'm afraid, as you can see
+just by looking at me, dress very badly and old-fashioned; and there's
+not much point in spending much on clothes anyway, as we hardly ever
+leave the offices, we even sleep here. But, as I said, we decided that
+the information-giver would have to have nice clothes. As the management
+here is rather peculiar in this respect, and they would get them for us,
+we had a collection--some of the litigants contributed too--and bought
+him these lovely clothes and some others besides. So everything would be
+ready for him to give a good impression, except that he spoils it again
+by laughing and frightening people." "That's how it is," said the man,
+mocking her, "but I don't understand why it is that you're explaining
+all our intimate facts to the gentleman, or rather why it is that you're
+pressing them on him, as I'm sure he's not all interested. Just look at
+him sitting there, it's clear he's occupied with his own affairs." K.
+just did not feel like contradicting him. The girl's intention may have
+been good, perhaps she was under instructions to distract him or to give
+him the chance to collect himself, but the attempt had not worked. "I
+had to explain to him why you were laughing," said the girl. "I suppose
+it was insulting." "I think he would forgive even worse insults if I
+finally took him outside." K. said nothing, did not even look up, he
+tolerated the two of them negotiating over him like an object, that was
+even what suited him best. But suddenly he felt the information-giver's
+hand on one arm and the young woman's hand on the other. "Up you get
+then, weakling," said the information-giver. "Thank you both very much,"
+said K., pleasantly surprised, as he slowly rose and personally guided
+these unfamiliar hands to the places where he most needed support. As
+they approached the corridor, the girl said quietly into K.'s ear, "I
+must seem to think it's very important to show the information-giver in
+a good light, but you shouldn't doubt what I say, I just want to say the
+truth. He isn't hard-hearted. It's not really his job to help litigants
+outside if they're unwell but he's doing it anyway, as you can see. I
+don't suppose any of us is hard-hearted, perhaps we'd all like to be
+helpful, but working for the court offices it's easy for us to give the
+impression we are hard-hearted and don't want to help anyone. It makes
+me quite sad." "Would you not like to sit down here a while?" asked the
+information-giver, there were already in the corridor and just in front
+of the defendant whom K. had spoken to earlier. K. felt almost ashamed
+to be seen by him, earlier he had stood so upright in front of him and
+now he had to be supported by two others, his hat was held up by the
+information-giver balanced on outstretched fingers, his hair was
+dishevelled and hung down onto the sweat on his forehead. But the
+defendant seemed to notice nothing of what was going on and just stood
+there humbly, as if wanting to apologise to the information-giver for
+being there. The information-giver looked past him. "I know," he said,
+"that my case can't be settled today, not yet, but I've come in anyway,
+I thought, I thought I could wait here anyway, it's Sunday today, I've
+got plenty of time, and I'm not disturbing anyone here." "There's no
+need to be so apologetic," said the information-giver, "it's very
+commendable for you to be so attentive. You are taking up space here
+when you don't need to but as long as you don't get in my way I will do
+nothing to stop you following the progress of your case as closely as
+you like. When one has seen so many people who shamefully neglect their
+cases one learns to show patience with people like you. Do sit down."
+"He's very good with the litigants," whispered the girl. K. nodded, but
+started to move off again when the information-giver repeated, "Would
+you not like to sit down here a while?" "No," said K., "I don't want to
+rest." He had said that as decisively as he could, but in fact it would
+have done him a lot of good to sit down. It was as if he were suffering
+sea-sickness. He felt as if he were on a ship in a rough sea, as if the
+water were hitting against the wooden walls, a thundering from the
+depths of the corridor as if the torrent were crashing over it, as if
+the corridor were swaying and the waiting litigants on each side of it
+rising and sinking. It made the calmness of the girl and the man leading
+him all the more incomprehensible. He was at their mercy, if they let go
+of him he would fall like a board. Their little eyes glanced here and
+there, K. could feel the evenness of their steps but could not do the
+same, as from step to step he was virtually being carried. He finally
+noticed they were speaking to him but he did not understand them, all he
+heard was a noise that filled all the space and through which there
+seemed to be an unchanging higher note sounding, like a siren. "Louder,"
+he whispered with his head sunk low, ashamed at having to ask them to
+speak louder when he knew they had spoken loudly enough, even if it had
+been, for him, incomprehensible. At last, a draught of cool air blew in
+his face as if a gap had been torn out in the wall in front of him, and
+next to him he heard someone say, "First he says he wants to go, and
+then you can tell him a hundred times that this is the way out and he
+doesn't move." K. became aware that he was standing in front of the way
+out, and that the young woman had opened the door. It seemed to him that
+all his strength returned to him at once, and to get a foretaste of
+freedom he stepped straight on to one of the stairs and took his leave
+there of his companions, who bowed to him. "Thank you very much," he
+repeated, shook their hands once more and did not let go until he
+thought he saw that they found it hard to bear the comparatively fresh
+air from the stairway after being so long used to the air in the
+offices. They were hardly able to reply, and the young woman might even
+have fallen over if K. had not shut the door extremely fast. K. then
+stood still for a while, combed his hair with the help of a pocket
+mirror, picked up his hat from the next stair--the information-giver
+must have thrown it down there--and then he ran down the steps so fresh
+and in such long leaps that the contrast with his previous state nearly
+frightened him. His normally sturdy state of health had never prepared
+him for surprises such as this. Did his body want to revolt and cause
+him a new trial as he was bearing the old one with such little effort?
+He did not quite reject the idea that he should see a doctor the next
+time he had the chance, but whatever he did--and this was something on
+which he could advise himself--he wanted to spend all Sunday mornings in
+future better than he had spent this one.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Four
+
+Miss Bürstner's Friend
+
+
+For some time after this, K. found it impossible to exchange even just a
+few words with Miss Bürstner. He tried to reach her in many and various
+ways but she always found a way to avoid it. He would come straight home
+from the office, remain in her room without the light on, and sit on the
+sofa with nothing more to distract him than keeping watch on the empty
+hallway. If the maid went by and closed the door of the apparently empty
+room he would get up after a while and open it again. He got up an hour
+earlier than usual in the morning so that he might perhaps find Miss
+Bürstner alone as she went to the office. But none of these efforts
+brought any success. Then he wrote her a letter, both to the office and
+the flat, attempting once more to justify his behaviour, offered to make
+whatever amends he could, promised never to cross whatever boundary she
+might set him and begged merely to have the chance to speak to her some
+time, especially as he was unable to do anything with Mrs. Grubach
+either until he had spoken with Miss Bürstner, he finally informed her
+that the following Sunday he would stay in his room all day waiting for
+a sign from her that there was some hope of his request being fulfilled,
+or at least that she would explain to him why she could not fulfil it
+even though he had promised to observe whatever stipulations she might
+make. The letters were not returned, but there was no answer either.
+However, on the following Sunday there was a sign that seemed clear
+enough. It was still early when K. noticed, through the keyhole, that
+there was an unusual level of activity in the hallway which soon abated.
+A French teacher, although she was German and called Montag, a pale and
+febrile girl with a slight limp who had previously occupied a room of
+her own, was moving into Miss Bürstner's room. She could be seen
+shuffling through the hallway for several hours, there was always
+another piece of clothing or a blanket or a book that she had forgotten
+and had to be fetched specially and brought into the new home.
+
+When Mrs. Grubach brought K. his breakfast--ever since the time when she
+had made K. so cross she didn't trust the maid to do the slightest
+job--he had no choice but to speak to her, for the first time in five
+days. "Why is there so much noise in the hallway today?" he asked as she
+poured his coffee out, "Can't something be done about it? Does this
+clearing out have to be done on a Sunday?" K. did not look up at Mrs.
+Grubach, but he saw nonetheless that she seemed to feel some relief as
+she breathed in. Even sharp questions like this from Mr. K. she
+perceived as forgiveness, or as the beginning of forgiveness. "We're not
+clearing anything out, Mr. K.," she said, "it's just that Miss Montag is
+moving in with Miss Bürstner and is moving her things across." She said
+nothing more, but just waited to see how K. would take it and whether he
+would allow her to carry on speaking. But K. kept her in uncertainty,
+took the spoon and pensively stirred his coffee while he remained
+silent. Then he looked up at her and said, "What about the suspicions
+you had earlier about Miss Bürstner, have you given them up?" "Mr. K.,"
+called Mrs. Grubach, who had been waiting for this very question, as she
+put her hands together and held them out towards him. "I just made a
+chance remark and you took it so badly. I didn't have the slightest
+intention of offending anyone, not you or anyone else. You've known me
+for long enough, Mr. K., I'm sure you're convinced of that. You don't
+know how I've been suffering for the past few days! That I should tell
+lies about my tenants! And you, Mr. K., you believed it! And said I
+should give you notice! Give you notice!" At this last outcry, Mrs.
+Grubach was already choking back her tears, she raised her apron to her
+face and blubbered out loud.
+
+"Oh, don't cry Mrs. Grubach," said K., looking out the window, he was
+thinking only of Miss Bürstner and how she was accepting an unknown girl
+into her room. "Now don't cry," he said again as he turned his look back
+into the room where Mrs. Grubach was still crying. "I meant no harm
+either when I said that. It was simply a misunderstanding between us.
+That can happen even between old friends sometimes." Mrs. Grubach pulled
+her apron down to below her eyes to see whether K. really was attempting
+a reconciliation. "Well, yes, that's how it is," said K., and as Mrs.
+Grubach's behaviour indicated that the captain had said nothing he dared
+to add, "Do you really think, then, that I'd want to make an enemy of
+you for the sake of a girl we hardly know?" "Yes, you're quite right,
+Mr. K.," said Mrs. Grubach, and then, to her misfortune, as soon as she
+felt just a little freer to speak, she added something rather inept. "I
+kept asking myself why it was that Mr. K. took such an interest in Miss
+Bürstner. Why does he quarrel with me over her when he knows that any
+cross word from him and I can't sleep that night? And I didn't say
+anything about Miss Bürstner that I hadn't seen with my own eyes." K.
+said nothing in reply, he should have chased her from the room as soon
+as she had opened her mouth, and he didn't want to do that. He contented
+himself with merely drinking his coffee and letting Mrs. Grubach feel
+that she was superfluous. Outside, the dragging steps of Miss Montag
+could still be heard as she went from one side of the hallway to the
+other. "Do you hear that?" asked K. pointing his hand at the door.
+"Yes," said Mrs. Grubach with a sigh, "I wanted to give her some help
+and I wanted the maid to help her too but she's stubborn, she wants to
+move everything in herself. I wonder at Miss Bürstner. I often feel it's
+a burden for me to have Miss Montag as a tenant but Miss Bürstner
+accepts her into her room with herself." "There's nothing there for you
+to worry about," said K., crushing the remains of a sugar lump in his
+cup. "Does she cause you any trouble?" "No," said Mrs. Grubach, "in
+itself it's very good to have her there, it makes another room free for
+me and I can let my nephew, the captain, occupy it. I began to worry he
+might be disturbing you when I had to let him live in the living room
+next to you over the last few days. He's not very considerate." "What an
+idea!" said K. standing up, "there's no question of that. You seem to
+think that because I can't stand this to-ing and fro-ing of Miss Montag
+that I'm over-sensitive--and there she goes back again." Mrs. Grubach
+appeared quite powerless. "Should I tell her to leave moving the rest of
+her things over till later, then, Mr. K.? If that's what you want I'll
+do it immediately." "But she has to move in with Miss Bürstner!" said K.
+"Yes," said Mrs. Grubach, without quite understanding what K. meant. "So
+she has to take her things over there." Mrs. Grubach just nodded. K. was
+irritated all the more by this dumb helplessness which, seen from the
+outside, could have seemed like a kind of defiance on her part. He began
+to walk up and down the room between the window and the door, thus
+depriving Mrs. Grubach of the chance to leave, which she otherwise
+probably would have done.
+
+Just as K. once more reached the door, someone knocked at it. It was the
+maid, to say that Miss Montag would like to have a few words with Mr.
+K., and therefore requested that he come to the dining room where she
+was waiting for him. K. heard the maid out thoughtfully, and then looked
+back at the shocked Mrs. Grubach in a way that was almost contemptuous.
+His look seemed to be saying that K. had been expecting this invitation
+for Miss Montag for a long time, and that it was confirmation of the
+suffering he had been made to endure that Sunday morning from Mrs.
+Grubach's tenants. He sent the maid back with the reply that he was on
+his way, then he went to the wardrobe to change his coat, and in answer
+to Mrs. Grubach's gentle whining about the nuisance Miss Montag was
+causing merely asked her to clear away the breakfast things. "But you've
+hardly touched it," said Mrs. Grubach. "Oh just take it away!" shouted
+K. It seemed to him that Miss Montag was mixed up in everything and made
+it repulsive to him.
+
+As he went through the hallway he looked at the closed door of Miss
+Bürstner's room. But it wasn't there that he was invited, but the dining
+room, to which he yanked the door open without knocking.
+
+The room was long but narrow with one window. There was only enough
+space available to put two cupboards at an angle in the corner by the
+door, and the rest of the room was entirely taken up with the long
+dining table which started by the door and reached all the way to the
+great window, which was thus made almost inaccessible. The table was
+already laid for a large number of people, as on Sundays almost all the
+tenants ate their dinner here at midday.
+
+When K. entered, Miss Montag came towards him from the window along one
+side of the table. They greeted each other in silence. Then Miss Montag,
+her head unusually erect as always, said, "I'm not sure whether you know
+me." K. looked at her with a frown. "Of course I do," he said, "you've
+been living here with Mrs. Grubach for quite some time now." "But I get
+the impression you don't pay much attention to what's going on in the
+lodging house," said Miss Montag. "No," said K. "Would you not like to
+sit down?" said Miss Montag. In silence, the two of them drew chairs out
+from the farthest end of the table and sat down facing each other. But
+Miss Montag stood straight up again as she had left her handbag on the
+window sill and went to fetch it; she shuffled down the whole length of
+the room. When she came back, the handbag lightly swinging, she said,
+"I'd like just to have a few words with you on behalf of my friend. She
+would have come herself, but she's feeling a little unwell today.
+Perhaps you'll be kind enough to forgive her and listen to me instead.
+There's anyway nothing that she could have said that I won't. On the
+contrary, in fact, I think I can say even more than her because I'm
+relatively impartial. Would you not agree?" "What is there to say,
+then?" answered K., who was tired of Miss Montag continuously watching
+his lips. In that way she took control of what he wanted to say before
+he said it. "Miss Bürstner clearly refuses to grant me the personal
+meeting that I asked her for." "That's how it is," said Miss Montag, "or
+rather, that's not at all how it is, the way you put it is remarkably
+severe. Generally speaking, meetings are neither granted nor the
+opposite. But it can be that meetings are considered unnecessary, and
+that's how it is here. Now, after your comment, I can speak openly. You
+asked my friend, verbally or in writing, for the chance to speak with
+her. Now my friend is aware of your reasons for asking for this
+meeting--or at least I suppose she is--and so, for reasons I know
+nothing about, she is quite sure that it would be of no benefit to
+anyone if this meeting actually took place. Moreover, it was only
+yesterday, and only very briefly, that she made it clear to me that such
+a meeting could be of no benefit for yourself either, she feels that it
+can only have been a matter of chance that such an idea came to you, and
+that even without any explanations from her, you will very soon come to
+realise yourself, if you have not done so already, the futility of your
+idea. My answer to that is that although it may be quite right, I
+consider it advantageous, if the matter is to be made perfectly clear,
+to give you an explicit answer. I offered my services in taking on the
+task, and after some hesitation my friend conceded. I hope, however,
+also to have acted in your interests, as even the slightest uncertainty
+in the least significant of matters will always remain a cause of
+suffering and if, as in this case, it can be removed without substantial
+effort, then it is better if that is done without delay." "I thank you,"
+said K. as soon as Miss Montag had finished. He stood slowly up, looked
+at her, then across the table, then out the window--the house opposite
+stood there in the sun--and went to the door. Miss Montag followed him a
+few paces, as if she did not quite trust him. At the door, however, both
+of them had to step back as it opened and Captain Lanz entered. This was
+the first time that K. had seen him close up. He was a large man of
+about forty with a tanned, fleshy face. He bowed slightly, intending it
+also for K., and then went over to Miss Montag and deferentially kissed
+her hand. He was very elegant in the way he moved. The courtesy he
+showed towards Miss Montag made a striking contrast with the way she had
+been treated by K. Nonetheless, Miss Montag did not seem to be cross
+with K. as it even seemed to him that she wanted to introduce the
+captain. K. however, did not want to be introduced, he would not have
+been able to show any sort of friendliness either to Miss Montag or to
+the captain, the kiss on the hand had, for K., bound them into a group
+which would keep him at a distance from Miss Bürstner whilst at the same
+time seeming to be totally harmless and unselfish. K. thought, however,
+that he saw more than that, he thought he also saw that Miss Montag had
+chosen a means of doing it that was good, but two-edged. She exaggerated
+the importance of the relationship between K. and Miss Bürstner, and
+above all she exaggerated the importance of asking to speak with her and
+she tried at the same time to make out that K. was exaggerating
+everything. She would be disappointed, K. did not want to exaggerate
+anything, he was aware that Miss Bürstner was a little typist who would
+not offer him much resistance for long. In doing so he deliberately took
+no account of what Mrs. Grubach had told him about Miss Bürstner. All
+these things were going through his mind as he left the room with hardly
+a polite word. He wanted to go straight to his room, but a little laugh
+from Miss Montag that he heard from the dining room behind him brought
+him to the idea that he might prepare a surprise for the two of them,
+the captain and Miss Montag. He looked round and listened to find out if
+there might be any disturbance from any of the surrounding rooms,
+everywhere was quiet, the only thing to be heard was the conversation
+from the dining room and Mrs. Grubach's voice from the passage leading
+to the kitchen. This seemed an opportune time, K. went to Miss
+Bürstner's room and knocked gently. There was no sound so he knocked
+again but there was still no answer in reply. Was she asleep? Or was
+she really unwell? Or was she just pretending as she realised it could
+only be K. knocking so gently? K. assumed she was pretending and
+knocked harder, eventually, when the knocking brought no result, he
+carefully opened the door with the sense of doing something that was not
+only improper but also pointless. In the room there was no-one. What's
+more, it looked hardly at all like the room K. had known before. Against
+the wall there were now two beds behind one another, there were clothes
+piled up on three chairs near the door, a wardrobe stood open. Miss
+Bürstner must have gone out while Miss Montag was speaking to him in the
+dining room. K. was not greatly bothered by this, he had hardly expected
+to be able to find Miss Bürstner so easily and had made this attempt for
+little more reason than to spite Miss Montag. But that made it all the
+more embarrassing for him when, as he was closing the door again, he saw
+Miss Montag and the captain talking in the open doorway of the dining
+room. They had probably been standing there ever since K. had opened the
+door, they avoided seeming to observe K. but chatted lightly and
+followed his movements with glances, the absent minded glances to the
+side such as you make during a conversation. But these glances were
+heavy for K., and he rushed alongside the wall back into his own room.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Five
+
+The whip-man
+
+
+One evening, a few days later, K. was walking along one of the corridors
+that separated his office from the main stairway--he was nearly the last
+one to leave for home that evening, there remained only a couple of
+workers in the light of a single bulb in the dispatch department--when
+he heard a sigh from behind a door which he had himself never opened but
+which he had always thought just led into a junk room. He stood in
+amazement and listened again to establish whether he might not be
+mistaken. For a while there was silence, but then came some more sighs.
+His first thought was to fetch one of the servitors, it might well have
+been worth having a witness present, but then he was taken by an
+uncontrollable curiosity that make him simply yank the door open. It
+was, as he had thought, a junk room. Old, unusable forms, empty stone
+ink-bottles lay scattered behind the entrance. But in the cupboard-like
+room itself stood three men, crouching under the low ceiling. A candle
+fixed on a shelf gave them light. "What are you doing here?" asked K.
+quietly, but crossly and without thinking. One of the men was clearly in
+charge, and attracted attention by being dressed in a kind of dark
+leather costume which left his neck and chest and his arms exposed. He
+did not answer. But the other two called out, "Mr. K.! We're to be
+beaten because you made a complaint about us to the examining judge."
+And now, K. finally realised that it was actually the two policemen,
+Franz and Willem, and that the third man held a cane in his hand with
+which to beat them. "Well," said K., staring at them, "I didn't make any
+complaint, I only said what took place in my home. And your behaviour
+was not entirely unobjectionable, after all." "Mr. K.," said Willem,
+while Franz clearly tried to shelter behind him as protection from the
+third man, "if you knew how badly we get paid you wouldn't think so
+badly of us. I've got a family to feed, and Franz here wanted to get
+married, you just have to get more money where you can, you can't do it
+just by working hard, not however hard you try. I was sorely tempted by
+your fine clothes, policemen aren't allowed to do that sort of thing,
+course they aren't, and it wasn't right of us, but it's tradition that
+the clothes go to the officers, that's how it's always been, believe me;
+and it's understandable too, isn't it, what can things like that mean
+for anyone unlucky enough to be arrested. But if he starts talking about
+it openly then the punishment has to follow." "I didn't know about any
+of this that you've been telling me, and I made no sort of request that
+you be punished, I was simply acting on principle." "Franz," said
+Willem, turning to the other policeman, "didn't I tell you that the
+gentleman didn't say he wanted us to be punished. Now you can hear for
+yourself, he didn't even know we'd have to be punished." "Don't you let
+them persuade you, talking like that," said the third man to K., "this
+punishment is both just and unavoidable." "Don't listen to him," said
+Willem, interrupting himself only to quickly bring his hand to his mouth
+when it had received a stroke of the cane, "we're only being punished
+because you made a complaint against us. Nothing would have happened to
+us otherwise, not even if they'd found out what we'd done. Can you call
+that justice? Both of us, me especially, we'd proved our worth as good
+police officers over a long period--you've got to admit yourself that as
+far as official work was concerned we did the job well--things looked
+good for us, we had prospects, it's quite certain that we would've been
+made whip-men too, like this one, only he had the luck not to have
+anyone make a complaint about him, as you really don't get many
+complaints like that. Only that's all finished now, Mr. K., our careers
+are at an end, we're going to have to do work now that's far inferior to
+police work and besides all this we're going to get this terrible,
+painful beating." "Can the cane really cause so much pain, then?" asked
+K., testing the cane that the whip-man swang in front of him. "We're
+going to have to strip off totally naked," said Willem. "Oh, I see,"
+said K., looking straight at the whip-man, his skin was burned brown
+like a sailor's, and his face showed health and vigour. "Is there then
+no possibility of sparing these two their beating?" he asked him. "No,"
+said the whip-man, shaking his head with a laugh. "Get undressed!" he
+ordered the policemen. And to K. he said, "You shouldn't believe
+everything they tell you, it's the fear of being beaten, it's already
+made them a bit weak in the head. This one here, for instance," he
+pointed at Willem, "all that he told you about his career prospects,
+it's just ridiculous. Look at him, look how fat he is--the first strokes
+of the cane will just get lost in all that fat. Do you know what it is
+that's made him so fat. He's in the habit of, everyone that gets
+arrested by him, he eats their breakfast. Didn't he eat up your
+breakfast? Yeah, I thought as much. But a man with a belly like that
+can't be made into a whip-man and never will be, that is quite out of
+the question." "There are whip-men like that," Willem insisted, who had
+just released the belt of this trousers. "No," said the whip-man,
+striking him such a blow with the cane on his neck that it made him
+wince, "you shouldn't be listening to this, just get undressed." "I
+would make it well worth your while if you would let them go," said K.,
+and without looking at the whip-man again--as such matters are best
+carried on with both pairs of eyes turned down--he pulled out his
+wallet. "And then you'd try and put in a complaint against me, too,"
+said the whip-man, "and get me flogged. No, no!" "Now, do be
+reasonable," said K., "if I had wanted to get these two punished I would
+not now be trying to buy their freedom, would I? I could simply close
+the door here behind me, go home and see or hear nothing more of it. But
+that's not what I'm doing, it really is of much more importance to me to
+let them go free; if I had realised they would be punished, or even that
+they might be punished, I would never have named them in the first place
+as they are not the ones I hold responsible. It's the organisation
+that's to blame, the high officials are the ones to blame." "That's how
+it is!" shouted the policemen, who then immediately received another
+blow on their backs, which were by now exposed. "If you had a senior
+judge here beneath your stick," said K., pressing down the cane as he
+spoke to stop it being raised once more, "I really would do nothing to
+stop you, on the contrary, I would even pay you money to give you all
+the more strength." "Yeah, that's all very plausible, what you're saying
+there," said the whip-man, "only I'm not the sort of person you can
+bribe. It's my job to flog people, so I flog them." Franz, the
+policeman, had been fairly quiet so far, probably in expectation of a
+good result from K.'s intervention, but now he stepped forward to the
+door wearing just his trousers, knelt down hanging on to K.'s arm and
+whispered, "Even if you can't get mercy shown for both of us, at least
+try and get me set free. Willem is older than me, he's less sensitive
+than me in every way, he even got a light beating a couple of years
+ago, but my record's still clean, I only did things the way I did
+because Willem led me on to it, he's been my teacher both for good and
+bad. Down in front of the bank my poor bride is waiting for me at the
+entrance, I'm so ashamed of myself, it's pitiful." His face was flowing
+over with tears, and he wiped it dry on K.'s coat. "I'm not going to
+wait any longer," said the whip-man, taking hold of the cane in both
+hands and laying in to Franz while Willem cowered back in a corner and
+looked on secretly, not even daring to turn his head. Then, the sudden
+scream that shot out from Franz was long and irrevocable, it seemed to
+come not from a human being but from an instrument that was being
+tortured, the whole corridor rang with it, it must have been heard by
+everyone in the building. "Don't shout like that!", called out K.,
+unable to prevent himself, and, as he looked anxiously in the direction
+from which the servitor would come, he gave Franz a shove, not hard, but
+hard enough for him to fall down unconscious, clawing at the ground with
+his hands by reflex; he still did not avoid being hit; the rod still
+found him on the floor; the tip of the rod swang regularly up and down
+while he rolled to and fro under its blows. And now one of the servitors
+appeared in the distance, with another a few steps behind him. K. had
+quickly thrown the door shut, gone over to one of the windows
+overlooking the yard and opened it. The screams had completely stopped.
+So that the servitor wouldn't come in, he called out, "It's only me!"
+"Good evening, chief clerk," somebody called back. "Is there anything
+wrong?" "No, no," answered K., "it's only a dog yelping in the yard."
+There was no sound from the servitors so he added, "You can go back to
+what you were doing." He did not want to become involved with a
+conversation with them, and so he leant out of the window. A little
+while later, when he looked out in the corridor, they had already gone.
+Now, K. remained at the window, he did not dare go back into the junk
+room, and he did not want to go home either. The yard he looked down
+into was small and rectangular, all around it were offices, all the
+windows were now dark and only those at the very top caught a reflection
+of the moon. K. tried hard to see into the darkness of one corner of the
+yard, where a few handcarts had been left behind one another. He felt
+anguish at not having been able to prevent the flogging, but that was
+not his fault, if Franz had not screamed like that--clearly it must have
+caused a great deal of pain but it's important to maintain control of
+oneself at important moments--if Franz had not screamed then it was at
+least highly probable that K. would have been able to dissuade the
+whip-man. If all the junior officers were contemptible why would the
+whip-man, whose position was the most inhumane of all, be any exception,
+and K. had noticed very clearly how his eyes had lit up when he saw the
+banknotes, he had obviously only seemed serious about the flogging to
+raise the level of the bribe a little. And K. had not been ungenerous,
+he really had wanted to get the policemen freed; if he really had now
+begun to do something against the degeneracy of the court then it was a
+matter of course that he would have to do something here as well. But of
+course, it became impossible for him to do anything as soon as Franz
+started screaming. K. could not possibly have let the junior bank staff,
+and perhaps even all sorts of other people, come along and catch him by
+surprise as he haggled with those people in the junk room. Nobody could
+really expect that sort of sacrifice of him. If that had been his
+intention then it would almost have been easier, K. would have taken
+his own clothes off and offered himself to the whip-man in the
+policemen's place. The whip-man would certainly not have accepted this
+substitution anyway, as in that way he would have seriously violated his
+duty without gaining any benefit. He would most likely have violated his
+duty twice over, as court employees were probably under orders not to
+cause any harm to K. while he was facing charges, although there may
+have been special conditions in force here. However things stood, K. was
+able to do no more than throw the door shut, even though that would
+still do nothing to remove all the dangers he faced. It was regrettable
+that he had given Franz a shove, and it could only be excused by the
+heat of the moment.
+
+In the distance, he heard the steps of the servitors; he did not want
+them to be too aware of his presence, so he closed the window and
+walked towards the main staircase. At the door of the junk room he
+stopped and listened for a little while. All was silent. The two
+policemen were entirely at the whip-man's mercy; he could have beaten
+them to death. K. reached his hand out for the door handle but drew it
+suddenly back. He was no longer in any position to help anyone, and the
+servitors would soon be back; he did, though, promise himself that he
+would raise the matter again with somebody and see that, as far as it
+was in his power, those who really were guilty, the high officials whom
+nobody had so far dared point out to him, received their due punishment.
+As he went down the main stairway at the front of the bank, he looked
+carefully round at everyone who was passing, but there was no girl to be
+seen who might have been waiting for somebody, not even within some
+distance from the bank. Franz's claim that his bride was waiting for him
+was thus shown to be a lie, albeit one that was forgivable and intended
+only to elicit more sympathy.
+
+The policemen were still on K.'s mind all through the following day; he
+was unable to concentrate on his work and had to stay in his office a
+little longer than the previous day so that he could finish it. On the
+way home, as he passed by the junk room again, he opened its door as if
+that had been his habit. Instead of the darkness he expected, he saw
+everything unchanged from the previous evening, and did not know how he
+should respond. Everything was exactly the same as he had seen it when
+he had opened the door the previous evening. The forms and bottles of
+ink just inside the doorway, the whip-man with his cane, the two
+policemen, still undressed, the candle on the shelf, and the two
+policemen began to wail and call out "Mr. K.!" K. slammed the door
+immediately shut, and even thumped on it with his fists as if that
+would shut it all the firmer. Almost in tears, he ran to the servitors
+working quietly at the copying machine. "Go and get that junk room
+cleared out!" he shouted, and, in amazement, they stopped what they were
+doing. "It should have been done long ago, we're sinking in dirt!" They
+would be able to do the job the next day, K. nodded, it was too late in
+the evening to make them do it there and then as he had originally
+intended. He sat down briefly in order to keep them near him for a
+little longer, looked through a few of the copies to give the impression
+that he was checking them and then, as he saw that they would not dare
+to leave at the same time as himself, went home tired and with his mind
+numb.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Six
+
+K.'s uncle--Leni
+
+
+One afternoon--K. was very busy at the time, getting the post
+ready--K.'s Uncle Karl, a small country land owner, came into the room,
+pushing his way between two of the staff who were bringing in some
+papers. K. had long expected his uncle to appear, but the sight of him
+now shocked K. far less than the prospect of it had done a long time
+before. His uncle was bound to come, K. had been sure of that for about
+a month. He already thought at the time he could see how his uncle
+would arrive, slightly bowed, his battered panama hat in his left hand,
+his right hand already stretched out over the desk long before he was
+close enough as he rushed carelessly towards K. knocking over everything
+that was in his way. K.'s uncle was always in a hurry, as he suffered
+from the unfortunate belief that he had a number of things to do while
+he was in the big city and had to settle all of them in one day--his
+visits were only ever for one day--and at the same time thought he could
+not forgo any conversation or piece of business or pleasure that might
+arise by chance. Uncle Karl was K.'s former guardian, and so K. was
+duty-bound to help him in all of this as well as to offer him a bed for
+the night. "I'm haunted by a ghost from the country," he would say.
+
+As soon as they had greeted each other--K. had invited him to sit in
+the armchair but Uncle Karl had no time for that--he said he wanted to
+speak briefly with K. in private. "It is necessary," he said with a
+tired gulp, "it is necessary for my peace of mind." K. immediately sent
+the junior staff from the room and told them to let no-one in. "What's
+this that I've been hearing, Josef?" cried K.'s uncle when they were
+alone, as he sat on the table shoving various papers under himself
+without looking at them to make himself more comfortable. K. said
+nothing, he knew what was coming, but, suddenly relieved from the
+effort of the work he had been doing, he gave way to a pleasant
+lassitude and looked out the window at the other side of the street.
+From where he sat, he could see just a small, triangular section of it,
+part of the empty walls of houses between two shop windows. "You're
+staring out the window!" called out his uncle, raising his arms, "For
+God's sake, Josef, give me an answer! Is it true, can it really be
+true?" "Uncle Karl," said K., wrenching himself back from his
+daydreaming, "I really don't know what it is you want of me." "Josef,"
+said his uncle in a warning tone, "as far as I know, you've always told
+the truth. Am I to take what you've just said as a bad sign?" "I think I
+know what it is you want," said K. obediently, "I expect you've heard
+about my trial." "That's right," answered his uncle with a slow nod,
+"I've heard about your trial." "Who did you hear it from, then?" asked
+K. "Erna wrote to me," said his uncle, "she doesn't have much contact
+with you, it's true, you don't pay very much attention to her, I'm
+afraid to say, but she learned about it nonetheless. I got her letter
+today and, of course, I came straight here. And for no other reason, but
+it seems to me that this is reason enough. I can read you out the part
+of the letter that concerns you." He drew the letter out from his
+wallet. "Here it is. She writes; 'I have not seen Josef for a long time,
+I was in the bank last week but Josef was so busy that they would not
+let me through; I waited there for nearly an hour but then I had to go
+home as I had my piano lesson. I would have liked to have spoken to him,
+maybe there will be a chance another time. He sent me a big box of
+chocolates for my name-day, that was very nice and attentive of him. I
+forgot to tell you about it when I wrote, and I only remember now that
+you ask me about it. Chocolate, as I am sure you are aware, disappears
+straight away in this lodging house, almost as soon as you know somebody
+has given you chocolate it is gone. But there is something else I wanted
+to tell you about Josef. Like I said, they would not let me through to
+see him at the bank because he was negotiating with some gentleman just
+then. After I had been waiting quietly for quite a long time I asked one
+of the staff whether his meeting would last much longer. He said it
+might well do, as it was probably about the legal proceedings, he said,
+that were being conducted against him. I asked what sort of legal
+proceedings it was that were being conducted against the chief clerk,
+and whether he was not making some mistake, but he said he was not
+making any mistake, there were legal proceedings underway and even that
+they were about something quite serious, but he did not know any more
+about it. He would have liked to have been of some help to the chief
+clerk himself, as the chief clerk was a gentleman, good and honest, but
+he did not know what it was he could do and merely hoped there would be
+some influential gentlemen who would take his side. I'm sure that is
+what will happen and that everything will turn out for the best in the
+end, but in the mean time things do not look at all good, and you can
+see that from the mood of the chief clerk himself. Of course, I did not
+place too much importance on this conversation, and even did my best to
+put the bank clerk's mind at rest, he was quite a simple man. I told him
+he was not to speak to anyone else about this, and I think it is all
+just a rumour, but I still think it might be good if you, Dear Father,
+if you looked into the matter the next time you visit. It will be easy
+for you to find out more detail and, if it is really necessary, to do
+something about it through the great and influential people you know.
+But if it is not necessary, and that is what seems most likely, then at
+least your daughter will soon have the chance to embrace you and I look
+forward to it.'--She's a good child," said K.'s uncle when he had
+finished reading, and wiped a few tears from his eyes. K. nodded. With
+all the different disruptions he had had recently he had completely
+forgotten about Erna, even her birthday, and the story of the chocolates
+had clearly just been invented so that he wouldn't get in trouble with
+his aunt and uncle. It was very touching, and even the theatre tickets,
+which he would regularly send her from then on, would not be enough to
+repay her, but he really did not feel, now, that it was right for him to
+visit her in her lodgings and hold conversations with a little, eighteen
+year old schoolgirl. "And what do you have to say about that?" asked his
+uncle, who had forgotten all his rush and excitement as he read the
+letter, and seemed to be about to read it again. "Yes, Uncle," said K.,
+"it is true." "True!" called out his uncle. "What is true? How can this
+be true? What sort of trial is it? Not a criminal trial, I hope?" "It's
+a criminal trial," answered K. "And you sit quietly here while you've
+got a criminal trial round your neck?" shouted his uncle, getting ever
+louder. "The more calm I am, the better it will be for the outcome,"
+said K. in a tired voice, "don't worry." "How can I help worrying?!"
+shouted his uncle, "Josef, my dear Josef, think about yourself, about
+your family, think about our good name! Up till now, you've always been
+our pride, don't now become our disgrace. I don't like the way you're
+behaving," he said, looking at K. with his head at an angle, "that's not
+how an innocent man behaves when he's accused of something, not if he's
+still got any strength in him. Just tell me what it's all about so that
+I can help you. It's something to do with the bank, I take it?" "No,"
+said K. as he stood up, "and you're speaking too loud, Uncle, I expect
+one of the staff is listening at the door and I find that rather
+unpleasant. It's best if we go somewhere else, then I can answer all
+your questions, as far as I can. And I know very well that I have to
+account to the family for what I do." "You certainly do!" his uncle
+shouted, "Quite right, you do. Now just get a move on, Josef, hurry up
+now!" "I still have a few documents I need to prepare," said K., and,
+using the intercom, he summoned his deputy who entered a few moments
+later. K.'s uncle, still angry and excited, gestured with his hand to
+show that K. had summoned him, even though there was no need whatever to
+do so. K. stood in front of the desk and explained to the young man, who
+listened calm and attentive, what would need to be done that day in his
+absence, speaking in a calm voice and making use of various documents.
+The presence of K.'s uncle while this was going on was quite disturbing;
+he did not listen to what was being said, but at first he stood there
+with eyes wide open and nervously biting his lips. Then he began to walk
+up and down the room, stopped now and then at the window, or stood in
+front of a picture always making various exclamations such as, "That is
+totally incomprehensible to me!" or "Now just tell me, what are you
+supposed to make of that?" The young man pretended to notice nothing of
+this and listened to K.'s instructions through to the end, he made a few
+notes, bowed to both K. and his uncle and then left the room. K.'s uncle
+had turned his back to him and was looking out the window, bunching up
+the curtains with his outstretched hands. The door had hardly closed
+when he called out, "At last! Now that he's stopped jumping about we can
+go too!" Once they were in the front hall of the bank, where several
+members of staff were standing about and where, just then, the deputy
+director was walking across, there was unfortunately no way of stopping
+K.'s uncle from continually asking questions about the trial. "Now
+then, Josef," he began, lightly acknowledging the bows from those around
+them as they passed, "tell me everything about this trial; what sort of
+trial is it?" K. made a few comments which conveyed little information,
+even laughed a little, and it was only when they reached the front steps
+that he explained to his uncle that he had not wanted to talk openly in
+front of those people. "Quite right," said his uncle, "but now start
+talking." With his head to one side, and smoking his cigar in short,
+impatient draughts, he listened. "First of all, Uncle," said K., "it's
+not a trial like you'd have in a normal courtroom." "So much the worse,"
+said his uncle. "How's that?" asked K., looking at him. "What I mean is,
+that's for the worse," he repeated. They were standing on the front
+steps of the bank; as the doorkeeper seemed to be listening to what they
+were saying K. drew his uncle down further, where they were absorbed
+into the bustle of the street. His uncle took K.'s arm and stopped
+asking questions with such urgency about the trial, they walked on for a
+while in silence. "But how did all this come about?" he eventually
+asked, stopping abruptly enough to startle the people walking behind,
+who had to avoid walking into him. "Things like this don't come all of a
+sudden, they start developing a long time beforehand, there must have
+been warning signs of it, why didn't you write to me? You know I'd do
+anything for you, to some extent I am still your guardian, and until
+today that's something I was proud of. I'll still help you, of course I
+will, only now, now that the trial is already underway, it makes it
+very difficult. But whatever; the best thing now is for you to take a
+short holiday staying with us in the country. You've lost weight, I can
+see that now. The country life will give you strength, that will be
+good, there's bound to be a lot of hard work ahead of you. But besides
+that it'll be a way of getting you away from the court, to some extent.
+Here they've got every means of showing the powers at their disposal
+and they're automatically bound to use them against you; in the country
+they'll either have to delegate authority to different bodies or just
+have to try and bother you by letter, telegram or telephone. And that's
+bound to weaken the effect, it won't release you from them but it'll
+give you room to breathe." "You could forbid me to leave," said K., who
+had been drawn slightly into his uncle's way of thinking by what he had
+been saying. "I didn't think you would do it," said his uncle
+thoughtfully, "you won't suffer too much loss of power by moving away."
+K. grasped his uncle under the arm to prevent him stopping still and
+said, "I thought you'd think all this is less important than I do, and
+now you're taking it so hard." "Josef," called his uncle trying to
+disentangle himself from him so that he could stop walking, but K. did
+not let go, "you've completely changed, you used to be so astute, are
+you losing it now? Do you want to lose the trial? Do you realise what
+that would mean? That would mean you would be simply destroyed. And
+that everyone you know would be pulled down with you or at the very
+least humiliated, disgraced right down to the ground. Josef, pull
+yourself together. The way you're so indifferent about it, it's driving
+me mad. Looking at you I can almost believe that old saying: 'Having a
+trial like that means losing a trial like that'." "My dear Uncle," said
+K., "it won't do any good to get excited, it's no good for you to do it
+and it'd be no good for me to do it. The case won't be won by getting
+excited, and please admit that my practical experience counts for
+something, just as I have always and still do respect your experience,
+even when it surprises me. You say that the family will also be
+affected by this trial; I really can't see how, but that's beside the
+point and I'm quite willing to follow your instructions in all of this.
+Only, I don't see any advantage in staying in the country, not even for
+you, as that would indicate flight and a sense of guilt. And besides,
+although I am more subject to persecution if I stay in the city I can
+also press the matter forward better here." "You're right," said his
+uncle in a tone that seemed to indicate they were finally coming closer
+to each other, "I just made the suggestion because, as I saw it, if you
+stay in the city the case will be put in danger by your indifference to
+it, and I thought it was better if I did the work for you. But will you
+push things forward yourself with all your strength, if so, that will
+naturally be far better." "We're agreed then," said K. "And do you have
+any suggestions for what I should do next?" "Well, naturally I'll have
+to think about it," said his uncle, "you must bear in mind that I've
+been living in the country for twenty years now, almost without a
+break, you lose your ability to deal with matters like this. But I do
+have some important connections with several people who, I expect, know
+their way around these things better than I do, and to contact them is a
+matter of course. Out there in the country I've been getting out of
+condition, I'm sure you're already aware of that. It's only at times
+like this that you notice it yourself. And this affair of yours came
+largely unexpected, although, oddly enough, I had expected something of
+the sort after I'd read Erna's letter, and today when I saw your face I
+knew it with almost total certainty. But all that is by the by, the
+important thing now is, we have no time to lose." Even while he was
+still speaking, K.'s uncle had stood on tiptoe to summon a taxi and now
+he pulled K. into the car behind himself as he called out an address to
+the driver. "We're going now to see Dr. Huld, the lawyer," he said, "we
+were at school together. I'm sure you know the name, don't you? No? Well
+that is odd. He's got a very good reputation as a defence barrister and
+for working with the poor. But I esteem him especially as someone you
+can trust." "It's alright with me, whatever you do," said K., although
+he was made uneasy by the rushed and urgent way his uncle was dealing
+with the matter. It was not very encouraging, as the accused, to be
+taken to a lawyer for poor people. "I didn't know," he said, "that you
+could take on a lawyer in matters like this." "Well of course you can,"
+said his uncle, "that goes without saying. Why wouldn't you take on a
+lawyer? And now, so that I'm properly instructed in this matter, tell me
+what's been happening so far." K. instantly began telling his uncle
+about what had been happening, holding nothing back--being completely
+open with him was the only way that K. could protest at his uncle's
+belief that the trial was a great disgrace. He mentioned Miss Bürstner's
+name just once and in passing, but that did nothing to diminish his
+openness about the trial as Miss Bürstner had no connection with it. As
+he spoke, he looked out the window and saw how, just then, they were
+getting closer to the suburb where the court offices were. He drew this
+to his uncle's attention, but he did not find the coincidence especially
+remarkable. The taxi stopped in front of a dark building. K.'s uncle
+knocked at the very first door at ground level; while they waited he
+smiled, showing his big teeth, and whispered, "Eight o'clock; not the
+usual sort of time to be visiting a lawyer, but Huld won't mind it from
+me." Two large, black eyes appeared in the spy-hatch in the door, they
+stared at the two visitors for a while and then disappeared; the door,
+however, did not open. K. and his uncle confirmed to each other the fact
+that they had seen the two eyes. "A new maid, afraid of strangers," said
+K.'s uncle, and knocked again. The eyes appeared once more. This time
+they seemed almost sad, but the open gas flame that burned with a hiss
+close above their heads gave off little light and that may have merely
+created an illusion. "Open the door," called K.'s uncle, raising his
+fist against it, "we are friends of Dr. Huld, the lawyer!" "Dr. Huld is
+ill," whispered someone behind them. In a doorway at the far end of a
+narrow passage stood a man in his dressing gown, giving them this
+information in an extremely quiet voice. K.'s uncle, who had already
+been made very angry by the long wait, turned abruptly round and
+retorted, "Ill. You say he's ill?" and strode towards the gentleman in a
+way that seemed almost threatening, as if he were the illness himself.
+"They've opened the door for you, now," said the gentleman, pointing at
+the door of the lawyer. He pulled his dressing gown together and
+disappeared. The door had indeed been opened, a young girl--K.
+recognised the dark, slightly bulging eyes--stood in the hallway in a
+long white apron, holding a candle in her hand. "Next time, open up
+sooner!" said K.'s uncle instead of a greeting, while the girl made a
+slight curtsey. "Come along, Josef," he then said to K. who was slowly
+moving over towards the girl. "Dr. Huld is unwell," said the girl as
+K.'s uncle, without stopping, rushed towards one of the doors. K.
+continued to look at the girl in amazement as she turned round to block
+the way into the living room, she had a round face like a puppy's, not
+only the pale cheeks and the chin were round but the temples and the
+hairline were too. "Josef!" called his uncle once more, and he asked the
+girl, "It's trouble with his heart, is it?" "I think it is, sir," said
+the girl, who by now had found time to go ahead with the candle and open
+the door into the room. In one corner of the room, where the light of
+the candle did not reach, a face with a long beard looked up from the
+bed. "Leni, who's this coming in?" asked the lawyer, unable to recognise
+his guests because he was dazzled by the candle. "It's your old friend,
+Albert," said K.'s uncle. "Oh, Albert," said the lawyer, falling back
+onto his pillow as if this visit meant he would not need to keep up
+appearances. "Is it really as bad as that?" asked K.'s uncle, sitting on
+the edge of the bed. "I don't believe it is. It's a recurrence of your
+heart trouble and it'll pass over like the other times." "Maybe," said
+the lawyer quietly, "but it's just as much trouble as it's ever been. I
+can hardly breathe, I can't sleep at all and I'm getting weaker by the
+day." "I see," said K.'s uncle, pressing his panama hat firmly against
+his knee with his big hand. "That is bad news. But are you getting the
+right sort of care? And it's so depressing in here, it's so dark. It's a
+long time since I was last here, but it seemed to me friendlier then.
+Even your young lady here doesn't seem to have much life in her, unless
+she's just pretending." The maid was still standing by the door with the
+candle; as far as could be made out, she was watching K. more than she
+was watching his uncle even while the latter was still speaking about
+her. K. leant against a chair that he had pushed near to the girl. "When
+you're as ill as I am," said the lawyer, "you need to have peace. I
+don't find it depressing." After a short pause he added, "and Leni looks
+after me well, she's a good girl." But that was not enough to persuade
+K.'s uncle, he had visibly taken against his friend's carer and, even
+though he did not contradict the invalid, he persecuted her with his
+scowl as she went over to the bed, put the candle on the bedside table
+and, leaning over the bed, made a fuss of him by tidying the pillows.
+K.'s uncle nearly forgot the need to show any consideration for the man
+who lay ill in bed, he stood up, walked up and down behind the carer,
+and K. would not have been surprised if he had grabbed hold of her
+skirts behind her and dragged her away from the bed. K. himself looked
+on calmly, he was not even disappointed at finding the lawyer unwell,
+he had been able to do nothing to oppose the enthusiasm his uncle had
+developed for the matter, he was glad that this enthusiasm had now been
+distracted without his having to do anything about it. His uncle,
+probably simply wishing to be offensive to the lawyer's attendant, then
+said, "Young lady, now please leave us alone for a while, I have some
+personal matters to discuss with my friend." Dr. Huld's carer was still
+leant far over the invalid's bed and smoothing out the cloth covering
+the wall next to it, she merely turned her head and then, in striking
+contrast with the anger that first stopped K.'s uncle from speaking and
+then let the words out in a gush, she said very quietly, "You can see
+that Dr. Huld is so ill that he can't discuss any matters at all." It
+was probably just for the sake of convenience that she had repeated the
+words spoken by K.'s uncle, but an onlooker might even have perceived
+it as mocking him and he, of course, jumped up as if he had just been
+stabbed. "You damned ...," in the first gurglings of his excitement his
+words could hardly be understood, K. was startled even though he had
+been expecting something of the sort and ran to his uncle with the
+intention, no doubt, of closing his mouth with both his hands.
+Fortunately, though, behind the girl, the invalid raised himself up,
+K.'s uncle made an ugly face as if swallowing something disgusting and
+then, somewhat calmer, said, "We have naturally not lost our senses,
+not yet; if what I am asking for were not possible I would not be asking
+for it. Now please, go!" The carer stood up straight by the bed
+directly facing K.'s uncle, K. thought he noticed that with one hand she
+was stroking the lawyer's hand. "You can say anything in front of
+Leni," said the invalid, in a tone that was unmistakably imploring.
+"It's not my business," said K.'s uncle, "and it's not my secrets." And
+he twisted himself round as if wanting to go into no more negotiations
+but giving himself a little more time to think. "Whose business is it
+then?" asked the lawyer in an exhausted voice as he leant back again.
+"My nephew's," said K.'s uncle, "and I've brought him along with me."
+And he introduced him, "Chief Clerk Josef K." "Oh!" said the invalid,
+now with much more life in him, and reached out his hand towards K. "Do
+forgive me, I didn't notice you there at all." Then he then said to his
+carer, "Leni, go," stretching his hand out to her as if this were a
+farewell that would have to last for a long time. This time the girl
+offered no resistance. "So you," he finally said to K.'s uncle, who had
+also calmed down and stepped closer, "you haven't come to visit me
+because I'm ill but you've come on business." The lawyer now looked so
+much stronger that it seemed the idea of being visited because he was
+ill had somehow made him weak, he remained supporting himself on one
+elbow, which must have been rather tiring, and continually pulled at a
+lock of hair in the middle of his beard. "You already look much better,"
+said K.'s uncle, "now that that witch has gone outside." He interrupted
+himself, whispered, "I bet you she's listening!" and sprang over to the
+door. But behind the door there was no-one, K.'s uncle came back not
+disappointed, as her not listening seemed to him worse than if she had
+been, but probably somewhat embittered. "You're mistaken about her,"
+said the lawyer, but did nothing more to defend her; perhaps that was
+his way of indicating that she did not need defending. But in a tone
+that was much more committed he went on, "As far as your nephew's
+affairs are concerned, this will be an extremely difficult undertaking
+and I'd count myself lucky if my strength lasted out long enough for it;
+I'm greatly afraid it won't do, but anyway I don't want to leave
+anything untried; if I don't last out you can always get somebody else.
+To be honest, this matter interests me too much, and I can't bring
+myself to give up the chance of taking some part in it. If my heart does
+totally give out then at least it will have found a worthy affair to
+fail in." K. believed he understood not a word of this entire speech, he
+looked at his uncle for an explanation but his uncle sat on the bedside
+table with the candle in his hand, a medicine bottle had rolled off the
+table onto the floor, he nodded to everything the lawyer said, agreed to
+everything, and now and then looked at K. urging him to show the same
+compliance. Maybe K.'s uncle had already told the lawyer about the
+trial. But that was impossible, everything that had happened so far
+spoke against it. So he said, "I don't understand...." "Well, maybe I've
+misunderstood what you've been saying," said the lawyer, just as
+astonished and embarrassed as K. "Perhaps I've been going too fast. What
+was it you wanted to speak to me about? I thought it was to do with your
+trial." "Of course it is," said K.'s uncle, who then asked K., "So what
+is it you want?" "Yes, but how is it that you know anything about me and
+my case?" asked K. "Oh, I see," said the lawyer with a smile. "I am a
+lawyer, I move in court circles, people talk about various different
+cases and the more interesting ones stay in your mind, especially when
+they concern the nephew of a friend. There's nothing very remarkable
+about that." "What is it you want, then?" asked K.'s uncle once more,
+"You seem so uneasy about it." "You move in this court's circles?" asked
+K. "Yes," said the lawyer. "You're asking questions like a child," said
+K.'s uncle. "What circles should I move in, then, if not with members of
+my own discipline?" the lawyer added. It sounded so indisputable that K.
+gave no answer at all. "But you work in the High Court, not that court
+in the attic," he had wanted to say but could not bring himself to
+actually utter it. "You have to realise," the lawyer continued, in a
+tone as if he were explaining something obvious, unnecessary and
+incidental, "you have to realise that I also derive great advantage for
+my clients from mixing with those people, and do so in many different
+ways, it's not something you can keep talking about all the time. I'm at
+a bit of a disadvantage now, of course, because of my illness, but I
+still get visits from some good friends of mine at the court and I learn
+one or two things. It might even be that I learn more than many of those
+who are in the best of health and spend all day in court. And I'm
+receiving a very welcome visit right now, for instance." And he pointed
+into a dark corner of the room. "Where?" asked K., almost uncouth in
+his surprise. He looked round uneasily; the little candle gave off far
+too little light to reach as far as the wall opposite. And then,
+something did indeed begin to move there in the corner. In the light of
+the candle held up by K.'s uncle an elderly gentleman could be seen
+sitting beside a small table. He had been sitting there for so long
+without being noticed that he could hardly have been breathing. Now he
+stood up with a great deal of fuss, clearly unhappy that attention had
+been drawn to him. It was as if, by flapping his hands about like short
+wings, he hoped to deflect any introductions and greetings, as if he
+wanted on no account to disturb the others by his presence and seemed to
+be exhorting them to leave him back in the dark and forget about his
+being there. That, however, was something that could no longer be
+granted him. "You took us by surprise, you see," said the lawyer in
+explanation, cheerfully indicating to the gentleman that he should come
+closer, which, slowly, hesitatingly, looking all around him, but with a
+certain dignity, he did. "The office director--oh, yes, forgive me, I
+haven't introduced you--this is my friend Albert K., this is his nephew,
+the chief clerk Josef K., and this is the office director--so, the
+office director was kind enough to pay me a visit. It's only possible
+to appreciate just how valuable a visit like this is if you've been let
+into the secret of what a pile of work the office director has heaped
+over him. Well, he came anyway, we were having a peaceful chat, as far
+as I was able when I'm so weak, and although we hadn't told Leni she
+mustn't let anyone in as we weren't expecting anyone, we still would
+rather have remained alone, but then along came you, Albert, thumping
+your fists on the door, the office director moved over into the corner
+pulling his table and chair with him, but now it turns out we might
+have, that is, if that's what you wish, we might have something to
+discuss with each other and it would be good if we can all come back
+together again.--Office director ...," he said with his head on one
+side, pointing with a humble smile to an armchair near the bed. "I'm
+afraid I'll only be able to stay a few minutes more," smiled the office
+director as he spread himself out in the armchair and looked at the
+clock. "Business calls. But I wouldn't want to miss the chance of
+meeting a friend of my friend." He inclined his head slightly toward
+K.'s uncle, who seemed very happy with his new acquaintance, but he was
+not the sort of person to express his feelings of deference and
+responded to the office director's words with embarrassed, but loud,
+laughter. A horrible sight! K. was able to quietly watch everything as
+nobody paid any attention to him, the office director took over as
+leader of the conversation as seemed to be his habit once he had been
+called forward, the lawyer listened attentively with his hand to his
+ear, his initial weakness having perhaps only had the function of
+driving away his new visitors. K.'s uncle served as
+candle-bearer--balancing the candle on his thigh while the office
+director frequently glanced nervously at it--and was soon free of his
+embarrassment and was quickly enchanted not only by the office
+director's speaking manner but also by the gentle, waving
+hand-movements with which he accompanied it. K., leaning against the
+bedpost, was totally ignored by the office director, perhaps
+deliberately, and served the old man only as audience. And besides, he
+had hardly any idea what the conversation was about and his thoughts
+soon turned to the care assistant and the ill treatment she had suffered
+from his uncle. Soon after, he began to wonder whether he had not seen
+the office director somewhere before, perhaps among the people who were
+at his first hearing. He may have been mistaken, but thought the office
+director might well have been among the old gentlemen with the thin
+beards in the first row.
+
+There was then a noise that everyone heard from the hallway as if
+something of porcelain were being broken. "I'll go and see what's
+happened," said K., who slowly left the room as if giving the others
+the chance to stop him. He had hardly stepped into the hallway, finding
+his bearings in the darkness with his hand still firmly holding the
+door, when another small hand, much smaller than K.'s own, placed itself
+on his and gently shut the door. It was the carer who had been waiting
+there. "Nothing has happened," she whispered to him, "I just threw a
+plate against the wall to get you out of there." "I was thinking about
+you, as well," replied K. uneasily. "So much the better," said the
+carer. "Come with me." A few steps along, they came to a frosted glass
+door which the carer opened for him. "Come in here," she said. It was
+clearly the lawyer's office, fitted out with old, heavy furniture, as
+far as could be seen in the moonlight which now illuminated just a
+small, rectangular section of the floor by each of the three big
+windows. "This way," said the carer, pointing to a dark trunk with a
+carved, wooden backrest. When he had sat down, K. continued to look
+round the room, it was a large room with a high ceiling, the clients of
+this lawyer for the poor must have felt quite lost in it. K. thought he
+could see the little steps with which visitors would approach the
+massive desk. But then he forgot about all of this and had eyes only
+for the carer who sat very close beside him, almost pressing him against
+the armrest. "I did think," she said, "you would come out here to me by
+yourself without me having to call you first. It was odd. First you
+stare at me as soon as you come in, and then you keep me waiting. And
+you ought to call me Leni, too," she added quickly and suddenly, as if
+no moment of this conversation should be lost. "Gladly," said K. "But
+as for its being odd, Leni, that's easy to explain. Firstly, I had to
+listen to what the old men were saying and couldn't leave without a
+good reason, but secondly I'm not a bold person, if anything I'm quite
+shy, and you, Leni, you didn't really look like you could be won over in
+one stroke, either." "That's not it," said Leni, laying one arm on the
+armrest and looking at K., "you didn't like me, and I don't suppose you
+like me now, either." "Liking wouldn't be very much," said K.,
+evasively. "Oh!" she exclaimed with a smile, thus making use of K.'s
+comment to gain an advantage over him. So K. remained silent for a
+while. By now, he had become used to the darkness in the room and was
+able to make out various fixtures and fittings. He was especially
+impressed by a large picture hanging to the right of the door, he leant
+forward in order to see it better. It depicted a man wearing a judge's
+robes; he was sitting on a lofty throne gilded in a way that shone
+forth from the picture. The odd thing about the picture was that this
+judge was not sitting there in dignified calm but had his left arm
+pressed against the back and armrest, his right arm, however, was
+completely free and only grasped the armrest with his hand, as if about
+to jump up any moment in vigorous outrage and make some decisive comment
+or even to pass sentence. The accused was probably meant to be imagined
+at the foot of the steps, the top one of which could be seen in the
+picture, covered with a yellow carpet. "That might be my judge," said
+K., pointing to the picture with one finger. "I know him," said Leni
+looking up at the picture, "he comes here quite often. That picture is
+from when he was young, but he can never have looked anything like it,
+as he's tiny, minute almost. But despite that, he had himself made to
+look bigger in the picture as he's madly vain, just like everyone round
+here. But even I'm vain and that makes me very unhappy that you don't
+like me." K. replied to that last comment merely by embracing Leni and
+drawing her towards him, she lay her head quietly on his shoulder. To
+the rest of it, though, he said, "What rank is he?" "He's an examining
+judge," she said, taking hold of the hand with which K. held her and
+playing with his fingers. "Just an examining judge once again," said K.
+in disappointment, "the senior officials keep themselves hidden. But
+here he is sitting on a throne." "That's all just made up," said Leni
+with her face bent over K.'s hand, "really he's sitting on a kitchen
+chair with an old horse blanket folded over it. But do you have to be
+always thinking about your trial?" she added slowly. "No, not at all,"
+said K., "I probably even think too little about it." "That's not the
+mistake you're making," said Leni, "you're too unyielding, that's what
+I've heard." "Who said that?" asked K., he felt her body against his
+chest and looked down on her rich, dark, tightly-bound hair. "I'd be
+saying too much if I told you that," answered Leni. "Please don't ask
+for names, but do stop making these mistakes of yours, stop being so
+unyielding, there's nothing you can do to defend yourself from this
+court, you have to confess. So confess to them as soon as you get the
+chance. It's only then that they give you the chance to get away, not
+till then. Only, without help from outside even that's impossible, but
+you needn't worry about getting this help as I want to help you
+myself." "You understand a lot about this court and what sort of tricks
+are needed," said K. as he lifted her, since she was pressing in much
+too close to him, onto his lap. "That's alright, then," she said, and
+made herself comfortable on his lap by smoothing out her skirt and
+adjusting her blouse. Then she hung both her arms around his neck, leant
+back and took a long look at him. "And what if I don't confess, could
+you not help me then?" asked K. to test her out. I'm accumulating women
+to help me, he thought to himself almost in amazement, first Miss
+Bürstner, then the court usher's wife, and now this little care
+assistant who seems to have some incomprehensible need for me. The way
+she sits on my lap as if it were her proper place! "No," answered Leni,
+slowly shaking her head, "I couldn't help you then. But you don't want
+my help anyway, it means nothing to you, you're too stubborn and won't
+be persuaded." Then, after a while she asked, "Do you have a lover?"
+"No," said K. "Oh, you must have," she said. "Well, I have really," said
+K. "Just think, I've even betrayed her while I'm carrying her photograph
+with me." Leni insisted he show her a photograph of Elsa, and then,
+hunched on his lap, studied the picture closely. The photograph was not
+one that had been taken while Elsa was posing for it, it showed her just
+after she had been in a wild dance such as she liked to do in wine bars,
+her skirt was still flung out as she span round, she had placed her
+hands on her firm hips and, with her neck held taut, looked to one side
+with a laugh; you could not see from the picture whom her laugh was
+intended for. "She's very tightly laced," said Leni, pointing to the
+place where she thought this could be seen. "I don't like her, she's
+clumsy and crude. But maybe she's gentle and friendly towards you,
+that's the impression you get from the picture. Big, strong girls like
+that often don't know how to be anything but gentle and friendly. Would
+she be capable of sacrificing herself for you, though?" "No," said K.,
+"she isn't gentle or friendly, and nor would she be capable of
+sacrificing herself for me. But I've never yet asked any of those things
+of her. I've never looked at this picture as closely as you." "You can't
+think much of her, then," said Leni. "She can't be your lover after
+all." "Yes she is," said K., "I'm not going to take my word back on
+that." "Well she might be your lover now, then," said Leni, "but you
+wouldn't miss her much if you lost her or if you exchanged her for
+somebody else, me for instance." "That is certainly conceivable," said
+K. with a smile, "but she does have one major advantage over you, she
+knows nothing about my trial, and even if she did she wouldn't think
+about it. She wouldn't try to persuade me to be less unyielding." "Well
+that's no advantage," said Leni. "If she's got no advantage other than
+that, I can keep on hoping. Has she got any bodily defects?" "'Bodily
+defects'?" asked K. "Yeah," said Leni, "as I do have a bodily defect,
+just a little one. Look." She spread the middle and ring fingers of her
+right hand apart from each other. Between those fingers the flap of skin
+connecting them reached up almost as far as the top joint of the little
+finger. In the darkness, K. did not see at first what it was she wanted
+to show him, so she led his hand to it so that he could feel. "What a
+freak of nature," said K., and when he had taken a look at the whole
+hand he added, "What a pretty claw!" Leni looked on with a kind of pride
+as K. repeatedly opened and closed her two fingers in amazement, until,
+finally, he briefly kissed them and let go. "Oh!" she immediately
+exclaimed, "you kissed me!" Hurriedly, and with her mouth open, she
+clambered up K.'s lap with her knees. He was almost aghast as he looked
+up at her, now that she was so close to him there was a bitter,
+irritating smell from her, like pepper, she grasped his head, leant out
+over him, and bit and kissed his neck, even biting into his hair. "I've
+taken her place!" she exclaimed from time to time. "Just look, now
+you've taken me instead of her!" Just then, her knee slipped out and,
+with a little cry, she nearly fell down onto the carpet, K. tried to
+hold her by putting his arms around her and was pulled down with her.
+"Now you're mine," she said. Her last words to him as he left were,
+"Here's the key to the door, come whenever you want," and she planted an
+undirected kiss on his back. When he stepped out the front door there
+was a light rain falling, he was about to go to the middle of the street
+to see if he could still glimpse Leni at the window when K.'s uncle
+leapt out of a car that K., thinking of other things, had not seen
+waiting outside the building. He took hold of K. by both arms and shoved
+him against the door as if he wanted to nail him to it. "Young man," he
+shouted, "how could you do a thing like that?! Things were going well
+with this business of yours, now you've caused it terrible damage. You
+slip off with some dirty, little thing who, moreover, is obviously the
+lawyer's beloved, and stay away for hours. You don't even try to find an
+excuse, don't try to hide anything, no, you're quite open about it, you
+run off with her and stay there. And meanwhile we're sitting there, your
+uncle who's going to such effort for you, the lawyer who needs to be won
+over to your side, and above all the office director, a very important
+gentleman who is in direct command of your affair in its present stage.
+We wanted to discuss how best to help you, I had to handle the lawyer
+very carefully, he had to handle the office director carefully, and you
+had most reason of all to at least give me some support. Instead of
+which you stay away. Eventually we couldn't keep up the pretence any
+longer, but these are polite and highly capable men, they didn't say
+anything about it so as to spare my feelings but in the end not even
+they could continue to force themselves and, as they couldn't speak
+about the matter in hand, they became silent. We sat there for several
+minutes, listening to see whether you wouldn't finally come back. All in
+vain. In the end the office director stood up, as he had stayed far
+longer than he had originally intended, made his farewell, looked at me
+in sympathy without being able to help, he waited at the door for a long
+time although it's more than I can understand why he was being so good,
+and then he went. I, of course, was glad he'd gone, I'd been holding my
+breath all this time. All this had even more effect on the lawyer lying
+there ill, when I took my leave of him, the good man, he was quite
+unable to speak. You have probably contributed to his total collapse
+and so brought the very man who you are dependent on closer to his
+death. And me, your own uncle, you leave me here in the rain--just feel
+this, I'm wet right through--waiting here for hours, sick with worry."
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Seven
+
+Lawyer--Manufacturer--Painter
+
+
+One winter morning--snow was falling in the dull light outside--K. was
+sitting in his office, already extremely tired despite the early hour.
+He had told the servitor he was engaged in a major piece of work and
+none of the junior staff should be allowed in to see him, so he would
+not be disturbed by them at least. But instead of working he turned
+round in his chair, slowly moved various items around his desk, but
+then, without being aware of it, he lay his arm stretched out on the
+desk top and sat there immobile with his head sunk down on his chest.
+
+He was no longer able to get the thought of the trial out of his head.
+He had often wondered whether it might not be a good idea to work out a
+written defence and hand it in to the court. It would contain a short
+description of his life and explain why he had acted the way he had at
+each event that was in any way important, whether he now considered he
+had acted well or ill, and his reasons for each. There was no doubt of
+the advantages a written defence of this sort would have over relying
+on the lawyer, who was anyway not without his shortcomings. K. had no
+idea what actions the lawyer was taking; it was certainly not a lot, it
+was more than a month since the lawyer had summoned him, and none of
+the previous discussions had given K. the impression that this man would
+be able to do much for him. Most importantly, he had asked him hardly
+any questions. And there were so many questions here to be asked.
+Asking questions was the most important thing. K. had the feeling that
+he would be able to ask all the questions needed here himself. The
+lawyer, in contrast, did not ask questions but did all the talking
+himself or sat silently facing him, leant forward slightly over the
+desk, probably because he was hard of hearing, pulled on a strand of
+hair in the middle of his beard and looked down at the carpet, perhaps
+at the very spot where K. had lain with Leni. Now and then he would give
+K. some vague warning of the sort you give to children. His speeches
+were as pointless as they were boring, and K. decided that when the
+final bill came he would pay not a penny for them. Once the lawyer
+thought he had humiliated K. sufficiently, he usually started something
+that would raise his spirits again. He had already, he would then say,
+won many such cases, partly or in whole, cases which may not really have
+been as difficult as this one but which, on the face of it, had even
+less hope of success. He had a list of these cases here in the
+drawer--here he would tap on one or other of the drawers in his
+desk--but could, unfortunately, not show them to K. as they dealt with
+official secrets. Nonetheless, the great experience he had acquired
+through all these cases would, of course, be of benefit to K. He had, of
+course, begun work straight away and was nearly ready to submit the
+first documents. They would be very important because the first
+impression made by the defence will often determine the whole course of
+the proceedings. Unfortunately, though, he would still have to make it
+clear to K. that the first documents submitted are sometimes not even
+read by the court. They simply put them with the other documents and
+point out that, for the time being, questioning and observing the
+accused are much more important than anything written. If the applicant
+becomes insistent, then they add that before they come to any decision,
+as soon as all the material has been brought together, with due regard,
+of course, to all the documents, then these first documents to have been
+submitted will also be checked over. But unfortunately, even this is not
+usually true, the first documents submitted are usually mislaid or lost
+completely, and even if they do keep them right to the end they are
+hardly read, although the lawyer only knew about this from rumour. This
+is all very regrettable, but not entirely without its justifications.
+But K. should not forget that the trial would not be public, if the
+court deems it necessary it can be made public but there is no law that
+says it has to be. As a result, the accused and his defence don't have
+access even to the court records, and especially not to the indictment,
+and that means we generally don't know--or at least not precisely--what
+the first documents need to be about, which means that if they do
+contain anything of relevance to the case it's only by a lucky
+coincidence. If anything about the individual charges and the reasons
+for them comes out clearly or can be guessed at while the accused is
+being questioned, then it's possible to work out and submit documents
+that really direct the issue and present proof, but not before.
+Conditions like this, of course, place the defence in a very
+unfavourable and difficult position. But that is what they intend. In
+fact, defence is not really allowed under the law, it's only tolerated,
+and there is even some dispute about whether the relevant parts of the
+law imply even that. So strictly speaking, there is no such thing as a
+counsel acknowledged by the court, and anyone who comes before this
+court as counsel is basically no more than a barrack room lawyer. The
+effect of all this, of course, is to remove the dignity of the whole
+procedure, the next time K. is in the court offices he might like to
+have a look in at the lawyers' room, just so that he's seen it. He might
+well be quite shocked by the people he sees assembled there. The room
+they've been allocated, with its narrow space and low ceiling, will be
+enough to show what contempt the court has for these people. The only
+light in the room comes through a little window that is so high up that,
+if you want to look out of it, you first have to get one of your
+colleagues to support you on his back, and even then the smoke from the
+chimney just in front of it will go up your nose and make your face
+black. In the floor of this room--to give yet another example of the
+conditions there--there is a hole that's been there for more than a
+year, it's not so big that a man could fall through, but it is big
+enough for your foot to disappear through it. The lawyers' room is on
+the second floor of the attic; if your foot does go through it will hang
+down into the first floor of the attic underneath it, and right in the
+corridor where the litigants are waiting. It's no exaggeration when
+lawyers say that conditions like that are a disgrace. Complaints to the
+management don't have the slightest effect, but the lawyers are strictly
+forbidden to alter anything in the room at their own expense. But even
+treating the lawyers in this way has its reasons. They want, as far as
+possible, to prevent any kind of defence, everything should be made the
+responsibility of the accused. Not a bad point of view, basically, but
+nothing could be more mistaken than to think from that that lawyers are
+not necessary for the accused in this court. On the contrary, there is
+no court where they are less needed than here. This is because
+proceedings are generally kept secret not only from the public but also
+from the accused. Only as far as that is possible, of course, but it is
+possible to a very large extent. And the accused doesn't get to see the
+court records either, and it's very difficult to infer what's in the
+court records from what's been said during questioning based on them,
+especially for the accused who is in a difficult situation and is faced
+with every possible worry to distract him. This is when the defence
+begins. Counsel for the defence are not normally allowed to be present
+while the accused is being questioned, so afterwards, and if possible
+still at the door of the interview room, he has to learn what he can
+about it from him and extract whatever he can that might be of use, even
+though what the accused has to report is often very confused. But that
+is not the most important thing, as there's really not a lot that can be
+learned in this way, although in this, as with anything else, a
+competent man will learn more than another. Nonetheless, the most
+important thing is the lawyer's personal connections, that's where the
+real value of taking counsel lies. Now K. will most likely have already
+learned from his own experience that, among its very lowest orders, the
+court organisation does have its imperfections, the court is strictly
+closed to the public, but staff who forget their duty or who take bribes
+do, to some extent, show where the gaps are. This is where most lawyers
+will push their way in, this is where bribes are paid and information
+extracted, there have even, in earlier times at least, been incidents
+where documents have been stolen. There's no denying that some
+surprisingly favourable results have been attained for the accused in
+this way, for a limited time, and these petty advocates then strut to
+and fro on the basis of them and attract new clients, but for the
+further course of the proceedings it signifies either nothing or nothing
+good. The only things of real value are honest personal contacts,
+contacts with higher officials, albeit higher officials of the lower
+grades, you understand. That is the only way the progress of the trial
+can be influenced, hardly noticeable at first, it's true, but from then
+on it becomes more and more visible. There are, of course, not many
+lawyers who can do this, and K. has made a very good choice in this
+matter. There were probably no more than one or two who had as many
+contacts as Dr. Huld, but they don't bother with the company of the
+lawyers' room and have nothing to do with it. This means they have all
+the less contact with the court officials. It is not at all necessary
+for Dr. Huld to go to the court, wait in the ante-rooms for the
+examining judges to turn up, if they turn up, and try to achieve
+something which, according to the judges' mood is usually more apparent
+than real and most often not even that. No, K. has seen for himself that
+the court officials, including some who are quite high up, come forward
+without being asked, are glad to give information which is fully open or
+at least easy to understand, they discuss the next stages in the
+proceedings, in fact in some cases they can be won over and are quite
+willing to adopt the other person's point of view. However, when this
+happens, you should never trust them too far, as however firmly they may
+have declared this new point of view in favour of the defendant they
+might well go straight back to their offices and write a report for the
+court that says just the opposite, and might well be even harder on the
+defendant than the original view, the one they insist they've been fully
+dissuaded from. And, of course, there's no way of defending yourself
+from this, something said in private is indeed in private and cannot
+then be used in public, it's not something that makes it easy for the
+defence to keep those gentlemen's favour. On the other hand, it's also
+true that the gentlemen don't become involved with the defence--which
+will of course be done with great expertise--just for philanthropic
+reasons or in order to be friendly, in some respects it would be truer
+to say that they, too, have it allocated to them. This is where the
+disadvantages of a court structure that, right from the start,
+stipulates that all proceedings take place in private, come into force.
+In normal, mediocre trials its officials have contact with the public,
+and they're very well equipped for it, but here they don't; normal
+trials run their course all by themselves, almost, and just need a nudge
+here and there; but when they're faced with cases that are especially
+difficult they're as lost as they often are with ones that are very
+simple; they're forced to spend all their time, day and night, with
+their laws, and so they don't have the right feel for human
+relationships, and that's a serious shortcoming in cases like this.
+That's when they come for advice to the lawyer, with a servant behind
+them carrying the documents which normally are kept so secret. You could
+have seen many gentlemen at this window, gentlemen of whom you would
+least expect it, staring out this window in despair on the street below
+while the lawyer is at his desk studying the documents so that he can
+give them good advice. And at times like that it's also possible to see
+how exceptionally seriously these gentlemen take their professions and
+how they are thrown into great confusion by difficulties which it's just
+not in their natures to overcome. But they're not in an easy position,
+to regard their positions as easy would be to do them an injustice. The
+different ranks and hierarchies of the court are endless, and even
+someone who knows his way around them cannot always tell what's going to
+happen. But even for the junior officials, the proceedings in the
+courtrooms are usually kept secret, so they are hardly able to see how
+the cases they work with proceed, court affairs appear in their range of
+vision often without their knowing where they come from and they move on
+further without their learning where they go. So civil servants like
+this are not able to learn the things you can learn from studying the
+successive stages that individual trials go through, the final verdict
+or the reasons for it. They're only allowed to deal with that part of
+the trial which the law allocates them, and they usually know less about
+the results of their work after it's left them than the defence does,
+even though the defence will usually stay in contact with the accused
+until the trial is nearly at its end, so that the court officials can
+learn many useful things from the defence. Bearing all this in mind,
+does it still surprise K. that the officials are irritated and often
+express themselves about the litigants in unflattering ways--which is an
+experience shared by everyone. All the officials are irritated, even
+when they appear calm. This causes many difficulties for the junior
+advocates, of course. There is a story, for instance, that has very much
+the ring of truth about it. It goes like this: One of the older
+officials, a good and peaceful man, was dealing with a difficult matter
+for the court which had become very confused, especially thanks to the
+contributions from the lawyers. He had been studying it for a day and a
+night without a break--as these officials are indeed hard working,
+no-one works as hard as they do. When it was nearly morning, and he had
+been working for twenty-four hours with probably very little result, he
+went to the front entrance, waited there in ambush, and every time a
+lawyer tried to enter the building he would throw him down the steps.
+The lawyers gathered together down in front of the steps and discussed
+with each other what they should do; on the one hand they had actually
+no right to be allowed into the building so that there was hardly
+anything that they could legally do to the official and, as I've already
+mentioned, they would have to be careful not to set all the officials
+against them. On the other hand, any day not spent in court is a day
+lost for them and it was a matter of some importance to force their way
+inside. In the end, they agreed that they would try to tire the old man
+out. One lawyer after another was sent out to run up the steps and let
+himself be thrown down again, offering what resistance he could as long
+as it was passive resistance, and his colleagues would catch him at the
+bottom of the steps. That went on for about an hour until the old
+gentleman, who was already exhausted from working all night, was very
+tired and went back to his office. Those who were at the bottom of the
+steps could not believe it at first, so they sent somebody out to go and
+look behind the door to see if there really was no-one there, and only
+then did they all gather together and probably didn't even dare to
+complain, as it's far from being the lawyers' job to introduce any
+improvements in the court system, or even to want to. Even the most
+junior lawyer can understand the relationship there to some extent, but
+one significant point is that almost every defendant, even very simple
+people, begins to think of suggestions for improving the court as soon
+as his proceedings have begun, many of them often even spend time and
+energy on the matter that could be spent far better elsewhere. The only
+right thing to do is to learn how to deal with the situation as it is.
+Even if it were possible to improve any detail of it--which is anyway no
+more than superstitious nonsense--the best that they could achieve,
+although doing themselves incalculable harm in the process, is that they
+will have attracted the special attention of the officials for any case
+that comes up in the future, and the officials are always ready to seek
+revenge. Never attract attention to yourself! Stay calm, however much it
+goes against your character! Try to gain some insight into the size of
+the court organism and how, to some extent, it remains in a state of
+suspension, and that even if you alter something in one place you'll
+draw the ground out from under your feet and might fall, whereas if an
+enormous organism like the court is disrupted in any one place it finds
+it easy to provide a substitute for itself somewhere else. Everything is
+connected with everything else and will continue without any change or
+else, which is quite probable, even more closed, more attentive, more
+strict, more malevolent. So it's best to leave the work to the lawyers
+and not to keep disturbing them. It doesn't do much good to make
+accusations, especially if you can't make it clear what they're based on
+and their full significance, but it must be said that K. caused a great
+deal of harm to his own case by his behaviour towards the office
+director, he was a very influential man but now he might as well be
+struck off the list of those who might do anything for K. If the trial
+is mentioned, even just in passing, it's quite obvious that he's
+ignoring it. These officials are in many ways just like children. Often,
+something quite harmless--although K.'s behaviour could unfortunately
+not be called harmless--will leave them feeling so offended that they
+will even stop talking with good friends of theirs, they turn away when
+they see them and do everything they can to oppose them. But then, with
+no particular reason, surprisingly enough, some little joke that was
+only ever attempted because everything seemed so hopeless will make them
+laugh and they'll be reconciled. It's both difficult and hard at the
+same time to deal with them, and there's hardly any reason for it. It's
+sometimes quite astonishing that a single, average life is enough to
+encompass so much that it's at all possible ever to have any success in
+one's work here. On the other hand, there are also dark moments, such as
+everyone has, when you think you've achieved nothing at all, when it
+seems that the only trials to come to a good end are those that were
+determined to have a good end from the start and would do so without any
+help, while all the others are lost despite all the running to and fro,
+all the effort, all the little, apparent successes that gave such joy.
+Then you no longer feel very sure of anything and, if asked about a
+trial that was doing well by its own nature but which was turned for the
+worse because you assisted in it, would not even dare deny that. And
+even that is a kind of self-confidence, but then it's the only one
+that's left. Lawyers are especially vulnerable to fits of depression of
+that sort--and they are no more than fits of depression of course--when
+a case is suddenly taken out of their hands after they've been
+conducting it satisfactorily for some time. That's probably the worst
+that can happen to a lawyer. It's not that the accused takes the case
+away from him, that hardly ever happens, once a defendant has taken on
+a certain lawyer he has to stay with him whatever happens. How could he
+ever carry on by himself after he's taken on help from a lawyer? No,
+that just doesn't happen, but what does sometimes happen is that the
+trial takes on a course where the lawyer may not go along with it.
+Client and trial are both simply taken away from the lawyer; and then
+even contact with the court officials won't help, however good they are,
+as they don't know anything themselves. The trial will have entered a
+stage where no more help can be given, where it's being processed in
+courts to which no-one has any access, where the defendant cannot even
+be contacted by his lawyer. You come home one day and find all the
+documents you've submitted, which you've worked hard to create and which
+you had the best hopes for, lying on the desk, they've been sent back as
+they can't be carried through to the next stage in the trial, they're
+just worthless scraps of paper. It doesn't mean that the case has been
+lost, not at all, or at least there is no decisive reason for supposing
+so, it's just that you don't know anything more about the case and won't
+be told anything of what's happening. Well, cases like that are the
+exceptions, I'm glad to say, and even if K.'s trial is one of them, it's
+still, for the time being, a long way off. But there was still plenty of
+opportunity for lawyers to get to work, and K. could be sure they would
+be made use of. As he had said, the time for submitting documents was
+still in the future and there was no rush to prepare them, it was much
+more important to start the initial discussions with the appropriate
+officials, and they had already taken place. With varying degrees of
+success, it must be said. It was much better not to give away any
+details before their time, as in that way K. could only be influenced
+unfavourably and his hopes might be raised or he might be made too
+anxious, better just to say that some individuals have spoken very
+favourably and shown themselves very willing to help, although others
+have spoken less favourably, but even they have not in any way refused
+to help. So all in all, the results are very encouraging, only you
+should certainly not draw any particular conclusions as all preliminary
+proceedings begin in the same way and it was only the way they developed
+further that would show what the value of these preliminary proceedings
+has been. Anyway, nothing has been lost yet, and if we can succeed in
+getting the office director, despite everything, on our side--and
+several actions have been undertaken to this end--then everything is a
+clean wound, as a surgeon would say, and we can wait for the results
+with some comfort.
+
+When he started talking on in this way the lawyer was quite tireless.
+He went through it all again every time K. went to see him. There was
+always some progress, but he could never be told what sort of progress
+it was. The first set of documents to be submitted were being worked on
+but still not ready, which usually turned out to be a great advantage
+the next time K. went to see him as the earlier occasion would have
+been a very bad time to put them in, which they could not then have
+known. If K., stupefied from all this talking, ever pointed out that
+even considering all these difficulties progress was very slow, the
+lawyer would object that progress was not slow at all, but that they
+might have progressed far further if K. had come to him at the right
+time. But he had come to him late and that lateness would bring still
+further difficulties, and not only where time was concerned. The only
+welcome interruption during these visits was always when Leni contrived
+to bring the lawyer his tea while K. was there. Then she would stand
+behind K.--pretending to watch the lawyer as he bent greedily over his
+cup, poured the tea in and drank--and secretly let K. hold her hand.
+There was always complete silence. The lawyer drank. K. squeezed Leni's
+hand and Leni would sometimes dare to gently stroke K.'s hair. "Still
+here, are you?" the lawyer would ask when he was ready. "I wanted to
+take the dishes away," said Leni, they would give each other's hands a
+final squeeze, the lawyer would wipe his mouth and then start talking at
+K. again with renewed energy.
+
+Was the lawyer trying to comfort K. or to confuse him? K. could not
+tell, but it seemed clear to him that his defence was not in good
+hands. Maybe everything the lawyer said was quite right, even though he
+obviously wanted to make himself as conspicuous as possible and
+probably had never even taken on a case as important as he said K.'s
+was. But it was still suspicious how he continually mentioned his
+personal contacts with the civil servants. Were they to be exploited
+solely for K.'s benefit. The lawyer never forgot to mention that they
+were dealing only with junior officials, which meant officials who were
+dependent on others, and the direction taken in each trial could be
+important for their own furtherment. Could it be that they were making
+use of the lawyer to turn trials in a certain direction, which would,
+of course, always be at the cost of the defendant. It certainly did not
+mean that they would do that in every trial, that was not likely at all,
+and there were probably also trials where they gave the lawyer
+advantages and all the room he needed to turn it in the direction he
+wanted, as it would also be to their advantage to keep his reputation
+intact. If that really was their relationship, how would they direct
+K.'s trial which, as the lawyer had explained, was especially difficult
+and therefore important enough to attract great attention from the very
+first time it came to court? There could not be much doubt about what
+they would do. The first signs of it could already be seen in the fact
+that the first documents still had not been submitted even though the
+trial had already lasted several months, and that, according to the
+lawyer, everything was still in its initial stages, which was very
+effective, of course, in making the defendant passive and keeping him
+helpless. Then he could be suddenly surprised with the verdict, or at
+least with a notification that the hearing had not decided in his favour
+and the matter would be passed on to a higher office.
+
+It was essential that K. take a hand in it himself. On winter's
+mornings such as this, when he was very tired and everything dragged
+itself lethargically through his head, this belief of his seemed
+irrefutable. He no longer felt the contempt for the trial that he had
+had earlier. If he had been alone in the world it would have been easy
+for him to ignore it, although it was also certain that, in that case,
+the trial would never have arisen in the first place. But now, his uncle
+had already dragged him to see the lawyer, he had to take account of his
+family; his job was no longer totally separate from the progress of the
+trial, he himself had carelessly--with a certain, inexplicable
+complacency--mentioned it to acquaintances and others had learned about
+it in ways he did not know, his relationship with Miss Bürstner seemed
+to be in trouble because of it. In short, he no longer had any choice
+whether he would accept the trial or turn it down, he was in the middle
+of it and had to defend himself. If he was tired, then that was bad.
+
+But there was no reason to worry too much before he needed to. He had
+been capable of working himself up to his high position in the bank in
+a relatively short time and to retain it with respect from everyone,
+now he simply had to apply some of the talents that had made that
+possible for him to the trial, and there was no doubt that it had to
+turn out well. The most important thing, if something was to be
+achieved, was to reject in advance any idea that he might be in any way
+guilty. There was no guilt. The trial was nothing but a big piece of
+business, just like he had already concluded to the benefit of the bank
+many times, a piece of business that concealed many lurking dangers
+waiting in ambush for him, as they usually did, and these dangers would
+need to be defended against. If that was to be achieved then he must not
+entertain any idea of guilt, whatever he did, he would need to look
+after his own interests as closely as he could. Seen in this way, there
+was no choice but to take his representation away from the lawyer very
+soon, at best that very evening. The lawyer had told him, as he talked
+to him, that that was something unheard of and would probably do him a
+great deal of harm, but K. could not tolerate any impediment to his
+efforts where his trial was concerned, and these impediments were
+probably caused by the lawyer himself. But once he had shaken off the
+lawyer the documents would need to be submitted straight away and, if
+possible, he would need to see to it that they were being dealt with
+every day. It would of course not be enough, if that was to be done, for
+K. to sit in the corridor with his hat under the bench like the others.
+Day after day, he himself, or one of the women or somebody else on his
+behalf, would have to run after the officials and force them to sit at
+their desks and study K.'s documents instead of looking out on the
+corridor through the grating. There could be no let-up in these efforts,
+everything would need to be organised and supervised, it was about time
+that the court came up against a defendant who knew how to defend and
+make use of his rights.
+
+But when K. had the confidence to try and do all this the difficulty of
+composing the documents was too much for him. Earlier, just a week or
+so before, he could only have felt shame at the thought of being made
+to write out such documents himself; it had never entered his head that
+the task could also be difficult. He remembered one morning when,
+already piled up with work, he suddenly shoved everything to one side
+and took a pad of paper on which he sketched out some of his thoughts on
+how documents of this sort should proceed. Perhaps he would offer them
+to that slow-witted lawyer, but just then the door of the manager's
+office opened and the deputy director entered the room with a loud
+laugh. K. was very embarrassed, although the deputy director, of
+course, was not laughing at K.'s documents, which he knew nothing about,
+but at a joke he had just heard about the stock-exchange, a joke which
+needed an illustration if it was to be understood, and now the
+deputy director leant over K.'s desk, took his pencil from his hand,
+and drew the illustration on the writing pad that K. had intended for
+his ideas about his case.
+
+K. now had no more thoughts of shame, the documents had to be prepared
+and submitted. If, as was very likely, he could find no time to do it
+in the office he would have to do it at home at night. If the nights
+weren't enough he would have to take a holiday. Above all, he could not
+stop half way, that was nonsense not only in business but always and
+everywhere. Needless to say, the documents would mean an almost endless
+amount of work. It was easy to come to the belief, not only for those
+of an anxious disposition, that it was impossible ever to finish it.
+This was not because of laziness or deceit, which were the only things
+that might have hindered the lawyer in preparing it, but because he did
+not know what the charge was or even what consequences it might bring,
+so that he had to remember every tiny action and event from the whole
+of his life, looking at them from all sides and checking and
+reconsidering them. It was also a very disheartening job. It would have
+been more suitable as a way of passing the long days after he had
+retired and become senile. But now, just when K. needed to apply all his
+thoughts to his work, when he was still rising and already posed a
+threat to the deputy director, when every hour passed so quickly and he
+wanted to enjoy the brief evenings and nights as a young man, this was
+the time he had to start working out these documents. Once more, he
+began to feel resentment. Almost involuntarily, only to put an end to
+it, his finger felt for the button of the electric bell in the
+ante-room. As he pressed it he glanced up to the clock. It was eleven
+o'clock, two hours, he had spent a great deal of his costly time just
+dreaming and his wits were, of course, even more dulled than they had
+been before. But the time had, nonetheless, not been wasted, he had come
+to some decisions that could be of value. As well as various pieces of
+mail, the servitors brought two visiting cards from gentlemen who had
+already been waiting for K. for some time. They were actually very
+important clients of the bank who should not really have been kept
+waiting under any circumstances. Why had they come at such an awkward
+time, and why, the gentlemen on the other side of the closed door seemed
+to be asking, was the industrious K. using up the best business time for
+his private affairs? Tired from what had gone before, and tired in
+anticipation of what was to follow, K. stood up to receive the first of
+them.
+
+He was a short, jolly man, a manufacturer who K. knew well. He
+apologised for disturbing K. at some important work, and K., for his
+part, apologised for having kept the manufacturer waiting for so long.
+But even this apology was spoken in such a mechanical way and with such
+false intonation that the manufacturer would certainly have noticed if
+he had not been fully preoccupied with his business affairs. Instead,
+he hurriedly pulled calculations and tables out from all his pockets,
+spread them out in front of K., explained several items, corrected a
+little mistake in the arithmetic that he noticed as he quickly glanced
+over it all, and reminded K. of a similar piece of business he'd
+concluded with him about a year before, mentioning in passing that this
+time there was another bank spending great effort to get his business,
+and finally stopped speaking in order to learn K.'s opinion on the
+matter. And K. had indeed, at first, been closely following what the
+manufacturer was saying, he too was aware of how important the deal
+was, but unfortunately it did not last, he soon stopped listening,
+nodded at each of the manufacturer's louder exclamations for a short
+while, but eventually he stopped doing even that and did no more than
+stare at the bald head bent over the papers, asking himself when the
+manufacturer would finally realise that everything he was saying was
+useless. When he did stop talking, K. really thought at first that this
+was so that he would have the chance to confess that he was incapable of
+listening. Instead, seeing the anticipation on the manufacturer's face,
+obviously ready to counter any objections made, he was sorry to realise
+that the business discussion had to be continued. So he bent his head as
+if he'd been given an order and began slowly to move his pencil over the
+papers, now and then he would stop and stare at one of the figures. The
+manufacturer thought there must be some objection, perhaps his figures
+weren't really sound, perhaps they weren't the decisive issue, whatever
+he thought, the manufacturer covered the papers with his hand and began
+once again, moving very close to K., to explain what the deal was all
+about. "It is difficult," said K., pursing his lips. The only thing
+that could offer him any guidance were the papers, and the manufacturer
+had covered them from his view, so he just sank back against the arm of
+the chair. Even when the door of the manager's office opened and
+revealed not very clearly, as if through a veil, the deputy director, he
+did no more than look up weakly. K. thought no more about the matter, he
+merely watched the immediate effect of the deputy director's appearance
+and, for him, the effect was very pleasing; the manufacturer
+immediately jumped up from his seat and hurried over to meet the deputy
+director, although K. would have liked to make him ten times livelier as
+he feared the deputy director might disappear again. He need not have
+worried, the two gentlemen met each other, shook each other's hand and
+went together over to K.'s desk. The manufacturer said he was sorry to
+find the chief clerk so little inclined to do business, pointing to K.
+who, under the view of the deputy director, had bent back down over the
+papers. As the two men leant over the desk and the manufacturer made
+some effort to gain and keep the deputy director's attention, K. felt as
+if they were much bigger than they really were and that their
+negotiations were about him. Carefully and slowly turning his eyes
+upwards, he tried to learn what was taking place above him, took one of
+the papers from his desk without looking to see what it was, lay it on
+the flat of his hand and raised it slowly up as he rose up to the level
+of the two men himself. He had no particular plan in mind as he did
+this, but merely felt this was how he would act if only he had finished
+preparing that great document that was to remove his burden entirely.
+The deputy director had been paying all his attention to the
+conversation and did no more than glance at the paper, he did not read
+what was written on it at all as what was important for the chief clerk
+was not important for him, he took it from K.'s hand saying, "Thank you,
+I'm already familiar with everything," and laid it calmly back on the
+desk. K. gave him a bitter, sideways look. But the deputy director did
+not notice this at all, or if he did notice it it only raised his
+spirits, he frequently laughed out loud, one time he clearly embarrassed
+the manufacturer when he raised an objection in a witty way but drew him
+immediately back out of his embarrassment by commenting adversely on
+himself, and finally invited him into his office where they could bring
+the matter to its conclusion. "It's a very important matter," said the
+manufacturer. "I understand that completely. And I'm sure the chief
+clerk ..."--even as he said this he was actually speaking only to the
+manufacturer--"will be very glad to have us take it off his hands. This
+is something that needs calm consideration. But he seems to be
+over-burdened today, there are even some people in the room outside
+who've been waiting there for hours for him." K. still had enough
+control of himself to turn away from the deputy director and direct his
+friendly, albeit stiff, smile only at the manufacturer, he made no other
+retaliation, bent down slightly and supported himself with both hands on
+his desk like a clerk, and watched as the two gentlemen, still talking,
+took the papers from his desk and disappeared into the manager's office.
+In the doorway, the manufacturer turned and said he wouldn't make his
+farewell with K. just yet, he would of course let the chief clerk know
+about the success of his discussions but he also had a little something
+to tell him about.
+
+At last, K. was by himself. It did not enter his head to show anyone
+else into his office and only became vaguely aware of how nice it was
+that the people outside thought he was still negotiating with the
+manufacturer and, for this reason, he could not let anyone in to see
+him, not even the servitor. He went over to the window, sat down on the
+ledge beside it, held firmly on to the handle and looked down onto the
+square outside. The snow was still falling, the weather still had not
+brightened up at all.
+
+He remained a long time sitting in this way, not knowing what it
+actually was that made him so anxious, only occasionally did he glance,
+slightly startled, over his shoulder at the door to the outer room
+where, mistakenly, he thought he'd heard some noise. No-one came, and
+that made him feel calmer, he went over to the wash stand, rinsed his
+face with cold water and, his head somewhat clearer, went back to his
+place by the window. The decision to take his defence into his own
+hands now seemed more of a burden than he had originally assumed. All
+the while he had left his defence up to the lawyer his trial had had
+little basic affect on him, he had observed it from afar as something
+that was scarcely able to reach him directly, when it suited him he
+looked to see how things stood but he was also able to draw his head
+back again whenever he wanted. Now, in contrast, if he was to conduct
+his defence himself, he would have to devote himself entirely to the
+court--for the time being, at least--success would mean, later on, his
+complete and conclusive liberation, but if he was to achieve this he
+would have to place himself, to start with, in far greater danger than
+he had been in so far. If he ever felt tempted to doubt this, then his
+experience with the deputy director and the manufacturer that day would
+be quite enough to convince him of it. How could he have sat there
+totally convinced of the need to do his own defence? How would it be
+later? What would his life be like in the days ahead? Would he find the
+way through it all to a happy conclusion? Did a carefully worked out
+defence--and any other sort would have made no sense--did a carefully
+worked out defence not also mean he would need to shut himself off from
+everything else as much as he could? Would he survive that? And how was
+he to succeed in conducting all this at the bank? It involved much more
+than just submitting some documents that he could probably prepare in a
+few days' leave, although it would have been great temerity to ask for
+time off from the bank just at that time, it was a whole trial and there
+was no way of seeing how long it might last. This was an enormous
+difficulty that had suddenly been thrown into K.'s life!
+
+And was he supposed to be doing the bank's work at a time like this? He
+looked down at his desk. Was he supposed to let people in to see him
+and go into negotiations with them at a time like this? While his trial
+trundled on, while the court officials upstairs in the attic room sat
+looking at the papers for this trial, should he be worrying about the
+business of the bank? Did this not seem like a kind of torture,
+acknowledged by the court, connected with the trial and which followed
+him around? And is it likely that anyone in the bank, when judging his
+work, would take any account of his peculiar situation? No-one and
+never. There were those who knew about his trial, although it was not
+quite clear who knew about it or how much. But he hoped rumours had not
+reached as far as the deputy director, otherwise he would obviously
+soon find a way of making use of it to harm K., he would show neither
+comradeship nor humaneness. And what about the director? It was true
+that he was well disposed towards K., and as soon as he heard about the
+trial he would probably try to do everything he could to make it easier
+for him, but he would certainly not devote himself to it. K. at one
+time had provided the counter-balance to what the deputy director said
+but the director was now coming more and more under his influence, and
+the deputy director would also exploit the weakened condition of the
+director to strengthen his own power. So what could K. hope for? Maybe
+considerations of this sort weakened his power of resistance, but it
+was still necessary not to deceive oneself and to see everything as
+clearly as it could be seen at that moment.
+
+For no particular reason, just to avoiding returning to his desk for a
+while, he opened the window. It was difficult to open and he had to
+turn the handle with both his hands. Then, through the whole height and
+breadth of the window, the mixture of fog and smoke was drawn into the
+room, filling it with a slight smell of burning. A few flakes of snow
+were blown in with it. "It's a horrible autumn," said the manufacturer,
+who had come into the room unnoticed after seeing the deputy director
+and now stood behind K. K. nodded and looked uneasily at the
+manufacturer's briefcase, from which he would now probably take the
+papers and inform K. of the result of his negotiations with the deputy
+director. However, the manufacturer saw where K. was looking, knocked
+on his briefcase and without opening it said, "You'll be wanting to
+hear how things turned out. I've already got the contract in my pocket,
+almost. He's a charming man, your deputy director--he's got his
+dangers, though." He laughed as he shook K.'s hand and wanted to make
+him laugh with him. But to K., it once more seemed suspicious that the
+manufacturer did not want to show him the papers and saw nothing about
+his comments to laugh at. "Chief clerk," said the manufacturer, "I
+expect the weather's been affecting your mood, has it? You're looking
+so worried today." "Yes," said K., raising his hand and holding the
+temple of his head, "headaches, worries in the family." "Quite right,"
+said the manufacturer, who was always in a hurry and could never listen
+to anyone for very long, "everyone has his cross to bear." K. had
+unconsciously made a step towards the door as if wanting to show the
+manufacturer out, but the manufacturer said, "Chief clerk, there's
+something else I'd like to mention to you. I'm very sorry if it's
+something that'll be a burden to you today of all days but I've been to
+see you twice already, lately, and each time I forgot all about it. If I
+delay it any longer it might well lose its point altogether. That would
+be a pity, as I think what I've got to say does have some value." Before
+K. had had the time to answer, the manufacturer came up close to him,
+tapped his knuckle lightly on his chest and said quietly, "You've got a
+trial going on, haven't you?" K. stepped back and immediately exclaimed,
+"That's what the deputy director's been telling you!" "No, no," said
+the manufacturer, "how would the deputy director know about it?" "And
+what about you?" asked K., already more in control of himself. "I hear
+things about the court here and there," said the manufacturer, "and that
+even applies to what it is that I wanted to tell you about." "There are
+so many people who have connections with the court!" said K. with
+lowered head, and he led the manufacturer over to his desk. They sat
+down where they had been before, and the manufacturer said, "I'm afraid
+it's not very much that I've got to tell you about. Only, in matters
+like this, it's best not to overlook the tiniest details. Besides, I
+really want to help you in some way, however modest my help might be.
+We've been good business partners up till now, haven't we? Well then."
+K. wanted to apologise for his behaviour in the conversation earlier
+that day, but the manufacturer would tolerate no interruption, shoved
+his briefcase up high in his armpit to show that he was in a hurry, and
+carried on. "I know about your case through a certain Titorelli. He's a
+painter, Titorelli's just his artistic name, I don't even know what his
+real name is. He's been coming to me in my office for years from time to
+time, and brings little pictures with him which I buy more or less just
+for the sake of charity as he's hardly more than a beggar. And they're
+nice pictures, too, moorland landscapes and that sort of thing. We'd
+both got used to doing business in this way and it always went smoothly.
+Only, one time these visits became a bit too frequent, I began to tell
+him off for it, we started talking and I became interested how it was
+that he could earn a living just by painting, and then I learned to my
+amazement that his main source of income was painting portraits. 'I work
+for the court,' he said, 'what court?' said I. And that's when he told
+me about the court. I'm sure you can imagine how amazed I was at being
+told all this. Ever since then I learn something new about the court
+every time he comes to visit, and so little by little I get to
+understand something of how it works. Anyway, Titorelli talks a lot and
+I often have to push him away, not only because he's bound to be lying
+but also, most of all, because a businessman like me who's already close
+to breaking point under the weight of his own business worries can't pay
+too much attention to other people's. But all that's just by the by.
+Perhaps--this is what I've been thinking--perhaps Titorelli might be
+able to help you in some small way, he knows lots of judges and even if
+he can't have much influence himself he can give you some advice about
+how to get some influential people on your side. And even if this
+advice doesn't turn out to make all the difference I still think it'll
+be very important once you've got it. You're nearly a lawyer yourself.
+That's what I always say, Mr. K. the chief clerk is nearly a lawyer. Oh
+I'm sure this trial of yours will turn out all right. So do you want to
+go and see Titorelli, then. If I ask him to he'll certainly do
+everything he possibly can. I really do think you ought to go. It
+needn't be today, of course, just some time, when you get the chance.
+And anyway--I want to tell you this too--you don't actually have to go
+and see Titorelli, this advice from me doesn't place you under any
+obligation at all. No, if you think you can get by without Titorelli
+it'll certainly be better to leave him completely out of it. Maybe
+you've already got a clear idea of what you're doing and Titorelli could
+upset your plans. No, if that's the case then of course you shouldn't go
+there under any circumstances! And it certainly won't be easy to take
+advice from a lad like that. Still, it's up to you. Here's the letter of
+recommendation and here's the address."
+
+Disappointed, K. took the letter and put it in his pocket. Even at
+best, the advantage he might derive from this recommendation was
+incomparably smaller than the damage that lay in the fact of the
+manufacturer knowing about his trial, and that the painter was spreading
+the news about. It was all he could manage to give the manufacturer, who
+was already on his way to the door, a few words of thanks. "I'll go
+there," he said as he took his leave of the manufacturer at the door,
+"or, as I'm very busy at present, I'll write to him, perhaps he would
+like to come to me in my office some time." "I was sure you'd find the
+best solution," said the manufacturer. "Although I had thought you'd
+prefer to avoid inviting people like this Titorelli to the bank and
+talking about the trial here. And it's not always a good idea to send
+letters to people like Titorelli, you don't know what might happen to
+them. But you're bound to have thought everything through and you know
+what you can and can't do." K. nodded and accompanied the manufacturer
+on through the ante-room. But despite seeming calm on the outside he was
+actually very shocked; he had told the manufacturer he would write to
+Titorelli only to show him in some way that he valued his
+recommendations and would consider the opportunity to speak with
+Titorelli without delay, but if he had thought Titorelli could offer any
+worthwhile assistance he would not have delayed. But it was only the
+manufacturer's comment that made K. realise what dangers that could lead
+to. Was he really able to rely on his own understanding so little? If it
+was possible that he might invite a questionable character into the bank
+with a clear letter, and ask advice from him about his trial, separated
+from the deputy director by no more than a door, was it not possible or
+even very likely that there were also other dangers he had failed to see
+or that he was even running towards? There was not always someone
+beside him to warn him. And just now, just when he would have to act
+with all the strength he could muster, now a number of doubts of a sort
+he had never before known had presented themselves and affected his own
+vigilance! The difficulties he had been feeling in carrying out his
+office work; were they now going to affect the trial too? Now, at least,
+he found himself quite unable to understand how he could have intended
+to write to Titorelli and invite him into the bank.
+
+He shook his head at the thought of it once more as the servitor came
+up beside him and drew his attention to the three gentlemen who were
+waiting on a bench in the ante-room. They had already been waiting to
+see K. for a long time. Now that the servitor was speaking with K. they
+had stood up and each of them wanted to make use of the opportunity to
+see K. before the others. It had been negligent of the bank to let them
+waste their time here in the waiting room, but none of them wanted to
+draw attention to this. "Mr. K., ..." one of them was saying, but K.
+had told the servitor to fetch his winter coat and said to the three of
+them, as the servitor helped him to put it on, "Please forgive me,
+gentlemen, I'm afraid I have no time to see you at present. Please do
+forgive me but I have some urgent business to settle and have to leave
+straight away. You've already seen yourselves how long I've been
+delayed. Would you be so kind as to come back tomorrow or some time? Or
+perhaps we could settle your affairs by telephone. Or perhaps you would
+like to tell me now, briefly, what it's about and I can then give you a
+full answer in writing. Whatever, the best thing will be for you to
+come here again." The gentlemen now saw that their wait had been
+totally pointless, and these suggestions of K.'s left them so astounded
+that they looked at each other without a word. "That's agreed then, is
+it?" asked K., who had turned toward the servitor bringing him his hat.
+Through the open door of K.'s office they could see that the snowfall
+outside had become much heavier. So K. turned the collar of his coat up
+and buttoned it up high under his chin. Just then the deputy director
+came out of the adjoining room, smiled as he saw K. negotiating with
+the gentlemen in his winter coat, and asked, "Are you about to go out?"
+"Yes," said K., standing more upright, "I have to go out on some
+business." But the deputy director had already turned towards the
+gentlemen. "And what about these gentlemen?" he asked. "I think they've
+already been waiting quite a long time." "We've already come to an
+understanding," said K. But now the gentlemen could be held back no
+longer, they surrounded K. and explained that they would not have been
+waiting for hours if it had not been about something important that had
+to be discussed now, at length and in private. The deputy director
+listened to them for a short while, he also looked at K. as he held his
+hat in his hand cleaning the dust off it here and there, and then he
+said, "Gentlemen, there is a very simple way to solve this. If you
+would prefer it, I'll be very glad to take over these negotiations
+instead of the chief clerk. Your business does, of course, need to be
+discussed without delay. We are businessmen like yourselves and know the
+value of a businessman's time. Would you like to come this way?" And he
+opened the door leading to the ante-room of his own office.
+
+The deputy director seemed very good at appropriating everything that
+K. was now forced to give up! But was K. not giving up more than he
+absolutely had to? By running off to some unknown painter, with, as he
+had to admit, very little hope of any vague benefit, his renown was
+suffering damage that could not be repaired. It would probably be much
+better to take off his winter coat again and, at the very least, try to
+win back the two gentlemen who were certainly still waiting in the next
+room. If K. had not then glimpsed the deputy director in his office,
+looking for something from his bookshelves as if they were his own, he
+would probably even have made the attempt. As K., somewhat agitated,
+approached the door the deputy director called out, "Oh, you've still
+not left!" He turned his face toward him--its many deep folds seemed to
+show strength rather than age--and immediately began once more to
+search. "I'm looking for a copy of a contract," he said, "which this
+gentleman insists you must have. Could you help me look for it, do you
+think?" K. made a step forward, but the deputy director said, "thank
+you, I've already found it," and with a big package of papers, which
+certainly must have included many more documents than just the copy of
+the contract, he turned and went back into his own office.
+
+"I can't deal with him right now," K. said to himself, "but once my
+personal difficulties have been settled, then he'll certainly be the
+first to get the effect of it, and he certainly won't like it."
+Slightly calmed by these thoughts, K. gave the servitor, who had already
+long been holding the door to the corridor open for him, the task of
+telling the director, when he was able, that K. was going out of the
+bank on a business matter. As he left the bank he felt almost happy at
+the thought of being able to devote more of himself to his own business
+for a while.
+
+He went straight to the painter, who lived in an outlying part of town
+which was very near to the court offices, although this area was even
+poorer, the houses were darker, the streets were full of dirt that
+slowly blew about over the half-melted snow. In the great gateway to
+the building where the painter lived only one of the two doors was open,
+a hole had been broken open in the wall by the other door, and as K.
+approached it a repulsive, yellow, steaming liquid shot out causing
+some rats to scurry away into the nearby canal. Down by the staircase
+there was a small child lying on its belly crying, but it could hardly
+be heard because of the noise from a metal-workshop on the other side
+of the entrance hall, drowning out any other sound. The door to the
+workshop was open, three workers stood in a circle around some piece of
+work that they were beating with hammers. A large tin plate hung on the
+wall, casting a pale light that pushed its way in between two of the
+workers, lighting up their faces and their work-aprons. K. did no more
+than glance at any of these things, he wanted to get things over with
+here as soon as possible, to exchange just a few words to find out how
+things stood with the painter and go straight back to the bank. Even if
+he had just some tiny success here it would still have a good effect on
+his work at the bank for that day. On the third floor he had to slow
+down his pace, he was quite out of breath--the steps, just like the
+height of each floor, were much higher than they needed to be and he'd
+been told that the painter lived right up in the attic. The air was
+also quite oppressive, there was no proper stairwell and the narrow
+steps were closed in by walls on both sides with no more than a small,
+high window here and there. Just as K. paused for a while some young
+girls ran out of one of the flats and rushed higher up the stairs,
+laughing. K. followed them slowly, caught up with one of the girls who
+had stumbled and been left behind by the others, and asked her as they
+went up side by side, "Is there a painter, Titorelli, who lives here?"
+The girl, hardly thirteen years old and somewhat hunchbacked, jabbed
+him with her elbow and looked at him sideways. Her youth and her bodily
+defects had done nothing to stop her being already quite depraved. She
+did not smile once, but looked at K. earnestly, with sharp, acquisitive
+eyes. K. pretended not to notice her behaviour and asked, "Do you know
+Titorelli, the painter?" She nodded and asked in reply, "What d'you
+want to see him for?" K. thought it would be to his advantage quickly to
+find out something more about Titorelli. "I want to have him paint my
+portrait," he said. "Paint your portrait?" she asked, opening her mouth
+too wide and lightly hitting K. with her hand as if he had said
+something extraordinarily surprising or clumsy, with both hands she
+lifted her skirt, which was already very short, and, as fast as she
+could, she ran off after the other girls whose indistinct shouts lost
+themselves in the heights. At the next turn of the stairs, however, K.
+encountered all the girls once more. The hunchbacked girl had clearly
+told them about K.'s intentions and they were waiting for him. They
+stood on both sides of the stairs, pressing themselves against the wall
+so that K. could get through between them, and smoothed their aprons
+down with their hands. All their faces, even in this guard of honour,
+showed a mixture of childishness and depravity. Up at the head of the
+line of girls, who now, laughing, began to close in around K., was the
+hunchback who had taken on the role of leader. It was thanks to her
+that K. found the right direction without delay--he would have continued
+up the stairs straight in front of him, but she showed him that to
+reach Titorelli he would need to turn off to one side. The steps that
+led up to the painter were especially narrow, very long without any
+turning, the whole length could be seen in one glance and, at the top,
+at Titorelli's closed door, it came to its end. This door was much
+better illuminated than the rest of the stairway by the light from a
+small skylight set obliquely above it, it had been put together from
+unpainted planks of wood and the name 'Titorelli' was painted on it in
+broad, red brushstrokes. K. was no more than half way up the steps,
+accompanied by his retinue of girls, when, clearly the result of the
+noise of all those footsteps, the door opened slightly and in the crack
+a man who seemed to be dressed in just his nightshirt appeared. "Oh!" he
+cried, when he saw the approaching crowd, and vanished. The hunchbacked
+girl clapped her hands in glee and the other girls crowded in behind K.
+to push him faster forward.
+
+They still had not arrived at the top, however, when the painter up
+above them suddenly pulled the door wide open and, with a deep bow,
+invited K. to enter. The girls, on the other hand, he tried to keep
+away, he did not want to let any of them in however much they begged
+him and however much they tried to get in--if they could not get in with
+his permission they would try to force their way in against his will.
+The only one to succeed was the hunchback when she slipped through under
+his outstretched arm, but the painter chased after her, grabbed her by
+the skirt, span her once round and set her down again by the door with
+the other girls who, unlike the first, had not dared to cross the
+doorstep while the painter had left his post. K. did not know what he
+was to make of all this, as they all seemed to be having fun. One behind
+the other, the girls by the door stretched their necks up high and
+called out various words to the painter which were meant in jest but
+which K. did not understand, and even the painter laughed as the
+hunchback whirled round in his hand. Then he shut the door, bowed once
+more to K., offered him his hand and introduced himself, saying,
+"Titorelli, painter." K. pointed to the door, behind which the girls
+were whispering, and said, "You seem to be very popular in this
+building." "Ach, those brats!" said the painter, trying in vain to
+fasten his nightshirt at the neck. He was also bare-footed and, apart
+from that, was wearing nothing more than a loose pair of yellowish linen
+trousers held up with a belt whose free end whipped to and fro. "Those
+kids are a real burden for me," he continued. The top button of his
+nightshirt came off and he gave up trying to fasten it, fetched a chair
+for K. and made him sit down on it. "I painted one of them once--she's
+not here today--and ever since then they've been following me about. If
+I'm here they only come in when I allow it, but as soon as I've gone out
+there's always at least one of them in here. They had a key made to my
+door and lend it round to each other. It's hard to imagine what a pain
+that is. Suppose I come back home with a lady I'm going to paint, I open
+the door with my own key and find the hunchback there or something, by
+the table painting her lips red with my paintbrush, and meanwhile her
+little sisters will be keeping guard for her, moving about and causing
+chaos in every corner of the room. Or else, like happened yesterday, I
+might come back home late in the evening--please forgive my appearance
+and the room being in a mess, it is to do with them--so, I might come
+home late in the evening and want to go to bed, then I feel something
+pinching my leg, look under the bed and pull another of them out from
+under it. I don't know why it is they bother me like this, I expect
+you've just seen that I do nothing to encourage them to come near me.
+And they make it hard for me to do my work too, of course. If I didn't
+get this studio for nothing I'd have moved out a long time ago." Just
+then, a little voice, tender and anxious, called out from under the
+door, "Titorelli, can we come in now?" "No," answered the painter. "Not
+even just me, by myself?" the voice asked again. "Not even just you,"
+said the painter, as he went to the door and locked it.
+
+Meanwhile, K. had been looking round the room, if it had not been
+pointed out it would never have occurred to him that this wretched
+little room could be called a studio. It was hardly long enough or
+broad enough to make two steps. Everything, floor, walls and ceiling,
+was made of wood, between the planks narrow gaps could be seen. Across
+from where K. was, the bed stood against the wall under a covering of
+many different colours. In the middle of the room a picture stood on an
+easel, covered over with a shirt whose arms dangled down to the ground.
+Behind K. was the window through which the fog made it impossible to
+see further than the snow covered roof of the neighbouring building.
+
+The turning of the key in the lock reminded K. that he had not wanted
+to stay too long. So he drew the manufacturer's letter out from his
+pocket, held it out to the painter and said, "I learned about you from
+this gentleman, an acquaintance of yours, and it's on his advice that
+I've come here." The painter glanced through the letter and threw it
+down onto the bed. If the manufacturer had not said very clearly that
+Titorelli was an acquaintance of his, a poor man who was dependent on
+his charity, then it would really have been quite possible to believe
+that Titorelli did not know him or at least that he could not remember
+him. This impression was augmented by the painter's asking, "Were you
+wanting to buy some pictures or did you want to have yourself painted?"
+K. looked at the painter in astonishment. What did the letter actually
+say? K. had taken it as a matter of course that the manufacturer had
+explained to the painter in his letter that K. wanted nothing more with
+him than to find out more about his trial. He had been far too rash in
+coming here! But now he had to give the painter some sort of answer
+and, glancing at the easel, said, "Are you working on a picture
+currently?" "Yes," said the painter, and he took the shirt hanging over
+the easel and threw it onto the bed after the letter. "It's a portrait.
+Quite a good piece of work, although it's not quite finished yet." This
+was a convenient coincidence for K., it gave him a good opportunity to
+talk about the court as the picture showed, very clearly, a judge.
+What's more, it was remarkably similar to the picture in the lawyer's
+office, although this one showed a quite different judge, a heavy man
+with a full beard which was black and bushy and extended to the sides
+far up the man's cheeks. The lawyer's picture was also an oil painting,
+whereas this one had been made with pastel colours and was pale and
+unclear. But everything else about the picture was similar, as this
+judge, too, was holding tightly to the arm of his throne and seemed
+ominously about to rise from it. At first K. was about to say, "He
+certainly is a judge," but he held himself back for the time being and
+went closer to the picture as if he wanted to study it in detail. There
+was a large figure shown in the middle of the throne's back rest which
+K. could not understand and asked the painter about it. That'll need
+some more work done on it, the painter told him, and taking a pastel
+crayon from a small table he added a few strokes to the edges of the
+figure but without making it any clearer as far as K. could make out.
+"That's the figure of justice," said the painter, finally. "Now I see,"
+said K., "here's the blindfold and here are the scales. But aren't those
+wings on her heels, and isn't she moving?" "Yes," said the painter, "I
+had to paint it like that according to the contract. It's actually the
+figure of justice and the goddess of victory all in one." "That is not a
+good combination," said K. with a smile. "Justice needs to remain
+still, otherwise the scales will move about and it won't be possible to
+make a just verdict." "I'm just doing what the client wanted," said the
+painter. "Yes, certainly," said K., who had not meant to criticise
+anyone by that comment. "You've painted the figure as it actually
+appears on the throne." "No," said the painter, "I've never seen that
+figure or that throne, it's all just invention, but they told me what
+it was I had to paint." "How's that?" asked K. pretending not fully to
+understand what the painter said. "That is a judge sitting on the
+judge's chair, isn't it?" "Yes," said the painter, "but that judge
+isn't very high up and he's never sat on any throne like that." "And he
+has himself painted in such a grand pose. He's sitting there just like
+the president of the court." "Yeah, gentlemen like this are very vain,"
+said the painter. "But they have permission from higher up to get
+themselves painted like this. It's laid down quite strictly just what
+sort of portrait each of them can get for himself. Only it's a pity that
+you can't make out the details of his costume and pose in this picture,
+pastel colours aren't really suitable for showing people like this."
+"Yes," said K., "it does seem odd that it's in pastel colours." "That's
+what the judge wanted," said the painter, "it's meant to be for a
+woman." The sight of the picture seemed to make him feel like working,
+he rolled up his shirtsleeves, picked up a few of the crayons, and K.
+watched as a reddish shadow built up around the head of the judge under
+their quivering tips and radiated out the to edges of the picture. This
+shadow play slowly surrounded the head like a decoration or lofty
+distinction. But around the figure of Justice, apart from some
+coloration that was barely noticeable, it remained light, and in this
+brightness the figure seemed to shine forward so that it now looked
+like neither the God of Justice nor the God of Victory, it seemed now,
+rather, to be a perfect depiction of the God of the Hunt. K. found the
+painter's work more engrossing than he had wanted; but finally he
+reproached himself for staying so long without having done anything
+relevant to his own affair. "What's the name of this judge?" he asked
+suddenly. "I'm not allowed to tell you that," the painter answered. He
+was bent deeply over the picture and clearly neglecting his guest who,
+at first, he had received with such care. K. took this to be just a
+foible of the painter's, and it irritated him as it made him lose time.
+"I take it you must be a trustee of the court," he said. The painter
+immediately put his crayons down, stood upright, rubbed his hands
+together and looked at K. with a smile. "Always straight out with the
+truth," he said. "You want to learn something about the court, like it
+says in your letter of recommendation, but then you start talking about
+my pictures to get me on your side. Still, I won't hold it against you,
+you weren't to know that that was entirely the wrong thing to try with
+me. Oh, please!" he said sharply, repelling K.'s attempt to make some
+objection. He then continued, "And besides, you're quite right in your
+comment that I'm a trustee of the court." He made a pause, as if
+wanting to give K. the time to come to terms with this fact. The girls
+could once more be heard from behind the door. They were probably
+pressed around the keyhole, perhaps they could even see into the room
+through the gaps in the planks. K. forewent the opportunity to excuse
+himself in some way as he did not wish to distract the painter from what
+he was saying, or else perhaps he didn't want him to get too far above
+himself and in this way make himself to some extent unattainable, so he
+asked, "Is that a publicly acknowledged position?" "No," was the
+painter's curt reply, as if the question prevented him saying any more.
+But K. wanted him to continue speaking and said, "Well, positions like
+that, that aren't officially acknowledged, can often have more influence
+than those that are." "And that's how it is with me," said the painter,
+and nodded with a frown. "I was talking about your case with the
+manufacturer yesterday, and he asked me if I wouldn't like to help you,
+and I answered: 'He can come and see me if he likes,' and now I'm
+pleased to see you here so soon. This business seems to be quite
+important to you, and, of course, I'm not surprised at that. Would you
+not like to take your coat off now?" K. had intended to stay for only a
+very short time, but the painter's invitation was nonetheless very
+welcome. The air in the room had slowly become quite oppressive for him,
+he had several times looked in amazement at a small, iron stove in the
+corner that certainly could not have been lit, the heat of the room was
+inexplicable. As he took off his winter overcoat and also unbuttoned
+his frock coat the painter said to him in apology, "I must have warmth.
+And it is very cosy here, isn't it. This room's very good in that
+respect." K. made no reply, but it was actually not the heat that made
+him uncomfortable but, much more, the stuffiness, the air that almost
+made it more difficult to breathe, the room had probably not been
+ventilated for a long time. The unpleasantness of this was made all the
+stronger for K. when the painter invited him to sit on the bed while he
+himself sat down on the only chair in the room in front of the easel.
+The painter even seemed to misunderstand why K. remained at the edge of
+the bed and urged K. to make himself comfortable, and as he hesitated
+he went over to the bed himself and pressed K. deep down into the
+bedclothes and pillows. Then he went back to his seat and at last he
+asked his first objective question, which made K. forget everything
+else. "You're innocent, are you?" he asked. "Yes," said K. He felt a
+simple joy at answering this question, especially as the answer was
+given to a private individual and therefore would have no consequences.
+Up till then no-one had asked him this question so openly. To make the
+most of his pleasure he added, "I am totally innocent." "So," said the
+painter, and he lowered his head and seemed to be thinking. Suddenly he
+raised his head again and said, "Well if you're innocent it's all very
+simple." K. began to scowl, this supposed trustee of the court was
+talking like an ignorant child. "My being innocent does not make things
+simple," said K. Despite everything, he couldn't help smiling and
+slowly shook his head. "There are many fine details in which the court
+gets lost, but in the end it reaches into some place where originally
+there was nothing and pulls enormous guilt out of it." "Yeah, yeah,
+sure," said the painter, as if K. had been disturbing his train of
+thought for no reason. "But you are innocent, aren't you?" "Well of
+course I am," said K. "That's the main thing," said the painter. There
+was no counter-argument that could influence him, but although he had
+made up his mind it was not clear whether he was talking this way
+because of conviction or indifference. K., then, wanted to find out and
+said therefore, "I'm sure you're more familiar with the court than I am,
+I know hardly more about it than what I've heard, and that's been from
+many very different people. But they were all agreed on one thing, and
+that was that when ill thought-out accusations are made they are not
+ignored, and that once the court has made an accusation it is convinced
+of the guilt of the defendant and it's very hard to make it think
+otherwise." "Very hard?" the painter asked, throwing one hand up in the
+air. "It's impossible to make it think otherwise. If I painted all the
+judges next to each other here on canvas, and you were trying to defend
+yourself in front of it, you'd have more success with them than you'd
+ever have with the real court." "Yes," said K. to himself, forgetting
+that he had only gone there to investigate the painter.
+
+One of the girls behind the door started up again, and asked,
+"Titorelli, is he going to go soon?" "Quiet!" shouted the painter at
+the door, "Can't you see I'm talking with the gentleman?" But this was
+not enough to satisfy the girl and she asked, "You going to paint his
+picture?" And when the painter didn't answer she added, "Please don't
+paint him, he's an 'orrible bloke." There followed an incomprehensible,
+interwoven babble of shouts and replies and calls of agreement. The
+painter leapt over to the door, opened it very slightly--the girls'
+clasped hands could be seen stretching through the crack as if they
+wanted something--and said, "If you're not quiet I'll throw you all
+down the stairs. Sit down here on the steps and be quiet." They probably
+did not obey him immediately, so that he had to command, "Down on the
+steps!" Only then it became quiet.
+
+"I'm sorry about that," said the painter as he returned to K. K. had
+hardly turned towards the door, he had left it completely up to the
+painter whether and how he would place him under his protection if he
+wanted to. Even now, he made hardly any movement as the painter bent
+over him and, whispering into his ear in order not to be heard outside,
+said, "These girls belong to the court as well." "How's that?" asked
+K., as he leant his head to one side and looked at the painter. But the
+painter sat back down on his chair and, half in jest, half in
+explanation, "Well, everything belongs to the court." "That is
+something I had never noticed until now," said K. curtly, this general
+comment of the painter's made his comment about the girls far less
+disturbing. Nonetheless, K. looked for a while at the door, behind which
+the girls were now sitting quietly on the steps. Except, that one of
+them had pushed a drinking straw through a crack between the planks and
+was moving it slowly up and down. "You still don't seem to have much
+general idea of what the court's about," said the painter, who had
+stretched his legs wide apart and was tapping loudly on the floor with
+the tip of his foot. "But as you're innocent you won't need it anyway.
+I'll get you out of this by myself." "How do you intend to do that?"
+asked K. "You did say yourself not long ago that it's quite impossible
+to go to the court with reasons and proofs." "Only impossible for
+reasons and proofs you take to the court yourself," said the painter,
+raising his forefinger as if K. had failed to notice a fine distinction.
+"It goes differently if you try to do something behind the public court,
+that's to say in the consultation rooms, in the corridors or here, for
+instance, in my studio." K. now began to find it far easier to believe
+what the painter was saying, or rather it was largely in agreement with
+what he had also been told by others. In fact it was even quite
+promising. If it really was so easy to influence the judges through
+personal contacts as the lawyer had said then the painter's contacts
+with these vain judges was especially important, and at the very least
+should not be undervalued. And the painter would fit in very well in the
+circle of assistants that K. was slowly gathering around himself. He had
+been noted at the bank for his talent in organising, here, where he was
+placed entirely on his own resources, would be a good opportunity to
+test that talent to its limits. The painter observed the effect his
+explanation had had on K. and then, with a certain unease, said, "Does
+it not occur to you that the way I'm speaking is almost like a lawyer?
+It's the incessant contact with the gentlemen of the court has that
+influence on me. I gain a lot by it, of course, but I lose a lot,
+artistically speaking." "How did you first come into contact with the
+judges, then?" asked K., he wanted first to gain the painter's trust
+before he took him into his service. "That was very easy," said the
+painter, "I inherited these contacts. My father was court painter before
+me. It's a position that's always inherited. They can't use new people
+for it, the rules governing how the various grades of officials are
+painted are so many and varied, and, above all, so secret that no-one
+outside of certain families even knows them. In the drawer there, for
+instance, I've got my father's notes, which I don't show to anyone. But
+you're only able to paint judges if you know what they say. Although,
+even if I lost them no-one could ever dispute my position because of all
+the rules I just carry round in my head. All the judges want to be
+painted like the old, great judges were, and I'm the only one who can do
+that." "You are to be envied," said K., thinking of his position at the
+bank. "Your position is quite unassailable, then?" "Yes, quite
+unassailable," said the painter, and he raised his shoulders in pride.
+"That's how I can even afford to help some poor man facing trial now and
+then." "And how do you do that?" asked K., as if the painter had not
+just described him as a poor man. The painter did not let himself be
+distracted, but said, "In your case, for instance, as you're totally
+innocent, this is what I'll do." The repeated mention of K.'s innocence
+was becoming irksome to him. It sometimes seemed to him as if the
+painter was using these comments to make a favourable outcome to the
+trial a precondition for his help, which of course would make the help
+itself unnecessary. But despite these doubts K. forced himself not to
+interrupt the painter. He did not want to do without the painter's help,
+that was what he had decided, and this help did not seem in any way less
+questionable than that of the lawyer. K. valued the painter's help far
+more highly because it was offered in a way that was more harmless and
+open.
+
+The painter had pulled his seat closer to the bed and continued in a
+subdued voice: "I forgot to ask you: what sort of acquittal is it you
+want. There are three possibilities: absolute acquittal, apparent
+acquittal and deferment. Absolute acquittal is the best, of course,
+only there's nothing I could do to get that sort of outcome. I don't
+think there's anyone at all who could do anything to get an absolute
+acquittal. Probably the only thing that could do that is if the accused
+is innocent. As you are innocent it could actually be possible and you
+could depend on your innocence alone. In that case you won't need me or
+any other kind of help."
+
+At first, K. was astonished at this orderly explanation, but then, just
+as quietly as the painter, he said, "I think you're contradicting
+yourself." "How's that?" asked the painter patiently, leaning back with
+a smile. This smile made K. feel as if he were examining not the words
+of the painter but seeking out inconsistencies in the procedures of the
+court itself. Nonetheless, he continued unabashed and said, "You
+remarked earlier that the court cannot be approached with reasoned
+proofs, you later restricted this to the open court, and now you go so
+far as to say that an innocent man needs no assistance in court. That
+entails a contradiction. Moreover, you said earlier that the judges can
+be influenced personally but now you insist that an absolute acquittal,
+as you call it, can never be attained through personal influence. That
+entails a second contradiction." "It's quite easy to clear up these
+contradictions," said the painter. "We're talking about two different
+things here, there's what it says in the law and there's what I know
+from my own experience, you shouldn't get the two confused. I've never
+seen it in writing, but the law does, of course, say on the one hand
+that the innocent will be set free, but on the other hand it doesn't
+say that the judges can be influenced. But in my experience it's the
+other way round. I don't know of any absolute acquittals but I do know
+of many times when a judge has been influenced. It's possible, of
+course, that there was no innocence in any of the cases I know about.
+But is that likely? Not a single innocent defendant in so many cases?
+When I was a boy I used to listen closely to my father when he told us
+about court cases at home, and the judges that came to his studio talked
+about the court, in our circles nobody talks about anything else; I
+hardly ever got the chance to go to court myself but always made use of
+it when I could, I've listened to countless trials at important stages
+in their development, I've followed them closely as far as they could
+be followed, and I have to say that I've never seen a single
+acquittal." "So. Not a single acquittal," said K., as if talking to
+himself and his hopes. "That confirms the impression I already have of
+the court. So there's no point in it from this side either. They could
+replace the whole court with a single hangman." "You shouldn't
+generalise," said the painter, dissatisfied, "I've only been talking
+about my own experience." "Well that's enough," said K., "or have you
+heard of any acquittals that happened earlier?" "They say there have
+been some acquittals earlier," the painter answered, "but it's very hard
+to be sure about it. The courts don't make their final conclusions
+public, not even the judges are allowed to know about them, so that all
+we know about these earlier cases are just legends. But most of them did
+involve absolute acquittals, you can believe that, but they can't be
+proved. On the other hand, you shouldn't forget all about them either,
+I'm sure there is some truth to them, and they are very beautiful, I've
+painted a few pictures myself depicting these legends." "My assessment
+will not be altered by mere legends," said K. "I don't suppose it's
+possible to cite these legends in court, is it?" The painter laughed.
+"No, you can't cite them in court," he said. "Then there's no point in
+talking about them," said K., he wanted, for the time being, to accept
+anything the painter told him, even if he thought it unlikely or
+contradicted what he had been told by others. He did not now have the
+time to examine the truth of everything the painter said or even to
+disprove it, he would have achieved as much as he could if the painter
+would help him in any way even if his help would not be decisive. As a
+result, he said, "So let's pay no more attention to absolute acquittal,
+but you mentioned two other possibilities." "Apparent acquittal and
+deferment. They're the only possibilities," said the painter. "But
+before we talk about them, would you not like to take your coat off? You
+must be hot." "Yes," said K., who until then had paid attention to
+nothing but the painter's explanations, but now that he had had the heat
+pointed out to him his brow began to sweat heavily. "It's almost
+unbearable." The painter nodded as if he understood K.'s discomfort very
+well. "Could we not open the window?" asked K. "No," said the painter.
+"It's only a fixed pane of glass, it can't be opened." K. now realised
+that all this time he had been hoping the painter would suddenly go over
+to the window and pull it open. He had prepared himself even for the fog
+that he would breathe in through his open mouth. The thought that here
+he was entirely cut off from the air made him feel dizzy. He tapped
+lightly on the bedspread beside him and, with a weak voice, said, "That
+is very inconvenient and unhealthy." "Oh no," said the painter in
+defence of his window, "as it can't be opened this room retains the heat
+better than if the window were double glazed, even though it's only a
+single pane. There's not much need to air the room as there's so much
+ventilation through the gaps in the wood, but when I do want to I can
+open one of my doors, or even both of them." K. was slightly consoled
+by this explanation and looked around to see where the second door was.
+The painter saw him do so and said, "It's behind you, I had to hide it
+behind the bed." Only then was K. able to see the little door in the
+wall. "It's really much too small for a studio here," said the painter,
+as if he wanted to anticipate an objection K. would make. "I had to
+arrange things as well as I could. That's obviously a very bad place for
+the bed, in front of the door. For instance when the judge I'm painting
+at present comes he always comes through the door by the bed, and I've
+even given him a key to this door so that he can wait for me here in the
+studio when I'm not home. Although nowadays he usually comes early in
+the morning when I'm still asleep. And of course, it always wakes me up
+when I hear the door opened beside the bed, however fast asleep I am. If
+you could hear the way I curse him as he climbs over my bed in the
+morning you'd lose all respect for judges. I suppose I could take the
+key away from him but that'd only make things worse. It only takes a
+tiny effort to break any of the doors here off their hinges." All the
+time the painter was speaking, K. was considering whether he should take
+off his coat, but he finally realised that, if he didn't do so, he would
+be quite unable to stay here any longer, so he took off his frock coat
+and lay it on his knee so that he could put it back on again as soon as
+the conversation was over. He had hardly done this when one of the girls
+called out, "Now he's taken his coat off!" and they could all be heard
+pressing around the gaps in the planks to see the spectacle for
+themselves. "The girls think I'm going to paint your portrait," said the
+painter, "and that's why you're taking your coat off." "I see," said K.,
+only slightly amused by this, as he felt little better than he had
+before even though he now sat in his shirtsleeves. With some irritation
+he asked, "What did you say the two other possibilities were?" He had
+already forgotten the terms used. "Apparent acquittal and deferment,"
+said the painter. "It's up to you which one you choose. You can get
+either of them if I help you, but it'll take some effort of course, the
+difference between them is that apparent acquittal needs concentrated
+effort for a while and that deferment takes much less effort but it has
+to be sustained. Now then, apparent acquittal. If that's what you want
+I'll write down an assertion of your innocence on a piece of paper. The
+text for an assertion of this sort was passed down to me from my father
+and it's quite unassailable. I take this assertion round to the judges I
+know. So I'll start off with the one I'm currently painting, and put
+the assertion to him when he comes for his sitting this evening. I'll
+lay the assertion in front of him, explain that you're innocent and give
+him my personal guarantee of it. And that's not just a superficial
+guarantee, it's a real one and it's binding." The painter's eyes seemed
+to show some reproach of K. for wanting to impose that sort of
+responsibility on him. "That would be very kind of you," said K. "And
+would the judge then believe you and nonetheless not pass an absolute
+acquittal?" "It's like I just said," answered the painter. "And anyway,
+it's not entirely sure that all the judges would believe me, many of
+them, for instance, might want me to bring you to see them personally.
+So then you'd have to come along too. But at least then, if that
+happens, the matter is half way won, especially as I'd teach you in
+advance exactly how you'd need to act with the judge concerned, of
+course. What also happens, though, is that there are some judges who'll
+turn me down in advance, and that's worse. I'll certainly make several
+attempts, but still, we'll have to forget about them, but at least we
+can afford to do that as no one judge can pass the decisive verdict.
+Then when I've got enough judges' signatures on this document I take it
+to the judge who's concerned with your case. I might even have his
+signature already, in which case things develop a bit quicker than they
+would do otherwise. But there aren't usually many hold ups from then
+on, and that's the time that the defendant can feel most confident.
+It's odd, but true, that people feel more confidence in this time than
+they do after they've been acquitted. There's no particular exertion
+needed now. When he has the document asserting the defendant's
+innocence, guaranteed by a number of other judges, the judge can acquit
+you without any worries, and although there are still several
+formalities to be gone through there's no doubt that that's what he'll
+do as a favour to me and several other acquaintances. You, however, walk
+out the court and you're free." "So, then I'll be free," said K.,
+hesitantly. "That's right," said the painter, "but only apparently free
+or, to put it a better way, temporarily free, as the most junior judges,
+the ones I know, they don't have the right to give the final acquittal.
+Only the highest judge can do that, in the court that's quite out of
+reach for you, for me and for all of us. We don't know how things look
+there and, incidentally, we don't want to know. The right to acquit
+people is a major privilege and our judges don't have it, but they do
+have the right to free people from the indictment. That's to say, if
+they're freed in this way then for the time being the charge is
+withdrawn but it's still hanging over their heads and it only takes an
+order from higher up to bring it back into force. And as I'm in such
+good contact with the court I can also tell you how the difference
+between absolute and apparent acquittal is described, just in a
+superficial way, in the directives to the court offices. If there's an
+absolute acquittal all proceedings should stop, everything disappears
+from the process, not just the indictment but the trial and even the
+acquittal disappears, everything just disappears. With an apparent
+acquittal it's different. When that happens, nothing has changed except
+that the case for your innocence, for your acquittal and the grounds for
+the acquittal have been made stronger. Apart from that, proceedings go
+on as before, the court offices continue their business and the case
+gets passed to higher courts, gets passed back down to the lower courts
+and so on, backwards and forwards, sometimes faster, sometimes slower,
+to and fro. It's impossible to know exactly what's happening while this
+is going on. Seen from outside it can sometimes seem that everything has
+been long since forgotten, the documents have been lost and the
+acquittal is complete. No-one familiar with the court would believe it.
+No documents ever get lost, the court forgets nothing. One day--no-one
+expects it--some judge or other picks up the documents and looks more
+closely at them, he notices that this particular case is still active,
+and orders the defendant's immediate arrest. I've been talking here as
+if there's a long delay between apparent acquittal and re-arrest, that
+is quite possible and I do know of cases like that, but it's just as
+likely that the defendant goes home after he's been acquitted and finds
+somebody there waiting to re-arrest him. Then, of course, his life as a
+free man is at an end." "And does the trial start over again?" asked K.,
+finding it hard to believe. "The trial will always start over again,"
+said the painter, "but there is, once again as before, the possibility
+of getting an apparent acquittal. Once again, the accused has to muster
+all his strength and mustn't give up." The painter said that last phrase
+possibly as a result of the impression that K., whose shoulders had
+dropped somewhat, gave on him. "But to get a second acquittal," asked
+K., as if in anticipation of further revelations by the painter, "is
+that not harder to get than the first time?" "As far as that's
+concerned," answered the painter, "there's nothing you can say for
+certain. You mean, do you, that the second arrest would have an adverse
+influence on the judge and the verdict he passes on the defendant.
+That's not how it happens. When the acquittal is passed the judges are
+already aware that re-arrest is likely. So when it happens it has hardly
+any effect. But there are countless other reasons why the judges' mood
+and their legal acumen in the case can be altered, and efforts to obtain
+the second acquittal must therefore be suited to the new conditions, and
+generally just as vigorous as the first." "But this second acquittal
+will once again not be final," said K., shaking his head. "Of course
+not," said the painter, "the second acquittal is followed by the third
+arrest, the third acquittal by the fourth arrest and so on. That's what
+is meant by the term apparent acquittal." K. was silent. "You clearly
+don't think an apparent acquittal offers much advantage," said the
+painter, "perhaps deferment would suit you better. Would you like me to
+explain what deferment is about?" K. nodded. The painter had leant back
+and spread himself out in his chair, his nightshirt was wide open, he
+had pushed his hand inside and was stroking his breast and his sides.
+"Deferment," said the painter, looking vaguely in front of himself for a
+while as if trying to find a perfectly appropriate explanation,
+"deferment consists of keeping proceedings permanently in their earliest
+stages. To do that, the accused and those helping him need to keep in
+continuous personal contact with the court, especially those helping
+him. I repeat, this doesn't require so much effort as getting an
+apparent acquittal, but it probably requires a lot more attention. You
+must never let the trial out of your sight, you have to go and see the
+appropriate judge at regular intervals as well as when something in
+particular comes up and, whatever you do, you have to try and remain
+friendly with him; if you don't know the judge personally you have to
+influence him through the judges you do know, and you have to do it
+without giving up on the direct discussions. As long as you don't fail
+to do any of these things you can be reasonably sure the trial won't get
+past its first stages. The trial doesn't stop, but the defendant is
+almost as certain of avoiding conviction as if he'd been acquitted.
+Compared with an apparent acquittal, deferment has the advantage that
+the defendant's future is less uncertain, he's safe from the shock of
+being suddenly re-arrested and doesn't need to fear the exertions and
+stress involved in getting an apparent acquittal just when everything
+else in his life would make it most difficult. Deferment does have
+certain disadvantages of its own though, too, and they shouldn't be
+under-estimated. I don't mean by this that the defendant is never free,
+he's never free in the proper sense of the word with an apparent
+acquittal either. There's another disadvantage. Proceedings can't be
+prevented from moving forward unless there are some at least ostensible
+reasons given. So something needs to seem to be happening when looked at
+from the outside. This means that from time to time various injunctions
+have to be obeyed, the accused has to be questioned, investigations have
+to take place and so on. The trial's been artificially constrained
+inside a tiny circle, and it has to be continuously spun round within
+it. And that, of course, brings with it certain unpleasantnesses for the
+accused, although you shouldn't imagine they're all that bad. All of
+this is just for show, the interrogations, for instance, they're only
+very short, if you ever don't have the time or don't feel like going to
+them you can offer an excuse, with some judges you can even arrange the
+injunctions together a long time in advance, in essence all it means is
+that, as the accused, you have to report to the judge from time to
+time." Even while the painter was speaking those last words K. had laid
+his coat over his arm and had stood up. Immediately, from outside the
+door, there was a cry of "He's standing up now!" "Are you leaving
+already?" asked the painter, who had also stood up. "It must be the air
+that's driving you out. I'm very sorry about that. There's still a lot I
+need to tell you. I had to put everything very briefly but I hope at
+least it was all clear." "Oh yes," said K., whose head was aching from
+the effort of listening. Despite this affirmation the painter summed it
+all up once more, as if he wanted to give K. something to console him on
+his way home. "Both have in common that they prevent the defendant being
+convicted," he said. "But they also prevent his being properly
+acquitted," said K. quietly, as if ashamed to acknowledge it. "You've
+got it, in essence," said the painter quickly. K. placed his hand on his
+winter overcoat but could not bring himself to put it on. Most of all he
+would have liked to pack everything together and run out to the fresh
+air. Not even the girls could induce him to put his coat on, even though
+they were already loudly telling each other that he was doing so. The
+painter still had to interpret K.'s mood in some way, so he said, "I
+expect you've deliberately avoided deciding between my suggestions yet.
+That's good. I would even have advised against making a decision
+straight away. There's no more than a hair's breadth of difference
+between the advantages and disadvantages. Everything has to be carefully
+weighed up. But the most important thing is you shouldn't lose too much
+time." "I'll come back here again soon," said K., who had suddenly
+decided to put his frock coat on, threw his overcoat over his shoulder
+and hurried over to the door behind which the girls now began to scream.
+K. thought he could even see the screaming girls through the door.
+"Well, you'll have to keep your word," said the painter, who had not
+followed him, "otherwise I'll come to the bank to ask about it myself."
+"Will you open this door for me," said K. pulling at the handle which,
+as he noticed from the resistance, was being held tightly by the girls
+on the other side. "Do you want to be bothered by the girls?" asked the
+painter. "It's better if you use the other way out," he said, pointing
+to the door behind the bed. K. agreed to this and jumped back to the
+bed. But instead of opening that door the painter crawled under the bed
+and from underneath it asked K., "Just a moment more, would you not like
+to see a picture I could sell to you?" K. did not want to be impolite,
+the painter really had taken his side and promised to help him more in
+the future, and because of K.'s forgetfulness there had been no mention
+of any payment for the painter's help, so K. could not turn him down now
+and allowed him to show him the picture, even though he was quivering
+with impatience to get out of the studio. From under the bed, the
+painter withdrew a pile of unframed paintings. They were so covered in
+dust that when the painter tried to blow it off the one on top the dust
+swirled around in front of K.'s eyes, robbing him of breath for some
+time. "Moorland landscape," said the painter passing the picture to K.
+It showed two sickly trees, well separated from each other in dark
+grass. In the background there was a multi-coloured sunset. "That's
+nice," said K. "I'll buy it." K. expressed himself in this curt way
+without any thought, so he was glad when the painter did not take this
+amiss and picked up a second painting from the floor. "This is a
+counterpart to the first picture," said the painter. Perhaps it had been
+intended as a counterpart, but there was not the slightest difference to
+be seen between it and the first picture, there were the trees, there
+the grass and there the sunset. But this was of little importance to K.
+"They are beautiful landscapes," he said, "I'll buy them both and hang
+them in my office." "You seem to like this subject," said the painter,
+picking up a third painting, "good job I've still got another, similar
+picture here." The picture though, was not similar, rather it was
+exactly the same moorland landscape. The painter was fully exploiting
+this opportunity to sell off his old pictures. "I'll take this one too,"
+said K. "How much do the three paintings cost?" "We can talk about that
+next time," said the painter. "You're in a hurry now, and we'll still be
+in contact. And besides, I'm glad you like the paintings, I'll give you
+all the paintings I've got down here. They're all moorland landscapes,
+I've painted a lot of moorland landscapes. A lot of people don't like
+that sort of picture because they're too gloomy, but there are others,
+and you're one of them, who love gloomy themes." But K. was not in the
+mood to hear about the professional experiences of this painter cum
+beggar. "Wrap them all up!" he called out, interrupting the painter as
+he was speaking, "my servant will come to fetch them in the morning."
+"There's no need for that," said the painter. "I expect I can find a
+porter for you who can go with you now." And, at last, he leant over the
+bed and unlocked the door. "Just step on the bed, don't worry about
+that," said the painter, "that's what everyone does who comes in here."
+Even without this invitation, K. had shown no compunction in already
+placing his foot in the middle of the bed covers, then he looked out
+through the open door and drew his foot back again. "What is that?" he
+asked the painter. "What are you so surprised at?" he asked, surprised
+in his turn. "Those are court offices. Didn't you know there are court
+offices here. There are court offices in almost every attic, why should
+this building be any different? Even my studio is actually one of the
+court offices but the court put it at my disposal." It was not so much
+finding court offices even here that shocked K., he was mainly shocked
+at himself, at his own naïvety in court matters. It seemed to him that
+one of the most basic rules governing how a defendant should behave was
+always to be prepared, never allow surprises, never to look,
+unsuspecting, to the right when the judge stood beside him to his
+left--and this was the very basic rule that he was continually
+violating. A long corridor extended in front of him, air blew in from it
+which, compared with the air in the studio, was refreshing. There were
+benches set along each side of the corridor just as in the waiting area
+for the office he went to himself. There seemed to be precise rules
+governing how offices should be equipped. There did not seem to be many
+people visiting the offices that day. There was a man there, half
+sitting, half laying, his face was buried in his arm on the bench and he
+seemed to be sleeping; another man was standing in the half-dark at the
+end of the corridor. K. now climbed over the bed, the painter followed
+him with the pictures. They soon came across a servant of the court--K.
+was now able to recognise all the servants of the court from the gold
+buttons they wore on their civilian clothes below the normal
+buttons--and the painter instructed him to go with K. carrying the
+pictures. K. staggered more than he walked, his handkerchief pressed
+over his mouth. They had nearly reached the exit when the girls stormed
+in on them, so K. had not been able to avoid them. They had clearly seen
+that the second door of the studio had been opened and had gone around
+to impose themselves on him from this side. "I can't come with you any
+further!" called out the painter with a laugh as the girls pressed in.
+"Goodbye, and don't hesitate too long!" K. did not even look round at
+him. Once on the street he took the first cab he came across. He now had
+to get rid of the servant, whose gold button continually caught his eye
+even if it caught no-one else's. As a servant, the servant of the court
+was going to sit on the coach-box. But K. chased him down from there. It
+was already well into the afternoon when K. arrived in front of the
+bank. He would have liked to leave the pictures in the cab but feared
+there might be some occasion when he would have to let the painter see
+he still had them. So he had the pictures taken to his office and locked
+them in the lowest drawer of his desk so that he could at least keep
+them safe from the deputy director's view for the next few days.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Eight
+
+Block, the businessman--Dismissing the lawyer
+
+
+K. had at last made the decision to withdraw his defence from the
+lawyer. It was impossible to remove his doubts as to whether this was
+the right decision, but this was outweighed by his belief in its
+necessity. This decision, on the day he intended to go to see the
+lawyer, took a lot of the strength he needed for his work, he worked
+exceptionally slowly, he had to remain in his office a long time, and
+it was already past ten o'clock when he finally stood in front of the
+lawyer's front door. Even before he rang he considered whether it might
+not be better to give the lawyer notice by letter or telephone, a
+personal conversation would certainly be very difficult. Nonetheless,
+K. did not actually want to do without it, if he gave notice by any
+other means it would be received in silence or with a few formulated
+words, and unless Leni could discover anything K. would never learn how
+the lawyer had taken his dismissal and what its consequences might be,
+in the lawyer's not unimportant opinion. But sitting in front of him
+and taken by surprise by his dismissal, K. would be able easily to
+infer everything he wanted from the lawyer's face and behaviour, even if
+he could not be induced to say very much. It was not even out of the
+question that K. might, after all, be persuaded that it would be best
+to leave his defence to the lawyer and withdraw his dismissal.
+
+As usual, there was at first no response to K.'s ring at the door.
+"Leni could be a bit quicker," thought K. But he could at least be glad
+there was nobody else interfering as usually happened, be it the man in
+his nightshirt or anyone else who might bother him. As K. pressed on
+the button for the second time he looked back at the other door, but
+this time it, too, remained closed. At last, two eyes appeared at the
+spy-hatch in the lawyer's door, although they weren't Leni's eyes.
+Someone unlocked the door, but kept himself pressed against it as he
+called back inside, "It's him!", and only then did he open the door
+properly. K. pushed against the door, as behind him he could already
+hear the key being hurriedly turned in the lock of the door to the
+other flat. When the door in front of him finally opened, he stormed
+straight into the hallway. Through the corridor which led between the
+rooms he saw Leni, to whom the warning cry of the door opener had been
+directed, still running away in her nightshirt. He looked at her for a
+moment and then looked round at the person who had opened the door. It
+was a small, wizened man with a full beard, he held a candle in his
+hand. "Do you work here?" asked K. "No," answered the man, "I don't
+belong here at all, the lawyer is only representing me, I'm here on
+legal business." "Without your coat?" asked K., indicating the man's
+deficiency of dress with a gesture of his hand. "Oh, do forgive me!"
+said the man, and he looked at himself in the light of the candle he was
+holding as if he had not known about his appearance until then. "Is Leni
+your lover?" asked K. curtly. He had set his legs slightly apart, his
+hands, in which he held his hat, were behind his back. Merely by being
+in possession of a thick overcoat he felt his advantage over this thin
+little man. "Oh God," he said and, shocked, raised one hand in front of
+his face as if in defence, "no, no, what can you be thinking?" "You look
+honest enough," said K. with a smile, "but come along anyway." K.
+indicated with his hat which way the man was to go and let him go ahead
+of him. "What is your name then?" asked K. on the way. "Block. I'm a
+businessman," said the small man, twisting himself round as he thus
+introduced himself, although K. did not allow him to stop moving. "Is
+that your real name?" asked K. "Of course it is," was the man's reply,
+"why do you doubt it?" "I thought you might have some reason to keep
+your name secret," said K. He felt himself as much at liberty as is
+normally only felt in foreign parts when speaking with people of lower
+standing, keeping everything about himself to himself, speaking only
+casually about the interests of the other, able to raise him to a level
+above one's own, but also able, at will, to let him drop again. K.
+stopped at the door of the lawyer's office, opened it and, to the
+businessman who had obediently gone ahead, called, "Not so fast! Bring
+some light here!" K. thought Leni might have hidden in here, he let the
+businessman search in every corner, but the room was empty. In front of
+the picture of the judge K. took hold of the businessman's braces to
+stop him moving on. "Do you know him?" he asked, pointing upwards with
+his finger. The businessman lifted the candle, blinked as he looked up
+and said, "It's a judge." "An important judge?" asked K., and stood to
+the side and in front of the businessman so that he could observe what
+impression the picture had on him. The businessman was looking up in
+admiration. "He's an important judge." "You don't have much insight,"
+said K. "He is the lowest of the lowest examining judges." "I remember
+now," said the businessman as he lowered the candle, "that's what I've
+already been told." "Well of course you have," called out K., "I'd
+forgotten about it, of course you would already have been told." "But
+why, why?" asked the businessman as he moved forwards towards the door,
+propelled by the hands of K. Outside in the corridor K. said, "You know
+where Leni's hidden, do you?" "Hidden?" said the businessman, "No, but
+she might be in the kitchen cooking soup for the lawyer." "Why didn't
+you say that immediately?" asked K. "I was going to take you there, but
+you called me back again," answered the businessman, as if confused by
+the contradictory commands. "You think you're very clever, don't you,"
+said K., "now take me there!" K. had never been in the kitchen, it was
+surprisingly big and very well equipped. The stove alone was three
+times bigger than normal stoves, but it was not possible to see any
+detail beyond this as the kitchen was at the time illuminated by no more
+than a small lamp hanging by the entrance. At the stove stood Leni, in a
+white apron as always, breaking eggs into a pot standing on a spirit
+lamp. "Good evening, Josef," she said with a glance sideways. "Good
+evening," said K., pointing with one hand to a chair in a corner which
+the businessman was to sit on, and he did indeed sit down on it. K.
+however went very close behind Leni's back, leant over her shoulder and
+asked, "Who is this man?" Leni put one hand around K. as she stirred the
+soup with the other, she drew him forward toward herself and said, "He's
+a pitiful character, a poor businessman by the name of Block. Just look
+at him." The two of them looked back over their shoulders. The
+businessman was sitting on the chair that K. had directed him to, he
+had extinguished the candle whose light was no longer needed and pressed
+on the wick with his fingers to stop the smoke. "You were in your
+nightshirt," said K., putting his hand on her head and turning it back
+towards the stove. She was silent. "Is he your lover?" asked K. She was
+about to take hold of the pot of soup, but K. took both her hands and
+said, "Answer me!" She said, "Come into the office, I'll explain
+everything to you." "No," said K., "I want you to explain it here." She
+put her arms around him and wanted to kiss him. K., though, pushed her
+away and said, "I don't want you to kiss me now." "Josef," said Leni,
+looking at K. imploringly but frankly in the eyes, "you're not going to
+be jealous of Mr. Block now, are you. Rudi," she then said, turning to
+the businessman, "help me out will you, I'm being suspected of
+something, you can see that, leave the candle alone." It had looked as
+though Mr. Block had not been paying attention but he had been
+following closely. "I don't even know why you might be jealous," he
+said ingenuously. "Nor do I, actually," said K., looking at the
+businessman with a smile. Leni laughed out loud and while K. was not
+paying attention took the opportunity of embracing him and whispering,
+"Leave him alone, now, you can see what sort of person he is. I've been
+helping him a little bit because he's an important client of the
+lawyer's, and no other reason. And what about you? Do you want to speak
+to the lawyer at this time of day? He's very unwell today, but if you
+want I'll tell him you're here. But you can certainly spend the night
+with me. It's so long since you were last here, even the lawyer has been
+asking about you. Don't neglect your case! And I've got some things to
+tell you that I've learned about. But now, before anything else, take
+your coat off!" She helped him off with his coat, took the hat off his
+head, ran with the things into the hallway to hang them up, then she ran
+back and saw to the soup. "Do you want me to tell him you're here
+straight away or take him his soup first?" "Tell him I'm here first,"
+said K. He was in a bad mood, he had originally intended a detailed
+discussion of his business with Leni, especially the question of his
+giving the lawyer notice, but now he no longer wanted to because of the
+presence of the businessman. Now he considered his affair too important
+to let this little businessman take part in it and perhaps change some
+of his decisions, and so he called Leni back even though she was already
+on her way to the lawyer. "Bring him his soup first," he said, "I want
+him to get his strength up for the discussion with me, he'll need it."
+"You're a client of the lawyer's too, aren't you," said the businessman
+quietly from his corner as if he were trying to find this out. It was
+not, however, taken well. "What business is that of yours?" said K., and
+Leni said, "Will you be quiet.--I'll take him his soup first then, shall
+I?" And she poured the soup into a dish. "The only worry then is that
+he might go to sleep soon after he's eaten." "What I've got to say to
+him will keep him awake," said K., who still wanted to intimate that he
+intended some important negotiations with the lawyer, he wanted Leni to
+ask him what it was and only then to ask her advice. But instead, she
+just promptly carried out the order he had given her. When she went
+over to him with the dish she deliberately brushed against him and
+whispered, "I'll tell him you're here as soon as he's eaten the soup so
+that I can get you back as soon as possible." "Just go," said K., "just
+go." "Be a bit more friendly," she said and, still holding the dish,
+turned completely round once more in the doorway.
+
+K. watched her as she went; the decision had finally been made that the
+lawyer was to be dismissed, it was probably better that he had not been
+able to discuss the matter any more with Leni beforehand; she hardly
+understood the complexity of the matter, she would certainly have
+advised him against it and perhaps would even have prevented him from
+dismissing the lawyer this time, he would have remained in doubt and
+unease and eventually have carried out his decision after a while
+anyway as this decision was something he could not avoid. The sooner it
+was carried out the more harm would be avoided. And moreover, perhaps
+the businessman had something to say on the matter.
+
+K. turned round, the businessman hardly noticed it as he was about to
+stand up. "Stay where you are," said K. and pulled up a chair beside
+him. "Have you been a client of the lawyer's for a long time?" asked K.
+"Yes," said the businessman, "a very long time." "How many years has he
+been representing you so far, then?" asked K. "I don't know how you
+mean," said the businessman, "he's been my business lawyer--I buy and
+sell cereals--he's been my business lawyer since I took the business
+over, and that's about twenty years now, but perhaps you mean my own
+trial and he's been representing me in that since it started, and
+that's been more than five years. Yes, well over five years," he then
+added, pulling out an old briefcase, "I've got everything written down;
+I can tell you the exact dates if you like. It's so hard to remember
+everything. Probably, my trial's been going on much longer than that,
+it started soon after the death of my wife, and that's been more than
+five and a half years now." K. moved in closer to him. "So the lawyer
+takes on ordinary legal business, does he?" he asked. This combination
+of criminal and commercial business seemed surprisingly reassuring for
+K. "Oh yes," said the businessman, and then he whispered, "They even
+say he's more efficient in jurisprudence than he is in other matters."
+But then he seemed to regret saying this, and he laid a hand on K.'s
+shoulder and said, "Please don't betray me to him, will you." K. patted
+his thigh to reassure him and said, "No, I don't betray people." "He
+can be so vindictive, you see," said the businessman. "I'm sure he won't
+do anything against such a faithful client as you," said K. "Oh, he
+might do," said the businessman, "when he gets cross it doesn't matter
+who it is, and anyway, I'm not really faithful to him." "How's that
+then?" asked K. "I'm not sure I should tell you about it," said the
+businessman hesitantly. "I think it'll be alright," said K. "Well then,"
+said the businessman, "I'll tell you about some of it, but you'll have
+to tell me a secret too, then we can support each other with the
+lawyer." "You are very careful," said K., "but I'll tell you a secret
+that will set your mind completely at ease. Now tell me, in what way
+have you been unfaithful to the lawyer?" "I've ..." said the businessman
+hesitantly, and in a tone as if he were confessing something
+dishonourable, "I've taken on other lawyers besides him." "That's not so
+serious," said K., a little disappointed. "It is, here," said the
+businessman, who had had some difficulty breathing since making his
+confession but who now, after hearing K.'s comment, began to feel more
+trust for him. "That's not allowed. And it's allowed least of all to
+take on petty lawyers when you've already got a proper one. And that's
+just what I have done, besides him I've got five petty lawyers." "Five!"
+exclaimed K., astonished at this number, "Five lawyers besides this
+one?" The businessman nodded. "I'm even negotiating with a sixth one."
+"But why do you need so many lawyers?" asked K. "I need all of them,"
+said the businessman. "Would you mind explaining that to me?" asked K.
+"I'd be glad to," said the businessman. "Most of all, I don't want to
+lose my case, well that's obvious. So that means I mustn't neglect
+anything that might be of use to me; even if there's very little hope of
+a particular thing being of any use I can't just throw it away. So
+everything I have I've put to use in my case. I've taken all the money
+out of my business, for example, the offices for my business used to
+occupy nearly a whole floor, but now all I need is a little room at the
+back where I work with one apprentice. It wasn't just using up the money
+that caused the difficulty, of course, it was much more to do with me
+not working at the business as much as I used to. If you want to do
+something about your trial you don't have much time for anything else."
+"So you're also working at the court yourself?" asked K. "That's just
+what I want to learn more about." "I can't tell you very much about
+that," said the businessman, "at first I tried to do that too but I soon
+had to give it up again. It wears you out too much, and it's really not
+much use. And it turned out to be quite impossible to work there
+yourself and to negotiate, at least for me it was. It's a heavy strain
+there just sitting and waiting. You know yourself what the air is like
+in those offices." "How do you know I've been there, then?" asked K. "I
+was in the waiting room myself when you went through." "What a
+coincidence that is!" exclaimed K., totally engrossed and forgetting how
+ridiculous the businessman had seemed to him earlier. "So you saw me!
+You were in the waiting room when I went through. Yes, I did go through
+it one time." "It isn't such a big coincidence," said the businessman,
+"I'm there nearly every day." "I expect I'll have to go there quite
+often myself now," said K., "although I can hardly expect to be shown
+the same respect as I was then. They all stood up for me. They must have
+thought I was a judge." "No," said the businessman, "we were greeting
+the servant of the court. We knew you were a defendant. That sort of
+news spreads very quickly." "So you already knew about that," said K.,
+"the way I behaved must have seemed very arrogant to you. Did you
+criticise me for it afterwards?" "No," said the businessman, "quite the
+opposite. That was just stupidity." "What do you mean, 'stupidity'?"
+asked K. "Why are you asking about it?" said the businessman in some
+irritation. "You still don't seem to know the people there and you might
+take it wrong. Don't forget in proceedings like this there are always
+lots of different things coming up to talk about, things that you just
+can't understand with reason alone, you just get too tired and
+distracted for most things and so, instead, people rely on superstition.
+I'm talking about the others, but I'm no better myself. One of these
+superstitions, for example, is that you can learn a lot about the
+outcome of a defendant's case by looking at his face, especially the
+shape of his lips. There are lots who believe that, and they said they
+could see from the shape of your lips that you'd definitely be found
+guilty very soon. I repeat that all this is just a ridiculous
+superstition, and in most cases it's completely disproved by the facts,
+but when you live in that society it's hard to hold yourself back from
+beliefs like that. Just think how much effect that superstition can
+have. You spoke to one of them there, didn't you? He was hardly able to
+give you an answer. There are lots of things there that can make you
+confused, of course, but one of them, for him, was the appearance of
+your lips. He told us all later he thought he could see something in
+your lips that meant he'd be convicted himself." "On my lips?" asked K.,
+pulling out a pocket mirror and examining himself. "I can see nothing
+special about my lips. Can you?" "Nor can I," said the businessman,
+"nothing at all." "These people are so superstitious!" exclaimed K.
+"Isn't that what I just told you?" asked the businessman. "Do you then
+have that much contact with each other, exchanging each other's
+opinions?" said K. "I've kept myself completely apart so far." "They
+don't normally have much contact with each other," said the businessman,
+"that would be impossible, there are so many of them. And they don't
+have much in common either. If a group of them ever thinks they have
+found something in common it soon turns out they were mistaken. There's
+nothing you can do as a group where the court's concerned. Each case is
+examined separately, the court is very painstaking. So there's nothing
+to be achieved by forming into a group, only sometimes an individual
+will achieve something in secret; and it's only when that's been done
+the others learn about it; nobody knows how it was done. So there's no
+sense of togetherness, you meet people now and then in the waiting
+rooms, but we don't talk much there. The superstitious beliefs were
+established a long time ago and they spread all by themselves." "I saw
+those gentlemen in the waiting room," said K., "it seemed so pointless
+for them to be waiting in that way." "Waiting is not pointless," said
+the businessman, "it's only pointless if you try and interfere yourself.
+I told you just now I've got five lawyers besides this one. You might
+think--I thought it myself at first--you might think I could leave the
+whole thing entirely up to them now. That would be entirely wrong. I can
+leave it up to them less than when I had just the one. Maybe you don't
+understand that, do you?" "No," said K., and to slow the businessman
+down, who had been speaking too fast, he laid his hand on the
+businessman's to reassure him, "but I'd like just to ask you to speak a
+little more slowly, these are many very important things for me, and I
+can't follow exactly what you're saying." "You're quite right to remind
+me of that," said the businessman, "you're new to all this, a junior.
+Your trial is six months old, isn't it. Yes, I've heard about it. Such a
+new case! But I've already thought all these things through countless
+times, to me they're the most obvious things in the world." "You must be
+glad your trial has already progressed so far, are you?" asked K., he
+did not wish to ask directly how the businessman's affairs stood, but
+received no clear answer anyway. "Yes, I've been working at my trial for
+five years now," said the businessman as his head sank, "that's no small
+achievement." Then he was silent for a while. K. listened to hear
+whether Leni was on her way back. On the one hand he did not want her to
+come back too soon as he still had many questions to ask and did not
+want her to find him in this intimate discussion with the businessman,
+but on the other hand it irritated him that she stayed so long with the
+lawyer when K. was there, much longer than she needed to give him his
+soup. "I still remember it exactly," the businessman began again, and K.
+immediately gave him his full attention, "when my case was as old as
+yours is now. I only had this one lawyer at that time but I wasn't very
+satisfied with him." Now I'll find out everything, thought K., nodding
+vigorously as if he could thereby encourage the businessman to say
+everything worth knowing. "My case," the businessman continued, "didn't
+move on at all, there were some hearings that took place and I went to
+every one of them, collected materials, handed all my business books to
+the court--which I later found was entirely unnecessary--I ran back and
+forth to the lawyer, and he submitted various documents to the court
+too...." "Various documents?" asked K. "Yes, that's right," said the
+businessman. "That's very important for me," said K., "in my case he's
+still working on the first set of documents. He still hasn't done
+anything. I see now that he's been neglecting me quite disgracefully."
+"There can be lots of good reasons why the first documents still aren't
+ready," said the businessman, "and anyway, it turned out later on that
+the ones he submitted for me were entirely worthless. I even read one of
+them myself, one of the officials at the court was very helpful. It was
+very learned, but it didn't actually say anything. Most of all, there
+was lots of Latin, which I can't understand, then pages and pages of
+general appeals to the court, then lots of flattery for particular
+officials, they weren't named, these officials, but anyone familiar with
+the court must have been able to guess who they were, then there was
+self-praise by the lawyer where he humiliated himself to the court in a
+way that was downright dog-like, and then endless investigations of
+cases from the past which were supposed to be similar to mine. Although,
+as far as I was able to follow them, these investigations had been
+carried out very carefully. Now, I don't mean to criticise the lawyer's
+work with all of this, and the document I read was only one of many, but
+even so, and this is something I will say, at that time I couldn't see
+any progress in my trial at all." "And what sort of progress had you
+been hoping for?" asked K. "That's a very sensible question," said the
+businessman with a smile, "it's only very rare that you see any progress
+in these proceedings at all. But I didn't know that then. I'm a
+businessman, much more in those days than now, I wanted to see some
+tangible progress, it should have all been moving to some conclusion or
+at least should have been moving on in some way according to the rules.
+Instead of which there were just more hearings, and most of them went
+through the same things anyway; I had all the answers off pat like in a
+church service; there were messengers from the court coming to me at
+work several times a week, or they came to me at home or anywhere else
+they could find me; and that was very disturbing of course (but at least
+now things are better in that respect, it's much less disturbing when
+they contact you by telephone), and rumours about my trial even started
+to spread among some of the people I do business with, and especially my
+relations, so I was being made to suffer in many different ways but
+there was still not the slightest sign that even the first hearing would
+take place soon. So I went to the lawyer and complained about it. He
+explained it all to me at length, but refused to do anything I asked
+for, no-one has any influence on the way the trial proceeds, he said, to
+try and insist on it in any of the documents submitted--like I was
+asking--was simply unheard of and would do harm to both him and me. I
+thought to myself: What this lawyer can't or won't do another lawyer
+will. So I looked round for other lawyers. And before you say anything:
+none of them asked for a definite date for the main trial and none of
+them got one, and anyway, apart from one exception which I'll talk about
+in a minute, it really is impossible, that's one thing this lawyer
+didn't mislead me about; but besides, I had no reason to regret turning
+to other lawyers. Perhaps you've already heard how Dr. Huld talks about
+the petty lawyers, he probably made them sound very contemptible to you,
+and he's right, they are contemptible. But when he talks about them and
+compares them with himself and his colleagues there's a small error
+running through what he says, and, just for your interest, I'll tell you
+about it. When he talks about the lawyers he mixes with he sets them
+apart by calling them the 'great lawyers'. That's wrong, anyone can call
+himself 'great' if he wants to, of course, but in this case only the
+usage of the court can make that distinction. You see, the court says
+that besides the petty lawyers there are also minor lawyers and great
+lawyers. This one and his colleagues are only minor lawyers, and the
+difference in rank between them and the great lawyers, who I've only
+ever heard about and never seen, is incomparably greater than between
+the minor lawyers and the despised petty lawyers." "The great lawyers?"
+asked K. "Who are they then? How do you contact them?" "You've never
+heard about them, then?" said the businessman. "There's hardly anyone
+who's been accused who doesn't spend a lot of time dreaming about the
+great lawyers once he's heard about them. It's best if you don't let
+yourself be misled in that way. I don't know who the great lawyers are,
+and there's probably no way of contacting them. I don't know of any case
+I can talk about with certainty where they've taken any part. They do
+defend a lot of people, but you can't get hold of them by your own
+efforts, they only defend those who they want to defend. And I don't
+suppose they ever take on cases that haven't already got past the lower
+courts. Anyway, it's best not to think about them, as if you do it makes
+the discussions with the other lawyers, all their advice and all that
+they do manage to achieve, seem so unpleasant and useless, I had that
+experience myself, just wanted to throw everything away and lay at home
+in bed and hear nothing more about it. But that, of course, would be the
+stupidest thing you could do, and you wouldn't be left in peace in bed
+for very long either." "So you weren't thinking about the great lawyers
+at that time?" asked K. "Not for very long," said the businessman, and
+smiled again, "you can't forget about them entirely, I'm afraid,
+especially in the night when these thoughts come so easily. But I wanted
+immediate results in those days, so I went to the petty lawyers."
+
+"Well look at you two sat huddled together!" called Leni as she came
+back with the dish and stood in the doorway. They were indeed sat close
+together, if either of them turned his head even slightly it would have
+knocked against the other's, the businessman was not only very small
+but also sat hunched down, so that K. was also forced to bend down low
+if he wanted to hear everything. "Not quite yet!" called out K., to turn
+Leni away, his hand, still resting on the businessman's hand, twitching
+with impatience. "He wanted me to tell him about my trial," said the
+businessman to Leni. "Carry on, then, carry on," she said. She spoke to
+the businessman with affection but, at the same time, with
+condescension. K. did not like that, he had begun to learn that the man
+was of some value after all, he had experience at least, and he was
+willing to share it. Leni was probably wrong about him. He watched her
+in irritation as Leni now took the candle from the businessman's
+hand--which he had been holding on to all this time--wiped his hand
+with her apron and then knelt beside him to scratch off some wax that
+had dripped from the candle onto his trousers. "You were about to tell
+me about the petty lawyers," said K., shoving Leni's hand away with no
+further comment. "What's wrong with you today?" asked Leni, tapped him
+gently and carried on with what she had been doing. "Yes, the petty
+lawyers," said the businessman, putting his hand to his brow as if
+thinking hard. K. wanted to help him and said, "You wanted immediate
+results and so went to the petty lawyers." "Yes, that's right," said
+the businessman, but did not continue with what he'd been saying. "Maybe
+he doesn't want to speak about it in front of Leni," thought K.,
+suppressing his impatience to hear the rest straight away, and stopped
+trying to press him.
+
+"Have you told him I'm here?" he asked Leni. "Course I have," she said,
+"he's waiting for you. Leave Block alone now, you can talk to Block
+later, he'll still be here." K. still hesitated. "You'll still be
+here?" he asked the businessman, wanting to hear the answer from him and
+not wanting Leni to speak about the businessman as if he weren't there,
+he was full of secret resentment towards Leni today. And once more it
+was only Leni who answered. "He often sleeps here." "He sleeps here?"
+exclaimed K., he had thought the businessman would just wait there for
+him while he quickly settled his business with the lawyer, and then
+they would leave together to discuss everything thoroughly and
+undisturbed. "Yes," said Leni, "not everyone's like you, Josef, allowed
+to see the lawyer at any time you like. Don't even seem surprised that
+the lawyer, despite being ill, still receives you at eleven o'clock at
+night. You take it far too much for granted, what your friends do for
+you. Well, your friends, or at least I do, we like to do things for you.
+I don't want or need any more thanks than that you're fond of me." "Fond
+of you?" thought K. at first, and only then it occurred to him, "Well,
+yes, I am fond of her." Nonetheless, what he said, forgetting all the
+rest, was, "He receives me because I am his client. If I needed anyone
+else's help I'd have to beg and show gratitude whenever I do anything."
+"He's really nasty today, isn't he?" Leni asked the businessman. "Now
+it's me who's not here," thought K., and nearly lost his temper with
+the businessman when, with the same rudeness as Leni, he said, "The
+lawyer also has other reasons to receive him. His case is much more
+interesting than mine. And it's only in its early stages too, it
+probably hasn't progressed very far so the lawyer still likes to deal
+with him. That'll all change later on." "Yeah, yeah," said Leni, looking
+at the businessman and laughing. "He doesn't half talk!" she said,
+turning to face K. "You can't believe a word he says. He's as talkative
+as he is sweet. Maybe that's why the lawyer can't stand him. At least,
+he only sees him when he's in the right mood. I've already tried hard to
+change that but it's impossible. Just think, there are times when I tell
+him Block's here and he doesn't receive him until three days later. And
+if Block isn't on the spot when he's called then everything's lost and
+it all has to start all over again. That's why I let Block sleep here,
+it wouldn't be the first time Dr. Huld has wanted to see him in the
+night. So now Block is ready for that. Sometimes, when he knows Block is
+still here, he'll even change his mind about letting him in to see him."
+K. looked questioningly at the businessman. The latter nodded and,
+although he had spoken quite openly with K. earlier, seemed to be
+confused with shame as he said, "Yes, later on you become very dependent
+on your lawyer." "He's only pretending to mind," said Leni. "He likes to
+sleep here really, he's often said so." She went over to a little door
+and shoved it open. "Do you want to see his bedroom?" she asked. K.
+went over to the low, windowless room and looked in from the doorway.
+The room contained a narrow bed which filled it completely, so that to
+get into the bed you would need to climb over the bedpost. At the head
+of the bed there was a niche in the wall where, fastidiously tidy, stood
+a candle, a bottle of ink, and a pen with a bundle of papers which were
+probably to do with the trial. "You sleep in the maid's room?" asked
+K., as he went back to the businessman. "Leni's let me have it,"
+answered the businessman, "it has many advantages." K. looked long at
+him; his first impression of the businessman had perhaps not been right;
+he had experience as his trial had already lasted a long time, but he
+had paid a heavy price for this experience. K. was suddenly unable to
+bear the sight of the businessman any longer. "Bring him to bed, then!"
+he called out to Leni, who seemed to understand him. For himself, he
+wanted to go to the lawyer and, by dismissing him, free himself from not
+only the lawyer but also from Leni and the businessman. But before he
+had reached the door the businessman spoke to him gently. "Excuse me,
+sir," he said, and K. looked round crossly. "You've forgotten your
+promise," said the businessman, stretching his hand out to K.
+imploringly from where he sat. "You were going to tell me a secret."
+"That is true," said K., as he glanced at Leni, who was watching him
+carefully, to check on her. "So listen; it's hardly a secret now anyway.
+I'm going to see the lawyer now to sack him." "He's sacking him!" yelled
+the businessman, and he jumped up from his chair and ran around the
+kitchen with his arms in the air. He kept on shouting, "He's sacking his
+lawyer!" Leni tried to rush at K. but the businessman got in her way so
+that she shoved him away with her fists. Then, still with her hands
+balled into fists, she ran after K. who, however, had been given a long
+start. He was already inside the lawyer's room by the time Leni caught
+up with him. He had almost closed the door behind himself, but Leni held
+the door open with her foot, grabbed his arm and tried to pull him back.
+But he put such pressure on her wrist that, with a sigh, she was forced
+to release him. She did not dare go into the room straight away, and K.
+locked the door with the key.
+
+"I've been waiting for you a very long time," said the lawyer from his
+bed. He had been reading something by the light of a candle but now he
+laid it onto the bedside table and put his glasses on, looking at K.
+sharply through them. Instead of apologising K. said, "I'll be leaving
+again soon." As he had not apologised the lawyer ignored what K. said,
+and replied, "I won't let you in this late again next time." "I find
+that quite acceptable," said K. The lawyer looked at him quizzically.
+"Sit down," he said. "As you wish," said K., drawing a chair up to the
+bedside table and sitting down. "It seemed to me that you locked the
+door," said the lawyer. "Yes," said K., "it was because of Leni." He
+had no intention of letting anyone off lightly. But the lawyer asked
+him, "Was she being importunate again?" "Importunate?" asked K. "Yes,"
+said the lawyer, laughing as he did so, had a fit of coughing and then,
+once it had passed, began to laugh again. "I'm sure you must have
+noticed how importunate she can be sometimes," he said, and patted K.'s
+hand which K. had rested on the bedside table and which he now snatched
+back. "You don't attach much importance to it, then," said the lawyer
+when K. was silent, "so much the better. Otherwise I might have needed
+to apologise to you. It is a peculiarity of Leni's. I've long since
+forgiven her for it, and I wouldn't be talking of it now, if you hadn't
+locked the door just now. Anyway, perhaps I should at least explain this
+peculiarity of hers to you, but you seem rather disturbed, the way
+you're looking at me, and so that's why I'll do it, this peculiarity of
+hers consists in this: Leni finds most of the accused attractive. She
+attaches herself to each of them, loves each of them, even seems to be
+loved by each of them; then she sometimes entertains me by telling me
+about them when I allow her to. I am not so astonished by all of this as
+you seem to be. If you look at them in the right way the accused really
+can be attractive, quite often. But that is a remarkable and to some
+extent scientific phenomenon. Being indicted does not cause any clear,
+precisely definable change in a person's appearance, of course. But
+it's not like with other legal matters, most of them remain in their
+usual way of life and, if they have a good lawyer looking after them,
+the trial doesn't get in their way. But there are nonetheless those who
+have experience in these matters who can look at a crowd, however big,
+and tell you which among them is facing a charge. How can they do that,
+you will ask? My answer will not please you. It is simply that those who
+are facing a charge are the most attractive. It cannot be their guilt
+that makes them attractive as not all of them are guilty--at least
+that's what I, as a lawyer, have to say--and nor can it be the proper
+punishment that has made them attractive as not all of them are
+punished, so it can only be that the proceedings levelled against them
+take some kind of hold on them. Whatever the reason, some of these
+attractive people are indeed very attractive. But all of them are
+attractive, even Block, pitiful worm that he is." As the lawyer
+finished what he was saying, K. was fully in control of himself, he had
+even nodded conspicuously at his last few words in order to confirm to
+himself the view he had already formed: that the lawyer was trying to
+confuse him, as he always did, by making general and irrelevant
+observations, and thus distract him from the main question of what he
+was actually doing for K.'s trial. The lawyer must have noticed that K.
+was offering him more resistance than before, as he became silent,
+giving K. the chance to speak himself, and then, as K. also remained
+silent, he asked, "Did you have a particular reason for coming to see
+me today?" "Yes," said K., putting his hand up to slightly shade his
+eyes from the light of the candle so that he could see the lawyer
+better, "I wanted to tell you that I'm withdrawing my representation
+from you, with immediate effect." "Do I understand you rightly?" asked
+the lawyer as he half raised himself in his bed and supported himself
+with one hand on the pillow. "I think you do," said K., sitting stiffly
+upright as if waiting in ambush. "Well we can certainly discuss this
+plan of yours," said the lawyer after a pause. "It's not a plan any
+more," said K. "That may be," said the lawyer, "but we still mustn't
+rush anything." He used the word 'we', as if he had no intention of
+letting K. go free, and as if, even if he could no longer represent him,
+he could still at least continue as his adviser. "Nothing is being
+rushed," said K., standing slowly up and going behind his chair,
+"everything has been well thought out and probably even for too long.
+The decision is final." "Then allow me to say a few words," said the
+lawyer, throwing the bed cover to one side and sitting on the edge of
+the bed. His naked, white-haired legs shivered in the cold. He asked K.
+to pass him a blanket from the couch. K. passed him the blanket and
+said, "You are running the risk of catching cold for no reason." "The
+circumstances are important enough," said the lawyer as he wrapped the
+bed cover around the top half of his body and then the blanket around
+his legs. "Your uncle is my friend and in the course of time I've become
+fond of you as well. I admit that quite openly. There's nothing in that
+for me to be ashamed of." It was very unwelcome for K. to hear the old
+man speak in this touching way, as it forced him to explain himself more
+fully, which he would rather have avoided, and he was aware that it also
+confused him even though it could never make him reverse his decision.
+"Thank you for feeling so friendly toward me," he said, "and I also
+realise how deeply involved you've been in my case, as deeply as
+possible for yourself and to bring as much advantage as possible to me.
+Nonetheless, I have recently come to the conviction that it is not
+enough. I would naturally never attempt, considering that you are so
+much older and more experienced than I am, to convince you of my
+opinion; if I have ever unintentionally done so then I beg your
+forgiveness, but, as you have just said yourself, the circumstances are
+important enough and it is my belief that my trial needs to be
+approached with much more vigour than has so far been the case." "I
+see," said the lawyer, "you've become impatient." "I am not impatient,"
+said K., with some irritation and he stopped paying so much attention to
+his choice of words. "When I first came here with my uncle you probably
+noticed I wasn't greatly concerned about my case, and if I wasn't
+reminded of it by force, as it were, I would forget about it completely.
+But my uncle insisted I should allow you to represent me and I did so as
+a favour to him. I could have expected the case to be less of a burden
+than it had been, as the point of taking on a lawyer is that he should
+take on some of its weight. But what actually happened was the opposite.
+Before, the trial was never such a worry for me as it has been since
+you've been representing me. When I was by myself I never did anything
+about my case, I was hardly aware of it, but then, once there was
+someone representing me, everything was set for something to happen, I
+was always, without cease, waiting for you to do something, getting more
+and more tense, but you did nothing. I did get some information about
+the court from you that I probably could not have got anywhere else, but
+that can't be enough when the trial, supposedly in secret, is getting
+closer and closer to me." K. had pushed the chair away and stood erect,
+his hands in the pockets of his frock coat. "After a certain point in
+the proceedings," said the lawyer quietly and calmly, "nothing new of
+any importance ever happens. So many litigants, at the same stage in
+their trials, have stood before me just like you are now and spoken in
+the same way." "Then these other litigants," said K., "have all been
+right, just as I am. That does not show that I'm not." "I wasn't trying
+to show that you were mistaken," said the lawyer, "but I wanted to add
+that I expected better judgement from you than from the others,
+especially as I've given you more insight into the workings of the court
+and my own activities than I normally do. And now I'm forced to accept
+that, despite everything, you have too little trust in me. You don't
+make it easy for me." How the lawyer was humiliating himself to K.! He
+was showing no regard for the dignity of his position, which on this
+point, must have been at its most sensitive. And why did he do that? He
+did seem to be very busy as a lawyer as well a rich man, neither the
+loss of income nor the loss of a client could have been of much
+importance to him in themselves. He was moreover unwell and should have
+been thinking of passing work on to others. And despite all that he held
+on tightly to K. Why? Was it something personal for his uncle's sake, or
+did he really see K.'s case as one that was exceptional and hoped to be
+able to distinguish himself with it, either for K.'s sake or--and this
+possibility could never be excluded--for his friends at the court. It
+was not possible to learn anything by looking at him, even though K. was
+scrutinizing him quite brazenly. It could almost be supposed he was
+deliberately hiding his thoughts as he waited to see what effect his
+words would have. But he clearly deemed K.'s silence to be favourable
+for himself and he continued, "You will have noticed the size of my
+office, but that I don't employ any staff to help me. That used to be
+quite different, there was a time when several young lawyers were
+working for me but now I work alone. This is partly to do with changes
+in the way I do business, in that I concentrate nowadays more and more
+on matters such as your own case, and partly to do with the ever deeper
+understanding that I acquire from these legal matters. I found that I
+could never let anyone else deal with this sort of work unless I wanted
+to harm both the client and the job I had taken on. But the decision to
+do all the work myself had its obvious result: I was forced to turn
+almost everyone away who asked me to represent them and could only
+accept those I was especially interested in--well there are enough
+creatures who leap at every crumb I throw down, and they're not so very
+far away. Most importantly, I became ill from over-work. But despite
+that I don't regret my decision, quite possibly I should have turned
+more cases away than I did, but it did turn out to be entirely necessary
+for me to devote myself fully to the cases I did take on, and the
+successful results showed that it was worth it. I once read a
+description of the difference between representing someone in ordinary
+legal matters and in legal matters of this sort, and the writer
+expressed it very well. This is what he said: some lawyers lead their
+clients on a thread until judgement is passed, but there are others who
+immediately lift their clients onto their shoulders and carry them all
+the way to the judgement and beyond. That's just how it is. But it was
+quite true when I said I never regret all this work. But if, as in your
+case, they are so fully misunderstood, well, then I come very close to
+regretting it." All this talking did more to make K. impatient than to
+persuade him. From the way the lawyer was speaking, K. thought he could
+hear what he could expect if he gave in, the delays and excuses would
+begin again, reports of how the documents were progressing, how the mood
+of the court officials had improved, as well as all the enormous
+difficulties--in short all that he had heard so many times before would
+be brought out again even more fully, he would try to mislead K. with
+hopes that were never specified and to make him suffer with threats that
+were never clear. He had to put a stop to that, so he said, "What will
+you undertake on my behalf if you continue to represent me?" The lawyer
+quietly accepted even this insulting question, and answered, "I should
+continue with what I've already been doing for you." "That's just what I
+thought," said K., "and now you don't need to say another word." "I will
+make one more attempt," said the lawyer as if whatever had been making
+K. so annoyed was affecting him too. "You see, I have the impression
+that you have not only misjudged the legal assistance I have given you
+but also that that misjudgement has led you to behave in this way, you
+seem, although you are the accused, to have been treated too well or, to
+put it a better way, handled with neglect, with apparent neglect. Even
+that has its reason; it is often better to be in chains than to be free.
+But I would like to show you how other defendants are treated, perhaps
+you will succeed in learning something from it. What I will do is I will
+call Block in, unlock the door and sit down here beside the bedside
+table." "Be glad to," said K., and did as the lawyer suggested; he was
+always ready to learn something new. But to make sure of himself for any
+event he added, "but you do realise that you are no longer to be my
+lawyer, don't you?" "Yes," said the lawyer. "But you can still change
+your mind today if you want to." He lay back down in the bed, pulled the
+quilt up to his chin and turned to face the wall. Then he rang.
+
+Leni appeared almost the moment he had done so. She looked hurriedly at
+K. and the lawyer to try and find out what had happened; she seemed to
+be reassured by the sight of K. sitting calmly at the lawyer's bed. She
+smiled and nodded to K., K. looked blankly back at her. "Fetch Block,"
+said the lawyer. But instead of going to fetch him, Leni just went to
+the door and called out, "Block! To the lawyer!" Then, probably because
+the lawyer had turned his face to the wall and was paying no attention,
+she slipped in behind K.'s chair. From then on, she bothered him by
+leaning forward over the back of the chair or, albeit very tenderly and
+carefully, she would run her hands through his hair and over his
+cheeks. K. eventually tried to stop her by taking hold of one hand, and
+after some resistance Leni let him keep hold of it. Block came as soon
+as he was called, but he remained standing in the doorway and seemed to
+be wondering whether he should enter or not. He raised his eyebrows and
+lowered his head as if listening to find out whether the order to
+attend the lawyer would be repeated. K. could have encouraged him to
+enter, but he had decided to make a final break not only with the
+lawyer but with everything in his home, so he kept himself motionless.
+Leni was also silent. Block noticed that at least no-one was chasing
+him away, and, on tiptoe, he entered the room, his face was tense, his
+hands were clenched behind his back. He left the door open in case he
+needed to go back again. K. did not even glance at him, he looked
+instead only at the thick quilt under which the lawyer could not be seen
+as he had squeezed up very close to the wall. Then his voice was heard:
+"Block here?" he asked. Block had already crept some way into the room
+but this question seemed to give him first a shove in the breast and
+then another in the back, he seemed about to fall but remained
+standing, deeply bowed, and said, "At your service, sir." "What do you
+want?" asked the lawyer, "you've come at a bad time." "Wasn't I
+summoned?" asked Block, more to himself than the lawyer. He held his
+hands in front of himself as protection and would have been ready to run
+away any moment. "You were summoned," said the lawyer, "but you have
+still come at a bad time." Then, after a pause he added, "You always
+come at a bad time." When the lawyer started speaking Block had stopped
+looking at the bed but stared rather into one of the corners, just
+listening, as if the light from the speaker were brighter than Block
+could bear to look at. But it was also difficult for him to listen, as
+the lawyer was speaking into the wall and speaking quickly and quietly.
+"Would you like me to go away again, sir?" asked Block. "Well you're
+here now," said the lawyer. "Stay!" It was as if the lawyer had not done
+as Block had wanted but instead threatened him with a stick, as now
+Block really began to shake. "I went to see," said the lawyer, "the
+third judge yesterday, a friend of mine, and slowly brought the
+conversation round to the subject of you. Do you want to know what he
+said?" "Oh, yes please," said Block. The lawyer did not answer
+immediately, so Block repeated his request and lowered his head as if
+about to kneel down. But then K. spoke to him: "What do you think you're
+doing?" he shouted. Leni had wanted to stop him from calling out and so
+he took hold of her other hand. It was not love that made him squeeze it
+and hold on to it so tightly, she sighed frequently and tried to
+disengage her hands from him. But Block was punished for K.'s outburst,
+as the lawyer asked him, "Who is your lawyer?" "You are, sir," said
+Block. "And who besides me?" the lawyer asked. "No-one besides you,
+sir," said Block. "And let there be no-one besides me," said the lawyer.
+Block fully understood what that meant, he glowered at K., shaking his
+head violently. If these actions had been translated into words they
+would have been coarse insults. K. had been friendly and willing to
+discuss his own case with someone like this! "I won't disturb you any
+more," said K., leaning back in his chair. "You can kneel down or creep
+on all fours, whatever you like. I won't bother with you any more." But
+Block still had some sense of pride, at least where K. was concerned,
+and he went towards him waving his fists, shouting as loudly as he dared
+while the lawyer was there. "You shouldn't speak to me like that, that's
+not allowed. Why are you insulting me? Especially here in front of the
+lawyer, where both of us, you and me, we're only tolerated because of
+his charity. You're not a better person than me, you've been accused of
+something too, you're facing a charge too. If, in spite of that, you're
+still a gentleman then I'm just as much a gentleman as you are, if not
+even more so. And I want to be spoken to as a gentleman, especially by
+you. If you think being allowed to sit there and quietly listen while I
+creep on all fours as you put it makes you something better than me,
+then there's an old legal saying you ought to bear in mind: If you're
+under suspicion it's better to be moving than still, as if you're still
+you can be in the pan of the scales without knowing it and be weighed
+along with your sins." K. said nothing. He merely looked in amazement at
+this distracted being, his eyes completely still. He had gone through
+such changes in just the last few hours! Was it the trial that was
+throwing him from side to side in this way and stopped him knowing who
+was friend and who was foe? Could he not see the lawyer was deliberately
+humiliating him and had no other purpose today than to show off his
+power to K., and perhaps even thereby subjugate K.? But if Block was
+incapable of seeing that, or if he so feared the lawyer that no such
+insight would even be of any use to him, how was it that he was either
+so sly or so bold as to lie to the lawyer and conceal from him the fact
+that he had other lawyers working on his behalf? And how did he dare to
+attack K., who could betray his secret any time he liked? But he dared
+even more than this, he went to the lawyer's bed and began there to make
+complaints about K. "Dr. Huld, sir," he said, "did you hear the way this
+man spoke to me? You can count the length of his trial in hours, and he
+wants to tell me what to do when I've been involved in a legal case for
+five years. He even insults me. He doesn't know anything, but he insults
+me, when I, as far as my weak ability allows, when I've made a close
+study of how to behave with the court, what we ought to do and what the
+court practices are." "Don't let anyone bother you," said the lawyer,
+"and do what seems to you to be right." "I will," said Block, as if
+speaking to himself to give himself courage, and with a quick glance to
+the side he knelt down close beside the bed. "I'm kneeling now, Dr.
+Huld, sir," he said. But the lawyer remained silent. With one hand,
+Block carefully stroked the bed cover. In the silence while he did so,
+Leni, as she freed herself from K.'s hands, said, "You're hurting me.
+Let go of me. I'm going over to Block." She went over to him and sat on
+the edge of the bed. Block was very pleased at this and with lively,
+but silent, gestures he immediately urged her to intercede for him with
+the lawyer. It was clear that he desperately needed to be told something
+by the lawyer, although perhaps only so that he could make use of the
+information with his other lawyers. Leni probably knew very well how
+the lawyer could be brought round, pointed to his hand and pursed her
+lips as if making a kiss. Block immediately performed the hand-kiss and,
+at further urging from Leni, repeated it twice more. But the lawyer
+continued to be silent. Then Leni leant over the lawyer, as she
+stretched out, the attractive shape of her body could be seen, and,
+bent over close to his face, she stroked his long white hair. That now
+forced him to give an answer. "I'm rather wary of telling him," said
+the lawyer, and his head could be seen shaking slightly, perhaps so that
+he would feel the pressure of Leni's hand better. Block listened
+closely with his head lowered, as if by listening he were breaking an
+order. "What makes you so wary about it?" asked Leni. K. had the feeling
+he was listening to a contrived dialogue that had been repeated many
+times, that would be repeated many times more, and that for Block alone
+it would never lose its freshness. "What has his behaviour been like
+today?" asked the lawyer instead of an answer. Before Leni said
+anything she looked down at Block and watched him a short while as he
+raised his hands towards her and rubbed them together imploringly.
+Finally she gave a serious nod, turned back to the lawyer and said,
+"He's been quiet and industrious." This was an elderly businessman, a
+man whose beard was long, and he was begging a young girl to speak on
+his behalf. Even if there was some plan behind what he did, there was
+nothing that could reinstate him in the eyes of his fellow man. K. could
+not understand how the lawyer could have thought this performance would
+win him over. Even if he had done nothing earlier to make him want to
+leave then this scene would have done so. It was almost humiliating even
+for the onlooker. So these were the lawyer's methods, which K.
+fortunately had not been exposed to for long, to let the client forget
+about the whole world and leave him with nothing but the hope of
+reaching the end of his trial by this deluded means. He was no longer a
+client, he was the lawyer's dog. If the lawyer had ordered him to crawl
+under the bed as if it were a kennel and to bark out from under it, then
+he would have done so with enthusiasm. K. listened to all of this,
+testing it and thinking it over as if he had been given the task of
+closely observing everything spoken here, inform a higher office about
+it and write a report. "And what has he been doing all day?" asked the
+lawyer. "I kept him locked in the maid's room all day," said Leni, "so
+that he wouldn't stop me doing my work. That's where he usually stays.
+From time to time I looked in through the spyhole to see what he was
+doing, and each time he was kneeling on the bed and reading the papers
+you gave him, propped up on the window sill. That made a good impression
+on me; as the window only opens onto an air shaft and gives hardly any
+light. It showed how obedient he is that he was even reading in those
+conditions." "I'm pleased to hear it," said the lawyer. "But did he
+understand what he was reading?" While this conversation was going on,
+Block continually moved his lips and was clearly formulating the answers
+he hoped Leni would give. "Well I can't give you any certain answer to
+that of course," said Leni, "but I could see that he was reading
+thoroughly. He spent all day reading the same page, running his finger
+along the lines. Whenever I looked in on him he sighed as if this
+reading was a lot of work for him. I expect the papers you gave him were
+very hard to understand." "Yes," said the lawyer, "they certainly are
+that. And I really don't think he understood anything of them. But they
+should at least give him some inkling of just how hard a struggle it is
+and how much work it is for me to defend him. And who am I doing all
+this hard work for? I'm doing it--it's laughable even to say it--I'm
+doing it for Block. He ought to realise what that means, too. Did he
+study without a pause?" "Almost without a pause," answered Leni. "Just
+the once he asked me for a drink of water, so I gave him a glassful
+through the window. Then at eight o'clock I let him out and gave him
+something to eat." Block glanced sideways at K., as if he were being
+praised and had to impress K. as well. He now seemed more optimistic, he
+moved more freely and rocked back and forth on his knees. This made his
+astonishment all the more obvious when he heard the following words from
+the lawyer: "You speak well of him," said the lawyer, "but that's just
+what makes it difficult for me. You see, the judge did not speak well of
+him at all, neither about Block nor about his case." "Didn't speak well
+of him?" asked Leni. "How is that possible?" Block looked at her with
+such tension he seemed to think that although the judge's words had been
+spoken so long before she would be able to change them in his favour.
+"Not at all," said the lawyer. "In fact he became quite cross when I
+started to talk about Block to him. 'Don't talk to me about Block,' he
+said. 'He is my client,' said I. 'You're letting him abuse you,' he
+said. 'I don't think his case is lost yet,' said I. 'You're letting him
+abuse you,' he repeated. 'I don't think so,' said I. 'Block works hard
+in his case and always knows where it stands. He practically lives with
+me so that he always knows what's happening. You don't always find such
+enthusiasm as that. He's not very pleasant personally, I grant you, his
+manners are terrible and he's dirty, but as far as the trial's concerned
+he's quite immaculate.' I said immaculate, but I was deliberately
+exaggerating. Then he said, 'Block is sly, that's all. He's accumulated
+plenty of experience and knows how to delay proceedings. But there's
+more that he doesn't know than he does. What do you think he'd say if he
+learned his trial still hasn't begun, if you told him they haven't even
+rung the bell to announce the start of proceedings?' Alright Block,
+alright," said the lawyer, as at these words Block had begun to raise
+himself on his trembling knees and clearly wanted to plead for some
+explanation. It was the first time the lawyer had spoken any clear words
+directly to Block. He looked down with his tired eyes, half blankly and
+half at Block, who slowly sank back down on his knees under this gaze.
+"What the judge said has no meaning for you," said the lawyer. "You
+needn't be frightened at every word. If you do it again I won't tell you
+anything else at all. It's impossible to start a sentence without you
+looking at me as if you were receiving your final judgement. You should
+be ashamed of yourself here in front of my client! And you're destroying
+the trust he has for me. Just what is it you want? You're still alive,
+you're still under my protection. There's no point in worrying!
+Somewhere you've read that the final judgement can often come without
+warning, from anyone at any time. And, in the right circumstances,
+that's basically true, but it's also true that I dislike your anxiety
+and fear and see that you don't have the trust in me you should have.
+Now what have I just said? I repeated something said by one of the
+judges. You know that there are so many various opinions about the
+procedure that they form into a great big pile and nobody can make any
+sense of them. This judge, for instance, sees proceedings as starting at
+a different point from where I do. A difference of opinion, nothing
+more. At a certain stage in the proceedings tradition has it that a sign
+is given by ringing a bell. This judge sees that as the point at which
+proceedings begin. I can't set out all the opinions opposed to that
+view here, and you wouldn't understand it anyway, suffice it to say
+that there are many reasons to disagree with him." Embarrassed, Block
+ran his fingers through the pile of the carpet, his anxiety about what
+the judge had said had let him forget his inferior status towards the
+lawyer for a while, he thought only about himself and turned the judge's
+words round to examine them from all sides. "Block," said Leni, as if
+reprimanding him, and, taking hold of the collar of his coat, pulled him
+up slightly higher. "Leave the carpet alone and listen to what the
+lawyer is saying."
+
+
+_This chapter was left unfinished._
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Nine
+
+In the Cathedral
+
+
+A very important Italian business contact of the bank had come to visit
+the city for the first time and K. was given the task of showing him
+some of its cultural sights. At any other time he would have seen this
+job as an honour but now, when he was finding it hard even to maintain
+his current position in the bank, he accepted it only with reluctance.
+Every hour that he could not be in the office was a cause of concern
+for him, he was no longer able to make use of his time in the office
+anything like as well as he had previously, he spent many hours merely
+pretending to do important work, but that only increased his anxiety
+about not being in the office. Then he sometimes thought he saw the
+deputy director, who was always watching, come into K.'s office, sit at
+his desk, look through his papers, receive clients who had almost
+become old friends of K., and lure them away from him, perhaps he even
+discovered mistakes, mistakes that seemed to threaten K. from a
+thousand directions when he was at work now, and which he could no
+longer avoid. So now, if he was ever asked to leave the office on
+business or even needed to make a short business trip, however much an
+honour it seemed--and tasks of this sort happened to have increased
+substantially recently--there was always the suspicion that they wanted
+to get him out of his office for a while and check his work, or at
+least the idea that they thought he was dispensable. It would not have
+been difficult for him to turn down most of these jobs, but he did not
+dare to do so because, if his fears had the slightest foundation,
+turning the jobs down would have been an acknowledgement of them. For
+this reason, he never demurred from accepting them, and even when he
+was asked to go on a tiring business trip lasting two days he said
+nothing about having to go out in the rainy autumn weather when he had a
+severe chill, just in order to avoid the risk of not being asked to go.
+When, with a raging headache, he arrived back from this trip he learned
+that he had been chosen to accompany the Italian business contact the
+following day. The temptation for once to turn the job down was very
+great, especially as it had no direct connection with business, but
+there was no denying that social obligations towards this business
+contact were in themselves important enough, only not for K., who knew
+quite well that he needed some successes at work if he was to maintain
+his position there and that, if he failed in that, it would not help
+him even if this Italian somehow found him quite charming; he did not
+want to be removed from his workplace for even one day, as the fear of
+not being allowed back in was too great, he knew full well that the fear
+was exaggerated but it still made him anxious. However, in this case it
+was almost impossible to think of an acceptable excuse, his knowledge
+of Italian was not great but still good enough; the deciding factor was
+that K. had earlier known a little about art history and this had
+become widely known around the bank in extremely exaggerated form, and
+that K. had been a member of the Society for the Preservation of City
+Monuments, albeit only for business reasons. It was said that this
+Italian was an art lover, so the choice of K. to accompany him was a
+matter of course.
+
+It was a very rainy and stormy morning when K., in a foul temper at the
+thought of the day ahead of him, arrived early at seven o'clock in the
+office so that he could at least do some work before his visitor would
+prevent him. He had spent half the night studying a book of Italian
+grammar so that he would be somewhat prepared and was very tired; his
+desk was less attractive to him than the window where he had spent far
+too much time sitting of late, but he resisted the temptation and sat
+down to his work. Unfortunately, just then the servitor came in and
+reported that the director had sent him to see whether the chief clerk
+was already in his office; if he was, then would he please be so kind
+as to come to his reception room as the gentleman from Italy was
+already there. "I'll come straight away," said K. He put a small
+dictionary in his pocket, took a guide to the city's tourist sites
+under his arm that he had compiled for strangers, and went through the
+deputy director's office into that of the director. He was glad he had
+come into the office so early and was able to be of service
+immediately, nobody could seriously have expected that of him. The
+deputy director's office was, of course, still as empty as the middle
+of the night, the servitor had probably been asked to summon him too
+but without success. As K. entered the reception room two men stood up
+from the deep armchairs where they had been sitting. The director gave
+him a friendly smile, he was clearly very glad that K. was there, he
+immediately introduced him to the Italian who shook K.'s hand
+vigorously and joked that somebody was an early riser. K. did not quite
+understand whom he had in mind, it was moreover an odd expression to use
+and it took K. a little while to guess its meaning. He replied with a
+few bland phrases which the Italian received once more with a laugh,
+passing his hand nervously and repeatedly over his blue-grey, bushy
+moustache. This moustache was obviously perfumed, it was almost tempting
+to come close to it and sniff. When they had all sat down and begun a
+light preliminary conversation, K. was disconcerted to notice that he
+understood no more than fragments of what the Italian said. When he
+spoke very calmly he understood almost everything, but that was very
+infrequent, mostly the words gushed from his mouth and he seemed to be
+enjoying himself so much his head shook. When he was talking in this
+way his speech was usually wrapped up in some kind of dialect which
+seemed to K. to have nothing to do with Italian but which the director
+not only understood but also spoke, although K. ought to have foreseen
+this as the Italian came from the south of his country where the
+director had also spent several years. Whatever the cause, K. realised
+that the possibility of communicating with the Italian had been largely
+taken from him, even his French was difficult to understand, and his
+moustache concealed the movements of his lips which might have offered
+some help in understanding what he said. K. began to anticipate many
+difficulties, he gave up trying to understand what the Italian
+said--with the director there, who could understand him so easily, it
+would have been pointless effort--and for the time being did no more
+than scowl at the Italian as he relaxed sitting deep but comfortable in
+the armchair, as he frequently pulled at his short, sharply tailored
+jacket and at one time lifted his arms in the air and moved his hands
+freely to try and depict something that K. could not grasp, even though
+he was leaning forward and did not let the hands out of his sight. K.
+had nothing to occupy himself but mechanically watch the exchange
+between the two men and his tiredness finally made itself felt, to his
+alarm, although fortunately in good time, he once caught himself nearly
+getting up, turning round and leaving. Eventually the Italian looked at
+the clock and jumped up. After taking his leave from the director he
+turned to K., pressing himself so close to him that K. had to push his
+chair back just so that he could move. The director had, no doubt, seen
+the anxiety in K.'s eyes as he tried to cope with this dialect of
+Italian, he joined in with this conversation in a way that was so
+adroit and unobtrusive that he seemed to be adding no more than minor
+comments, whereas in fact he was swiftly and patiently breaking into
+what the Italian said so that K. could understand. K. learned in this
+way that the Italian first had a few business matters to settle, that
+he unfortunately had only a little time at his disposal, that he
+certainly did not intend to rush round to see every monument in the
+city, that he would much rather--at least as long as K. would agree, it
+was entirely his decision--just see the cathedral and to do so
+thoroughly. He was extremely pleased to be accompanied by someone who
+was so learned and so pleasant--by this he meant K., who was occupied
+not with listening to the Italian but the director--and asked if he
+would be so kind, if the time was suitable, to meet him in the cathedral
+in two hours' time at about ten o'clock. He hoped he would certainly be
+able to be there at that time. K. made an appropriate reply, the Italian
+shook first the director's hand and then K.'s, then the director's again
+and went to the door, half turned to the two men who followed him and
+continuing to talk without a break. K. remained together with the
+director for a short while, although the director looked especially
+unhappy today. He thought he needed to apologise to K. for something and
+told him--they were standing intimately close together--he had thought
+at first he would accompany the Italian himself, but then--he gave no
+more precise reason than this--then he decided it would be better to
+send K. with him. He should not be surprised if he could not understand
+the Italian at first, he would be able to very soon, and even if he
+really could not understand very much he said it was not so bad, as it
+was really not so important for the Italian to be understood. And
+anyway, K.'s knowledge of Italian was surprisingly good, the director
+was sure he would get by very well. And with that, it was time for K. to
+go. He spent the time still remaining to him with a dictionary, copying
+out obscure words he would need to guide the Italian round the
+cathedral. It was an extremely irksome task, servitors brought him the
+mail, bank staff came with various queries and, when they saw that K.
+was busy, stood by the door and did not go away until he had listened to
+them, the deputy director did not miss the opportunity to disturb K. and
+came in frequently, took the dictionary from his hand and flicked
+through its pages, clearly for no purpose, when the door to the
+ante-room opened even clients would appear from the half-darkness and
+bow timidly to him--they wanted to attract his attention but were not
+sure whether he had seen them--all this activity was circling around K.
+with him at its centre while he compiled the list of words he would
+need, then looked them up in the dictionary, then wrote them out, then
+practised their pronunciation and finally tried to learn them by heart.
+The good intentions he had had earlier, though, seemed to have left him
+completely, it was the Italian who had caused him all this effort and
+sometimes he became so angry with him that he buried the dictionary
+under some papers firmly intending to do no more preparation, but then
+he realised he could not walk up and down in the cathedral with the
+Italian without saying a word, so, in an even greater rage, he pulled
+the dictionary back out again.
+
+At exactly half past nine, just when he was about to leave, there was a
+telephone call for him, Leni wished him good morning and asked how he
+was, K. thanked her hurriedly and told her it was impossible for him to
+talk now as he had to go to the cathedral. "To the cathedral?" asked
+Leni. "Yes, to the cathedral." "What do you have to go to the cathedral
+for?" said Leni. K. tried to explain it to her briefly, but he had
+hardly begun when Leni suddenly said, "They're harassing you." One
+thing that K. could not bear was pity that he had not wanted or
+expected, he took his leave of her with two words, but as he put the
+receiver back in its place he said, half to himself and half to the
+girl on the other end of the line who could no longer hear him, "Yes,
+they're harassing me."
+
+By now the time was late and there was almost a danger he would not be
+on time. He took a taxi to the cathedral, at the last moment he had
+remembered the album that he had had no opportunity to give to the
+Italian earlier and so took it with him now. He held it on his knees
+and drummed impatiently on it during the whole journey. The rain had
+eased off slightly but it was still damp, chilly and dark, it would be
+difficult to see anything in the cathedral but standing about on cold
+flagstones might well make K.'s chill much worse. The square in front
+of the cathedral was quite empty, K. remembered how even as a small
+child he had noticed that nearly all the houses in this narrow square
+had the curtains at their windows closed most of the time, although
+today, with the weather like this, it was more understandable. The
+cathedral also seemed quite empty, of course no-one would think of
+going there on a day like this. K. hurried along both the side naves
+but saw no-one but an old woman who, wrapped up in a warm shawl, was
+kneeling at a picture of the Virgin Mary and staring up at it. Then, in
+the distance, he saw a church official who limped away through a
+doorway in the wall. K. had arrived on time, it had struck ten just as
+he was entering the building, but the Italian still was not there. K.
+went back to the main entrance, stood there indecisively for a while,
+and then walked round the cathedral in the rain in case the Italian was
+waiting at another entrance. He was nowhere to be found. Could the
+director have misunderstood what time they had agreed on? How could
+anyone understand someone like that properly anyway? Whatever had
+happened, K. would have to wait for him for at least half an hour. As
+he was tired he wanted to sit down, he went back inside the cathedral,
+he found something like a small carpet on one of the steps, he moved it
+with his foot to a nearby pew, wrapped himself up tighter in his coat,
+put the collar up and sat down. To pass the time he opened the album
+and flicked through the pages a little but soon had to give up as it
+became so dark that when he looked up he could hardly make out anything
+in the side nave next to him.
+
+In the distance there was a large triangle of candles flickering on the
+main altar, K. was not certain whether he had seen them earlier.
+Perhaps they had only just been lit. Church staff creep silently as
+part of their job, you don't notice them. When K. happened to turn
+round he also saw a tall, stout candle attached to a column not far
+behind him. It was all very pretty, but totally inadequate to illuminate
+the pictures which were usually left in the darkness of the side
+altars, and seemed to make the darkness all the deeper. It was
+discourteous of the Italian not to come but it was also sensible of him,
+there would have been nothing to see, they would have had to content
+themselves with seeking out a few pictures with K.'s electric pocket
+torch and looking at them one small part at a time. K. went over to a
+nearby side chapel to see what they could have hoped for, he went up a
+few steps to a low marble railing and leant over it to look at the altar
+picture by the light of his torch. The eternal light hung disturbingly
+in front of it. The first thing that K. partly saw and partly guessed at
+was a large knight in armour who was shown at the far edge of the
+painting. He was leaning on his sword that he had stuck into the naked
+ground in front of him where only a few blades of grass grew here and
+there. He seemed to be paying close attention to something that was
+being played out in front of him. It was astonishing to see how he stood
+there without going any closer. Perhaps it was his job to stand guard.
+It was a long time since K. had looked at any pictures and he studied
+the knight for a long time even though he had continually to blink as
+he found it difficult to bear the green light of his torch. Then when
+he moved the light to the other parts of the picture he found an
+interment of Christ shown in the usual way, it was also a comparatively
+new painting. He put his torch away and went back to his place.
+
+There seemed to be no point in waiting for the Italian any longer, but
+outside it was certainly raining heavily, and as it was not so cold in
+the cathedral as K. had expected he decided to stay there for the time
+being. Close by him was the great pulpit, there were two plain golden
+crosses attached to its little round roof which were lying almost flat
+and whose tips crossed over each other. The outside of the pulpit's
+balustrade was covered in green foliage which continued down to the
+column supporting it, little angels could be seen among the leaves,
+some of them lively and some of them still. K. walked up to the pulpit
+and examined it from all sides, its stonework had been sculpted with
+great care, it seemed as if the foliage had trapped a deep darkness
+between and behind its leaves and held it there prisoner, K. lay his
+hand in one of these gaps and cautiously felt the stone, until then he
+had been totally unaware of this pulpit's existence. Then K. happened
+to notice one of the church staff standing behind the next row of pews,
+he wore a loose, creased, black cassock, he held a snuff box in his
+left hand and he was watching K. Now what does he want? thought K. Do I
+seem suspicious to him? Does he want a tip? But when the man in the
+cassock saw that K. had noticed him he raised his right hand, a pinch
+of snuff still held between two fingers, and pointed in some vague
+direction. It was almost impossible to understand what this behaviour
+meant, K. waited a while longer but the man in the cassock did not stop
+gesturing with his hand and even augmented it by nodding his head. "Now
+what does he want?" asked K. quietly, he did not dare call out loud
+here; but then he drew out his purse and pushed his way through the
+nearest pews to reach the man. He, however, immediately gestured to
+turn down this offer, shrugged his shoulders and limped away. As a child
+K. had imitated riding on a horse with the same sort of movement as
+this limp. "This old man is like a child," thought K., "he doesn't have
+the sense for anything more than serving in a church. Look at the way
+he stops when I stop, and how he waits to see whether I'll continue."
+With a smile, K. followed the old man all the way up the side nave and
+almost as far as the main altar, all this time the old man continued to
+point at something but K. deliberately avoided looking round, he was
+only pointing in order to make it harder for K. to follow him.
+Eventually, K. did stop following, he did not want to worry the old man
+too much, and he also did not want to frighten him away completely in
+case the Italian turned up after all.
+
+When he entered the central nave to go back to where he had left the
+album, he noticed a small secondary pulpit on a column almost next to
+the stalls by the altar where the choir sat. It was very simple, made
+of plain white stone, and so small that from a distance it looked like
+an empty niche where the statue of a saint ought to have been. It
+certainly would have been impossible for the priest to take a full step
+back from the balustrade, and, although there was no decoration on it,
+the top of the pulpit curved in exceptionally low so that a man of
+average height would not be able stand upright and would have to remain
+bent forward over the balustrade. In all, it looked as if it had been
+intended to make the priest suffer, it was impossible to understand why
+this pulpit would be needed as there were also the other ones available
+which were large and so artistically decorated.
+
+And K. would certainly not have noticed this little pulpit if there had
+not been a lamp fastened above it, which usually meant there was a
+sermon about to be given. So was a sermon to be given now? In this
+empty church? K. looked down at the steps which, pressed close against
+the column, led up to the pulpit. They were so narrow they seemed to be
+there as decoration on the column rather than for anyone to use. But
+under the pulpit--K. grinned in astonishment--there really was a priest
+standing with his hand on the handrail ready to climb the steps and
+looking at K. Then he nodded very slightly, so that K. crossed himself
+and genuflected as he should have done earlier. With a little swing,
+the priest went up into the pulpit with short fast steps. Was there
+really a sermon about to begin? Maybe the man in the cassock had not
+been really so demented, and had meant to lead K.'s way to the
+preacher, which in this empty church would have been very necessary.
+And there was also, somewhere in front of a picture of the Virgin Mary,
+an old woman who should have come to hear the sermon. And if there was
+to be a sermon why had it not been introduced on the organ? But the
+organ remained quiet and merely looked out weakly from the darkness of
+its great height.
+
+K. now considered whether he should leave as quickly as possible, if he
+did not do it now there would be no chance of doing so during the
+sermon and he would have to stay there for as long as it lasted, he had
+lost so much time when he should have been in his office, there had
+long been no need for him to wait for the Italian any longer, he looked
+at his watch, it was eleven. But could there really be a sermon given?
+Could K. constitute the entire congregation? How could he when he was
+just a stranger who wanted to look at the church? That, basically, was
+all he was. The idea of a sermon, now, at eleven o'clock, on a workday,
+in hideous weather, was nonsense. The priest--there was no doubt that
+he was a priest, a young man with a smooth, dark face--was clearly
+going up there just to put the lamp out after somebody had lit it by
+mistake.
+
+But there had been no mistake, the priest seemed rather to check that
+the lamp was lit and turned it a little higher, then he slowly turned
+to face the front and leant down on the balustrade gripping its angular
+rail with both hands. He stood there like that for a while and, without
+turning his head, looked around. K. had moved back a long way and leant
+his elbows on the front pew. Somewhere in the church--he could not have
+said exactly where--he could make out the man in the cassock hunched
+under his bent back and at peace, as if his work were completed. In the
+cathedral it was now very quiet! But K. would have to disturb that
+silence, he had no intention of staying there; if it was the priest's
+duty to preach at a certain time regardless of the circumstances then
+he could, and he could do it without K.'s taking part, and K.'s
+presence would do nothing to augment the effect of it. So K. began
+slowly to move, felt his way on tiptoe along the pew, arrived at the
+broad aisle and went along it without being disturbed, except for the
+sound of his steps, however light, which rang out on the stone floor
+and resounded from the vaulting, quiet but continuous at a repeating,
+regular pace. K. felt slightly abandoned as, probably observed by the
+priest, he walked by himself between the empty pews, and the size of
+the cathedral seemed to be just at the limit of what a man could bear.
+When he arrived back at where he had been sitting he did not hesitate
+but simply reached out for the album he had left there and took it with
+him. He had nearly left the area covered by pews and was close to the
+empty space between himself and the exit when, for the first time, he
+heard the voice of the priest. A powerful and experienced voice. It
+pierced through the reaches of the cathedral ready waiting for it! But
+the priest was not calling out to the congregation, his cry was quite
+unambiguous and there was no escape from it, he called "Josef K.!"
+
+K. stood still and looked down at the floor. In theory he was still
+free, he could have carried on walking, through one of three dark
+little wooden doors not far in front of him and away from there. It
+would simply mean he had not understood, or that he had understood but
+chose not to pay attention to it. But if he once turned round he would
+be trapped, then he would have acknowledged that he had understood
+perfectly well, that he really was the Josef K. the priest had called
+to and that he was willing to follow. If the priest had called out
+again K. would certainly have carried on out the door, but everything
+was silent as K. also waited, he turned his head slightly as he wanted
+to see what the priest was doing now. He was merely standing in the
+pulpit as before, but it was obvious that he had seen K. turn his head.
+If K. did not now turn round completely it would have been like a child
+playing hide and seek. He did so, and the priest beckoned him with his
+finger. As everything could now be done openly he ran--because of
+curiosity and the wish to get it over with--with long flying leaps
+towards the pulpit. At the front pews he stopped, but to the priest he
+still seemed too far away, he reached out his hand and pointed sharply
+down with his finger to a place immediately in front of the pulpit. And
+K. did as he was told, standing in that place he had to bend his head a
+long way back just to see the priest. "You are Josef K.," said the
+priest, and raised his hand from the balustrade to make a gesture whose
+meaning was unclear. "Yes," said K., he considered how freely he had
+always given his name in the past, for some time now it had been a
+burden to him, now there were people who knew his name whom he had
+never seen before, it had been so nice first to introduce yourself and
+only then for people to know who you were. "You have been accused,"
+said the priest, especially gently. "Yes," said K., "so I have been
+informed." "Then you are the one I am looking for," said the priest. "I
+am the prison chaplain." "I see," said K. "I had you summoned here,"
+said the priest, "because I wanted to speak to you." "I knew nothing of
+that," said K. "I came here to show the cathedral to a gentleman from
+Italy." "That is beside the point," said the priest. "What are you
+holding in your hand? Is it a prayer book?" "No," answered K., "it's an
+album of the city's tourist sights." "Put it down," said the priest. K.
+threw it away with such force that it flapped open and rolled across
+the floor, tearing its pages. "Do you know your case is going badly?"
+asked the priest. "That's how it seems to me too," said K. "I've
+expended a lot of effort on it, but so far with no result. Although I do
+still have some documents to submit." "How do you imagine it will end?"
+asked the priest. "At first I thought it was bound to end well," said
+K., "but now I have my doubts about it. I don't know how it will end. Do
+you know?" "I don't," said the priest, "but I fear it will end badly.
+You are considered guilty. Your case will probably not even go beyond a
+minor court. Provisionally at least, your guilt is seen as proven."
+"But I'm not guilty," said K., "there's been a mistake. How is it even
+possible for someone to be guilty? We're all human beings here, one
+like the other." "That is true," said the priest, "but that is how the
+guilty speak." "Do you presume I'm guilty too?" asked K. "I make no
+presumptions about you," said the priest. "I thank you for that," said
+K. "but everyone else involved in these proceedings has something
+against me and presumes I'm guilty. They even influence those who
+aren't involved. My position gets harder all the time." "You don't
+understand the facts," said the priest, "the verdict does not come
+suddenly, proceedings continue until a verdict is reached gradually."
+"I see," said K., lowering his head. "What do you intend to do about
+your case next?" asked the priest. "I still need to find help," said
+K., raising his head to see what the priest thought of this. "There are
+still certain possibilities I haven't yet made use of." "You look for
+too much help from people you don't know," said the priest
+disapprovingly, "and especially from women. Can you really not see
+that's not the help you need?" "Sometimes, in fact quite often, I could
+believe you're right," said K., "but not always. Women have a lot of
+power. If I could persuade some of the women I know to work together
+with me then I would be certain to succeed. Especially in a court like
+this that seems to consist of nothing but woman-chasers. Show the
+examining judge a woman in the distance and he'll run right over the
+desk, and the accused, just to get to her as soon as he can." The
+priest lowered his head down to the balustrade, only now did the roof
+over the pulpit seem to press him down. What sort of dreadful weather
+could it be outside? It was no longer just a dull day, it was deepest
+night. None of the stained glass in the main window shed even a flicker
+of light on the darkness of the walls. And this was the moment when the
+man in the cassock chose to put out the candles on the main altar, one
+by one. "Are you cross with me?" asked K. "Maybe you don't know what
+sort of court it is you serve." He received no answer. "Well, it's just
+my own experience," said K. Above him there was still silence. "I didn't
+mean to insult you," said K. At that, the priest screamed down at K.:
+"Can you not see two steps in front of you?" He shouted in anger, but it
+was also the scream of one who sees another fall and, shocked and
+without thinking, screams against his own will.
+
+The two men, then, remained silent for a long time. In the darkness
+beneath him, the priest could not possibly have seen K. distinctly,
+although K. was able to see him clearly by the light of the little
+lamp. Why did the priest not come down? He had not given a sermon, he
+had only told K. a few things which, if he followed them closely, would
+probably cause him more harm than good. But the priest certainly seemed
+to mean well, it might even be possible, if he would come down and
+co-operate with him, it might even be possible for him to obtain some
+acceptable piece of advice that could make all the difference, it
+might, for instance, be able to show him not so much to influence the
+proceedings but how to break free of them, how to evade them, how to
+live away from them. K. had to admit that this was something he had had
+on his mind quite a lot of late. If the priest knew of such a
+possibility he might, if K. asked him, let him know about it, even
+though he was part of the court himself and even though, when K. had
+criticised the court, he had held down his gentle nature and actually
+shouted at K.
+
+"Would you not like to come down here?" asked K. "If you're not going
+to give a sermon come down here with me." "Now I can come down," said
+the priest, perhaps he regretted having shouted at K. As he took down
+the lamp from its hook he said, "to start off with I had to speak to
+you from a distance. Otherwise I'm too easily influenced and forget my
+duty."
+
+K. waited for him at the foot of the steps. While he was still on one
+of the higher steps as he came down them the priest reached out his
+hand for K. to shake. "Can you spare me a little of your time?" asked
+K. "As much time as you need," said the priest, and passed him the
+little lamp for him to carry. Even at close distance the priest did not
+lose a certain solemnity that seemed to be part of his character. "You
+are very friendly towards me," said K., as they walked up and down
+beside each other in the darkness of one of the side naves. "That makes
+you an exception among all those who belong to the court. I can trust
+you more than any of the others I've seen. I can speak openly with you."
+"Don't fool yourself," said the priest. "How would I be fooling myself?"
+asked K. "You fool yourself in the court," said the priest, "it talks
+about this self-deceit in the opening paragraphs to the law. In front of
+the law there is a doorkeeper. A man from the countryside comes up to
+the door and asks for entry. But the doorkeeper says he can't let him in
+to the law right now. The man thinks about this, and then he asks if
+he'll be able to go in later on. 'That's possible,' says the doorkeeper,
+'but not now.' The gateway to the law is open as it always is, and the
+doorkeeper has stepped to one side, so the man bends over to try and
+see in. When the doorkeeper notices this he laughs and says, 'If you're
+tempted give it a try, try and go in even though I say you can't.
+Careful though: I'm powerful. And I'm only the lowliest of all the
+doormen. But there's a doorkeeper for each of the rooms and each of
+them is more powerful than the last. It's more than I can stand just to
+look at the third one.' The man from the country had not expected
+difficulties like this, the law was supposed to be accessible for
+anyone at any time, he thinks, but now he looks more closely at the
+doorkeeper in his fur coat, sees his big hooked nose, his long thin
+tartar-beard, and he decides it's better to wait until he has
+permission to enter. The doorkeeper gives him a stool and lets him sit
+down to one side of the gate. He sits there for days and years. He tries
+to be allowed in time and again and tires the doorkeeper with his
+requests. The doorkeeper often questions him, asking about where he's
+from and many other things, but these are disinterested questions such
+as great men ask, and he always ends up by telling him he still can't
+let him in. The man had come well equipped for his journey, and uses
+everything, however valuable, to bribe the doorkeeper. He accepts
+everything, but as he does so he says, 'I'll only accept this so that
+you don't think there's anything you've failed to do.' Over many years,
+the man watches the doorkeeper almost without a break. He forgets about
+the other doormen, and begins to think this one is the only thing
+stopping him from gaining access to the law. Over the first few years he
+curses his unhappy condition out loud, but later, as he becomes old, he
+just grumbles to himself. He becomes senile, and as he has come to know
+even the fleas in the doorkeeper's fur collar over the years that he has
+been studying him he even asks them to help him and change the
+doorkeeper's mind. Finally his eyes grow dim, and he no longer knows
+whether it's really getting darker or just his eyes that are deceiving
+him. But he seems now to see an inextinguishable light begin to shine
+from the darkness behind the door. He doesn't have long to live now.
+Just before he dies, he brings together all his experience from all this
+time into one question which he has still never put to the doorkeeper.
+He beckons to him, as he's no longer able to raise his stiff body. The
+doorkeeper has to bend over deeply as the difference in their sizes has
+changed very much to the disadvantage of the man. 'What is it you want
+to know now?' asks the doorkeeper, 'You're insatiable.' 'Everyone wants
+access to the law,' says the man, 'how come, over all these years,
+no-one but me has asked to be let in?' The doorkeeper can see the man's
+come to his end, his hearing has faded, and so, so that he can be heard,
+he shouts to him: 'Nobody else could have got in this way, as this
+entrance was meant only for you. Now I'll go and close it.'"
+
+"So the doorkeeper cheated the man," said K. immediately, who had been
+captivated by the story. "Don't be too quick," said the priest, "don't
+take somebody else's opinion without checking it. I told you the story
+exactly as it was written. There's nothing in there about cheating."
+"But it's quite clear," said K., "and your first interpretation of it
+was quite correct. The doorkeeper gave him the information that would
+release him only when it could be of no more use." "He didn't ask him
+before that," said the priest, "and don't forget he was only a
+doorkeeper, and as doorkeeper he did his duty." "What makes you think
+he did his duty?" asked K., "He didn't. It might have been his duty to
+keep everyone else away, but this man is who the door was intended for
+and he ought to have let him in." "You're not paying enough attention
+to what was written and you're changing the story," said the priest.
+"According to the story, there are two important things that the
+doorkeeper explains about access to the law, one at the beginning, one
+at the end. At one place he says he can't allow him in now, and at the
+other he says this entrance was intended for him alone. If one of the
+statements contradicted the other you would be right and the doorkeeper
+would have cheated the man from the country. But there is no
+contradiction. On the contrary, the first statement even hints at the
+second. You could almost say the doorkeeper went beyond his duty in
+that he offered the man some prospect of being admitted in the future.
+Throughout the story, his duty seems to have been merely to turn the
+man away, and there are many commentators who are surprised that the
+doorkeeper offered this hint at all, as he seems to love exactitude and
+keeps strict guard over his position. He stays at his post for many
+years and doesn't close the gate until the very end, he's very
+conscious of the importance of his service, as he says, 'I'm powerful,'
+he has respect for his superiors, as he says, 'I'm only the lowliest of
+the doormen,' he's not talkative, as through all these years the only
+questions he asks are 'disinterested,' he's not corruptible, as when
+he's offered a gift he says, 'I'll only accept this so that you don't
+think there's anything you've failed to do,' as far as fulfilling his
+duty goes he can be neither ruffled nor begged, as it says about the
+man that, 'he tires the doorkeeper with his requests,' even his
+external appearance suggests a pedantic character, the big hooked nose
+and the long, thin, black tartar-beard. How could any doorkeeper be
+more faithful to his duty? But in the doorkeeper's character there are
+also other features which might be very useful for those who seek entry
+to the law, and when he hinted at some possibility in the future it
+always seemed to make it clear that he might even go beyond his duty.
+There's no denying he's a little simple-minded, and that makes him a
+little conceited. Even if all he said about his power and the power of
+the other doorkeepers and how not even he could bear the sight of
+them--I say even if all these assertions are right, the way he makes
+them shows that he's too simple and arrogant to understand properly.
+The commentators say about this that, 'correct understanding of a matter
+and a misunderstanding of the same matter are not mutually exclusive.'
+Whether they're right or not, you have to concede that his simplicity
+and arrogance, however little they show, do weaken his function of
+guarding the entrance, they are defects in the doorkeeper's character.
+You also have to consider that the doorkeeper seems to be friendly by
+nature, he isn't always just an official. He makes a joke right at the
+beginning, in that he invites the man to enter at the same time as
+maintaining the ban on his entering, and then he doesn't send him away
+but gives him, as it says in the text, a stool to sit on and lets him
+stay by the side of the door. The patience with which he puts up with
+the man's requests through all these years, the little questioning
+sessions, accepting the gifts, his politeness when he puts up with the
+man cursing his fate even though it was the doorkeeper who caused that
+fate--all these things seem to want to arouse our sympathy. Not every
+doorkeeper would have behaved in the same way. And finally, he lets the
+man beckon him and he bends deep down to him so that he can put his
+last question. There's no more than some slight impatience--the
+doorkeeper knows everything's come to its end--shown in the words,
+'You're insatiable.' There are many commentators who go even further in
+explaining it in this way and think the words, 'you're insatiable' are
+an expression of friendly admiration, albeit with some condescension.
+However you look at it the figure of the doorkeeper comes out
+differently from how you might think." "You know the story better than
+I do and you've known it for longer," said K. They were silent for a
+while. And then K. said, "So you think the man was not cheated, do
+you?" "Don't get me wrong," said the priest, "I'm just pointing out the
+different opinions about it. You shouldn't pay too much attention to
+people's opinions. The text cannot be altered, and the various opinions
+are often no more than an expression of despair over it. There's even
+one opinion which says it's the doorkeeper who's been cheated." "That
+does seem to take things too far," said K. "How can they argue the
+doorkeeper has been cheated?" "Their argument," answered the priest,
+"is based on the simplicity of the doorkeeper. They say the doorkeeper
+doesn't know the inside of the law, only the way into it where he just
+walks up and down. They see his ideas of what's inside the law as
+rather childish, and suppose he's afraid himself of what he wants to
+make the man frightened of. Yes, he's more afraid of it than the man, as
+the man wants nothing but to go inside the law, even after he's heard
+about the terrible doormen there, in contrast to the doorkeeper who
+doesn't want to go in, or at least we don't hear anything about it. On
+the other hand, there are those who say he must have already been inside
+the law as he has been taken on into its service and that could only
+have been done inside. That can be countered by supposing he could have
+been given the job of doorkeeper by somebody calling out from inside,
+and that he can't have gone very far inside as he couldn't bear the
+sight of the third doorkeeper. Nor, through all those years, does the
+story say the doorkeeper told the man anything about the inside, other
+than his comment about the other doorkeepers. He could have been
+forbidden to do so, but he hasn't said anything about that either. All
+this seems to show he doesn't know anything about what the inside looks
+like or what it means, and that that's why he's being deceived. But he's
+also being deceived by the man from the country as he's this man's
+subordinate and doesn't know it. There's a lot to indicate that he
+treats the man as his subordinate, I expect you remember, but those who
+hold this view would say it's very clear that he really is his
+subordinate. Above all, the free man is superior to the man who has to
+serve another. Now, the man really is free, he can go wherever he wants,
+the only thing forbidden to him is entry into the law and, what's more,
+there's only one man forbidding him to do so--the doorkeeper. If he
+takes the stool and sits down beside the door and stays there all his
+life he does this of his own free will, there's nothing in the story to
+say he was forced to do it. On the other hand, the doorkeeper is kept to
+his post by his employment, he's not allowed to go away from it and it
+seems he's not allowed to go inside either, not even if he wanted to.
+Also, although he's in the service of the law he's only there for this
+one entrance, therefore he's there only in the service of this one man
+who the door's intended for. This is another way in which he's his
+subordinate. We can take it that he's been performing this somewhat
+empty service for many years, through the whole of a man's life, as it
+says that a man will come, that means someone old enough to be a man.
+That means the doorkeeper will have to wait a long time before his
+function is fulfilled, he will have to wait for as long as the man
+liked, who came to the door of his own free will. Even the end of the
+doorkeeper's service is determined by when the man's life ends, so the
+doorkeeper remains his subordinate right to the end. And it's pointed
+out repeatedly that the doorkeeper seems to know nothing of any of
+this, although this is not seen as anything remarkable, as those who
+hold this view see the doorkeeper as deluded in a way that's far worse,
+a way that's to do with his service. At the end, speaking about the
+entrance he says, 'Now I'll go and close it,' although at the beginning
+of the story it says the door to the law is open as it always is, but if
+it's always open--always--that means it's open independently of the
+lifespan of the man it's intended for, and not even the doorkeeper will
+be able to close it. There are various opinions about this, some say
+the doorkeeper was only answering a question or showing his devotion to
+duty or, just when the man was in his last moments, the doorkeeper
+wanted to cause him regret and sorrow. There are many who agree that he
+wouldn't be able to close the door. They even believe, at the end at
+least, the doorkeeper is aware, deep down, that he's the man's
+subordinate, as the man sees the light that shines out of the entry to
+the law whereas the doorkeeper would probably have his back to it and
+says nothing at all to show there's been any change." "That is well
+substantiated," said K., who had been repeating some parts of the
+priest's explanation to himself in a whisper. "It is well substantiated,
+and now I too think the doorkeeper must have been deceived. Although
+that does not mean I've abandoned what I thought earlier as the two
+versions are, to some extent, not incompatible. It's not clear whether
+the doorkeeper sees clearly or is deceived. I said the man had been
+cheated. If the doorkeeper understands clearly, then there could be some
+doubt about it, but if the doorkeeper has been deceived then the man is
+bound to believe the same thing. That would mean the doorkeeper is not a
+cheat but so simple-minded that he ought to be dismissed from his job
+immediately; if the doorkeeper is mistaken it will do him no harm but
+the man will be harmed immensely." "There you've found another opinion,"
+said the priest, "as there are many who say the story doesn't give
+anyone the right to judge the doorkeeper. However he might seem to us he
+is still in the service of the law, so he belongs to the law, so he's
+beyond what man has a right to judge. In this case we can't believe the
+doorkeeper is the man's subordinate. Even if he has to stay at the
+entrance into the law his service makes him incomparably more than if he
+lived freely in the world. The man has come to the law for the first
+time and the doorkeeper is already there. He's been given his position
+by the law, to doubt his worth would be to doubt the law." "I can't say
+I'm in complete agreement with this view," said K. shaking his head, "as
+if you accept it you'll have to accept that everything said by the
+doorkeeper is true. But you've already explained very fully that that's
+not possible." "No," said the priest, "you don't need to accept
+everything as true, you only have to accept it as necessary."
+"Depressing view," said K. "The lie made into the rule of the world."
+
+K. said that as if it were his final word but it was not his
+conclusion. He was too tired to think about all the ramifications of
+the story, and the sort of thoughts they led him into were not familiar
+to him, unrealistic things, things better suited for officials of the
+court to discuss than for him. The simple story had lost its shape, he
+wanted to shake it off, and the priest who now felt quite compassionate
+allowed this and accepted K.'s remarks without comment, even though his
+view was certainly very different from K.'s.
+
+In silence, they carried on walking for some time, K. stayed close
+beside the priest without knowing where he was. The lamp in his hand
+had long since gone out. Once, just in front of him, he thought he
+could see the statue of a saint by the glitter of the silver on it,
+although it quickly disappeared back into the darkness. So that he would
+not remain entirely dependent on the priest, K. asked him, "We're now
+near the main entrance, are we?" "No," said the priest, "we're a long
+way from it. Do you already want to go?" K. had not thought of going
+until then, but he immediately said, "Yes, certainly, I have to go. I'm
+the chief clerk in a bank and there are people waiting for me, I only
+came here to show a foreign business contact round the cathedral."
+"Alright," said the priest offering him his hand, "go then." "But I
+can't find my way round in this darkness by myself," said K. "Go to your
+left as far as the wall," said the priest, "then continue alongside the
+wall without leaving it and you'll find a way out." The priest had only
+gone a few paces from him, but K. was already shouting loudly, "Please,
+wait!" "I'm waiting," said the priest. "Is there anything else you want
+from me?" asked K. "No," said the priest. "You were so friendly to me
+earlier on," said K., "and you explained everything, but now you
+abandon me as if I were nothing to you." "You have to go," said the
+priest. "Well, yes," said K., "you need to understand that." "First, you
+need to understand who I am," said the priest. "You're the prison
+chaplain," said K., and went closer to the priest, it was not so
+important for him to go straight back to the bank as he had made out, he
+could very well stay where he was. "So that means I belong to the
+court," said the priest. "So why would I want anything from you? The
+court doesn't want anything from you. It accepts you when you come and
+it lets you go when you leave."
+
+
+
+
+Chapter Ten
+
+End
+
+
+The evening before K.'s thirty-first birthday--it was about nine
+o'clock in the evening, the time when the streets were quiet--two men
+came to where he lived. In frock coats, pale and fat, wearing top hats
+that looked like they could not be taken off their heads. After some
+brief formalities at the door of the flat when they first arrived, the
+same formalities were repeated at greater length at K.'s door. He had
+not been notified they would be coming, but K. sat in a chair near the
+door, dressed in black as they were, and slowly put on new gloves which
+stretched tightly over his fingers and behaved as if he were expecting
+visitors. He immediately stood up and looked at the gentlemen
+inquisitively. "You've come for me then, have you?" he asked. The
+gentlemen nodded, one of them indicated the other with the top hand now
+in his hand. K. told them he had been expecting a different visitor. He
+went to the window and looked once more down at the dark street. Most
+of the windows on the other side of the street were also dark already,
+many of them had the curtains closed. In one of the windows on the same
+floor where there was a light on, two small children could be seen
+playing with each other inside a playpen, unable to move from where
+they were, reaching out for each other with their little hands. "Some
+ancient, unimportant actors--that's what they've sent for me," said K.
+to himself, and looked round once again to confirm this to himself.
+"They want to sort me out as cheaply as they can." K. suddenly turned
+round to face the two men and asked, "What theatre do you play in?"
+"Theatre?" asked one of the gentlemen, turning to the other for
+assistance and pulling in the corners of his mouth. The other made a
+gesture like someone who was dumb, as if he were struggling with some
+organism causing him trouble. "You're not properly prepared to answer
+questions," said K. and went to fetch his hat.
+
+As soon as they were on the stairs the gentlemen wanted to take K.'s
+arms, but K. said "Wait till we're in the street, I'm not ill." But
+they waited only until the front door before they took his arms in a
+way that K. had never experienced before. They kept their shoulders
+close behind his, did not turn their arms in but twisted them around
+the entire length of K.'s arms and took hold of his hands with a grasp
+that was formal, experienced and could not be resisted. K. was held
+stiff and upright between them, they formed now a single unit so that if
+any one of them had been knocked down all of them must have fallen.
+They formed a unit of the sort that normally can be formed only by
+matter that is lifeless.
+
+Whenever they passed under a lamp K. tried to see his companions more
+clearly, as far as was possible when they were pressed so close
+together, as in the dim light of his room this had been hardly
+possible. "Maybe they're tenors," he thought as he saw their big double
+chins. The cleanliness of their faces disgusted him. He could see the
+hands that cleaned them, passing over the corners of their eyes,
+rubbing at their upper lips, scratching out the creases on those chins.
+
+When K. noticed that, he stopped, which meant the others had to stop
+too; they were at the edge of an open square, devoid of people but
+decorated with flower beds. "Why did they send you, of all people!" he
+cried out, more a shout than a question. The two gentleman clearly knew
+no answer to give, they waited, their free arms hanging down, like
+nurses when the patient needs to rest. "I will go no further," said K.
+as if to see what would happen. The gentlemen did not need to make any
+answer, it was enough that they did not loosen their grip on K. and
+tried to move him on, but K. resisted them. "I'll soon have no need of
+much strength, I'll use all of it now," he thought. He thought of the
+flies that tear their legs off struggling to get free of the flypaper.
+"These gentleman will have some hard work to do."
+
+Just then, Miss Bürstner came up into the square in front of them from
+the steps leading from a small street at a lower level. It was not
+certain that it was her, although the similarity was, of course, great.
+But it did not matter to K. whether it was certainly her anyway, he
+just became suddenly aware that there was no point in his resistance.
+There would be nothing heroic about it if he resisted, if he now caused
+trouble for these gentlemen, if in defending himself he sought to enjoy
+his last glimmer of life. He started walking, which pleased the
+gentlemen and some of their pleasure conveyed itself to him. Now they
+permitted him to decide which direction they took, and he decided to
+take the direction that followed the young woman in front of them, not
+so much because he wanted to catch up with her, nor even because he
+wanted to keep her in sight for as long as possible, but only so that
+he would not forget the reproach she represented for him. "The only
+thing I can do now," he said to himself, and his thought was confirmed
+by the equal length of his own steps with the steps of the two others,
+"the only thing I can do now is keep my common sense and do what's
+needed right till the end. I always wanted to go at the world and try
+and do too much, and even to do it for something that was not too
+cheap. That was wrong of me. Should I now show them I learned nothing
+from facing trial for a year? Should I go out like someone stupid?
+Should I let anyone say, after I'm gone, that at the start of the
+proceedings I wanted to end them, and that now that they've ended I want
+to start them again? I don't want anyone to say that. I'm grateful they
+sent these unspeaking, uncomprehending men to go with me on this
+journey, and that it's been left up to me to say what's necessary."
+
+Meanwhile, the young woman had turned off into a side street, but K.
+could do without her now and let his companions lead him. All three of
+them now, in complete agreement, went over a bridge in the light of the
+moon, the two gentlemen were willing to yield to each little movement
+made by K. as he moved slightly towards the edge and directed the group
+in that direction as a single unit. The moonlight glittered and
+quivered in the water, which divided itself around a small island
+covered in a densely-piled mass of foliage and trees and bushes.
+Beneath them, now invisible, there were gravel paths with comfortable
+benches where K. had stretched himself out on many summer's days. "I
+didn't actually want to stop here," he said to his companions, shamed by
+their compliance with his wishes. Behind K.'s back one of them seemed
+to quietly criticise the other for the misunderstanding about stopping,
+and then they went on. They went on up through several streets where
+policemen were walking or standing here and there; some in the distance
+and then some very close. One of them with a bushy moustache, his hand
+on the grip of his sword, seemed to have some purpose in approaching
+the group, which was hardly unsuspicious. The two gentlemen stopped,
+the policeman seemed about to open his mouth, and then K. drove his
+group forcefully forward. Several times he looked back cautiously to see
+if the policeman was following; but when they had a corner between
+themselves and the policeman K. began to run, and the two gentlemen,
+despite being seriously short of breath, had to run with him.
+
+In this way they quickly left the built up area and found themselves in
+the fields which, in this part of town, began almost without any
+transition zone. There was a quarry, empty and abandoned, near a
+building which was still like those in the city. Here the men stopped,
+perhaps because this had always been their destination or perhaps
+because they were too exhausted to run any further. Here they released
+their hold on K., who just waited in silence, and took their top hats
+off while they looked round the quarry and wiped the sweat off their
+brows with their handkerchiefs. The moonlight lay everywhere with the
+natural peace that is granted to no other light.
+
+After exchanging a few courtesies about who was to carry out the next
+tasks--the gentlemen did not seem to have been allocated specific
+functions--one of them went to K. and took his coat, his waistcoat, and
+finally his shirt off him. K. made an involuntary shiver, at which the
+gentleman gave him a gentle, reassuring tap on the back. Then he
+carefully folded the things up as if they would still be needed, even
+if not in the near future. He did not want to expose K. to the chilly
+night air without moving though, so he took him under the arm and
+walked up and down with him a little way while the other gentleman
+looked round the quarry for a suitable place. When he had found it he
+made a sign and the other gentleman escorted him there. It was near the
+rockface, there was a stone lying there that had broken loose. The
+gentlemen sat K. down on the ground, leant him against the stone and
+settled his head down on the top of it. Despite all the effort they
+went to, and despite all the co-operation shown by K., his demeanour
+seemed very forced and hard to believe. So one of the gentlemen asked
+the other to grant him a short time while he put K. in position by
+himself, but even that did nothing to make it better. In the end they
+left K. in a position that was far from the best of the ones they had
+tried so far. Then one of the gentlemen opened his frock coat and from a
+sheath hanging on a belt stretched across his waistcoat he withdrew a
+long, thin, double-edged butcher's knife which he held up in the light
+to test its sharpness. The repulsive courtesies began once again, one of
+them passed the knife over K. to the other, who then passed it back over
+K. to the first. K. now knew it would be his duty to take the knife as
+it passed from hand to hand above him and thrust it into himself. But
+he did not do it, instead he twisted his neck, which was still free,
+and looked around. He was not able to show his full worth, was not able
+to take all the work from the official bodies, he lacked the rest of
+the strength he needed and this final shortcoming was the fault of
+whoever had denied it to him. As he looked round, he saw the top floor
+of the building next to the quarry. He saw how a light flickered on and
+the two halves of a window opened out, somebody, made weak and thin by
+the height and the distance, leant suddenly far out from it and
+stretched his arms out even further. Who was that? A friend? A good
+person? Somebody who was taking part? Somebody who wanted to help? Was
+he alone? Was it everyone? Would anyone help? Were there objections that
+had been forgotten? There must have been some. The logic cannot be
+refuted, but someone who wants to live will not resist it. Where was the
+judge he'd never seen? Where was the high court he had never reached? He
+raised both hands and spread out all his fingers.
+
+But the hands of one of the gentleman were laid on K.'s throat, while
+the other pushed the knife deep into his heart and twisted it there,
+twice. As his eyesight failed, K. saw the two gentlemen cheek by cheek,
+close in front of his face, watching the result. "Like a dog!" he said,
+it was as if the shame of it should outlive him.